ã€ŠAgain, My Loveã€‹


 Chapter 1 I Thought You Enjoyed

    "Ah... You are so bad..."

    The woman''s voice quivered as Terence Qi caressed her.

    Terence Qi let his cold fingers glide across the woman''s skin, sending shudders up and down her spine. He leaned towards her ear, and whispered, "I thought you were enjoying it..."

    "Terence, can''t you be a little gentler?"

    "You want me to be gentler?" He pulled away and looked at the woman with his charming eyes, an evil smirk plastered on his lips.

    The way he looked at her made the woman panic, her heart fluttering in her chest.

    In such an intimate moment, he spoke in a calm and serious tone. This made the woman suddenly feel that they were supposed to be working!

    At this moment, someone knocked on the door.

    Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡ª

    The person knocked on the door with quick, short raps.

    "Terence... Somebody''s at the door," the woman complained.

    Terence Qi said nothing as he stared icily at the door, his deep eyes like cold daggers.

    Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡ª

    Whoever was knocking was very persistent. The knocks were getting louder and faster by the second.

    "Terence.. The door...." the woman repeated.

    The man didn''t say anything. He sped up so that she could not say a word.

    His gaze swept through the door, his eyes brimming with coldness.

    ''Damn it! That woman again!'' he sneered to himself.

    It was Hester Tong knocking on the other side of the door.

    After a few minutes, it seemed that she knew Terence wasn''t planning on opening the door. With a sigh, she pulled out the spare key she had in her pocket and let herself inside.

    As soon as she opened the door, the sight of two naked bodies came into her view. Stunned, her face burned fiercely. Hester Tong looked away in panic and didn''t know what to do.

    ''They... What are they doing? Why are they naked like that?''

    "Terence, your maid is so impolite. Why would she just barge in like that?"

    With an ice cold expression on his face, he turned his head and saw Hester in a maid outfit, standing at the door with a bowl of soup in her hand.

    Terence looked at Hester with a terrifying coldness. However, when he saw how red Hester''s face was, he could not help but smile with amusement.

    It was ridiculous for him seeing Hester in such a shy and ignorant demeanor.

    With a sigh, he put on a bathrobe and slowly got out of bed. Terence then casually walked towards Hester. The closer he got to her, the more pressure he radiated. Even though she felt like she was a measly speck of dust in front of him, Hester felt like she had nowhere to hide.

    She looked up at him in panic.

    He had a charming face with finely chiseled features, like an exquisite Greek God. Terence''s handsome eyebrows furrowed slightly as he approached. His long, good-looking and attractive eyes were slightly squinted, and the thick and long lashes cast shadows on his eyes, making him look more mysterious and dangerous.

    Hester''s heart was beating wildly in her chest at this point. There was no doubt that she was deeply attracted by Terence''s charming face. Her eyes went down to his thin, slick lips. Underneath the evening glow coming from outside the window, his lips made him look colder and apathetic.

    Step by step, Terence got closer... And closer... He was now right in front of Hester, just mere inches away from her. Hester could feel his hot breath on her face, making her blush even deeper.

    Her eyes were now getting watery from all the heat she was feeling in her body.

    "Ter... Terence... " she stammered.

    "At first, I thought you knew nothing about sex. Now, I know that I was wrong,"

    he said coldly, and pinched her chin with his hand forcibly, making her raise her head with humility. His grip was forceful, and his cold fingertips were like sharp blades. A little more force would bruise her delicate skin.

    She took a deep breat

    h in pain and frowned at him. She shook her head desperately, "I... I don''t know what you''re talking about. It''s just that I... I just came to bring you some soup. You were dripping wet when you came back home from the rain."

    It was obvious that she experienced great difficulty trying to say the right words. Because of the speech problem she had, each word seemed unskillful and unsightly.

    Hearing the way Hester spoke, Terence frowned, feeling that it was a kind of torture to listen to her. He looked down at the tray in her hand, on which there was a bowl of soup. The faint smell of ginger wafted to his nose.

    She really took it upon herself as the hostess here and took care of his daily life. But why would he need a woman who doesn''t even know how to make love and how to serve him properly? If he took her out, Terence would be so embarrassed to be with her in public. If she stayed at home, she was nothing but a nuisance and an eyesore! He hated her so much and she was completely oblivious about it. She even took his mother''s belongings and shamelessly wanted him to marry her!

    He had never seen such a shameless woman.

    "I want you to leave this room in the count of three,"

    he spat coldly.

    Hester could read lips and knew that he was unhappy. Since they were going to get married, she couldn''t make him unhappy! She raised the tray up to tempt Terence to drink the soup she made.

    "I promised aunt that I would take good care of you. Drink it now!"

    "Hester, you make me sick!"

    With a sudden wave of his hand, the hot soup dripped from the bowl and onto the back of her hand. The burning sensation made her hand quiver in pain. She bit down on her lip as she tried to maintain composure.

    "My soup..."

    She had no time to care about the wound on her hand and tried to say something else to Terence. But before she could utter another word, she was pressed hard against the wall. Her thin shoulder blades hit the cold wall hard, sending sharp pangs of pain.

    Her face was pale and her forehead was sweating, which surprisingly made her big eyes more attractive. She looked at him with tears in her eyes.

    She knew that Terence didn''t like it when women cried, but she couldn''t control it. It was so painful!

    Though her eyes were blurred with tears, she was still able to see his lips.

    "Hester, you are a disabled. And you''re trying to look after me? Don''t you think that''s a bit ridiculous?"

    ''Disabled?''

    The words were like a knife stabbing into her, sending wave after wave of pain through her heart.

    Terence saw this fleeting expression, and he couldn''t help but smile coldly with pleasure.

    "Wow, it turns out that you know yourself well enough that you are disabled. And do you know what I was doing with that woman on the bed just now?"

    Suddenly, he came closer to Hester, his lips almost touching her face.

    There was a mischievous smile on his face, his eyes glowing with a poisonous glare.

    "What I was doing with her before you naively interrupted is the most intimate thing couples do. However... Never expect that we will do this together. Even if you stand before me without any of your clothes on, I won''t take one look at you.

    Do you know why?

    ¡­¡­ It''s because you make me sick! You don''t deserve it!"

    Hester''s body was frozen in surprise. Her pupils were dilated and glassy, and it took her a long time to regain focus.

    Terence''s words kept echoing in her head.

    ''Even if you stand before me without any of your clothes on, I won''t take one look at you. You make me sick!''

    How could her fiance say something like that?

    Hester had no idea how she had walked out of the room. Her legs were heavy as if they were filled with lead, and every step she took was like stepping on the tip of a knife.

    The moment she stepped out, the door slammed shut behind her.

 Chapter 2 The Most Intimate Thing

    Dumbfounded, Hester stood outside the door, wondering what she did wrong. Why did Terence hate her so much? She was his fiancee!

    Hester slowly sank into the floor and curled up into a ball. It felt as if she was falling into a bottomless abyss.

    This was the first time she felt so helpless and scared.

    At that moment, she remembered what Mrs. Qi told her on her death bed.

    "Hester... I will be leaving soon. You have to take good care of Terence for me. He will soon be your husband, the one who will always protect you and cherish you. You must hold him tightly, never let him go.

    He is not good at expressing himself. His words mean no harm, but I know that you are smart enough to not be confused by what you see on the surface. Believe me, dear. You love him, and he loves you too. You two will be together forever, but... I''m afraid I won''t be there when you two wed.

    Promise me something, okay? Please, don''t give up... "

    Mrs. Qi held Hester''s hand tightly, and then closed her eyes slowly, a single tear rolling down her cheek.

    It was the last thing Mrs. Qi ever said to her. ''Don''t give up!'' These words rang over and over in Hester''s head.

    She took a deep breath and gathered up all her courage, her fists clenching with determination.

    Mrs. Qi was right. Hester remembered Terence''s promise to her when they were still kids. She believed that Terence still loved her, and would keep his promise. Although she hadn''t seen him for many years, Hester had firmly believed that his original intentions did not change despite the fact that he had changed so much.

    ''It is highly possible that he still loves me. It just so happens that Mrs. Qi has only passed away recently. Perhaps he''s still just unable to agree to such a hasty marriage.'' With all this in mind, Hester was determined that she would try her best to be a good wife!

    Hours later, the sun had completely set, and the moon was high in the sky. Finally, the door to Terence''s bedroom opened. Hester had already prepared dinner for Terence, worrying that if he doesn''t eat a thing, he would have a stomachache.

    She was waiting by the door with a tray of food, a wide smile on her face. However, much to her surprise, the beautiful woman was the one who emerged from the door.

    She was wearing a silk pajama. Her collar was open, and her voluptuous body made Hester blush.

    She looked down and avoided the eye contact. But when she caught a glimpse of her own breasts, she felt dismayed.

    It was obvious. Her body was nothing compared to the beautiful woman''s. ''Does Terence ever be fond of such a woman?''

    As Hester kept her head down, the charming woman had come to her side. She raised her head and cast a sidelong glance at Hester.

    "I don''t care who you are. I''m going to marry Terence. I hope you leave as soon as you can. Please do everyone a favor. Nobody wants you here,"

    the woman, Yam Ning, said as she raised her eyebrows at Hester.

    "Just now, Terence told me that his mother arranged for you and Terence to get married. Is that right? Well, Mrs. Qi is dead, and clearly doesn''t know any better. How could she leave you to torture Terence? I really doubt that she didn''t love her son at all because of what she did."

    These words completely provoked Hester.

    In Hester''s mind, Mrs. Qi was the most tender and amiable mother in the world. Because of her illness, she became deaf, and was soon despised by everyone around her. But Mrs. Qi never treated Hester in an ill manner. And, because of his mother, Terence also learned to love Hester.

    Unfortunately, when Hester moved away, she couldn''t meet Mrs. Qi frequently. Nevertheless, Mrs. Qi still cared about her, and chatted with her as often as she could. When Mrs. Qi was about to pass away from her illness, she was worried that Hester would be left all alone with no one else to look after her. That was why she wanted Hester to marry Terence.

    For Hester, Mrs. Qi was the best person in the world, and she couldn''t allow others to slander her!

    At that moment, Hester couldn''t help but feel that Yam Ning was barking up the wrong tree. She glared at Yam and said angrily, "How could you say that? Apologize to Mrs. Qi now!"

    "Apologize? Why I need to apologize to a dead person?" Yam said with a mocking smile. Then she looked

    at Hester''s angry face and snorted, "Your voice is really coarse. Is there something wrong with your vocal cords? I bet you can''t hear yourself talking. You should realize how much torture you''re putting Terence through just by opening your mouth.

    I think you''re the one who should apologize. Not me. You are the one who should get out of here!"

    "You''ve gone too far! You can insult me, but not Mrs. Qi! You must apologize to her!"

    Hester was like an angry lioness, looking at Yam ferociously, as if she would rush up and strangle the woman in front of her any second now.

    However, Yam ignored Hester''s threat.

    "Quit the act now. Terence is not here. Why do you have to put up this little show of yours? I advise you to give up. Terence won''t even look at you! He loves me, and I''m the hostess here!

    As for you..."

    Yam raised her slender hand and poked Hester''s head with her fingernail in an arrogant manner. "As for you, just go away. Such a disabled person like you is really annoying."

    Then she took back her hand and wiped it with disgust, as if she had been infected with some kind of virus.

    With her hands around her chest, Yam flipped her hair, turned around and left.

    Unexpectedly, she was shoved so hard that she bumped against the stair railing.

    Hester had pushed her! Fortunately, Yam caught the railing just in time to prevent herself from falling down to a tragic fate. When she turned her head around, she saw Hester''s angry look, and her chest heaving with anger.

    "Damn it! What the hell are you doing?" Yam shrieked.

    "Apologize to Mrs. Qi! You can''t insult her!" Hester said, gritting her teeth.

    "You..."

    Yam was so infuriated that veins on the side of her head started to pop. ''What''s wrong with this woman? She doesn''t care about herself or Terence, and yet she goes crazy for a dead person!'' Yam thought. However, the insistence of Hester scared her!

    Yam glanced at the stairs underneath, and an idea flashed in her mind. She smiled cunningly and mischievously, which was not noticed by Hester at all.

    She stood up and said with contempt, "What if I insult her some more? Will you want to hit me again? Let me tell you. She is the most pathetic mother in the world. She even set a trap for her son!

    It''s ridiculous that a disabled person like you is Terence''s wife. It is shameful for the Qi family to know that. I''m afraid that Mrs. Qi will regret if she knows that her son is being laughed at."

    "What... Shut up!"

    Hester was raging with anger now. How could this woman''s mouth be so hateful? Why would her words be so cruel! There was nothing wrong with Mrs. Qi''s decision. Hester believed that Terence loved her, and that they would be very happy together! It was just that... She hadn''t seen Terence for a long time, so he just wasn''t used to her presence yet.

    Hester reassured herself that Mrs. Qi would not regret making her Terence''s wife. There was no way she was going to humiliate the Qi family! It was not her fault that her ears were not good. Why did this woman bully her like this?

    Fueled by her anger, Hester charged forward at Yam. However, Yam acted quickly and tripped her over. Hester lost her balance and fell down the flight of stairs.

    "Aaah!"

    When she reached the bottom of the stairs, every part of her body started to ache. Her head, thighs, arms... She hit the floor hard and felt the sharp, painful coldness that seemed to penetrate all the way to her bones. Moaning, she couldn''t tell whether or not her back had been broken from the fall.

    She groaned in embarrassment and tried hard to open her eyes. There, she saw Yam standing at the top and sneering at her with a sinister look in her eyes.

    Yam was so far away that Hester could not read her lips, but she could understand enough from the sneer she had on her face.

    Suddenly, another person came to view. It was none other than Terence!

    He wrapped his arms around Yam''s waist from behind and walked slowly towards her.

    In her eyes, the man''s expression was too cold, and his thin lips were pressed into a fine line, making him look mean and appalling. His coldness made her heart sting, but she couldn''t help feeling hopeful at his presence.

    ''Terence, will you help me? I''m your wife!''

    Hester shouted from the depths of her heart!

 Chapter 3 We Dont Raise Garbage

    Terence walked up to her, and glanced at her with disdain.

    "Stop overreacting. If you can''t stand up, you should just leave. We Qi family don''t raise garbage..."

    Hester couldn''t clearly hear the rest of his words. The pain from her whole body made the veins on her forehead bulge, and cold sweat fell into her eyes. She could not help but close her eyes in pain.

    ''I have to keep my eyes open!

    Otherwise I won''t be able to see what Terence is saying!''

    However, when she forced herself to open her eyes again, Hester saw that he was already walking away, his back turned coldly to her. The sight of this made her heart sink.

    Terence had left her.

    Yam Nine, on the other hand, did not. Instead, she crouched leisurely, and looked down arrogantly at Hester''s embarrassing position.

    With a pout, she further provoked Hester, her voice filled with sarcasm, "Weren''t you arrogant just now? Now you are lying on the ground, just like a dead dog. Do you know what Terence said just now? He said Qi family don''t raise garbage. Did you hear that? Technically, you''re really good for nothing!"

    Yam said these words slowly so that Hester could clearly read every word on her lips.

    The words that came out of Yam''s red lips drew a sharp line at Hester''s heart.

    ''You''re really good for nothing...'' She wasn''t good for nothing--she was the wife of Terence, the one who would take care of him for the rest of his life!

    Using every ounce of strength she could muster, Hester got up from the cold floor. Her action was very slow, and she fell back awkwardly several times, which appeared a bit ridiculous.

    Seeing this, Yam Nine didn''t try to stop her. On the contrary, she wished Hester would keep falling down to her death!

    The two women did not notice that Terence had turned around, and was watching the whole thing happen. For some reason, he felt a bit moved. He saw Hester struggling to get up from the ground, her fair skin full of bruises and her forehead swollen with a red mark. The cotton, cartoon shirt Hester was wearing was all creased and dirty. Even though Hester looked so pitiful, there was firm determination in her bright, black eyes!

    Shaking his head, he averted his gaze. He never expected that he would have this amount of interest towards this good for nothing!

    Hester stood up and looked at Terence''s direction, as if she felt that he was looking at her.

    But all she could see was a cold, emotionless figure.

    She held back her disappointment and looked away from Yam''s smug face. No matter how much Yam laughed at her, she still was not the legitimate hostess. Hester was the one true hostess here! There was no one else but her!

    Slowly but surely, Hester walked towards the dining table with great difficulty. Feeling exhausted and in terrible pain, she closed her eyes and uttered, "I''m not garbage. I''m going to prepare dinner for you. The dinner has gotten cold, but I''m going to heat it up right now."

    Hearing this, Terence trembled imperceptibly. There was a complicated look on his face.

    Hester''s hobbling figure came into view. She walked to the dining table, got the meal she had prepared, and wobbled her way towards the kitchen.

    ''Damn it! Couldn''t this woman be sensible and just leave?'' Terence sneered to himself.

    The anger rose in Terence suddenly, and he strode forward and grabbed Hester''s wrist. The pain from his grasp made she loosen her grip on the bowl, making it slip from her hand.

    Although it was no longer hot, the contents of the bowl splashed all over them.

    Hester was startled. Instinctively, she quickly used her free hand to wipe the apron. However, she was thrown onto the ground by Terence. Her knee hit the floor with a hard thud, causing blood to spill out.

    For a few seconds, she was lost at a daze with t

    he new pain shooting up her leg. With a soft whimper, she carefully bent her knee to look at the wound.

    "Stop it! Just stop!

    Hester, how stupid can you be? Why do you insist on staying with me? Didn''t you marry me so you could call yourself my wife? Didn''t you marry me for a wealthy life?

    I can give you money, and I can buy you a house and get you a maid to serve you, as long as you hand over my mother''s belongings and never mention that ridiculous contract ever again!

    I never want to see you again!"

    She had suffered so much that her bright eyes were already brimming with tears. With a defeated heart, Hester nodded, and could not help but accept all of Terence''s terms.

    ''It is so humiliating for her that she believes my mother''s belongings are for her to keep, and that she would ask me to marry her. Impossible! No way! I don''t believe in love. And even if I did, a deaf, disabled woman would definitely not be one of my choices for a wife!''

    Hester was stunned at the sight of Terence''s furious dark eyes, and she couldn''t help trembling. There was no love in his eyes and she even felt that he was going to strangle her at any moment.

    ''No... Impossible..''

    "I... I promised Mrs. Qi. I want to... I have to take care of you!"

    "You are crazy!"

    Hearing that again, Terence wondered why his mother believed that a deaf idiot could be his wife!

    For a short moment, Terence thought that maybe he was the one going crazy!

    "Terence... I know the death of your mother was a great blow to you. I will wait. When you are in a good mood, we will talk about our marriage. I... I''m taking care of you at home now, okay?"

    "Is this what you want?"

    he pursed his lips and said in a cold voice.

    Terence''s eyes were so cold that Hester couldn''t help staring at him.

    Hester could not feel any pain, but only the chill through her bones. She couldn''t help but shivering. Finally, she nodded firmly, "Yes, I must fulfill your mother''s last wish."

    As soon as she finished speaking, the rage on his face disappeared, and the indifferent expression on his face returned.

    "Since you want to stay and look after me so much, I''ll do what you want. The meal you made is ruined. You must make another one."

    Hester was gasping for breath when she saw the move of Terence''s lips. She looked at the mess all over the ground. The soup on the floor mixed with the blood from her busted knee. She had wounds all over her body. It was difficult to warm the dishes up in the first place. But now, it seemed almost impossible to make another one from scratch given her state.

    "I... I''m afraid I can''t..."

    Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by a sneer from Terence, "Well, are you rejecting me now? Didn''t you say you would take care of me? Now it''s time for you to fulfill my mother''s last wish. You won''t let your beloved Mrs. Qi down, will you?"

    "I... I didn''t mean that. It''s just that I''m badly hurt--"

    "If you don''t follow what I said, get out of here right now! If you can take care of me, I will keep you by my side. But now you can''t even cook. How can you stay here? What good are you for?" he questioned.

    Hester opened her mouth, but she couldn''t say a word. At last, she calmed herself down and nodded her head.

    In an almost inaudible voice, she whimpered, "I understand. Hold on for a moment. I will make it right as quick as possible."

    Then she squatted down. She felt a sharp pain from her knees, and blood trickled down her fair, slender legs, but she didn''t care. She cleaned the ground carefully and moved slowly without any sound of protest or pain.

    Watching this, Terence squinted his eyes, his stare like icy daggers.

    ''This woman is so unreasonable. Why would she go through all this trouble... just to make my dead mother happy?''

 Chapter 4 she is your sister-in-law!

    The cold eyes of Terence were fixed on Hester closely, wishing to go up and choke her to death.

    Yam Ning, who was standing behind him, tightly held his arm and pressed her soft body against him. Noticing the dissatisfaction in his eyes, she suggested promptly

    "Terence, it''s so dirty here. Let''s go out to eat, okay? Your time is valuable, this loser doesn''t deserve it"

    A loser?

    The word sounded especially harsh.

    Glancing at Hester, who was lowering her head to pack her things, Terence squinted at her with danger in his eyes. Then he withdrew his gaze in disgust and looked at Yam Ning. Removing her arm, his hand fell on her neck. The temperature of his palm was hot, but his eyes were cold.

    At that moment, Yam Ning thought he would really strangle her.

    "Terence I was wrong. Please spare my life... " She pleaded piteously.

    But she didn''t know that her begging provoked him even more. For some reason, he wished that she would be as stubborn as Hester. The more she begged him, the more he hated her!

    "Fuck off!" This cold voice sounded from his thin lips, making her tremble all over. Yam Ning stared at him in horror as if he was a devil.

    She didn''t dare to stay any longer and quickly ran away.

    Without stopping or giving Hester a glance, Terence turned around and went upstairs directly. However, at the corner, he could not help but glance at her, with a strange emotion rising from the bottom of his heart, which displeased him.

    As time passed, more than an hour had passed after Hester had cleaned up the mess on the ground. Enduring the pain, she rushed into the kitchen to cook a few easy homely dishes. He had stomach trouble. If he didn''t eat regularly, he would have a stomachache. There was no other aunt at home, so she had to be quick.

    While she was busy with her work, a person suddenly rushed up from behind and grabbed her wrist. She screamed in fear and the plate in her hand fell down and fell to the ground.

    When she saw him, she heaved a sigh of relief, patted her chest and glared at him. "Mike, why are you here? You scared me! "

    She couldn''t hear the sound, so she didn''t know there was someone in the room.

    Mike''s gaze shifted from her scarred hand to other parts of the body and found that the wound on her knee was the most severe with a thick scarlet scar.

    "How did you end up like this? Did Terence do it? " He asked with a worried look.

    He hadn''t come to see her for only a few days. How come she was still working when he saw her again? Why there were so many wounds on her face?

    He felt a heartache for her.

    She withdrew her hand quickly and put it behind her back like a child who had done something wrong. She looked a little nervous and said unnaturally, "It''s all right. I broke the plate by accident and fell down again. So I got hurt. I cut my hand when I was cleaning. Am I useless? "

    She felt a little bitter at the thought of what Terence said to her just now.

    Seeing the sadness in her eyes, Mike felt sorry for her. He directly went up and held Hester up. She was startled and struggled to get down.

    He signed with profound resignation "Dummy, how could you go upstairs and apply medicine on

    your wound?"

    "I I have to prepare dinner for Terence, he hasn''t had dinner yet! " She kept struggling.

    "Terence"! It''s him again!

    He narrowed his eyes slightly. A complex expression flashed in his eyes, but no one noticed it in a flash. He closed his eyes, a mixture of happiness and helplessness filled his eyes.

    "Okay, I''ll ask the cook to do these for you? My brother''s behavior was wrong. You not only need to take care of him, but also clean up the house. It''s really exhausting. I''ll talk to him about it. Now your priority is to go to the hospital with me and have a good rest. No matter my brother will let you go, I am the first one who won''t let you go! "

    His black eyes pretended to be angry. She shrank her head timidly and shook her head immediately.

    She pulled at his clothes obediently and said in a fawning soft voice, "Mike, I''m really fine. I''ll go back to my room and apply some medicine on my face. There is no need to go to the hospital!"

    "No way!" He was determined this time and there was no way to relieve it.

    He took her hand and walked to the door, when suddenly a cold voice came from behind.

    "Where are you taking her?"

    He stopped slowly, and his back was stiff. But soon it was back to normal. He turned around as if nothing had happened, only to see the condescending face of Terence who was standing on the stairs looking down at them with his cold and sharp eyes.

    With his eyes squinted to the little innocent girl, Terence couldn''t help but frown. He couldn''t help but look at their holding hands, with his eyes cold all of a sudden.

    He strode forward. The clear sound of friction between the shoe soles and the ground was like a trial from hell.

    Soon, he walked in front of them, and with a ruthless stroke, he drew Hester into his arms. She was injured and almost fell down to the ground. Her body shook and she threw herself into his arms awkwardly.

    He held her in his arms without giving her a look and turned around to go upstairs.

    However, they were stopped by a powerful force behind them.

    Looking back, he saw Hester was still gripping firmly with Mike''s hand. He looked up along the clenched hands and at Mike''s face.

    "Release your hand!"

    Terence said coldly. It was not a discussion, but an order.

    Mike gnashed his teeth in bitter hatred. He knew it was improper, but he just didn''t want to give up.

    He wouldn''t be able to watch him take Hester away without doing anything!

    His move pissed off Terence. He gave a mocking smile as if to laugh at Mike''s overestimation.

    He raised his eyebrows and mocked, "You''ve gone too far. She''s your sister-in-law!"

    Hearing this, Mike''s heart was wretched.'' His hands were so weak that they could not support anymore. He could only stand by and watch them leaving.

    Next to his ear, there was a cool sneer from Terence. He said

    "You went too far. She is your sister-in-law!"

    He could only stand there and look at her leaving figure deeply, but he did not even have the qualifications and courage to go forward. No matter how much he loved Hester, as long as his elder brother allowed it, he would never be good to her!

    Why did she choose his brother?

 Chapter 5 caring about him What a tone!

    At this time, Terence had returned to his room with Hester in his arms. Upon entering the room, he loosened his arms without mercy. Hester fell awkwardly onto the sofa unexpectedly, the pain made her face twisted.

    But even so, she still bit her lips tightly and did not make a sound. Seeing the stubborn look on her face, Terence was moved.

    He recalled that just now she stood timidly behind Mike and they looked like a couple with their hands clasped. This made him a little depressed.

    He really doubted whether she was really silly or not. Any wise man could see through Mike''s mind, but she looked vacant!

    ''If I didn''t get down there, would she be taken away?''? She was too stubborn to leave the villa. But now her decision changed so easily to go out by the man''s simple lies.

    Thinking of this, Terence felt a little discomfort. Then Hester saw a trace of displeasure in his eyes.

    Finally, he didn''t leave her alone. Instead, he took out the first aid kit, tossed it beside her and went to the balcony to take a breath.

    Hester looked at the medicine box with a puzzled look. Terence hadn''t said anything since he entered the room. But it seemed that he was in a bad mood, so she shut her mouth obediently. She was afraid that Terence would ask her about the dinner.

    She tried her best to move forward, but the medicine box was placed a little far away from her. Her legs were so painful that they could not bend.

    Just as her finger was about to hooked, she couldn''t bear it and rushed forward. Falling awkwardly down to the sofa, her forehead deeply engraved in the corner of the tea table. It was so painful that she gasped.

    Hearing the noise, Terence came in and saw the little woman crying in pain, rubbing her forehead.

    This woman She was so stupid!

    He pressed his eyebrows together, his handsome face was overcast with dispersant. Striding forward, he twisted her up with a hand that was holding her, which made Hester so scared that she couldn''t help shouting

    "I I was wrong. I won''t do it again. Don''t be mad at me! "

    "Stupid!"

    He said coldly. Without even taking a look at her, he directly opened the medical kit and took out the cotton swabs and some bandages.

    Hester was scared to death by the word coming out of Terence'' lips. When she saw Terence was about to apply medicine to her, she felt herself useless.

    She could not help but bite her lips. After a moment of hesitation, she said, "How about... I can do it myself. "

    "And you make a mess?" He replied coldly.

    Her face turned pale and she didn''t know what to say. When she had no ideas, she felt a sharp pain from her knees and the veins on her forehead throbbed violently.

    "It hurts..."

    She couldn''t bear it anymore and looked at him pitifully like a child.

    Being stared at with her elk-like eyes, Terence felt weird.

    It just like... Suddenly be stung by something.

    He frowned slightly. Finally, he stopped her from moving and continued to apply medicine to her wound.

    This time, she was much more obedient. Even though she was suffering great pain, she was still holding back her pain, with cold sweat falling from her forehead.

    He could feel her shivering. Glancing at her face from the corner of eyes, it seemed that her pale lips were bitten tightly by her. Strangely, he felt a little concerned.

    "Don''t bite your lips." He ordered.

    She was stunned, wondering if she had seen it wrong. He was taking care of the wound and he didn''t even look at her, so... ''Did he say that to me?''

    She was not sure, but she loosened her mouth obediently. When she couldn''t stand the pain, she grasped his arm

    tightly, wondering if she would hurt him with so much strength.

    After applying the medicine, she was soaked in sweat, as if she had been through a tribulation. After packing up things, Terence turned around and made a phone call. Judging from the blurred mouth shape, she vaguely guessed that he was making a phone call to the doctor.

    All of a sudden, her heart was filled with joy ''He still cares about me, or he would not drive that woman away. Also, he would not apply medicine to my wound personally.''. When he saw her biting her lips with pain, he would also stop her.

    He seemed to be cold and ruthless, but he was sensitive to details Mrs. Qi told her not to give up, if she did How lonely would he be?

    At the thought that he was alone in the face of a complicated family relationship, she clenched her fists. No matter how hard the future would be, she would not leave him!

    Seeing that he had hung up the phone, she said in a low voice, "well I can''t make dinner for you today, but Mike have invited the cook. Can you make do with it? "

    Seeing that she was so careful, Terence didn''t want to frighten her. After a long while, he nodded stiffly as agreement.

    She continued to ask, "It''s too late outside. Shall we ask Mike to stay and have a dinner?"

    This time, he responded.

    He raised his eyebrows slightly, and the tranquility in his eyes deeply attracted her. He pursed his thin lips into a cold line, giving off an aura of horror all over his body.

    Stepping forward, he asked, "Why are you so concerned about him?"

    "I guess he didn''t have dinner. We can just have dinner together. You haven''t seen each other for a long time. It''s a good opportunity to improve your relationship, "

    She could not recognize the coldness in his tone, nor could she find any strange emotion on his calm face. She just instinctively wanted them to reconcile.

    Although they don''t have the same mother, they are related by blood. There will be more contact in the future. What if their relationship is so stiff? ''

    Moreover, she thought that Mike was a man with a good temper and easy-going temper. He had come to the villa on purpose to make friends. As the wife of Terence, she certainly hoped that two brothers would be on good terms!

    After all... The feud between the two people of their last generation happened. They had their own lives!

    Looking at Hester''s eyes, Terence gave a cold smile. How heartless she was that she can say it so easily and naturally

    If she didn''t know what had happened to his family, he could forgive her. But now he felt that he had seen a contemptible scoundrel!

    "What? Do you want to interfere with my family now? " He asked ironically, but he forgot that Hester couldn''t hear the bitterness in his tone.

    Hester smiled, "I''m your fiancee. We''re about to get married. I''m caring about you!"

    Concerned about him? What a tone!

    He squinted his eyes, which looked dangerous. His calm face finally became a little scared.

    He strode forward, like a beast in dangerous condition, with a terrible element jumping all over his body, which made people feel fearful.

    Hester felt he was not happy until now!

    She shrank back into the sofa with fear, but she couldn''t catch up with him. Soon he bent over and encircled her in the narrow space.

    All of a sudden

    His cell phone vibrated, making the atmosphere a little more relaxed.

    Terence glanced at the phone on the tea table casually, when he saw the caller ID, his eyes froze. Finally, he let go of her and turned to the balcony.

    Answering the phone, he heard the voice from the telephone, "Mr. Terence, we get it!"

 Chapter 6 Hester, do you love me

    Soon, the phone was hung up and Terence walked in from the balcony. Glancing the little woman who was still sitting on the sofa and seemed to be a little scared, he gave a forced and fake smile.

    The content of the phone call was still echoing in his ears.

    "It''s easy to get the password of the safety box in your hall. You just need to get married with Miss Hester as soon as possible. After she gives birth to the baby, the bank will provide the password and then give you the share transfer document.

    The premise is that the child must be you and Hester''s! "

    He had never expected that his mother would do this. They had extracted the gene of Hester and him in advance and formed a data net. If the child was matched with 90% of its blood, then they would be able to obtain the password automatically!

    His mother was afraid that he would not marry Hester, so she forced him to marry her! He wouldn''t be able to obtain the 20% shares without Hester!

    He was very curious about how Hester had coaxed her!

    The girl in his eyes was looking at him, trembling. It seemed that she was frightened by him just now.

    He strode forward and sat beside her. He raised his hand gently to rub her head, but she shivered and took a step back because of fear.

    He didn''t mind Hester''s avoidance at all. Instead of slowing down, he directly wrapped his arms around her thin waist and drew the distance between them closer.

    "Hester, you love me, right?" He asked casually.

    She was a little shocked, but soon she understood and nodded.

    She loved him so much that she couldn''t extricate herself from her childhood at the first sight! But she also knew that a normal girl like her didn''t deserve him, so she would try her best to be a qualified wife!

    Seeing her nodding vigorously, he could not help but raise his eyes with satisfaction. Finally, he said, "Good. Our wedding date is ahead of schedule. Let''s go to get a marriage license tomorrow. Do you like it?"

    "What?" She was shocked and asked incredibly.

    The wedding day was advanced, which was something she never dared to imagine. Didn''t he say that it was not easy to hold the wedding early since Mrs. Qi had passed away? Why did they arrive ahead of schedule all of a sudden?

    "Then Where is Mrs. Qi? She left... "

    Before she finished her words, Terence interrupted her. He smiled and said, "there''s no difference between one month and tomorrow. It can be a good ending for her wish.

    But also because of this, I can''t give you an open-minded wedding ceremony, in case it will be known by others, okay? "

    Terence had Hester''s beautiful face in his hand, with eyes bent, it seemed a gentle smile appeared at his face. Only he knew how crazy in his minds covered by his eyes.

    He was so furious that he wanted to strangle her!

    He underestimated the woman. She was so scheming that had his mother to do this. Forcing him to marry a deaf woman? He had underestimated her!

    No one could threaten him, Hester... She was the first person who dared to challenge him!

    Hester recovered from the astonishment and couldn''t hide her joy. Afraid that it was only a happy bubble, she asked anxiously again

    "Terence, are you telling the truth?"

    "Of course. If my mother sees that we are married, she will be very happy. You have also fulfilled her last wish. Just like kill two birds with one stone.

    "

    He said lightly.

    Hester didn''t refused this time, because before Mrs. Qi left, she had said that she hoped they would get married as soon as possible, so that a long delay would cause trouble. If Mrs. Qi knew that she got the marriage certificate with Terence, she must be very happy!

    She was so happy that she hugged him tightly, buried her face in his arms and said in a trembling voice

    "Terence, I know you love me. I''m going to be your wife..."

    He held her body with one hand and his palm unconsciously circled around her neck, as if touching her beautiful hair. But as long as he slightly tightened his grip, her slender neck could be broken.

    He curled his lips and whispered in her ear.

    "Hester, how did you lie to my mother? Is this what you want? "

    His smile was so fierce and terrible.

    She couldn''t see his mouth and didn''t know what he was talking about. She just felt that he was blowing on her ear. Although it was warm, she felt a little uncomfortable.

    A little flustered.

    They didn''t hug each other for a while. Without Hester''s notice, Terence pushed her away and refused with the excuse of eating downstairs. She then realized that it was already very late. He had stomach problem!

    She asked him again if Mike could stay for dinner. This time, he was very nice and promised her with a smile.

    Hester felt that she was dizzy into the whirlpool of happiness.

    He held her arm and went downstairs. Mike stood in the living room and faced the stairs, in the same position.

    He was surprised to see a couple coming down.

    The brothers looked at each other, and there seemed to be gunpowder in the air.

    Hester said in a happy tone, "Mike, stay and have a dinner with us. We haven''t sat together for a long time."

    "My brother agreed?" He frowned and looked at Terence with uncertainty.

    Without giving him a glance, Terence fixed his eyes on Hester and said, "My sweetie is right."

    Sweetie?

    How could they call each other so intimately while going upstairs? What happened?

    Hester was wearing a happy smile, as if she had been drinking honey.

    Smart as he was, Mike felt something was wrong.

    On the table, he saw a completely strange Terence. Not only did he become so tender towards Hester, but also he spoke in a tender voice. It seemed that Hester was accepted and could not perceive the difference.

    If he hadn''t been familiar with the Terence, he might have been bewitched by this scene. But he knew his brother too well!

    There was no reason for him to accept Hester; he hated Hester so much! Something must have happened!

    During the meal, the atmosphere was a bit awkward. Just like sitting on pins and needles, he wanted to interrupt their "affection" several times. He wanted to warn Hester not to be easily cheated, but he couldn''t utter a single word, as his voice was choked with sobs.

    After dinner, he wanted to get alone with Hester and ask what had happened upstairs.

    But Terence didn''t give him the chance. After cleaning up, he said

    "Since the dinner is over, I won''t force you to stay. It''s late. Drive back early and take care of yourself."

    His eyes narrowed and his lips curled into a gentle smile

    "You are right. I should go now. I will visit you and Hester next time."

    Mike stood up and looked at Hester deeply, with his long eyelashes covering his unwillingness.

 Chapter 7 He seems to want more

    Hester sent him to the door when he left, warning him to be careful on the way, not knowing that the man beside her had turned grim.

    As soon as the door was closed, she didn''t expect to

    be grabbed with a sudden strength. She looked back hastily and saw the impatient expression of Terence. He grabbed her hand and walked upstairs.

    "Terence? Where are we going? "

    But only seeing his back, she didn''t know whether he would answer her or not.

    Terence took her directly into the bedroom and ruthlessly threw her on the bed. She frowned in pain, but before she could cry out, he kissed her.

    This kiss was passionate and powerful.

    She forgot to close her eyes and stared at the enlarged handsome face in front of her.

    This was his first time to...

    Did Terence really kiss her?

    Was she dreaming?

    Flustered, she pushed hard against his chest, trying to distance herself from him. It was the first time that she had been so close to him. Instead of getting as excited as she had thought, she felt frightened and uneasy about the unknown.

    Feeling her strength, Terence frowned ferociously. Impatiently, he opened his eyes and saw Hester''s restless sight.

    He released her lips. He had thought that the chapped lips wouldn''t have any charm, but it turned out that they are not too bad, at least... He wouldn''t be unable to feel so sick!

    That''s good. At least he can make a scene!

    He looked down at the little hand against his chest and asked with a cold smile, "Are you rejecting me?"

    She blushed, not knowing whether it was because of the kiss or because the distance between them was too close.

    All in all, she was not used to it. Her heart beat fast and her mind was in a mess.

    "Terence... You... What are you doing? "

    Hearing this, he wanted to laugh. She was about to be his wife and now she was on the bed. How could she ask him innocently what he was doing?

    His eyes narrowed dangerously. If not because of his mother''s behavior, he would never touch this woman. He wished he could just kill her directly.

    He got angry at the thought that his child must be born from her.

    His big hand slowly moved to her slender neck. This time, he did not gather his hand, but flirted around. Her light skin exposed in the air, making her shiver with cold.

    As if she just woke up from a dream, she tightened her grip on her clothes. But how could she be stronger than Terence?

    After a little struggle, her hand was gripped by one of his hands and pulled high over her head.

    "What? Didn''t my mother give you the sex lesson before she left? You don''t know how to be my wife? "

    What di

    d he say?

    These words made her blush.

    She hesitated and stammered, "I... I will try my best to be your wife. I will! "

    "Be a good wife from the bed." He said coldly, with his thin lips pressing over again, instead of biting Hester''s lips, spreading all the way down her neck.

    However, Hester wasn''t happy at all. Instead, she was afraid of Terence.

    Because she had never experienced such kind of things!

    Uneasiness occupied her brain. She gasped hard and wanted to grasp something, but her hands were tightly held by him. It was not a sense of security at all.

    Seeing that his kiss became more and more seductive and she was suffocating, she quickly said in a scared tone

    "Terence, I''m afraid..."

    Her trembling voice did not arouse any pity from him.

    "Is this how you seduce me?" Terence said coldly. Although his voice was as cold as before, if Hester could hear it, she would be able to perceive the Terence was trembling inside.

    Hester wouldn''t understand at all. The strange feeling made her afraid. She could only try her best to clear her mind and use her pain to stimulate her mind. She didn''t expect that seeing her expression, Terence is so moved.

    "What''s wrong with me, Terence? I feel so bad! "

    She groaned in pain, like a child, instinctively afraid of the unknown.

    "Okay, I''ll relieve you!"

    The reason gradually occupied his mind, and his sharp eyes were fixed on the woman under him.

    This woman has gone all out to win the position of his wife, and even used his mother to give birth to his successor.

    Since she wanted it so much, he would satisfy her. He hoped that the woman could bear it in the end!

    A tearing pain spread from all directions like the sea water. She wanted to stop the man, but she did not get any response.

    Finally, her weak body couldn''t bear it and she fainted.

    There was no lust in the man''s eyes. His eyes were full of calm and cold light.

    He stood up, put on his clothes relentlessly, and left the room.

    At the moment of his leaving, the corner of his eyes fell on the bed. The woman curled up like an injured animal, looking very pitiful And bloodstains also proved that absurd thing happened just now.

    At last, he drew back his gaze and turned away.

    The sun jumped on the bed through the curtain''s gap and shone on the girl''s pale face.

    She opened her eyes in pain. Her body was so painful that she was numb. Around her... She had found nothing there.

    As for Terence... He had already left?

    She sat up. Her face flushed as soon as she saw the scarlet blood under her body.

    At this moment, the door was opened.

 Chapter 8 Hester, I hate you so much!

    A maid came in, and Hester was scared to hide into the bed immediately.

    "Miss Hester, Mr. Terence sent me to serve you in your daily life. Mr. Terence has been on a business trip with the branch company in France for one week. "

    She was stunned. Although she understood that business was the most important thing for him, she still felt sad when she heard this news. As she was so sad, she did not notice that the maid just politely called her Miss Hester instead of Mrs. Hester.

    All of a sudden, something came to her mind. In a hurry, she asked, "but... how can we handle our marriage certificate today?"

    "Don''t worry, Miss Hester. Mr. Terence has arranged it. Someone will send you to the Bureau of Civil Affairs later."

    Hester put the prepared clothes in the bathroom and went into with her pajamas in shyness. After she changed her clothes and came out, she saw the maid threw the blood stained sheet into the garbage can.

    Suddenly She felt a moment of melancholy.

    It was not until she went to the Civil Affairs Bureau that she realized Without the company of the bridegroom, the marriage certificate was still smooth to get. .

    She didn''t know how Terence made the staff of the Civil Affairs Bureau shut up, but he had done it.

    She had completed the ceremony by herself from beginning to end.

    In the end, she held the marriage certificate in her hand. There was a blank picture beside it. It was so ridiculous that she was the only one in the picture. Terence''s secretary took the certificate away from immediately. Though she didn''t want to leave it on his side, she didn''t stop him.

    In a deluxe business suite in France, the night was slowly falling¡ª¡ª

    Standing in front of the floor to ceiling window with a glass of wine in his hand, he looked down at the blurry night. His eyes were far from being focused. No one knew what he was thinking.

    A coquettish voice of a woman came from behind him.

    "Mr. Terence, don''t be such a killjoy. Am I not as beautiful as the scenery outside? "

    Before he turned around, his waist was held by a pair of slender hands.

    He frowned and felt somehow irritated.

    What kind of perfume did she use? Why did it smell so bad!

    "The perfume is disgusting. Stay away from me!"

    "Unpleasant? How could it be! It''s Dior jasmine, your favorite aroma. " The woman asked in surprise and uneasiness.

    "Fuck off!" He had lost his patience and shouted coldly.

    The woman behind him was frightened to tremble. She did not know why he got angry, but still left.

    As soon as the woman opened the door and left, she saw a man walking towards her. The man took the opportunity of her opening the door. At the moment, he strolled in, and closed the door gracefully regardless of her resistance.

    "Mr. Terence, nice to meet you. I am the legal adviser of your mother Mrs. Qi. I come to see you for a special purpose!"

    His mother''s lawyer?

    He turned around and looked at the urbane man in front of him. Wearing gold rimmed glasses, the man looked less rigorous, but he felt uncomfortable.

    "What do you want from me?" He waited patiently for his mother''s sake.

    The man sat down, opened the document in front of him and handed it to Terence:

    "Let me introduce myself first. My family name is Tang, and you can call me Sean Tang. Our company has concluded that you and Miss Hester have married and fulfilled our legal contract. So I have to transfer part of the shares to your name according to your

    mother''s wishes. This is the share transfer contract. If there is no problem, you can sign it. "

    Glancing around, Terence asked:

    ''5% shares? What about the rest 15%?

    "What about the rest?"

    "I think Mr. Terence should understand. Your mother''s ultimate intention is to see you and Miss Hester will have a child, so she can''t give you the rest of the shares without obtaining his genes.

    According to your mother, now... It is just a reward! "

    Pursing his lips, it seemed that he wanted to imitate the tone of Mrs. Qi, but it turned out that the way he imitated was incorrect and somewhat ridiculous.

    Hearing this, Terence frowned.

    ''A reward? Did she take him as a three-year-old child? Getting a reward once he did one thing right? In order to let Hester and him give birth to babies, she had to use up all the methods!

    His eyes narrowed dangerously, and he looked horrifying.

    "What if I have no child with her after a long time?"

    His sharp gaze was fixed on Sean''s face, making him feel that he had nowhere to hide. This domineering aura made people feel frightened from the bottom of their hearts.

    No wonder Mrs. Qi has repeatedly asked him to be careful, or else we will be in a lot of trouble.

    The man in front of him indeed had the ability and aura to destroy others, so he had to be careful.

    He smiled with a pretended lightness. "In Mrs. Qi''s will, she expressed that If you can''t have a baby with Ms. Hester in one and a half year, she would transfer all the shares to Ms. Hester, which can''t be transferred again.

    Mr. Terence, what do you think? "

    Do you agree? ''Was the man going to ask about his feelings of being forced?''

    Terence clenched his fists and his nails cut deep into his flesh. But he didn''t feel the pain.

    "Well. Take this contract. When the baby is born, transfer all the shares to me." He said coldly and seriously.

    Without any persistence, Sean nodded, closed the file and stood up. As soon as he left, the wine broke away from Terence''s hand and smashed hard to the landing glass.

    The scarlet liquid escaped at once which looked like blood.

    Anger raged on Terence.

    He didn''t understand why she force him now. She had never fulfilled her mother''s responsibilities. Why did she force a deaf and stupid woman into his love? Why can she control his marriage and his future?

    What right did she have?

    Terence was very interested in how Hester had forced his mother to be so cruel to him!

    It was already seven o''clock in A city while the night in France was twelve o''clock.

    Hester was asleep. Her eyelashes were trembling like two exquisite fans, as she was dreaming.

    She dreamed of the man she loved most. She was so happy that she didn''t know what to do.

    He approached her slowly, and she searched for the words to say, but didn''t know what to say first.

    Suddenly, the gentle woman in front of her changed into a hideous man, who said

    "Hester, I want to kill you!"

    After that, he reached out his big hand abruptly and strangled her slender neck. It was a dream, but she felt that she was about to suffocate to death.

    "Ah --"

    A scream instantly woke her up from the dream. When she opened her eyes, she saw a face as cold as ice over her head.

    He was in complicated forbearance as if he was angry.

    She was stunned. She didn''t expect that he would show up here.

    "Terence?"

    As soon as she opened her mouth, she was occupied by a domineering and rude kiss¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 9 Terence, You Are Going To Be A Father

    He was crazy that night!

    When Hester woke up the next day, he was already gone. The maid moved forward indifferently to take care of her as she did, when Hester asked where Terence went, the maid always told her indifferently that Mr. Terence was in the company.

    Since then, she seldom saw his voice in the villa during the day, and she could not hear his voice. For her, the telephone was like a decoration, and every time she could only get his information from the maid.

    The maid replied, "Mr. Terence is in the company. He will be back in the evening."

    She was right. Every day, Terence would come back at midnight.

    She wanted to keep him company and talk to him when he came back, but she was too weak to go to sleep at dusk.

    He always came over late at night. Sometimes she was so painful that she wanted to refuse, but he never gave her any chance and never let her go.

    Night after night, she seemed to live a happy life, however, both happiness and fear filled in her heart. The overbearing love from her husband disturbed her.

    On the morning a month later, when she was sleeping drowsily, she didn''t expect someone to shake her.

    In a daze, she opened her eyes and saw a calm face of the maid.

    "Miss Hester, Dr. Alex is here to do a physical examination for you."

    It was not until then that she remembered that Dr. Alex came to the villa every month to have a regular check-up. He was the private doctor of Terence.

    She quickly sat up from the bed and subconsciously touched the side of the bed. Like the previous morning, there was nothing around her.

    She walked into the bathroom with disappointment. Looking at her body in the mirror, she found that there were hickeys all over her body, which proved that the man had come last night. It was not her dream at all.

    However...

    ''Why didn''t he stay to see her? Was he really so busy with his work? Would he get tired?''

    Soon, the maid arranged for Dr. Alex to examine. This was the first time that Hester had seen other expressions besides calmness on the maid''s face.

    This time, she was nervous!

    When Dr. Alex finished the examination, the maid quickly asked, "how is she?"

    "Miss Hester has been pregnant for two weeks. You need to pay attention her. She is in poor health condition, pregnant women should be taken good care of... "

    Pregnant?

    Her head was buzzing. She was at a loss.

    Children, this was something she would never dare to imagine. All she wanted was to stay with Terence and take care of him. She didn''t dare to think about the future.

    She is a contented people. But this kid was an unexpected joy that made her greedy. She... She wanted she could spend more time staying with him, which would allow the baby''s father to accompany the baby growing healthily.

    The thought of Terence suddenly occurred to her! He should know the news as soon as possible!

    She was so happy that she immediately grabbed the maid''s hand and said excitedly, "I want to tell Terence, can you take me there?"

    The maid''s happy face suddenly cooled down and refused: "It''s dangerous outside. You should stay and wait

    for Mr. Terence''s coming back."

    "No, I want to tell him. He is the father of the child. He should know about it!" Hester was determined to tell him the excited thing!

    But the maid refused with a cold face, "No, you can''t. Mr. Terence has told me that you can''t leave! I will call Mr. Terence to tell him the good news now. Miss Hester, just wait patiently. "

    The maid didn''t wait for her answer and turned to the living room to call him. But she didn''t expect Hester to jump up from the chair at once and run towards the door.

    She was shocked and shouted, "Dr. Alex, stop her from leaving here!"

    But Dr. Alex slowed down his movement. When he put down the instrument and chased out, Hester had already run to the gate.

    She didn''t dare to look back. Nor could she see what they were talking about. The only thing she knew was that she could not hide the news. She just wanted to tell Terence right in front of him.

    "I have your baby, and you will be a father!"

    She went down the mountain quickly. At the intersection halfway up the mountain, she fortunately saw a taxi. She stopped the taxi without thinking.

    "Please go to the Qi group."

    After the car drove away, Hester felt relieved. When she looked at the car, she found that both the maid and Dr. Alex had chased after her, with a look full of worry and anxiety.

    She knew it was not good for her to run away now, but... She couldn''t hold back the joy in her heart and wanted to share it with him.

    Because... He is her child''s father!

    She touched her flat belly and didn''t feel anything abnormal, but she knew that there was a baby inside.

    She could not help grinning.

    "Why you look so happy? Did something great happen to you? " The driver asked curiously, looking at Hester who was smiling happily behind.

    Hester looked at his mouth in the rearview mirror and guessed his meaning. She smiled and said, "I''m pregnant. I''m going to tell my husband."

    As soon as she said that, the driver ahead of her sensed that something was wrong. Because her pronunciation was strange. It seemed that there was something wrong with her vocal cords.

    "My lady... Your voice? "

    "I''m deaf and can''t hear anything. I can talk," Instead of evading the topic, she gave a satisfying answer.

    Hearing that, the driver nodded and skipped over this embarrassing topic to give her some wishes.

    Time passed quickly. They arrived at Qi''s mansion soon. Hester found herself penniless when she was asked to pay. She lived in Qi''s mansion without anything. She almost forgot the effect of money.

    Fortunately, the driver was a good man. Considering she was a disabled and a pregnant woman, the driver didn''t charge her and even tell her to slow down.

    Hester was excited and wanted to go to the top floor. However, she was stopped by the receptionist. She said that she was the wife of Terence, but the receptionist didn''t believe her words and shut the door.

    When she didn''t know what to do, a man suddenly stood in front of her and stopped those rude security guards from pushing her.

    "Hester, are you okay?" "What''s wrong?". Mike asked worriedly

 Chapter 10 Running Into The Company And Making Trouble

    Hester saw him as if he had seen a life-saving straw. She hurriedly grabbed his arm and said, "Mike, let me go upstairs to find Terence. I have something important to tell him!"

    "What is it?" He didn''t know why he felt stressed when he saw her happy red face.

    Hester tightened her lips and hesitated for a moment before saying, "Mike, please help me. I''m sure that it''s something important."

    "Okay, I''ll help you, my dummy!" Mike took a deep look at her and said to the receptionist beside him, "Follow her order. If you neglect her, you will be responsible for the consequences!"

    Everyone was startled. It was well-known in the company that Mike had a good temper. He and Terence were completely two extremes. One was cold and fierce, while the other was gentle and soft. They didn''t expect that the most mild person today would be irritated for a common girl!

    These people didn''t dare to slight her. They said respectfully, "Miss, this way please."

    "Hester, do you need me to go with you?"

    "No, I want to tell him alone. "

    Her words pushed Mike into the abyss of despair. He stayed still, and his back was stiff. However, the person in front of him just fall in happiness and didn''t notice his strangeness.

    Hester had already flown out like a happy butterfly, followed by the secretary into the elevator that was going straight to the CEO''s office.

    In the elevator, she nervously clenched her fists and looked at the leaps and bounds of the floor numbers.

    The elevator opened with a ''ding''.

    "Miss, this is the president''s office. Without the order of the president, I can''t go in. You can go by yourself." The receptionist answered in a trembling voice. Apparently, she was frightened by Mike''s threat.

    She nodded. All she could think about was to get close to Terence.

    She got up the courage and walked to the office door step by step. Her heart was pounding in her chest.

    What will Terence feel? He must be as excited about the baby''s coming as she was!

    She was full of expectation. She turned the doorknob and opened the door quickly.

    "Terence..."

    She wanted to say something but swallowed it back.

    Two naked figures were seen inside.

    All the words were like a sharp thorn in the throat, stinging with pain.

    The action alerted the two people inside. Through her blurred eyes, she saw Terence look back at her coldly. It was a look so strange to her, yet so familiar to her.

    It seemed that... Upon the exterior decoration of those intimate pretends at night, she can see such a cruel quality in it.

    "Who let her in? Get out! "

    Terence yelled at her coldly. The receptionist, who was standing not far away from the door, was frightened and closed the door immediately.

    The door was closed so fast that even brought up a gust of wind, and it seemed as a slap hit in her face.

    The passion of that night seemed to be a great irony at this moment, but there were still ambiguous marks on her delicate skin. Besides, there was their baby in her womb. It was a fruit of their happiness.

    Hester did not believe that all the love and happiness that had been happening recently were fake.

    Hester was innocent. It was not the first time she had seen Terence twirling with other women, but she would just be satisfied once he loved her

    Hester bowed her head to

    look at the flat abdomen, and her dim eyes instantly lit up as bright as stars.

    She was pregnant and Terence would be very happy if she told him the good news.

    At the moment the door was closed, Hester pushed her hands forward, and her exquisite body immediately entered in.

    "Terence, I have something important to tell you..." Hester''s eyes were curled and the corners of her mouth were open. It seemed that she didn''t see the two tangled people in the office at all. She was still happy to share the pregnancy with Terence.

    "Are you deaf? Get her out! She is not allowed to step into the company anymore! " Being interrupted, Terence roared at the front desk, with piercing coldness in his eyes.

    He raised his voice so loudly that everyone present felt their eardrums ache.

    Hester couldn''t hear anything. If she observed the expression on his face and lip, she knew he was unhappy. And it was because of her.

    She lowered her head and put her hand on her belly. Gentleness filled her dark eyes.

    However, before she could pluck up her courage again, she was dragged out rudely by the receptionist.

    With the door closed, the receptionist exhaled a mouthful of stale air. She turned around and looked at Hester with a pitiful look, venting her anger on Hester.

    "This is not where you can come. Get out of here as soon as possible. What a sick people! "

    At last, the receptionist did not intend to scold her, so she raised her hand and pushed her to leave quickly.

    The young girl''s face turned pale. As she walked away, her slim figure became stumbling.

    Hester was petrified. The only thought that came into her mind was that she had provoked Terence again.

    The happy life before was just a foam, the relationship between she and Terence will return to the cold state later?

    Hester was puzzled. She couldn''t understand why their relationship was back to bad. Now she was pregnant, and her dream was realized. But how could their relationship be right now?

    Hester was asked to leave the Qi group. She racked her brains to think of a solution, but she didn''t notice that she was walking farther and farther on the path.

    Hearing that Hester had been driven out, Mike rushed downstairs from his office. He was burning with anxiety when he didn''t see her.

    But Hester had no cell phone, so he could not contact her at all.

    Besides, he knew that Hester had never been out of the villa or knew nothing about the outside world. Furthermore, she could not hear anything

    He was restless and worried that Hester would be hurt. He was told by the receptionist that Hester had left not long ago, so he guessed that she was still around and he rushed out to look for Hester.

    At the same time, he also asked people to get the surveillance video of the streets near the company.

    In the office, Terence was not in the mood to appreciate the beauty that he pushed Yam away. Yam was so angry that she cursed Hester to be disabled, or even mentally ill.

    It took her a long time to get the call from Terence, but

    Hester just interrupted it.

    Suddenly, Terence''s private phone rang and the room was in terrible silence.

    "She was... Pregnant? " Confusion crossed Terence''s cold and handsome face for the first time. He felt pleasantly surprised, but soon became indifferent and cold again.

 Chapter 11 Find Her At All Costs

    At this moment, what Terence thought of was not Hester and his child, but the 20% shares of his mother.

    Therefore, he had to keep this baby.

    "Find her and protect her child at all costs." Ordered coldly. There was no trace of father joy on Terence''s expressionless handsome face.

    When Yam heard the word "pregnant", she was alarmed immediately, and a touch of viciousness flashed across her charming eyes.

    Damn it! Who dared to get pregnant before her! No, she must be pregnant as soon as possible, and stealthily killed the bastard at the other side.

    Only she, Yam, is qualified to bear a baby for Terence. She will be his wife then! ''!

    "Terence... Let''s continue..." Yam wriggled her slim waist, slowly opened her mouth and emitted an alluring aura.

    Without giving her a favor, Terence took the suit on the back of the chair and left.

    Yam leaned back at the table with her sexy eyes. Although her snowy body was sexy and charming in the sunlight, the man still faded away from her.

    The door was closed again. Yam stood up angrily, picked up the things beside her, and hit the floor with disappointment. Her face was ugly as a vulture.

    Meanwhile, she was burning with anxiety.

    Suddenly, an evil thought flashed through her mind. She picked up pieces of clothes on the ground and walked to the resting room in a corner, where her clothes were prepared.

    At that moment, Hester was walking on the street, not noticing the bump of the person ahead.

    She covered her aching forehead, bent down and apologized, "I''m sorry." Then she tried to walk back, but behind her, there was another man.

    Hester raised her head and saw herself being surrounded by two young men with colorful hair.

    "Hey, beauty, where are you going? We can drive you there." It was a husky man''s voice. Their eyes covertly swept through Hester. Like X-ray light, they were going to penetrate the thin layer of clothing, seeing the exquisite hiding object.

    Hester was terrified by their licentious gaze. Her lips were a little pale. She shook her hands quickly and said in a low voice, "No, I''ll go myself."

    Inexplicable crisis grew in Hester''s mind, and at the same time, her fear was spreading. She looked around in a hurry and wanted to leave as soon as possible.

    However, the two mischievous men wouldn''t let go of the beauty at the lips, and surrounded Hester to coax her.

    After a while, the two men in the car couldn''t wait any longer and rushed to grab her.

    Hester looked at them in panic. Her head was dizzy, and her face was pale and lifeless.

    Her face was pale, her chest was shaking violently. The breath she spat out was more and more urgent. The pain in her head was more and more intense. Fear and tension intertwined, Hester fell into the boundless darkness in an instant.

    "Damn it! I haven''t been satisfied yet. Stand up, bitch!" One of the yellow haired man thought Hester was pretending when he saw him lying on the ground, so he lifted his foot and kicked Hester''s arm rudely.

    "Ah, something is wrong!" The other red haired man found that Hester''s face was bloodless, and she closed her eyes without moving, her eyebrows did not even shake. The man was immediately thinking of something bad.

    "What?" Before the other man could react, the red haired man dragged him and continued in horror, "This woman is

    probably a sick, I guess she is out of breath. Let''s go, don''t get us into trouble."

    The man w

    ith yellow hair was lethargic, and his face changed greatly.

    Then, the two men ran away in a hurry, completely ignoring Hester who had fainted.

    On the street, a delicate body was lying on the cold and muddy ground, and the dust gradually covered her face. Passers-by occasionally walked by, glanced at her, but no one cared about and helped her up.

    When Mike ran back to the company with sweat all over his forehead, he ran into Terence who just came out of the company.

    His handsome figure, elegant and steady steps, and his face showed no signs of hurry, just as usual, but such Terence, made Mike who had always been mild very angry. He strode forward, raised his hand, and gave Terence a punch.

    "Are you still a human? Why do you hurt her every time! Let me tell you, if Hester has trouble, I swear that I will fight with you for the rest of my life until I die! "

    Mike grabbed Terence''s collar angrily.

    With a sharp and cold glance at the hand by his collar, Terence sneered and scowled: "She is my woman. It has nothing to do with you. Pretending to be arrogant? You don''t deserve it! "

    The gap between them was insurmountable. Mike''s heart ached again.

    "The biggest mistake in her life is to fall in love with a heartless man like you. For the sake of her child, Terence, be kind with Hester, otherwise... You will regret it for your whole life. " Mike loosened his grip, turned around and ran away again, continued looking for Hester.

    Actually, he wanted to ask Terence to give Hester to him if he could find her this time

    ''Hester? Humph, calling her in such an intimate way. Hester, I didn''t expect you to be so good at seducing men, you were not inferior to a bitch. It seems that your innocence is feigned. '' Terence gnashed the name, his cold handsome face showing his anger of being cheated.

    He withdrew his long legs and turned around decisively to return to the CEO''s exclusive elevator.

    ''You don''t need me to care about, someone is thinking about you.''

    Of course, Terence had sent people out to look for Hester, for he wanted the child''s blood to open the safety box.

    In the CEO Office, Yam finished washing and came out. She was delighted to see Terence come back.

    It meant that Terence didn''t love that woman.

    That''s great. As long as she doesn''t give birth to Terence''s child, all plans will be carried out as planned.

    "Come here." Sitting on the main chair, Terence looked at the women in the hall coldly, as domineering and dignified as a king, with sharp eyes.

    Yam smiled happily. She removed the chain with her fingertips, and the skirt was scattered on the floor.

    She stood on her toes and walked towards the man enchantingly, crawling at his feet and looking at him with her enchanting eyes.

    She tried her best to seduce him, but failed.

    She was so worried that sweat dripped from her forehead onto Terence''s neat suit pants.

    Frowning, Terence kicked away the woman beside him and roared angrily, "Get out!"

    Yam was kicked to the corner of the table. The sharp pain made her tears burst out. She saw his handsome face covered with gloominess, and she couldn''t help but shiver. She picked up the clothes on the ground, and quickly ran out.

    At the back, Terence looked sternly at Yam''s back as she was fleeing away. Thinking about Hester''s little pink and stubborn face, he felt somewhat depressed.

    Damn it! If her baby had anything wrong, he would kill her!

 Chapter 12 A Friend Next Door Grows Up

    Hester was waking up in a daze. The first thing she saw was the white ceiling, and it was the familiar smell of disinfectant. Her nose shook and fear was clear on her face.

    She had gone through untold sufferings and had been living in the hospital as a home for a long time.

    During those days, she was alone and helpless. She lived in darkness day and night and could never forget.

    But now she was no longer lonely. She had a husband and their children

    She smiled and touched her belly gently. Her clear eyes were filled with the radiance of maternal nature, which was even more dazzling than the blazing sun in the sky.

    When Austin Lin entered the ward, he saw the holy picture. His heart was swelling and his heartbeat became violent. He stared at the beautiful face with warm eyes. His body leaned against the door and remained motionless for a long time.

    Hester discovered that someone was looking at her and looked at it subconsciously.

    He had a handsome and charming facial features, and fine bangs fell on his attractive forehead. With a slender and tall figure, he looked thin and mighty, just like Provence in the warm wind. The white cloak on his body showed his identity as a doctor.

    "Are you feeling better now?" Austin''s lips, which were moderate in thickness, were raised, and he walked in with light steps. His voice was as gentle as a spring breeze.

    Hester''s eyes were wide open, trying to recognize his lips. She confused a while and smiled, "Doctor, I feel better, but why am I here?"

    In her mind, two hooligans surrounded her finally, then she woke up in the hospital.

    The words "doctor" took Austin by surprise. He stopped and looked at Hester without a moment, feeling bitter and sad.

    ''Does she already forget me? ''

    But soon he was relieved. After all, they hadn''t seen each other for seven or eight years.

    "I heard that you fainted on the road and was sent to the hospital. I am your attending doctor, Hester." Austin took up the stethoscope and examined Hester, a warm smile constantly hanging on his lips.

    Hester was stunned at his calling. With her clear and bright eyes blinking, her thick eyelashes fluttered twice. Her dark eyes were full of confusion.

    The innocent emotions were all written on her face, just as the same as she was in her childhood.

    It was his childhood sweetheart.

    Eight years ago, he emigrated with his family. Eight years later, he specially came back to find her. But when he returned, he did not see Hester and lost her contact.

    But he had never given up looking for his girl.

    "Hester, we were best friends in the childhood. I am really sad that you also forgot me..."

    With sadness in his eyes, however, Austin smiled slightly. He raised his hand and tapped Hester''s head, "What are you thinking in your head?"

    The man she cared about the most was none other than Terence, Ah and their baby now.

    Hester''s pure eyes flickered. She answered in silence, pressing her lips.

    Austin was patient enough to tell her everything that had happened between them when they were young.

    "Are you Austin?" Hester said with joy. As she recalled it in her childhood, sadness and joy faded away.

    "I thought you would call me brother Austin." Looking at her coming in, Austin was overjoyed.

    They were childhood sweethearts. Hester liked to call him "Brother Austin" when she was a child. She claimed that this name only belonged to her, and was unique

    in the world.

    Hester smiled innocently. The distant childhood memory was always warm. It reminded Hester that she used to have everything normal, and her parents used to dote on the little princess.

    But after the car accident eight years ago, she not only lost her hearing, but also became an orphan. She knew how humble she was and how noble and gorgeous Terence was. However, she had been with him for her own selfish motive and the last wish of aunt Qi.

    Hester thought Terence might be angry with her that he always flirted with other women.

    The girl''s small face was slender, and her two bright eyes were now covered with a few mist. A faint sadness poured out from her eyes, which stung Austin''s heart.

    He thought that his good girl should be happy forever.

    In the silence, Hester and Austin looked down at each other. They tacitly didn''t open their mouths. Instead, the warm atmosphere enveloped the room, dispelling the sadness in their hearts.

    Austin''s vision slowly fell to Hester''s flat abdomen. Since she was sent to the hospital, even during the course of her coma, her hands were still holding her abdomen, not moving a little.

    There was no doubt that Hester took great care of the baby in her belly. Suddenly his heart ached, he was jealous of the baby''s father, the man who had Hester''s love.

    But, was the man truly in love with Hester? Why did Hester faint on the way? Why is she so sad?''?

    At this moment, Austin suddenly had an impulse to hide his girl, not to be found by anyone, including that man.

    "Hester?" He didn''t want Hester to be immersed in sorrow. He called Hester softly, but Hester didn''t seem to hear or respond.

    Austin called her name again and again patiently. Seeing that she was still unmoved, he frowned.

    He gave a pat on Hester''s shoulder. Hester raised her head, looked at him confusedly.

    With a thought, he observed Hester''s expression and said gently, "The baby is very healthy, but your body is not in good condition. To give birth to a healthy baby, you should pay more attention to your own nutrition. It''s very dangerous for both you and your baby to faint today. "

    Hester was shocked. She touched her belly and said, "Baby, I''m sorry. I almost lost you. I swear I won''t do it again."

    Hester turned her head and asked seriously, "Brother Austin, can you tell me the matters needing attention?"

    Austin nodded with a smile, but his eyes were dark. He discovered that every time he spoke, Hester was staring at his mouth.

    He stared at her two small ears and guessed, ''Is there something wrong with Hester''s hearing?''?

    To verify his thought, when replying Hester clearly, Austin raised his hand and snapped his finger at Hester''s ear. The sound was very clear in the quiet room, but Hester seemed not to hear it and had no reaction.

    It turned out that she couldn''t hear it. No wonder lip language decided the reason.

    Austin was shocked. He looked at the girl who was still happy and innocent, his eyes full of sadness. What on earth had his girl experienced?

    ***

    Qi group, Hester had been missing for three hours, but she was still nowhere to be found. Standing in front of the glass of the office, Terence looked gloomy, and his eyes were cold and ferocious.

    "You''re all a bunch of bums! You can''t even find a pregnant woman!" Terence roared at the phone, and the phone was broken into pieces.

    In a fit of rage, the phone on his desk suddenly rang.

 Chapter 13 Fear, Mr. Terences order

    It was from the hospital.

    "Mr. Terence, your wife fainted on the street and was sent to XX Hospital. Please come to complete the admission procedures as soon as possible." The sweet voice of the nurse from the hospital came through the phone.

    There''s no doubt that Hester had given her the phone number. After all, what Hester remembered was Terence''s phone number, and she could only rely on him.

    The whole office fell into silence, making people shiver.

    After a long while, he asked coldly, "Is the baby still alive?"

    If the child was not here, it was not necessary for her to live.

    The receptionist was stunned as if she had never seen such a ruthless family.

    "How?" With an unfriendly face and piercing eyes, Terence commanded solemnly.

    The receptionist could not help but shudder in fear. She quickly looked through the patient''s medical record and replied, "Yes, the patient and the baby are both safe."

    With an expressionless face, Terence hung up the phone in a cold manner, but breathed a sigh of relief secretly.

    The tall and strong figure slightly leaned against the expensive desk made of sandalwood. His eyes were gloomy and cold. He pursed his thin lips into a straight line, looking out of the window blankly, as if he wanted to see something through there.

    An hour later, the exclusive family doctor of Qi family and the world famous gynecologist arrived at the hospital, pushing the world''s most exquisite checking equipment behind them, there was really a group of very large people.

    The director of the hospital had already received them at the door, and hurried to bring them to the advanced ward where Hester stayed.

    Arriving at the ward, experts and Dr. Alex began to closely examine Hester. Austin and others were cleared out of the ward. Inside the room, only the Qi family''s bodyguards were still there.

    Hester was lying in bed, raising her head, and her eyes were filled with expectations. She was looking for the familiar figure in the steady crowd, but there was always no one who had come in or out.

    "Dr. Alex, Terence... Did he know I am in the hospital? " Hester did not know them, when her vision passed over the cold instrument in their hands, her heart trembled a few times. She raised her hand to grab Dr. Alex''s sleeve and asked cautiously.

    Dr. Alex lowered his eyes and answered in a low voice, "There is an important meeting in the company, and Mr. Terence can''t spare time to come. This is an internationally renowned gynecologist. Don''t worry, Miss Hester. They can take good care of the baby. "

    However, Hester''s health was not mentioned at all.

    Hester blinked, loosed his clothes in disappointment, and lay back on the bed. Her eyes were filled with fear as she watched them approach the needle with a cold tube.

    Dr. Alex soothed beside her and said to the baby in her belly. Hester bit her lips and looked at the flat abdomen. A soft smile gradually appeared on her beautiful face.

    ''Baby, I''m so scared. But you are here with me, I will be strong. Your dad was too busy to see you, but mom thought he would be very happy if he knew we had the baby.''

    The international expert wanted to examine Hester all over. But the mother was too weak, so they gave Hester a certain amount of anesthetic.

    Hester felt tired, and she was gradually in darkness, completely unaware of anything outside.

    "What? Hester is in poor health, I don''t agree to let her leave the hospital!" In the ward, when Austin heard that Dr. Alex and the international expert were abou

    t to leave with Hester, the mild man revealed a gloomy expression for the first time.

    "Dr. Austin, Miss Hester is our patient in charge, please do not interfere in this matter. Mr. Terence''s order is not something you can object to. " Said Dr. Alex in a cold voice, giving a hint to his subordinate to push Hester out.

    Hester was huddling up in the bed. She looked uneasily at the person approaching her, with tears flowing from the corners of her eyes.

    Austin knitted his brows tightly. Seeing that they were barbaric and didn''t listen to his advice at all, he made up his mind and pushed them out of the ward in anger.

    "Dr. Austin, what are you doing?" The dean, standing outside the ward, was dumbfounded to see that Austin drove a distinguished guest out of the hospital.

    "Bang!" Austin slammed the door and locked it heavily to prevent them from coming in again.

    Austin walked to the sickbed and gently stroked the shivering girl on the bed. There were pity and love in his eyes. He soothed the girl softly, "Don''t be afraid, Hester. I have driven the bad people away, they won''t hurt you."

    When he knew the medicine for checking Hester''s body, Austin broke out completely. Those pills were good for the development of the fetus in the womb, but were forbidden to the pregnant women. If Hester had the symptoms of exclusion, she would lose two lives if carelessly handled.

    Who the hell are they? Why do they only care about the safety of the child?

    "Hester, do you know them?" Austin comforted Hester with an unknown expression.

    Hester nodded her head, but then shook. She only knew Dr. Alex, and had never seen anything else. Her face was pale and her body was numb because of the drug. She bit her lips hard.

    "Hester, tell me, what have you done these years? How could you get pregnant and faint on the way? " ''And why can''t you hear me...''

    Austin threw several questions at Hester. He was eager to know what she had experienced in the past few years when he had been away from her.

    Austin''s heart ached. The girl was only 20 years old and she was too weak to bear a child. He couldn''t imagine how cruel a man could be to hurt Hester.

    "I... I... " Hester wanted to explain, but was frightened by Austin''s angry face at the moment. Forced by the suppressed sadness and fear in his heart, she was panicked and could not help crying. Tears fell down along the perfect cheek and fell on Austin''s big hand. The hot temperature of her tears was almost burning his skin and heart.

    "Hester, don''t cry. I won''t force you." Austin hated himself. Looking at the crying girl, he wiped the tears on her face gently. However, the more water he wiped, the more anxious and remorseful he became.

    In the long corridor outside the ward, there stood a row of people. Seeing this, Dr. Alex could only contact Terence.

    In the spacious office, Terence kept writing for a long time, with an expensive pen in his hand. He stared at the phone on the desk with his cold and deep eyes indistinctly.

    Suddenly, his phone rang. His eyes darkened and he quickly picked up the microphone with his big hand.

    "Mr. Terence, Miss Hester''s attending physician doesn''t agree with the discharge procedure, so we can''t take her away. What should we do?" Dr. Alex asked with respect. According to the hospital rules, the patient was not allowed to leave without the attending physician''s permission, and they were not allowed to take people away.

    With his thin lips tightly closed, Terence ordered in a cold voice, "Wait for my order."

 Chapter 14 I Think You Are Dirty!

    He stood up, looked sullen, and strode away, annoyed.

    ''How dare someone stop me!'' he swore to himself.

    Tears fell from her beautiful face, Hester sobbed silently, as if she was going to give vent to all the pain and grievances she had seen today.

    Austin was annoyed, blaming himself for frightening Hester.

    Austin''s eyes grew dark. He wanted to know who on earth hurt his girl?

    She was too weak and emotional instability would lead to miscarriage. She could no longer cry.

    Austin wanted to step forward to hug her slender body, but he was afraid that his intimacy would frighten her. His gentle face was full of pity.

    He had no choice but to pass a piece of tissue to her.

    "Hester, your baby is linked with you, if you''re sad, your baby will feel sad too. Don''t cry anymore."

    Austin knew that his words would have a sudden effect as she cared about the baby.

    Hester was shocked to open her eyes wide, and then looked down at the flat abdomen.

    Right, she was not alone now. There was a living life here, a baby of her and Terence.

    She touched her lower abdomen gently, and her tears stopped abruptly.

    Hester curled her lips and gave a happy and sweet smile.

    "Well, you can''t leave a man for even a second." The cold and deep voice broke the warm atmosphere in the room.

    Austin looked back at the man who came in, and inexplicably a great sense of crisis gushed out.

    Hester realized what was going on. She looked up along the line of sight and was surprised. She struggled to get out of the bed, a big smile on her face, and she shouted happily, "Terence, you are here."

    She walked to him, so happy that she ignored his vicious handsome face. His face was gloomy.

    "Hester." Austin''s instinct told him that Terence was in grave danger. But he forgot that Hester could not hear the sound.

    Seeing Hester did not respond, he hurried forward.

    With a cold glance at him, Austin froze immediately. He could do nothing but watch his girl get into another man''s arms who was really dangerous.

    "Terence, here is our baby." Hester moved closer to Terence who seemed to be dangerous. One of her hands was resting on her abdomen, and the other was reaching out, trying to hold Terence''s big hand to stroke their baby.

    She knew that Terence still loved her. He would come to see her and their baby as soon as he finished his work.

    Her hand was about to touch his big one, but he raised it suddenly.

    He threw her off violently.

    "Fuck off. You are too dirty." Hester''s small figure was reflected in his sharp eyes, but it was completely filled with disgust and anger, and there was a trace of imperceptible agitation.

    The back of her hand was suddenly red, and Hester was so painful that she wanted to shout. But she knew that Terence disliked it, then she bit her delicate lip with her teeth, and her big black and white eyes blinked. Tears were roaming in her eyes, and she was stubborn enough not to shed them.

    Terence''s words repeatedly appeared in her mind. She realized at once what he meant, and despite the sadness, she explained in panic and clumsy.

    "Terence, look. I''m not dirty. I''m clean..." Hester couldn''t figure out the meaning of Terence''s'' organ '', but she could feel that he hated her. She lifted her sleeve and revealed her snow-white skin to prove herself.

    "You are still trying to defend yourself when you are caught. Hester, you come to see me today with an excuse to take this opportunity to fall in love with your lover. You are so shameless. I was almost cheated by you. " He gripped Hester''s chin with his long, slender fingers, so hard that it was likely to break the bone.

    No wonder his men took so long to search for her, and it turned out that she had hidden herself intentionally.

    Hester was so painful that her eyebrows twisted, but what shocked her was the words of Terence.

    "No, I have never lied to you, Terence. Dr. Alex examined my body. I know I''m pregnant. I''m very happy to share this good news with you, and I want to... " Hester shook her head. Tears coursed down her cheeks, her face burning.

    The scalding tear fell on Terence''s big hand, and he immediately pulled back his hand in disgust. He cursed in his thin lips, as if he had touched some deadly virus.

    Looking at the situation in front of him, Austin probably knew that the cold and ruthless man in front of him was the father of the child.

    But he didn''t find any love from the man.

    "Hester." Looking at Hester with sympathy, Austin strode over and patted her shoulder, trying to comfort her.

    As soon as Austin finished his words, Terence cast a cold glance at him and sneered, "Are you an idiot to seduce a pregnant woman?"

    Terence''s handsome face was now filled with "shame on you!", as if he didn''t care about his wife at all.

    With his brows knitted, Austin twitched the corner of his mouth and finally retorted, "You can''t even protect your woman. She passed out on the way, and almost lost her life. You''re not qualified to talk to me."

    There was a rage in his chest. If it were not for the calmness of the years of being a doctor and the fear of frightening Hester again, Austin might have already made a move against Terence at the moment.

    Even if Austin hadn''t known what had happened in the past eight years from Hester, he had believed that the girl he had been looking at must suffer from many hardships at that time when he saw the crude man.

    "This is my family affair. It''s none of your business." Terence''s handsome face darkened. He laughed out loud in anger.

    "Take care of her. I don''t want to see that thing happen again." Without waiting for Austin''s reply, Terence ordered the housekeeper and Dr. Alex to bring Hester back to the villa.

    In a short, Hester was going to under supervision. From today on, she wouldn''t be able to leave the villa.

    He wouldn''t allow anything to happen before he got the DNA of the child.

    As they approached, Hester backed away subconsciously, and she was trembling in fear. Subconsciously, she preferred to stay in the hospital and let Brother Austin take care of her.

    Hester looked at Terence with sincerity. At the sight of the intimidating face, she drooped her head with a trembling lips and was taken away by the housekeeper and Dr. Alex alone.

    Seeing Hester''s resistance, Austin was so angry that he hit hard on Terence''s face.

    "Mr. Terence!" Shocked, the butler and Dr. Alex stopped and looked back at him worriedly.

    His handsome face was like a piece of charcoal, cold light bursting out from his charming eyes. When he saw them stop, he frowned unhappily and scolded coldly, "Take her away right now!

 Chapter 15 Being Jealous!

    Turning back, Terence wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and his charming eyes narrowed dangerously.

    Bang! A strong punch landed on Austin''s face forcefully. Without a second thought, he stumbled backwards, and the cheekbone swelled up.

    Hester sensed that the two people around her stopped and turned her head in confusion. Then she saw that Austin was hit by Terence. She turned around in a panic, shook her head and said, "No, no, don''t fight. Terence, don''t hurt Brother Austin."

    ''Brother Austin? What an intimate call! This damn woman!''

    With a cold look on Terence''s face, Hester was taken away by the butler and Dr. Alex outside, they immediately forced themselves to hold Hester, who was struggling hard.

    The sounds of crying and pleading gradually disappeared. Rubbing his fingernails, Terence looked down at Austin like a king looking down at an ant. The corner of his mouth hooked coldly and cruel.

    "What I don''t want will not be yours. As a doctor, you have bad moral ethics. I don''t want to see you at any hospital in A city. "

    He was talking to Austin, but also, his words ordered dean.

    "Mr. Terence, please rest assured. I will make it right." The director bent down respectfully and flattered.

    After slowly wiping his hands with a square towel, Becky said in a cold voice, "Director Fang, I hope you can do it, or else your hospital will have no reason for me to continue to invest."

    Throwing an expensive silk square towel, it was flying with the wind, and it happened to fall in front of Austin intentionally or unintentionally, with a strong sense of mockery.

    Director Fang bowed respectfully until seeing Terence off.

    In the ward, Austin slightly bent over and gently stroked the flat bed, with his girl''s mild, fragrant smell lingering on it. Director Fang''s warning words still echoed in his ears.

    "Austin, you have superb medical skills. Hospitals need talents like you, but you shouldn''t provoke Mr. Terence. Do you know who he is? Do you know you almost put the hospital into an awkward situation? "

    "Listen, I won''t fire you for the sake of your father. But once you see Mr. Terence, please don''t let him see you. Or we''ll be in big trouble. You are an adult and you know all these things. I won''t tell you more. "

    The scorching sun penetrated through several glasses and sprinkled into the room, slightly illuminating a corner of the white bed sheet. It was a warm scene, but the thin figure on the side of the bed seemed to have unspeakable loneliness and dissatisfaction.

    Hester was sitting on the sofa in the luxurious villa. She anxiously turned her head to look at the door from time to time. Her beautiful face was pale.

    "Miss Hester, it''s time to rest." The maid came over expressionlessly and reminded her automatically.

    Hester''s eyelashes flicked twice, and her black and white eyes looked at the maid, pleading, "Can you call me and ask when Terence will come back? I want to take a rest after he comes back. "

    She was the wife of Terence. She should wait for him to come back and sleep with him. Besides, she wanted to know how Austin was doing. Did he get hurt...

    "Miss Hester, I am following your requirements of taking care of you. Please don''t matter me." The maid did not answer directly, but still said with no expression.

    Hester said with a determined look. She didn''t want others to be hard to make it. She stood up slowly, but she still lowered her eyes to hide the sadness in her eyes.

    After Hester was pregnant, she still lived in the narrow nanny room, but she didn''t feel anything wrong.

    The maid turned off the

    light and left the room.

    Hester was lying in bed at night. It was so dark that she couldn''t see her fingers. She was not sleepy at all. She suddenly felt cold as the wind poured in from all directions.

    The place she was familiar with now made her heart palpitate and fear inexplicably.

    However, what Dr. Alex said was still so clear that Hester gritted her teeth and forced herself to close her eyes.

    For the baby''s health, she must make sure to sleep well.

    Next morning, Hester was completely awake even if she closed her eyes. She opened her eyes, got up early as usual and made breakfast for Terence.

    She wondered whether he had come home last night and whether he had had breakfast now?

    The petite figure stood at the foot of the stairs, looking up with her big black and white eyes, seriously thinking and expectations. Thinking of the scene she saw in the office yesterday, Hester felt a sharp pain in her heart.

    "Ah." Hester snorted. Afraid of disturbing the person upstairs, she quickly covered her mouth with both hands and nervously observed the situation upstairs.

    At the door, as soon as Terence opened the door and came in, the delicate figure came into his sharp eyes.

    The loose shirt was a little plump which made people feel sorry for her.

    Terence''s sharp and charming eyes rotating slightly, and a strange emotion quickly flowed through his eyes, but soon disappeared without a trace.

    Recalling her intimate hug with other man yesterday, he pursed his thin lips. Only anger and resentment remained on his cold handsome face.

    He slammed the door, put on his slippers and stepped heavily in. The loud noise in the quiet room came from outside. However, the woman in the stairway, didn''t know that. She kept frowning and thinking about the breakfast.

    Terence paused suddenly, and then he sneered.

    Well, he forgot that she was deaf and could not hear anything.

    He walked to Hester''s back, and his charming eyes suddenly grew deep. A cold and sharp light was reflected, making people afraid.

    Hester responded with her nose moving. Feeling a familiar breath, she turned around with joy. But before she turned around, her scalp suddenly hurt, and her black beautiful hair was grabbed violently by a big hand. It was so painful that she almost shed tears, and her eyes were red.

    "Terence." Hester turned her body sideways and looked at the sullen faced Terence. She looked at the person behind him on purpose. When she saw no one, she was suddenly happy, forgetting the pain on her head and smiled.

    ''This expression? She really think she looks like his wife at all?

    Oh, she was just one of his played tricks.''

    Terence suddenly let go of her and glanced at her pretty face with contempt. He focused his eyes on her flat abdomen and went upstairs directly.

    "Terence, I''ll make you some soup to sober you up." Hester was confused at his reaction. She smelt the smell of alcohol from him and was worried about him.

    After washing up, Terence went out.

    As soon as the door opened, he saw Hester with sobering soup in her hands.

    "Terence, the soup will make you feel better." Hester said with a smile. Her hands were red from the heat, seeming not to be touched.

    Terence glared at her two little hands, and snorted coldly. He knocked off the bowl with one hand, while the hot soup splashed the petite girl from head to foot in a mess.

    "Ah!" Hester shouted, looking at the empty bowl dancing on the carpet a few times. Then she raised her head and said anxiously, "Wait a moment, Terence. There''s something left in the kitchen. I''ll get it for you."

 Chapter 16 He Said She Was The Biggest Shame For Him

    A strong, long arm stretched out and grabbed her neck quickly. With slight strength, the little girl was dragged to the room and against the cold wall.

    "Are you happy that I didn''t bring a woman home? Humph, I didn''t expect that you would pretend to faint to get sympathy just for winning my sympathy. This is not what my mother asked you to do, right? " Terence scoffed.

    At the moment, he could easily cut off her neck with a slight force.

    He didn''t expect that he was fooled by a deaf!

    Rage surged in his heart. He wouldn''t allow anyone to sully the garbage he had thrown away without his permission, even if it was not accepted.

    Because that was an insult to him!

    "Ter... Terence. " Her neck was pinched, making it harder for her to breathe. Her white face turned red with sadness. Hester''s two little hands were trying to snap at the big hand

    which making it difficult for her to shout at him.

    Her little face crumpled as he heard Hester''s painful plea.

    The evil man looked coldly at the woman who was struggling in front of him. There was no emotion in his eyes. His cold handsome face was as calm as usual, without any movement.

    Then he pinched her neck slightly with his big hand.

    The biggest shame in his life was brought by this woman! He really wanted her to die!

    Hester''s tears were forced out. She was facing an unprecedented danger. She sensed that her breath was becoming weaker and weaker. She just didn''t understand why Terence was angry, and even wanted her to die.

    Her eyes were wide open, trying to see the emotions and words on his face. But her eyes were blurred by tears, which threw her into boundless panic.

    "Baby..." Hester''s abdomen suddenly fell into pain. She loosened her hands in panic and gently touched her flat abdomen. Her beautiful face was full of fear and sadness.

    As soon as he heard the slight twitch of Hester''s mouth, his dark and cold pupils turned slightly, with his cold sight sliding downward. All of a sudden, his big hand trembled and the girl''s petite body slid feebly along the wall to fall to the ground.

    Hester remembered the cautions that Dr. Alex had said. To prevent the baby from being impacted, she rubbed the wall with her knees and tried to reduce the falling speed.

    Her knees hurt and she frowned and then sat on the carpet slowly.

    Luckily, after Hester calmed down, the pain in her abdomen gradually disappeared, and she was relieved.

    "Good boy. I will pay more attention to your health from now on, I will make you feel comfortable." Hester was still stunned at the moment, but she opened her mouth and bowed her head, whispering at the abdomen.

    Staring at the woman who talked to herself on the ground, Terence''s heart twitched and then he sneered.

    ''The baby was only one month old. It was still a piece of blood. What could he hear.''

    He thought Hester was deliberately playing in front of him, making him believe that she cared about the baby very much, to express her deep love for him.

    Unfortunately, he didn''t care about the baby at all. What he cared about was only sample!

    "Shut up!" The image of Hester hugging another man in the hospital popped into his mind. He thought it was rather irritating.

    Hester couldn''t hear the sound, so she

    couldn''t hear it.

    With knitted eyebrows, he lifted his foot and kicked hard at her delicate leg. The shoes were very hard, and Terence had no mercy at his feet. Hester was scared and painful. She looked up at the displeased handsome face, and immediately gritted her teeth, without making any sound.

    "You are really good at seducing men. Shame on you!" Looking down at the humble woman on the ground, he mocked

    If it was not because the child was useful to him, he would immediately let people drive her out.

    ''Follow his mother''s wish? The deaf was only greedy for the power and position of his wife!''

    Hester thought carefully and analyzed his lip shape. Upon hearing his words, she waved her hands in succession, feeling wronged.

    However, she did not know how to explain to convince him. Her cherry lips trembled, and she explained, " Terence, you''ve misunderstood. I just... " "

    ''Autstin and I grew up together. We are good friends

    "Don''t call my name. I fell sick." Seeing that Hester was too stupid to even speak clearly, Terence was angry, furiously glared at her.

    Her face was pale. Her eyelashes quivered. She bit her lips and there was sadness in her eyes

    He hated her dirty body.

    This is what Hester understood through his handsome face which was covered with haze.

    "Don''t think it''s your trick to send me to the hospital. Whether you are alive or dead has nothing to do with me. I don''t care at all. " The words were like a blade stabbing into Hester''s heart.

    Terence paused and looked scornfully at the humble woman. He said in a cold voice, "Hester, why did you faint? Why didn''t you just die?"

    Thus, he didn''t have to face her, his mother''s difficulties and all kinds of humiliations to him.

    Hester''s eyes narrowed, and her beautiful face was pale and bloodless. She was shocked and bitter.

    ''This was the first time that Terence called her name, but the following words...''

    Hester shook her head and whispered to herself that Terence was too angry to say anything sincerely.

    That''s right. Terence doesn''t like her yet. That''s why he would be so cold to her. But she loves him so much since she was a child. Besides, according to Aunt Qi''s words, she would definitely take good care of him and be his virtuous wife.

    She believed that her efforts and sincerity would move him, and their future would be beautiful and happy.

    "Terence, I shouldn''t have run out without permission. I know I was wrong. Don''t be angry." Hester reached out her hand and grasped a piece of Terence''s suit pants, said carefully.

    Hester observed the handsome face carefully. Seeing that he was calm, she was overjoyed and once again expressed her love.

    "I''m good for nothing, and I can''t hear you clearly. I know I am not good enough for you, but I love you! We have a baby now. We should not quarrel with each other in the future. I will listen to you and won''t make you angry any more. "

    With a sneer on his face, Terence quipped, "Are you threatening me with the baby?"

    "No, I just want to... I want our family to be happy. Terence, I will study hard to be a good wife. Trust me, okay? " Asked Hester, looking at Terence with anticipation.

    As he squinted at the face without any makeup, Terence''s heart was suddenly moved.

 Chapter 17 Do You Deserve This Position

    With his face expressionless, Terence pressed his lips and did not respond to Hester at all.

    A moment later, Hester was nervous. She was too afraid to hear him say no.

    She racked her brains. Suddenly, her eyes lit up and she smiled softly. "Terence, aunt Qi is right. She agrees with our marriage which indicates that she recognizes me as her daughter-in-law. and believes that I can be your wife."

    ''Of course, I would be a good mother.''

    Hester''s eyes were painted with a deep smile, and she looked at the flat underbelly tenderly.

    Hearing her mentioning of his mother, Terence''s face suddenly turned gloomy. He moved his foot and threw off that little hand quickly. He sneered, "No one can control my life. You are not even a normal person. Are you qualified to be my wife? How dare you threaten me with my mother! "

    Her hand pressed against the floor, causing pain at her finger bone. Hester frowned and was about to say something when a black shadow flashed past her, that Terence had already left.

    Hester stood up with support of the wall, with sadness. She looked down and found that two of her knees were red and swollen. It happened that they had been cut by the glass last time, and today there was a new injury.

    Hester''s lips were tightened. She raised her head and looked around the room, admiring every decoration. The room was filled with the aura that she loved most.

    She took a deep breath, turned around sadly, and closed the door gently.

    She knew very well that Terence didn''t like it when someone casually stayed in his room. None of the women brought back here had the chance to step into his room. Therefore, she was still different from them.

    At this moment, downstairs, a fancy Maserati galloped out of the villa on the flat road.

    In the car, the cell phone rang. Glancing at the caller ID on the screen, Terence pressed the bluetooth button and said coldly, "Sean, why did you call me?"

    "Mr. Terence, I''m here to congratulate you. Congratulations on becoming a father to be. You''re closer to success. Let me remind you that you still need to get the baby''s DNA sample to open Mrs. Qi''s safety box. Please take care of Miss Hester. "

    On the phone, the lawyer Sean congratulated him gently. ''However, he didn''t care whether Hester was alive or dead. He was only able to protect the baby in her abdomen.''

    Terence narrowed his eyes dangerously. Sean who was several hundred meters away felt chilled all over.

    ''Damned woman! What on earth did she do to my mother? Why did she order the lawyer to remind and threaten me all the time before she died?''.

    However, he hated to be coerced all his life.

    "Sean, I''m my mother''s only child, and she has no choice but to transfer her shares to me in the end. We don''t have to listen to your terms. Maybe another way to open the safety box is better, right? "

    Terence spoke calmly, which made people tremble with fear.

    Sean took a deep breath to steady the fear in his heart. He lifted the corners of his mouth and tried to answer naturally: "Mr. Terence, Mrs. Qi entrusted me with a task. As long as you keep your promise, you will take 20% of the shares."

    "Got it." With that, he hung up the phone without hesitation.

    The atmosphere in the car was so heavy that it was hard to perceive the difference of people''s breathing. When the driver was driving steadily, he took a deep breath to avoid irritating Terence in the back seat.

    At that moment, Terence was inexplicably irritable, he hesitated to kidnap his kid as a means to trade.

    Such feelings were just out of his control

    . Terence was annoyed and confused.

    Before he figured it out, his phone rang again. It was from his secretary.

    "Boss, there is an emergency in the company. Internal confidential information has been leaked. When the company''s top managers learned about this, they were in constant disturbance and began to distribute the shares. We just found that more than one third of the shareholders began to sell off the shares and then buy all of them. " The secretary reported seriously and then paused, as if she wanted to say something.

    "What is it?" "Quickly!". Terence ordered with expressionless.

    The secretary replied at once and said seriously, "Mr. Qi, the shareholders of our company want to hold a general meeting in a month, in order to change the executive president, adjust the shareholder structure and select a new chairman."

    The underlying purpose was that those old people planned to kick him out of the company, usurp the power and select a president who could do whatever they wanted to earn money for them.

    They had a good plan, but everything depended on him!

    With a sneer, Terence hang up the phone and ordered in a cold voice, "Go to the lawyer''s building."

    The vulture on his face was about to stab those enemies who surrounded him.

    Receiving his order, the driver turned around and rushed to the lawyer''s office.

    The lawyer building was located in the middle of the business district. It was the latest version of the room, with the novel and rigorous appearance.

    At this moment, a distinguished guest was going to enter the spacious office. Standing in front of the sofa out of instinct, Sean looked awkward with a little cold sweat on his forehead.

    Sitting on the dark sofa, Terence looked cold and intimidating as a guest.

    With his attractive eyes coldly glancing at the trembling Sean in front of him, .he said briefly "Sit down," .

    He was not used to looking up at others.

    Then the lawyer Sean sat down uneasily, looked up at him with an official smile on his face and asked respectfully, "Mr. Terence, welcome to our company. What can I do for you?"

    But Terence didn''t reply. His face was as cold as ice.

    Bowing slightly and rigid, Sean bent slightly and said politely, "it''s my honor to work for Mr. Terence. If you need any help from me, I will spare no effort to do it. "

    The words were sincerely and extremely loyal.

    Noticing this, Terence raised his head and winked at him in charity.

    For an instant, the atmosphere inside the room was solemn and frosty, as if entering the winter snow.

    Sean swallowed hard and dared not to move. But for a long time, he didn''t hear a word from Terence. There was a cold stare focused on him, which made him so uncomfortable. And the smile on his face was almost difficult to maintain.

    "Mr. Terence, please tell me your order." Sean was, after all, not able to bear the strong aura of the other side, with a bitter face, and asked nervously.

    "I want to take over the shares in a short time. No matter what you do!" His thin lips were open. Terence was clearly a guest, but his tone was as imperative as usual. No one dared to refute and question him, and even be a little angry.

    He was born to be a king. All others could do was to submit to him.

    Hearing that, Sean''s face looked more bitter. He was afraid and helpless. He explained again, "Mr. Terence, to get the share transfer certificate, you must get the child''s DNA sample as the key to the safe. If the box was opened by force, the automatic destroy program inside will start. Mr. Terence, I have no choice. "

 Chapter 18 That Damned Woman

    With a cold face and terribly cold eyes, Terence felt very irritated.

    ''He never expected that his mother would be so ruthless. What was she planning? She even wanted to get him, the only child of her...''

    Humph, she is really a person who will not let others have a better life after death. Her means are superb.

    "Sean, when my mother entrusted this to you, perhaps you would hear her insist on letting me marry Hester and ask us to have the reason to give birth to our child?"

    He was extremely angry at the feeling of being controlled by someone, especially the man who had been dead, even if that person was the woman who gave him life.

    "Mr. Terence, I''m a lawyer. Mrs. Qi only entrusted me with the task and asked me to carry it out after her death. For other things, I know nothing."

    Sean had no choice but to force a smiling face. He could do nothing but to bear the bitterness.

    Just then, the temperature in the room quickly fell again, and the coldness swept from all directions. It went into people''s bones, as if to freeze people.

    The corners of Sean''s mouth twitched, and his waist bent unconsciously. His body stiffened like a stone.

    "I hope every word you said is true. Otherwise, the consequence..." Terence''s thin lips opened, and his words were not complete, leaving the blank, which was more frightening.

    Sean couldn''t help trembling and lowering his head.

    As soon as Terence stood up and strode towards his office with a dreadful look on his face, Sean hurriedly ushered him into the office.

    In the car, Terence was thinking about the harsh scene in the hospital, with a dangerous squint in his charming eyes, a flame of anger welling up in his chest. He was so angry that he wanted to go back to the villa and strangled Hester.

    Damn it! If he hadn''t come in time, she would have cuckolded him.

    But did he have to let the disabled woman give birth to his child if he wanted to get the right to inherit?

    No, he wouldn''t allow a woman to threaten him with her baby.

    He took out his phone and dialed a number. "Gather the authoritative gynecologists. I have something important to tell them," he ordered in a cold voice

    Then he hung up the phone, the driver started the car and drove to the hospital.

    Half an hour later, a group of experts gathered in a senior meeting room in the hospital, as well as a lawyer Sean in charge of Mrs. Qi''s will.

    The man on the main seat was majestic and overbearing, and he frightened all the people present without saying a word.

    Sitting on a seat on the left of the conference table, Austin looked gentle and his eyes were gloomy. He glanced at the man who was like a king indifferently.

    Terence looked at him coldly. He was not surprised to see him and turned back without any expression on his handsome face.

    The dean, who was sitting in front of them, was now sweating heavily. He wiped the sweat off his forehead with a handkerchief, carefully observing the face of Terence, and was secretly very angry at Austin''s sudden appearance who didn''t listen to his advice.

    "We are going to take the sample of the fetus''s blood as soon as possible. Please present experts to offer useful solutions." As a family doctor of Qi family, Dr. Alex said to everyone present.

    Then, everyone lowered their head and looked at their cases with different expressions.

    The case showed that they should get the baby''s DNA sample from the mother immediately, but the surgery was too risky, and no one could guarantee the safety of the baby and the pregnant woman, even if they had to save one.

    All the doctors on the spot knew the risks of surgeries. They would have a try usually, but at present, an op

    eration was concerning about the powerful Terence in A city, so no one was sure.

    Therefore. None of the people present dared to stand out. They were all silent, afraid that they would be vented if they said a word.

    All of a sudden, the meeting room fell into dead silence, without even a word of discussion. With cold eyes, Terence glanced at them one by one. His thin lips were pursed. Seeing that they didn''t propose, his handsome face seemed gloomy.

    The case was related to Hester and the fetus, and Austin was very familiar with it.

    In personal, he refused Hester to give birth to a child. After all, she was very weak and hadn''t the ability to give birth to a child yet. If she insisted on having a baby, it would be more difficult for her to give birth.

    What''s more, today he completely saw through that Terence didn''t care about Hester at all. If this hurt his girl once, he didn''t want her to live in this man''s world for the rest of her life.

    Austin and Hester were childhood sweethearts. He knew her too well. If she lost her child because of Terence, she would definitely give up her hope on the man who was in a high position in front of him.

    His girl was innocent, kind and too strong. Once she made up her mind, no one will move her even if she needs to sacrifice.

    Once Hester didn''t love Terence, he would have the chance to take care of her, completely building a world belonged to the two of them.

    He admitted that he was a selfish and dark person, but he would never regret it.

    At this moment, Austin remained silent. He was clear that his confession would disgust Terence and result in a situation out of his expectations.

    After a long time, Dr. Alex saw that the expression on Terence''s face became more and more displeased. With his brows tightly knitted, he stood out helplessly.

    "I''m different from the surgeries. At this time, Miss Hester is only two weeks pregnant. If we draw baby blood from the mother''s body, it will greatly harm the baby and the mother. Besides, the baby hasn''t taken shape now, and it is connected to the mother. It''s hard to take out precisely a sample. "

    "I want to get the child''s DNA sample in a short time. Other than that, what else do you have?" Though his expression didn''t change, Terence felt very irritated.

    The room was quiet for a moment. Everyone shook their heads.

    With his sharp eyes sweeping to the left, Terence said coldly, "I''ve heard that Dr. Austin is a top student at the international five University of PH. C University, the all-round Chinese doctor known as the first one in a hundred years, and a VIP doctor at the north three somewhat hospital after graduating from college. You are bound to have high opinions about this matter, so you can give me a VIP doctor''s satisfactory reply. "

    After that, he leaned back leisurely, eyes full of provocation.

    Terence called Austin''s name personally and highly praised him. The people present looked at Austin expectantly, eager to get them out of the severe situation.

    Austin just smiled gently. How could he not know that Terence deliberately made him embarrassed.

    Fame and strength were true, but doctors were not God, neither were the master of life and death. His operation had a success rate of 90% and the others were in danger. The last 50% was enough to prove that every doctor took a great risk in an operation.

    "Mr. Terence, I''m the attending physician of Hester. According to all factors of her body, I don''t agree to operate on her, and the reason is exactly the same as what Dr. Alex said."

    Austin raised his head to meet the two sharp sights, and Terence gloomy face was in sharp contrast to the surface of his gentleness.

 Chapter 19 I Am The One He Loved Most!

    ''Hester?'' How dare he called her in such an intimate way.

    "Dr. Austin, you can''t be frank and repeated other''s advice. Your reply was none of creation, which indicated your lack of confidence," said Terence, his cold and terrifying light shooting at Austin

    "Mr. Terence, it''s just my suggestion. It all depends on you." The corners of Austin''s mouth curved upwards smoothly, and his face was neither humble nor pushy.

    "Well, everyone here understand my requirements. I give you a week. No matter what method you use, I want to see the complete DNA sample!" Terence said in a cold voice, directly rebuke Austin''s proposal in front of everyone. He made him embarrassed.

    As soon as his words faded away, the people present nodded in agreement, but no one dared to respond.

    With knitted brows and gloomy face, Terence left unhappily.

    As a result, the meeting failed to carry out Terence''s goal. As soon as he left, all the others left.

    Austin stared at the receding figure with mixed feelings.

    He was sad for Hester falling in love with a cold and indifferent man, but at the same time he was excited that he would still have a chance of winning his girl back.

    "Austin, come to my office with me." The dean stopped Austin in an unfriendly tone, walking in front with the medical records.

    Austin stood up in silence and followed. Undoubtedly, the dean was going to give him a lesson.

    As soon as they got out of the hospital, Terence asked the driver to drive them to the company. He hadn''t got the share transfer agreement, so he didn''t have the right to inherit it. However, he had to deal with those old guys who were fighting against each other. Otherwise, he would lose his share.

    In the history, the war between the company and the family was always tied together. If he lost money, he not only lost the company.

    He would never let Mike to snatch his thing, no matter it was the company or...

    Suddenly, he remembered that last time when Mike came into the room, talking and laughing with Hester, he felt uncomfortable abruptly and his face darkened.

    Humph, how dare he covet his woman!

    Qi group was established in two different factions. It was a great challenge to Terence. At the same time, inside the villa, there were unexpected visitors, which made people feel uneasy.

    Hester had not been out of the villa since she had returned from the hospital the other day. She had been wise enough not to mention a word, even if she wanted to go out at the moment.

    Hester had never thought of being a strong woman. Her dream was to become a perfect wife who loved Terence most and to take care of his life.

    But she didn''t realize that she had been completely isolated from the society until she woke up. She even lost the ability to survive in a strange place.

    Hester was devastated, but she knew that Terence didn''t like her to go out, so she suppressed her anxiety and confusion and was willing to stay in the villa.

    At dusk, the sun rose to the horizon and the sky was covered with clouds. People couldn''t help but sigh and admire it.

    In the huge and gorgeous garden, a petite figure stood there. Her little face looked up, her big black and white eyes were as bright as stars, her cherry lips curved up, and her little hand gently touched her flat lower abdomen.

    The ambience was peaceful and relaxing.

    "Miss Hester, it''s time to go inside. Dr. Alex will check you up tonight." Behind her, the maid said calmly, as cold as ice.

    Hester nodded and turned around. She looked back at the magnificent sky before she lifted

    her foot and slowed down.

    As soon as she entered the living room, Yam followed her in swaggeringly.

    Hester turned her head and was confused when she saw the woman who had once done an intimate marriage with Terence.

    "Miss Yam, Terence is not at home, you..." Hester said softly.

    "What? Can''t I come here if Terence isn''t at home? Who regulates it? Is Terence or you, the maid, decide without the master''s consent? " Yam turned her head and looked at Hester with her beautiful eyes contemptuously.

    Her sight gradually went down, and she looked at the flat abdomen unscrupulously. Her eyes narrowed, and a strong hatred and disgust came overwhelming.

    Feeling her unknown hostility, Hester turned her body to avoid Yam''s gaze.

    "Are you pregnant?" Yam ground her teeth and gave a murderous look.

    Hester realized that her gaze was not kind, even she felt dangerous, she still answered cautiously, "Yes." She lowered her head and looked at her belly tenderly. Happiness could not be hidden in her little face. "The baby is only two weeks old. It was an unexpected surprise for me and Terence."

    With a gloomy face, Yam stared at her.

    She asked someone to investigate which woman had given birth to Terence''s son. She didn''t expect that the bitch was with him now. A deaf surpassed her and was pregnant with a valuable baby?

    If it was someone much better than her, Yam would feel ashamed of herself. She might not hate the lady very much, but she could not accept the fact that an inferior disabled woman could easily take away the thing she wanted the most.

    Yam turned around and sat on the main seat of the sofa as guest. It was the seat that Terence often sat on.

    "Terence don''t like other people sitting at his seat. You can find another one." Hester''s eyebrows furrowed, then she made a kind reminder, however, the reminder stimulated Yam more.

    When Yam turned around, she saw Hester''s smile which she thought was deliberate, and once again she looked at the small hand on her belly. The sense of anger and humiliation occupied her mind, and she almost picked up the fruit knife on the table and stabbed her in the abdomen heavily, killing the bastard in it.

    However, she knew clearly that she would pay a terrible price for her impulse.

    "I''m not someone else. I''m Terence''s beloved woman, his close partner. Listen, I don''t know how you managed to get into Terence''s bed. It happened that you were pregnant. But I''m the only woman, I will be his wife, standing beside Terence, and this will never change. " Yam cast a scornful glance at Hester.

    Hester''s mouth was tightened. She was more and more confused about what Yam said.

    Eyebrows frowned, eyes clear, she said angrily, "Miss Yam, I have gotten the marriage certificate with Terence. I am his rightful wife."

    Yam was surprised that the bullies knew how to fight back.

    Hester bit her lips and stared at Yam''s seat with her eyes wide open. She said firmly, "please sit on another sofa. If you break the rules of the villa, please leave at once. You are not welcomed here. "

    Although her voice was soft, she sounded determined and unyielding.

    Hearing her scolding, Yam was furious.

    There was a vicious look in her eyes. Yam threw the paper bag to the table, and leisurely admired the latest manicure on her hand. She ordered as a hostess, "There are underpants of Terence in the bag. Wash them clean and then give me the tidy clothes. I''ll take them back later."

    When she understood what Yam meant, Hester dark pupils constricted and her beautiful face turned pale at once.

 Chapter 20 A Wishful Thinking

    Hester bowed her head and looked at the paper bag which was bulging on the table. Her felt so sad that the eyelashes of her like a small fan trembled slightly.

    Since Terence didn''t come back these days, did he live with Yam all the time?

    Did he forget that she was his wife?

    Hester trembled and reached out her hand, slowly trying to take the paper bag. However, the pain from her chest made her head blank. Countless questions surrounded her heart, and she felt heart broken.

    The moment her little hand touched the paper bag, the door just opened. As if she had felt it, she shook her finger and suddenly raised her head.

    Hester''s heart was racing at this moment. She was so infatuated with Terence that she had kept every detail of her beloved man in mind.

    At the same time, her big eyes were full of expectation and happiness. She grinned innocently and smiled happily.

    As soon as Terence looked up, he saw Yam, who was sitting on the sofa with a stooped Hester, standing beside her.

    With a frown, he stared at them aggressively.

    "Terence, you''re back!" Yam excitedly got up, trotted to the face of Terence, and deliberately blocked the sight behind.

    A taste of man-made perfume assailed his nose, and a touch of disgust quickly flashed in Terence''s eyes. Before her arms touched him, he ordered in a cold voice: "Follow me."

    Then he strode up the stairs without giving Hester a glance.

    Hester was standing behind Yam, watching the tall and slender figure gradually disappear at the corner, but he did not turn around to look at her at all. Her eyes lowered slightly, and a shadow fell under her thick and white eyelashes, hiding the sadness and disappointment in her eyes.

    Upon hearing Terence''s words, Yam was overjoyed. She lifted her hand and flipped her long claret hair. With a disdainful look, she ridiculed at a Hester standing beside her, "Humph, people like you want to step into upper class? What a joke!."

    Then, she looked Hester up and down and gave a snort of contempt deliberately. Then she raised her head and swayed her snake waist, passing past Hester with a proud posture as a victor, and followed Terence into the study room.

    In the sullen study, Yam pushed the door open and came in with a smile. She wriggled her body and took the initiative to get close to Terence''s charming body.

    "Terence, I miss you so much." A sweet, coquettish voice sounded in the room. The seriousness in the room was instantly replaced by ambiguity.

    Terence hasn''t called her for days. As soon as they came back to the villa today, he asked her to go to his study room, in which there was only a man and a woman in the enclosed room. So, of course, he had to... he wanted to make love.

    Terence didn''t move. On the contrary, Yam began to take off her clothes in excitement. She was engrossed in her work.

    A strong fragrance swept over, and he frowned. His cold charming eyes coldly stared at the delicate and charming woman in front of him. There was no emotion in his eyes, and his mind was lingering on the scene when he entered the room.

    Yam sat arrogantly, while the woman stood there, with a little sadness on her face and a trembling petite body. At that moment, his chest was inexplicably grabbed and slightly hurt.

    Without hesitation, he pushed the woman away and asked coldly, "Why did you come to see her?"

    Yam fell to the ground. Befo

    re she came to her senses, she heard his words and couldn''t help but tremble with fear.

    The enchanting aura on her face quickly cooled down. Her eyes were wide open and she looked at the handsome man surprisedly, holding the blanket under her tightly with both hands, and she felt indignant in her heart.

    They hadn''t seen each other for days. How could he scold her as soon as they met? Was he already tired of her?

    No, it must be the deaf who was pregnant. He was afraid that she would hurt the baby, so he was so nervous, not to give up on her

    Yam winked her charming eyes. Tears welled up in her eyes. She bit her red lips, and her tears were about to fall. She said pitifully, "Terence, I heard that there was something wrong with your company, so I came here to help. You..."

    She raised her seductive hand and covered her chest with it. She squinted at him from the corner of her eye and saw his face turned good. Then she added: "Terence, my father is also a big shareholder of the company. I believe with his help, we can work together forever, and you will soon get through the difficulties."

    Yam carefully observed the handsome face. Seeing that the coldness on his face gradually disappeared and his expression softened, she was elated.

    Terence was lukewarm towards her, but she knew that he would not refuse her as long as it would help with his career.

    Her father happened to be a major shareholder of Qi group. After weighing the pros and cons, he would definitely cherish her.

    Only she could help him with his company. Apart from her, no one could be Terence''s wife. That deaf? Humph!

    Yam lowered her head, her charming eyes rolling, with a vicious cold light flashing in her eyes. She had to hurry up to kill the baby in the deaf woman... In this case, only she was qualified to have the baby.

    Hearing that, Terence turned his deep and dark eyes to the pitiful woman on the ground. His handsome face looked a little warm, but his eyes were filled with awe and ridicule, which disappeared in an instant.

    Absorbed in her own schemes, Yam didn''t notice the detail. She looked up at him for a moment, thinking that what she said would work. Then she slowly got up and walked back to him.

    Slender waist twisted, she didn''t dare to sit on the straight thighs, but sat on the desk.

    She stretched out her slender hands and slowly slid them up and down through the thin shirt, seducing him.

    "Terence, do you like children? Our baby must be the most handsome, smart and adorable in the world, right? " Yam gazed at Terence fondly, giving him a hint.

    I can give birth to a baby for you, too, as long as you agree

    She didn''t think that someone will threaten her position until she knew that Hester was pregnant. Hester was very precious because of her son, and she was afraid that her dream would be shattered if Hester gave birth to a son.

    She would never allow such an accident to happen.

    She had never been in such a hurry to consolidate her position by taking advantage of everything, but she hadn''t been called by Terence for a long time. In that case, how could she have the chance to conceive his child?

    Terence looked at her coldly and did not answer. But silence was the best refusal.

    Yam couldn''t help but get nervous. She grasped his clothes and asked him, regardless of her image, "Terence, don''t you want me to have a baby with you?"

 Chapter 21 Yam, You Crossed The Line

    When he rolled up his wrinkled shirt, he smelt the inviting aroma which made him annoyed. He got up, threw her hand off, strode to the window and pushed the door open.

    The fresh air mixed with light fragrance of flowers blew away the man-made fragrance in the room. He took a deep breath, and the natural and charming fragrance and Hester''s delicate but soft body appeared in his mind.

    On the desk, Yam''s hand fell in the air embarrassedly. She stared blankly at the tall man by the window and quickly took her hand back. Her charming face lowered slightly, and her long and narrow eyes were staring at him in a hazy way. She pursed her lips tightly. Her hands, which were at the two sides of the desk, could not help but clasp the edge of the desk tightly.

    "Yam, you crossed the line." The cold and indifferent voice sounded slowly, calm and moody, but with an unquestionable killing spirit.

    Startled, Yam realized that she had already infuriated him.

    However, she was the second daughter of the Ning family. She humbly begged him to be his lover for so many years, but he hadn''t even given her a promise yet. Wasn''t he allowed her to fight for it?

    She only wanted a child. Why didn''t he give it to her? Why did he prefer to get a poor, crippled woman?

    Although full of resentment, Yam didn''t dare to yell or question him.

    She bit her lips tightly and looked up. As she sensed his warning, her heart trembled. She quickly lowered her head and did not dare to look at him again.

    Terence looked back with his sharp eyes and drew them back without a sound.

    Sometimes, he hoped that Yam would be as strong and stubborn as Hester, instead of being scared or brainless to beg him.

    A moment later, Terence pressed the cigar in his hand to the crystal ashtray, and said expressionlessly, "There are a lot of things to deal with in the company, so I arrange a driver to send you home."

    He was ordering her to leave.

    Yam''s face became pale. She had stayed overnight in the villa, and had never been dismissed.

    She was extremely reluctant, but she dared not disagree with him.

    She wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, her gesture so soft that made people feel pitiful, but there was no expression on Terence''s face.

    "Terence, I''ll ask dad to help you when I get back. I''m sure he''ll be on your side. Don''t worry." Yam gnashed her teeth, full of concern, for she knew that she couldn''t offend him now.

    Then she got up and walked out of the study room.

    As soon as the door of the study was closed, the smile on Yam''s lips immediately disappeared. She vulture turned back and glared at the door. Her blood was rolling, and she could not calm down after a long time.

    She was too proud to be bullied by a lowly woman. She must think of a flawless solution.

    There was a bit of viciousness in her charming eyes. She lifted her foot and walked away ferociously.

    After she left, Hester went upstairs to the study room and knocked at the door.

    In the study room, Terence looked up with a cold expression. he stared at the closed door with his charming eyes. After a few seconds of silence, he replied: "Come in."

    Hester was the only person who could knock at the door so rhythmically.

    Hester cautiously held the tray, opened the door and walked in.

    "I have had it outside. Take it away." Terence smelled an aroma of the dishes, then he said discontentedy.

    Hester hesitated, gritted her teeth and walked to the sofa. She carried the dishes on the table an

    d said softly, "Terence, these are all your favorite. I know you are busy with your work, but without meal, you wouldn''t have energy to finish the work. Please eat them while they''re hot."

    Hester knew that he had eaten it before. But, the moment she entered the room, the faint smell of alcohol told her that he only drank.

    Hester was asked to take care of Terence. She was very clear about his picky eaters and would not eat much food outside.

    Hester raised her head and looked at the gloomy face with her bright eyes. She smiled and said patiently, "Terence, your stomach is not good. You have to eat on time every time. You''d better drink less outside. Alcohol is harmful to your stomach. "

    "Shut up! Get out! " Scolded Terence unhappily.

    Did she really think having his baby will became his wife? How dare she issue such a rule against him?

    Her thick eyelashes trembled, but she stood still stubbornly, not willing to leave.

    She murmured and said resolutely, "I''ll go out after you finish eating."

    With knitted brows, Terence was furious. There were two tiny figures reflected in his cold and ferocious eyes.

    Suddenly, he noticed Hester''s hand on the lower abdomen. His cold sight fell slowly to the flat stomach. There was an inexplicable strange feeling in his heart. The cold and stiff heart could not help but soften a little.

    He stood up and stepped to the sofa with his long legs.

    Hester was excited and quickly handed the jade chopsticks to him.

    "If you don''t want to go out, just sit down. Don''t block my sight," said Terence with frown eyebrows, looking at the woman standing in front of him

    Hester had not been seen him for several days, so she would not go out. She was sitting on the sofa in front of him. Her big eyes were with a deep smile, and her beautiful face was filled with faint happiness.

    Hester carried the dishes and left after dinner. She made a cup of hot tea and placed it at a corner of the table before leaving quietly.

    It was probably the happiest moment for Hester in recent years.

    But when she thought back in the future, she could only feel ironic.

    "Miss Hester, Dr. Alex has arrived. Please go to your room and get ready for the examination." The maid walked out with a cold face, reminding Hester.

    "Okay, I know." Hester nodded with a smile and followed the maid into the room where they prepared all kinds of medical devices.

    At the same time, outside the villa, Yam was leaning in Dr. Alex''s arms, crying.

    As soon as she left the door, she ran into Dr. Alex.

    Seeing her red and swollen eyes, Dr. Alex felt his heart was pierced blood, but he could only restrain himself.

    But this time, when she saw him, she didn''t avoid or avoid him with disdain as usual, but hugged him closely.

    "Miss Yam, we can''t..." Alex was clear that Yam was the woman of Terence, and more clear about her feelings for Terence. So he whispered to remind her.

    "Don''t push me away, Alex. I''m so scared. Can you hold me in your arms?" A sly idea came into Yam''s mind, and she sobbed pitifully.

    All of a sudden, the hard-earned courage that Alex had finally mustered was lost. One of his long arms could not help but hold the woman who he had a secret crush on for many years tightly, while sniffing her breath greedily.

    "Alex, what should I do?" With a hint of disgust in her eyes, Yam leaned her head against his chest and asked weakly.

    As a family doctor, if she wanted to do something to Hester, Alex would be a sharp blade.

 Chapter 22 Dr. Yangs Secret

    The crying of his loved woman was ringing in Alex''s ears. He couldn''t hide the heartache in his heart anymore and comforted her softly.

    "Alex, don''t deceive me. Terence hasn''t contacted me for a long time since that woman was pregnant Do you think that Terence abandoned me? " Yam choked with sobs. Her pretty face looked pitiful.

    Alex patted her back to comfort her. Hearing her words, he curled up his fingers and smiled, "Miss Yam, recently the general shareholder''s meeting has been putting pressure on Mr. Terence. There is also internal chaos. I believe you''ve heard it. Mr. Terence is too busy. He cares so much about his career that he ignores you."

    Her charming eyes blinked, and a few tears fell on her long eyelashes.

    "Really? No, Terence has already let that woman bear his child. She will replace me and obtain all the love of Terence, right? " Yam thought in confusion and then shook her head. She looked desperate and excited.

    In a hurry, Alex reached out and held her head, feeling sorry for her.

    "No, you misunderstood. Mr. Terence doesn''t love Miss Hester. The day before yesterday, Mr. Terence gathered many experts to have a meeting. He told us to get the DNA sample of Miss Hester''s unborn child as soon as possible. " A smile crept onto Alex''s face.

    Startled, Yam looked at Dr. Alex in confusion and asked with tears, "Why must Terence choose that deaf?"

    She could also give him a child, and they could take DNA samples of their child. She was willing to take as much as he wanted.

    Wiping the tears from her little face, Dr. Alex said helplessly, "Mrs. Qi requested in her will that Mr. Terence

    must marry Miss Hester, and they should have their baby. Only with the child''s DNA sample with Miss Hester can unlock Mrs. Qi''s safety lock and get the share transfer agreement. "

    In the same rich family, Yam was, of course, clear about the importance of shares to Terence.

    However, did the hard work she had dreamed of since her childhood have to be easily replaced by a disabled woman?

    "Hey, Alex. That woman is Terence''s wife? Are you kidding me? I''ve never heard of it. " When she heard the truth, the heartbroken she pretended became completely. She grabbed Dr. Alex''s sleeve with both hands, looking at him with tearful eyes, hoping that he could deny.

    With knitted brows, Dr. Alex looked back at Yam worriedly and lovingly. He didn''t want to lie to his beloved woman, so he gnashed his teeth and nodded.

    Yam narrowed her eyes and stared at the luxurious gate, lost in thought. Then she realized that she might not be the one in charge.

    "Why? Obviously, Terence and I are in love. Only because of Mrs. Qi''s will, she can take away the position I have been working hard for? Alex, I hate her! Why would she appear in Terence''s sight and deliberately threaten him with aunt Qi to get away from us? She is really a bad woman. She... "

    Yam cried out. She threw herself into Dr. Alex''s arms.

    Before long, the shirt on his chest was wet by tears. The hot touch made his heart tremble.

    Alex put his arms around her shoulders. Seeing her choking with sobs, he felt as if a knife were piercing his heart. He consoled her urgently, but he couldn''t stop her from crying.

    "Alex, she has always been dreaming of being the wife of Terence. Now that she is pregnant, she will definitely use the child to threaten Terence in the future. But I have nothing... I can''t live without Terence. Alex, what should I do... Alex... " Yam lowered her head and sobbed.

    "Yam, be strong. Maybe you

    and Mr. Terence aren''t meant to be together," Alex said gently. You are a kind and nice girl. There are many men who are willing to fall in love with you. "

    Just like him, he had been deeply in love with her for so many years, but she had never turned back to look at him.

    Alex''s hesitation caught Yam''s attention. Having known love for a long time, Yam clearly knew his love for her. The charming eyes squinted, and an idea came into her mind.

    "Alex, don''t lie to me! She threatened Terence to marry her with the help of his mother. Now that she had even given birth to a baby, there was no place for me in this family! And Terence don''t want me anymore... Without him, I can''t live... " Yam bit her lip and cried out desperately.

    She said emotionally, but no matter how Alex tried to comfort her, it didn''t work.

    "Yam, calm down. In fact, there is still a chance... " Said Dr. Alex hurriedly. He was afraid that she would do something stupid on the spur of the moment.

    Yam was startled. Seeing his hesitation, she grasped his hand and asked expectantly, "Alex, you can help me, can you?"

    At the sight of her bright eyes, Dr. Alex''s heart softened.

    "Mr. Terence asks us to take out the baby''s DNA sample in a week, and the fastest way is to take it out from a C-section £¨Caesarean£© test, and then get the sample. However, since the child was only two weeks old and the mother was weak, it was hard to keep the child after the operation, which would damage the mother greatly. Miss Hester cares about her baby very much. If... There is no cure for the gap between her and Mr. Terence. "

    "It''s too cruel," Yam frowned and looked terrified.

    She lowered her head slightly and covered her lips tightly with her two hands, as if she could not accept what she had done. However, her charming eyes were being soaked with a cold, sinister light, which indicated her secretive delightment.

    After getting rid of that baby, the deaf was no longer useful. She would like to see how the deaf could rely on Mrs Qi''s will to continue staying with Terence?

    Alex sighed helplessly.

    He bowed his head and lovingly looked at the stunned woman. He softly smiled and said, "Yam, you are too kind. No one can stop what Mr. Terence is going to do. Besides, he doesn''t love Miss Hester. The child was originally in the plan, so it may not be good for Miss Hester and Mr. Terence to leave it. "

    "Alex, will Terence accept it?" Yam raised her head and asked in a seemingly uneasy tone.

    Dr. Alex shook his head with uncertainty.

    Her charming little face turned a little gloomy, and her eyes were filled with hatred. She was eager to ask Terence, since he didn''t care about the deaf, why did he still protect her?

    "If there is no better way, C-section is the fastest way to get DNA samples." Dr. Alex sighed.

    "I want a better solution." Yam bit her lower lip, pretending to be worried.

    After they chatted for a while, Yam got in the car and left.

    After she left, Dr. Alex walked into the luxurious villa with a gloomy face.

    In the car, Yam took out a silk handkerchief and wiped the tears off her face. She fixed her makeup pleasantly and kept on wearing exquisite makeup, with her lips always upturned.

    She was the final winner!

    Yam hurried back to Ning family. She had to tell this to her father, so that she could make Terence move as soon as possible.

    Once the operation was successful, she believed that the deaf had no place to stay in Qi family, and no one could threaten her to be Terence''s wife.

 Chapter 23 Plot, A Press Conference

    As soon as Yam returned home, she met her father, who was about to go out.

    However, her father smartly scanned her from head to toe. Frowning, he warned her in a deep and displeased voice, "keep your distance from Terence. Qi group is going to have a big change. I''ll find you a better husband. "

    She is the daughter of the Ning family. How could she marry a man who is good for nothing.

    Yam was taken aback. She didn''t expect that her father would eliminate Terence from the competition so soon. It seemed that the problem of Qi group was more serious than she had heard.

    Yam turned to her father and thought of the secret she heard just now. She raised her lips and acted like a spoiled child. She held her father''s hand and said with a sweet smile, "Dad, I swear that I won''t marry anyone except for Terence. I don''t want other men. Don''t worry. I have good news for you. "

    Her father''s face darkened before. When he saw her happy face, his eyes twinkled with hope.

    Then, they both went into the study room. Yam told her father in detail the information she had gotten from Dr. Alex.

    "Daddy, Terence got the share transfer agreement. With the help of us, I believe no one can bring him down." Yam said confidently.

    She didn''t know much about management and business. She just had a high sense of honor in her family and believed that the Ning family was powerful, unshakable. As for the man she admired and adored, Terence was the most powerful man among the powerhouses. No one could defeat him.

    Anyone who cooperated with each other would know that the cooperation is powerful.

    "Honey, is your news true?" Yam''s father asked cautiously.

    Yam nodded her head and answered firmly, "Daddy, Alex told me all these. He knows the woman''s condition and Terence''s thought the most. Don''t worry. It''s true."

    Of course, her pride was more from Alex''s years of secret love and forbearance. The toad wanted to swallow the swan meat, but she did not want to give him a treat.

    So she believed that Alex wouldn''t lie to her. Compared with him, she couldn''t help thinking of Terence. She had followed him for many years, but she never heard his commitment to her.

    But the lowly deaf man, who stepped in front of her, not only threatened him to marry her, but also be pregnant, and let her become the lover status... Clearly, she is a noble girl. Why should she compete with a bitch! She can''t let her go. ''

    "Daddy, I want the deaf to leave Terence forever!" Said Yam resentfully.

    "Sweetie, only you are qualified to be the hostess of Qi family. But you can''t hurt that woman now. I''ll have her killed after Terence gets the share transfer certificate. " Yam''s father comforted her with a smile.

    Guaranteed by her father, Yam was overjoyed and she was sure to become Terence''s wife that everyone admired.

    With a glint of slyness flashing in his eyes, Yam''s father sat in his chair and said, "Sweetie, you are responsible for taking Terence to the news conference this afternoon. I will announce your engagement in public."

    Now, as a member of Qi family, Terence was having an affair with that woman. As soon as the engagement

    news came out, Yam could keep a stable position in Qi family. Then, he can propose to have a caesarean section to remove that woman''s last value in use, Terence could successfully obtain the right to inherit the Qi family''s property. As a father-in-law, as well as a meritorious person, so he would definitely get the biggest profit as well as the long-term interests.

    The plan of Yam''s father could be said as killing two birds with one stone.

    Yam was stunned for a while. She didn''t expect that her father''s deeper intention. Fearing that Terence would get furious if he knew he had been cheated, she asked nervously, "Daddy, it''s not easy to control Terence. If we act first and report to him later, it will be like drawing water with a sieve."

    Once Terence got angry, the dream of being his wife would be shattered.

    Yam''s father laughed aloud and thought her idea was too simple. Did Terence only have a use for him that he asked Yam to seduce him?

    A marriage without profit was a failure.

    "Sweetie, what Terence lacked most now is Qi group''s shares. I thought Ning family''s shares would be the dowry of your engagement, he had no reason to refuse. Don''t you want to marry him as soon as possible? " He narrowed his eyes and thought crafty.

    Yam''s eyes lit up and her doubts were dispelled at once. She was, indeed, a woman in love with Terence, and dreamed of becoming his wife.

    She sincerely accepted his arrangement and said in a spoiled tone, "Daddy, you are so kind to me. I am so touched."

    Yam''s father touched Yam''s head lovingly and smiled, "Sweetie, I''ll pave the way for you in the future, but you have to be braver. No matter what kind of method you are going to use, you must get pregnant with the child of Terence as soon as possible. Okay?"

    Yam giggled and nodded. She vowed solemnly, "Daddy, I will listen to you. Don''t worry. No one can take away mine and my family belongings. "

    After hearing that, Yam''s father nodded with satisfaction.

    In Qi group, Yam smoothly walked into the CEO''s office.

    As soon as he finished his work, Terence glared at her with his sharp eyes, darkened his handsome face and said in an unfriendly tone: "What are you doing here?"

    He hated to be disturbed in work. However, the woman, whom he hadn''t contacted before, came to him voluntarily, which was regarded as harassment. If it weren''t for the Ning family, he would have already asked the security guards to drive Yam out.

    Yam walked over, twisting her slim waist. She sat on Terence''s straight thighs with her buttocks up. She stretched out her arms and wrapped them around his neck, breathing like the orchid. "Terence, there''s an important news conference this afternoon. Put your work aside and come with me please."

    Terence frowned and squinted her eyes, saying in a cold voice, "A press conference? I don''t have this on my schedule."

    A sharp cold light burst out from the corner of her eyes, and Yam suddenly became restless.

    Unable to bear the pressure, Yam stood up and forced a smile. "Terence, this is a surprise. I can''t tell you in advance."

    "Hope I can be happy instead of being shocked." Terence looked at Yam deeply.

    The press conference was held in a luxurious and spacious five-star conference room. Hundreds of well-known media were invited with a huge scene.

    As soon as they came out, the light on them was on.

    The man was handsome and the woman was beautiful. They walked to the red carpet, just like a perfect couple.

    Arm in arm, Yam led Terence onto the stage and stood side by side with her father.

    With knitted brows, Terence looked around with his sharp and frightening eyes and sensed something wrong.

    Before they could stand still, Yam''s father announced to everyone, "There''s a big thing today to share with you. My daughter Yam is in love with the CEO of Qi group, Terence. They are officially engaged now!"

 Chapter 24 You Have Fallen In Love With Her

    In an instant, there was an uproar in the media field. Then came various questions about the engagement venue.

    With a cold expression on his face, he stared at Yam with his piercing eyes.

    He could see through her father''s mind, but he could not expose it. It was not the right time to break off the relations with the Ning family. The shareholders'' meeting would be held soon that he had to consider the pros and cons.

    "Everybody, Terence and I are still making our plans. After we decide the time and venue, we will invite all of you. Hope we can receive your best wishes." Yam replied briefly and gracefully.

    Yam''s father had achieved his goal. Seeing that Terence and Yam were besieged by reporters, he arranged security guards to escort them out.

    The reporters followed them. Yam''s father, on the other hand, stopped them and said to the guests in a loud and clear voice, "Please take it easy. My daughter has just promised that once the time is confirmed, I will inform you again. Please forgive her and keep silent. Please don''t disturb the couple."

    The two families, the Ning family and the Qi family, were of great importance in the city, not to mention the means they used to deal with.

    Hearing this, reporters who wanted to fight for the first-hand news had to hold back their excitement. They could only wait until the engagement ceremony.

    At the same time, the atmosphere between Terence and Yam, who were escorted into the car by security guards, was very heavy.

    In the car, Yam fidgeted in her seat. She turned her head cautiously to look at the poker faced Terence. After a long while, she couldn''t hold back her temper. She leaned over him and said with a sweet smile, "Terence, isn''t our engagement a matter of time? Don''t be angry."

    Terence casted a cold glance at that delicate and charming face, however, without any admiration.

    "How dare you scheme against me? " Pulling the woman out of his arms, he said in a mocking tone.

    Hearing that he didn''t show his dissatisfaction with the press conference arranged by the Ning family directly, Yam thought for a while and believed that Terence was angry because he had been fooled.

    Blinking her charming eyes, Yam wisely shook her head and said, "Terence, don''t get me wrong. I just want to help you. Once the news of our engagement is announced, the old shareholders of the board of directors will no longer dare to shout at you or force you to get down. "

    His eyes darkened like two deep and unfathomable pools.

    Casting a cold glance at Yam, he suddenly pinched her chin with his big hand, and said with a cold voice, "Who told you that? I''m not interested in it, but you shouldn''t have challenged me like that."

    "Terence, it hurts! Let go of me!" The strength on her chin seemed to crush her bones. When she heard his cold words, she felt guilty and avoided the eye contact with him. She was so painful that tears burst out of her eyes, and she shouted out loud.

    With a snort, he let go of her in disdain.

    She couldn''t control her chin because of the heavy physical strength. She quickly took out a mirror to check if her chin was hurt.

    Looking at herself in the mirror, there were clear fingerprints on her fair skin. When she thought of that Terence really slapped her, she felt angry, but she dared not lose her temper on him.

    She turned around and said in a soft and pitiful voice, "Terence, now everything is settled. Even if we announce to dissolve the engagement, no one will believe it, and on the contrary, it

    will affect the company''s share price. You know it better than me."

    "So, is this your trick?" "Don''t try to fool me, Yam. It''s none of your business." Terence sneered.

    Yam couldn''t bear. She was born into a wealthy family, and her bad temper was only restrained in front of her beloved man.

    However, she had refused by Terence again and again, and he even kept a straight face at her. Besides, she hated Hester very much, so all the negative emotions had been loaded in her heart. She just couldn''t stand it.

    She raised her head, and asked him, "Terence, daddy and I are doing this for you. We''ve helped you a lot. Why don''t you thank us? Terence, you never treated me like this before. Are you angry because I cheat you or because you fall in love with that deaf? "

    She was trembling with anger, and she was scared as well. If Terence didn''t love her, how could she win his heart back?

    Terence turned around and looked at her coldly. There were mixed feelings in his eyes. He compressed his lips and did not answer immediately.

    Yam''s heart skipped a beat. She grabbed the corner of his clothes, forced a smile and said, "I, I was just kidding. She was so lowly as to threaten you with aunt Qi''s will. How could she deserve you?"

    "You must be tired. Let the driver take you home." With a deep and cold expression on his handsome face, Terence cast a glance at her and stopped talking.

    Yam opened her mouth slightly, but obviously, she could not take it as Terence was in no mood to talk to her. However, his hesitation had made her vigilant. It seemed that her doubt was confirmed silently.

    In front of the villa, Yam had just got off the car. Before she could turn back, Terence ordered the driver to leave.

    As the car disappeared from her sight, she gnashed her teeth in anger and a trace of viciousness appeared in her enchanting eyes.

    "Terence, you belong to me and so does the position of your wifei. No one can take it away from me!" Yam gnashed her teeth in hatred.

    The garden of Qi''s house, bathed in the warm sunshine, adding a touch of rosy glow in the colorful, like a paradise on earth.

    Hester stood in the garden, touching her flat abdomen with her little hands. Her beautiful face was shining with a brighter light than the sunlight.

    However, after she was pregnant, she was very tired. After standing for a while, she had already felt a trace of fatigue. She turned around dejectedly and walked into the room, looking a bit stunned.

    As soon as she entered the door, she took a look at the door confusedly with her big black and white eyes. Then, with a smile on her cherry lips, she lowered her head and said to her belly, "Baby, I missed your daddy so much that I was in a daze. I thought your daddy had come back. He should still be working now."

    The maid in charge of her daily life came over coldly, reminding her to eat the nutritious food for the fetus.

    Hester walked towards the dining room without asking the maid to make a sound.

    When she passed the living room, she saw several maids standing in front of the TV, talking about something at a high speed.

    "It''s so pathetic. If Miss Hester knew it, she would be heartbroken." One of the maids sighed. She was suddenly hit by a maid''s elbow. When she raised her head, she saw Hester looking at her with curiosity. Her face turned.

    Knowing she couldn''t hear, they didn''t worry about being heard.

    However, when the maids thought of the news that was broadcast on the TV, they looked at Hester with sympathy.

 Chapter 25 Its Not Bad To Spend The Rest Of Life Like This

    She blinked her big clean eyes confusedly and looked at the TV. It was an international news.

    "It''s time for dinner Miss Hester, please come to the dining room now." The expressionless maid behind her stepped forward and reminded.

    Hester nodded, and the corner of her eyes fell on the other maids. An unknown feeling suddenly rose in her heart.

    Her lips trembled. And suddenly, the door opened. A slender figure was dragged down on the bright floor. Her eyes lit up, and raised her head in surprise.

    "Welcome back, Terence." Her mouth twitched. Hester was very excited. They knew each other very well. She had wondered whether he would come back ahead of time today.

    The maids all bowed respectfully with serious expressions.

    With a gloomy face, Terence went upstairs directly, ignoring everyone.

    Hester was stunned and twisted her eyebrows. She turned around and said to the maid who was taking care of her, "Lisa, I will have dinner later."

    As soon as she finished her words, she went upstairs with a worried look.

    "Get out!" The light footsteps behind made Terence more irritated, turning back and roaring.

    Hester stopped her steps and quickly walked towards Terence without hesitation. She raised her lips, pulled his clothes corner gently with her little hand, and asked in a soft voice, "Terence, what happened? Can you tell me? "

    She was his wife and she was responsible for sharing his happiness and worries.

    With a mocking look, Terence stared at the petite woman in front of him and said.

    "You are disabled and can''t even take care of yourself. How could you help me? You''d better think over yourself. That''s ridiculous."

    Then he strode forward and irritably wanted to get rid of the people behind him to have a moment of peace.

    Hester understood what he had said, but she insisted on following him until he reached his room.

    In the quiet walls, the faint sound of footsteps like a magic sound, constantly provoking Terence''s reason.

    With his brows wrinkled, his handsome face darkened. He suddenly turned around, pulled rudely the woman behind him, and violently gnawed on the two beautiful lips, whom he ravaged with force to vent his anger.

    Not long after, a faint smell of blood spread between their tongues.

    The thin back hit the hard wall, and the dull pain and merciless kisses made her pretty face pale and her big black and white eyes showed fear.

    Hester blinked, but did not dodge. She endured everything that Terence had done to her.

    Hester sensed his anger and raised her hand to touch his strong back, comforting him in silence.

    The tiny force, like a feather, was too soft to say a word, but it calmed Terence''s restless mood gradually.

    He frowned as he felt a pang of guilt and mixed feelings. Slowly, he loosened Hester and ended the kiss. The sweet taste on the tip of his tongue made him lose himself.

    He pursed his thin lips and looked at Hester''s pure and clear eyes with deep concern.

    In the bright eyes reflected his clear figure. As if he were her whole world. His heart trembled slightly, he could not ignore it anymore.

    In fact, she was disabled, but he could find the best doctor to cure her. It seemed that it was a good choice for them to live like this. At least she did not understand schemes, simple and naive.

    "Are

    you in love with the deaf?" The inquiry of Yam echoed in his ears, and the idea that Terence had in mind vanished in an instant.

    Terence sneered and gazed at Hester. Complex emotions could be seen in his dark eyes.

    At this moment, he didn''t know whether to laugh at this woman in front of him, who overestimated herself to be his wife, or at the strange thoughts in his mind.

    "Terence?" Hester cried softly. She was getting more and more worried when he was silent for a long time.

    Terence''s sharp eyes twinkled and the hidden emotions were all put away by him. The coldness and indifference he had always been, together with his abhorrence to her.

    "This is not the place you can come in. Get out!"

    Hester''s lips were slightly open and hesitated, as if she had something to say. But under Terence''s cold glare, she was kicked out.

    "Bang!" the door was closed. Her beautiful nose innocently hit the cold door and her face slightly reddened.

    Hester''s eyes twinkled, and she touched her small nose with her hand. With her head hanging, she turned around and went downstairs, occasionally turning around, hoping that Terence would come out and chat with her, letting her see him.

    At dusk, when Hester woke up, Terence had already returned to the company.

    At night, Hester had waited until midnight. She yawned continuously, but she bear the sleepy mind. She wanted to wait for Terence at home.

    "Lisa, can you call up Terence and ask when he will be home tonight?" Hester pleaded again, rubbing her heavy eyelids.

    She wondered whether Terence had taken his dinner on time and whether he had drunk a lot of wine outside?

    The young face was full of worries. She was worried about Terence''s health condition and also felt sorry for his early work.

    "Miss Hester, Mr. Terence has important meeting to attend. No one is allowed to interrupt him. Your evening break has been over for an hour. Please go back to your room at once, or I will tell everything to Mr. Terence. " The maid said in a cold voice, but her words were less mechanical and more popular.

    Hester heaved a deep sigh and stood up to go back to her small room step by step.

    It was a dark night. The moon on the top of the tree was hidden within the layers of clouds and mist. The light was dim and the atmosphere was gloomy. It was as if a cold wind was quickly stirring up and a storm was about to come.

    Next morning, Hester got up early. She habitually opened the shoe cabinet, and saw the men''s slippers which were normally put. But the blue shoes Terence wore at home were not in the room, and the corners of her lips were curved.

    She turned around and walked to the kitchen in a light way, preparing breakfast for Terence.

    There was an early newspaper of A city lying on the desk. When she passed, she cast a glance at it. Suddenly, her brisk footsteps were like filled with lead, making her unable to move at all.

    With her trembling little hands, Hester picked up the newspaper on the table. Her eyes carefully skimmed over the headlines: the CEO of Qi group Mr. Terence, who were vigorous and resolute, declared that he was going to get married with the daughter of Ning family. Recently, they would hold a grand engagement ceremony.

    Hester''s eyes were wide open with fear when she saw the familiar figure in the photo.

 Chapter 26 Terence, What Did You Do To Her !

    Hester''s mouth was half open, and there were two thin fogs in her clear eyes. Her body trembled.

    In a trance, she saw the man she loved most walking towards her. His handsome face was not cold and unapproachable, but a fierce look with hatred and resentment.

    Opening his perfect thin lips, he shouted at her coldly, "I wish you could die!"

    These extremely disgusting words appeared in her dream, and now it seemed as if it was not a dream, which made people unable to tell whether it was real or illusory.

    The two worlds intertwined and fell to the ground. A nightmare appeared in the reality.

    "No, it can''t be. Terence married me. He can''t love me anymore and he can''t deceive me. He is not going to get engaged to another woman. I must be having a nightmare..." Hester shook her head hard. She wanted to close her eyes, but she was unable to move her eyes away from the pair of heavenly puppets in the picture.

    Hester bit her lip tightly. The line between her tiny and delicate lip was left with white thread, and blood droplets came out of her mouth after she bit the skin, making her in sharp contrast with her pale face.

    Terence went downstairs elegantly and walked into the dining room.

    He glanced at the table with his sharp and frightening eyes. Unexpectedly, he didn''t see the steaming breakfast. He frowned and his handsome face suddenly darkened with displeasure.

    How could she learn to loaf after pregnancy? ''Well, this is the true face of that damn woman!''!

    He glanced at the woman who was standing there, and dismissively looked away. Then he walked to the kitchen with a cold face.

    When passing by, the person standing nearby suddenly retreated and bumped into him. Terence was knocked into by Hester without being noticed.

    "You..." Terence''s face darkened. He was about to scold her, but he vigilantly found that the woman in his arms was pale and trembling involuntarily.

    His eyes flashed a hint of surprise, and his heart suddenly tightened. He hurriedly reached out to hold her petite body, with one hand on her face, and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong with you?"

    The familiar breath triggered Hester''s senses, and she gradually came to herself.

    Fear appeared at the bottom of her eyes as her black pupils moved slightly. Her two small hands held the big hands at her jaw tightly, just like a drowning man clutched the last breath.

    "Terence, we have already got the marriage certificate. I am your legitimate wife, right?" Her voice became hoarse due to lack of moisturize. The harsh sound was definitely heard by people, but it was heart breaking inexplicably.

    Looking at her pale face, Terence sensed that something was wrong. He frowned and ordered the maid in a cold voice, "Call Dr. Alex and ask him to come to the villa immediately."

    "Terence, answer me." Hester said anxiously. Knowing that Terence was caring about her, Hester was at a loss for her answer. But she still want to know the truth.

    Terence lowered his head and stared at the stubborn little face with complex emotions. His cold heart was suddenly distracted. It was difficult to blurt out the answer, which was supposed to be decisive and disdainful.

    Hester''s clear eyes were twinkled with water, but she resisted from dropping one drop. Under her white eye sight, there were bleary red. She was feeling sore and aching, but she did not move away at all, quietly staring at the handsome man in front of her, her husband.

    Noticing her stubbornness, Terence darkened his face with displeasure. he ordered a maid to come over and support Hester. T

    hen he want to leave.

    However, as soon as he turned around, her two little hands grasped his hand tightly. Fury rose in his heart. He looked at her coldly and frighteningly, only to see that she placed a newspaper in front of him.

    The headline and the main character of the newspaper were him and Yam.

    He narrowed his eyes and put the newspaper aside. He looked down at her with mockery in his eyes.

    So, she was questioning him?

    It was so funny. Who gave her the right to get angry with him? She was just the woman he had sex before. How could she think it was so ridiculous?

    "Hester, the newspaper is right. I and Yam will soon be engaged. I tell you, I won''t marry a disabled person and later threatened me with my mother''s will to become my wife. You''d better be sensible and protect the baby in your belly well. He is useful to me. Maybe I can provide for you for a lifetime and let you live a comfortable life. "

    Terence threw her hand off, turned around coldly and walked towards the door, boiling with rage. He mocked himself for his mercy to her just now.

    This damn woman, greedy for more from him. She is such a bitch!

    Hester stumbling back a few steps, and her thin waist hit the edge of the table. It was so painful that she gasped.

    She raised her head, staring blankly at the leaving man with tears in her eyes. Those ruthless words were like a blunt knife, little by little stabbing into her heart. Her heart ached through.

    Her lower abdomen suddenly ached, and her lower body was instantly wet and sticky, as if a warm stream was constantly moving down, and something was sliding down uncontrollably.

    "Ah!" The maid came over and shouted in panic. They rushed towards Hester in panic. One of the maids rushed out to inform Terence in fright.

    Hester couldn''t hear the sounds around her, and when she saw the maids rushing over, her eyes blinked unimaginably.

    She felt a dull pain in her body and felt feeble. Then she slipped and fell to the ground.

    She bowed her head slightly and saw a pool of blood. She felt dizzy and her consciousness was gradually confused.

    She struggled to open her eyes and touched her belly with her tender and white hand trembling. She whispered, "My baby... Terence, our baby, don''t... "

    Hester''s eyelids twitched a little, and her consciousness became more and more blurred.

    Outside the door, hearing the news from the maids who were caught, Terence''s heart trembled. He jumped off the car and ran quickly into the house.

    He precisely perceived the petite figure with his charming eyes. At this moment, she was not as vigorous as usual, and she did not have the stubbornness a moment ago. Lying in the blood, she was like a lifeless broken doll.

    In the hospital, Terence stood outside the operating room with a serious look on his face. With a little anxiety in his eyes, his big hand, which fell by his side, clenched into a fist, revealing his current restlessness.

    Hearing that Hester was in hospital, Austin hurriedly ran over without taking off his surgical gown.

    He gently looked at the red light outside the operating room, with a pang in his heart.

    He is Hester''s attending physician, so he is very clear about her condition. Her body is very weak and dangerous, and now an accident suddenly occurred and she needs to be operated on

    Austin turned to look at Terence, walked over angrily, and whispered: "I''ve told you that she is not fit for pregnancy, but for you, she insisted on having the baby. Is this how you take care of her? !"

    "Terence, what have you done to her? !"

 Chapter 27 Mr. Qi, You Can Only Protect The Child Or The Adult

    With a cold glance, Terence raised a corner of his lips and sneered, "Dr. Austin, you know the baby in her belly is mine."

    It meant that his woman didn''t need other men to meddle with her business!

    His words choked Austin to silence. He pressed his lips and sat down on the side chair, staring anxiously at the closed door of the operating room.

    "When will Alex arrive?" Terence withdrew his sneer, asked coldly.

    "Mr. Terence, Dr. Alex will land in three minutes. His car has been waiting at the airport. He will arrive at the hospital in forty minutes." Lisa replied expressionlessly.

    On hearing this, a light of disappointment flashed across Terence''s eyes.

    There was a dead silence outside the operating room. Everyone had different feelings, but they all cared about the situation in the operating room.

    Half an hour later, an icy device was inserted into Hester''s operating room. Hester was hospitalized with the heavy smell of medicine.

    "The pregnant woman has hemorrhage, and the baby may be aborted." The doctor looked at the screen of the instrument, sighed and then ordered the nurse, "Inform the pregnant''s family to make a decision."

    The sharp surgical knife reflected a dazzling light under the light. Hester instinctively sensed the danger and struggled to stand up. She looked at the doctor''s mouth with her blurred eyes, indistinctly understanding what the doctor meant.

    She was shocked and struggled desperately, trying to leave the operating room. This was a terrible place.

    However, Hester was controlled by the nurse. She was so frightened that she shook her head weakly and mumbled, "My baby..."

    Hester struggled and consumed the last bit of strength and will. She couldn''t resist the weak sweep. She went black and lost consciousness, falling into endless darkness.

    At the same time, the nurse was walking out of the operating room with an operation certificate.

    As soon as the door of the operation room was opened, a nurse walked up to Terence and asked respectfully, "Mr. Terence, pregnant women are in a very dangerous situation. The doctor said that there is only the child or the mother for you. Please make a decision as soon as possible! "

    His sharp eyes turned into a trance in a moment, and his cold handsome face became a little panicked. Terence shook his arm and realized that he had stood there for a long time and his whole body was stiff. However, he didn''t know what to do with the nurse''s tricky question.

    Only at this moment did he realize that the child he regarded as the key was not a cold thing, but a fresh life, the succession of his blood.

    As for the mother of this child, even he disdained and hated her, he had never thought of really taking her life.

    He was not willing to lose either of them.

    In the face of difficult choice, Terence, who was always decisive, hesitated for the first time and even fearful.

    Time was pressing. The nurse asked again when she found that he had no reaction. Behind them, Austin could not help stepping forward, ready to answer for him.

    What he didn''t understand was that Hester was unique, It''s better to ensure her safety at first. So what else did he have to hesitate for? Could he really give up the Hester''s life just for his own desires?

    Furious as Austin was, he knew it wasn''t the time to fight against Terence even.

    As he was about to answer, Terence, who had stayed in the room for a long time, said in a gravelly voice, "I want both the mother and the child! I don''t care what method you use. One more member will be buried along with you in the entire operating room! "

    The nurse was frightened by the ferocious nature of Terence, and shuddered all over. She wa

    nted to ask again awkwardly, but dared not speak.

    For this reason, Austin whispered, "You go in first, and try your best to protect both of them."

    The nurse was stunned by his words. She nodded her head and walked into the operating room in a hurry.

    Looking at the man in front of him, a flicker of surprise crossed Austin''s eyes. He thought that Terence only wanted a child.

    "Mr. Terence, we''re not playing computer games during the operation. I hope your family doctor and the international authoritative experts will be there as soon as possible. Otherwise..." The child would be aborted, and Hester would be hurt.

    He didn''t finish his sentence because that was the last thing he wanted to see.

    Austin stood at the other side of the operating room, staring at the two doors anxiously.

    "I know." A moment later, with his thin lips pursed into a straight line, Terence said in a cold voice.

    Austin was slightly shocked, but he was not in the mood to say anything.

    The two men stood at one side, feeling that the moment was as long as a year.

    On the other side, Dr. Alex and the international gynecologist got off the plane and rushed into the car.

    Suddenly, her phone rang. When Dr. Alex saw the caller ID, he answered it and asked in a gentle voice, "Yam, what''s up?"

    If the distance between Dr. Alex and Yam was closer, it must be a salutation.

    "Alex, I heard that Hester was sent into the hospital?" At the other end of the phone, Yam grasped the phone line and asked anxiously.

    "Yes. According to the news from the hospital, the situation is not good. Yam, Mr. Terence will call me at any time. We can talk about it another day. " Dr. Alex said affirmatively, thinking that she was simply worried about the situation and prepared to hang up.

    However, Yam wouldn''t let the good opportunity slip through her fingers before she achieved her goal.

    "Wait, I have something important to ask you." Yam hurried to stop him and tentatively asked, "Alex, last time you mentioned the method of C-section... It seems that we are not destined to have this baby. I don''t want Terence to be difficult to deal with this thing. What about you make a decision for him? "

    There was Ning family''s people in the hospital. She thought that if Hester had lost her child, she would finally remove the block that she insisted on being Terence''s wife. But she didn''t expect that Terence would desperately protect that deaf and that bastard!

    She didn''t dare to challenge him again. The only thing she could do was to have Alex remove the child in the operating room.

    There was only one chance. She couldn''t allow anything bad or unexpected happen to her happy future.

    Hearing her words, Dr. Alex was silent for a while and said: "According to the current situation, C-section is the best solution."

    Hearing that, Yam was so excited that her voice trembled. "Thank you, Alex. I hope our secret will never be known by Terence."

    With a bitter and wry smile, Dr. Alex replied in a low voice, "Rest assured, Yam. I will do everything as you say."

    She loved Terence deeply. He could not get her heart in his life. The only thing he could hope was that she would be happy. How could he let her down?

    Having gained his promise, Yam hung up after a few more flattering words.

    Under the bright and gorgeous light, her charming eyes were full of joy. She swirled the wine glass, her red lips raised high, enchanting and vicious.

    The bustling streets and the hospital where people came and went seemed to be inconstant as usual. Everyone''s lives were pushed regularly. Some people were happy, while some were pushed into the abyss of hell, losing everything that was most precious.

 Chapter 28 Surgery

    Soon, the car was stopped in the hospital. Dr. Alex, together with the world famous gynecologist and the team, rushed to the operating room.

    In front of the operating room, when Terence saw Dr. Alex and others, he let out a sigh of relief.

    He raised his hand and patted hard on Dr. Alex''s shoulder. Staring at him, he said, "Alex, protect them for me."

    A complicated light flashed in Alex''s eyes. In a serious tone, he said, "Mr. Terence, I will try my best. But if I have to make a choice between adult and child, please give me an answer now. "

    With his thick eyebrows knitted and his lips compressed, he roared angrily, "I don''t allow any accident!" His woman and his child must be kept safe!

    With a slightly grim expression, Dr. Alex sighed, nodded to him, and then walked into the operating room.

    The door was closed again. With a tense look on his handsome face, Terence clenched his teeth and confronted with a sense of panic and helplessness that he had never experienced, making him resent his powerlessness at the moment.

    Austin stood opposite to him and saw the imperial like expression of the man clearly. He was surprised, and then the anger accumulated in his chest slowly dissipated.

    Fortunately, he hadn''t extinguished his conscience, knowing that his wife and son were in danger.

    After a moment of silence, Austin drew his gaze back and continued to stare at the operating room door.

    He focused, but he still felt a little tired.

    He had been staying in the operating room for several consecutive days. He was not able to perform a long-term and advanced operation, which was why he didn''t do the operation on Hester personally.

    He was afraid that the distraction would kill his beloved girl. He could not afford the risk.

    At the moment, the atmosphere in the operating room was cold and solemn. Dr. Alex looked at the unstable data on the screen of the instrument, indicating that his assistant to ask the doctor and nurses who had been in charge get out.

    Doctors and nurses in the hospital looked at each other but dared not say anything. They quietly retreated to the outside room and handed the scene of the surgery to Dr. Alex and experts.

    After they all cleared the site, Alex ordered decisively: "Prepare for the surgery to abort and take out the baby."

    The expert objects, "Dr. Alex, although the pregnant woman had massive hemorrhage before, the baby still had heartbeat and did not die. Whether we have an abortion or not, we might be subject to the jury of morality. "

    "This is the order of Mr. Terence. We serve for him and shall prepare the DNA sample of our children as soon as possible. We are alone here. No one knows if you don''t tell! " Alex shouted angrily.

    The expert was left speechless. He was hired by Terence and he must listen to the order. Then the experts and the team performed the surgery quickly.

    Outside the operating room, through the transparent glass on the operating door, Austin saw that the doctors and nurses of the hospital were driven out, and he was confused.

    It was at the critical moment of the surgery. How could they all come out?

    At the thought of the operation room which was now full of Terence''s men, Austin felt a bad feeling.

    He pushed the door open and walked in, in order to check Hester''s safety.

    Terence glanced at him but ignored. At the moment, all he wanted was that woman and their baby could be safe.

    Although he didn''t like Austin, he wouldn''t deny his profession in medicine. Hester was in need of his help now.

    "Dr. Austin?" The doctors and nurses outside the room were confused to see Austin break in.

    Ignoring them, Austi

    n rushed into the room and saw Dr. Alex holding a sharp scalpel, preparing to slide down on Hester''s white belly.

    "Stop!" Austin''s pupils shrank. He quickly walked forward and grabbed the knife.

    Alex''s face turned pale.

    "Dr. Alex, now all indexes are normal. What are you going to do?" Austin glanced through the screen of the monitor and asked sharply.

    Austin thought that these were the orders of Terence, who was ruthless and selfish, for the sake of his own interests!

    Without giving him a chance to explain, he beckoned the doctors and nurses outside to go on with the surgery.

    "Dr. Alex, don''t hurt my girl as I''m here. As a doctor, you should abide by the professional ethics and do not do anything stupid. Now please go out. I''ll take care of this operation. " Austin whispered.

    Dr. Alex smiled gently and replied, "Dr. Austin, you''ve misunderstood." Then he untied his surgical uniform, turned around and walked out.

    Before stepping out of the door, he turned his head and saw the slim figure on the operating table through the crack of the white curtain. Guilt filled his eyes.

    After a few seconds, the door finally opened. Terence''s eyes lit up, however, what he first saw was not Hester.

    Frowning, Terence looked subconsciously at the man behind Dr. Alex. There was expectations on his handsome face that he hadn''t noticed.

    His heart skipped a beat, and his thin lips trembled slightly.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Terence." Said Dr. Alex apologetically, lowering his head and avoiding eye contact with Terence.

    Suddenly, he pulled a long face and stared coldly at the man he trusted. He pressed his thin lips into a line and choked with sobs, unable to speak a word.

    The child, was it gone in the end?

    Only after the child was lost did he find the very precious existence.

    ''Baby, I haven''t taken good care of you yet. Why are you leaving when I have not have a look at you?

    ''

    Was this the so-called karma?

    The tall and straight figure seemed aged ten years in an instant, and his stoop had faded away.

    After a long time, Terence closed his eyes, endured the pain of cut in his heart, and opened his thin lips. He asked in a hoarse voice, "Hester, how is she?"

    "Miss Hester can be discharged after nursing." Dr. Alex replied with respect. Realizing that Terence had misunderstood him, his ashen eyes were lit up with hope.

    As long as Mr. Terence still trusted him, he would have a chance to have an abortion secretly.

    "Take good care of her and give her the best treatment." Terence''s thin lips moved slightly and he ordered in a faint voice.

    The petite body that had been whispering to the baby through her belly the other day appeared in Terence''s mind. He was at a loss and did not know how to tell her this bad news, and how could she bear this grief?

    The surgery was over. The nurse put on Hester''s clean hospital gown.

    Austin stared at her pale face with tenderness. He was trembling, not knowing whether he was angry at Terence or sympathized with Hester.

    "Dr. Austin, the patient needs to be admitted to the ward." The nurse asked, as she found that Austin didn''t move.

    Austin took a deep breath, looked up and said, "The inner wall of the patient''s womb is thin that she is not allowed to be pregnant. After this, the fetus and the mother suffer a heavy blow. You must carefully take good care of them. If anything happens, inform me immediately."

    The nurse nodded and was about to put the Hester on the mobile bed. Before she could do so, Austin held her petite body up with great care, and gently placed her on the bed. Then he slowly walked out of the operating room with the nurse.

 Chapter 29 Yam Was Pregnant

    When Austin opened the door, he saw the sad look on Terence''s face. With a complex expression, he said coldly, "You don''t have to pretend to be sorry. Mother and son are safe. I hope you can take good care of Hester and your children in the future, or I will take her away."

    The handsome face was stunned, and he did not even have the mood to argue with Austin. He frowned and asked coldly, "Dr. Alex, is what he said true?"

    Dr. Alex reluctantly nodded. His plan was destroyed by Austin again.

    Upon hearing this, Terence let out a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, the child was still alive.

    Time flies like the sand between his fingers. As time passed, the darkness in the air made people scared and collapse. The person who wanted to escape was like a second, struggling to find the exit.

    In the VIP ward, the woman lying quietly in the bed suddenly opened her eyes, which were brimmed with lingering fear.

    The nightmare she just had kept flashing through her chaotic head, which wrapped her with fear.

    The thin mist in front of her gradually dispersed. Hester looked around, realizing that she was in the hospital. Her lips got out of the turbid air and curled a corner of her mouth. She mumbled to herself, "I''m fine. It was just a nightmare."

    Her white hands habitually touched her flat stomach. The smile on her good-looking face suddenly froze. Her eyes blinked and her pupils were shaking uneasily.

    Hester forced herself to sit up. She touched her abdomen with her two hands, but it was not able to feel it before.

    "Baby, please respond to Mommy, okay?" Hester stared at her belly and pleaded with a hopeful expression.

    Every time Dr. Alex examined her, he told her that her baby was very healthy, so her baby couldn''t have been... The baby was fine. Terence must know about it.

    Hester raised her head and nervously swept her gaze across the room. With her eyes only touching the cold device, she was not able to see her beloved man who could calm her heart.

    "Terence..." With infinite panic in her clear eyes, she jumped off the bed in a hurry, enduring the pain all over her body, and ran out of the ward in a hurry barefoot.

    Although she walked in a hurry, she firmly protected her lower abdomen with her hands.

    The petite figure shuttled through the crowd, but did not find the familiar figure.

    Hester''s eyes were panicked as she ran into the medicine cart. It was a severe pain in her waist. Suddenly her wrist was grabbed. Hester turned her head and saw the nurse open her mouth and said, "Miss Hester, why did you come out?"

    Hester''s first thought was that the nurse knew her and that she must know about Terence.

    Hester held the nurse''s hand excitedly and asked with a near collapse, "Please tell me where Terence is. I want to ask him if my baby is still alive?"

    The nurse was frightened by Hester''s crazy behaviors. She held her trembling body and forced her back to the ward. She soothed her softly, "Yes, Miss Hester, your baby is still alive. Miss Hester, Mr. Terence is not in the hospital. Let me accompany you to your ward, okay? "

    She still looked at the nurse with her sleepy black eyes and felt uneasy. She was eager to see him.

    She moved her lips a little and wanted to say something to protest, but finally she didn''t say anything.

    She remembered that Terence didn''t like someone to bother him. He must be working, so he didn''t come to see her. She couldn''t bother him.

    Hester continued to persuade herself to

    look for Terence, but she was unable to hide the disappointment on her white face. She lowered her head and followed the nurse to the ward.

    As soon as she turned around, a familiar figure came into her sight. Her watery eyes suddenly lit up.

    Hester excitedly broke free from the nurse''s control and ran to the window. Her body was pressed against the glass and she waved her hands at the opposite of the long corridor, hoping that he would notice her.

    Hester shouted excitedly, "Terence, I''m here!"

    A hoarse and unpleasant voice sounded, and the people around looked at her curiously. The nurse hurried up and grabbed Hester''s arms, trying to pull her away.

    Hester gripped the glass window with her hands, struggling not to leave.

    In the corridor opposite, Terence suddenly raised his head. Hester''s eyes lit up with joy, but she hesitated to find that he was not looking at her.

    What she could see was only Terence''s back.

    Following Terence''s gaze, she discovered that there was a woman walking towards him.

    "Terence, I have a big good news for you." With a big smile on her face, Yam caressed her belly, as if good luck was in her hands.

    With his thick eyebrows raised, Terence looked at her coldly. He was not in the mood to joke with her.

    Seeing that, Yam did not dare to tantalize him. She touched her belly and said, "I''m pregnant."

    "Pregnant? Yam, are you sure? " Terence lowered his head, sharp eyes staring at the charming woman next to him. His handsome face was hard to tell his emotion.

    Yam avoided eye contact and confidently took out the test list from her bag and handed it to Terence, smiling, "Terence, the baby was almost one month old, and it should be the last time we sex that I got pregnant. Look at me, I am drowsy, suddenly want to eat sour food, and retched from time to time. I didn''t guess it and thought it was a disease."

    The woman giggled in his ear. Her bright eyebrows and eyes were painted with a deep smile, and her whole body seemed to become soft and dazzling.

    Terence''s charming eyes moved slightly and swept over the laboratory sheet in front of him. However, a small face without makeup appeared in his mind, and then was submerged by the bright and dazzling blood. His cold handsome face suddenly changed.

    Noticing that Terence was absent-minded and guessed what he was thinking, Yam was furious, but she concealed her anger. She held his arm lovingly and asked in a spoiled tone, "Terence, we have a child now. Aren''t you happy as a father to be?"

    He compressed his lips and responded indifferently, "I''m happy. I''ll drive you home. You''d better stay at your house as you can and take good care of yourself. "

    Hearing his concern, she nodded obediently.

    Resting her head on his chest, Yam fixed her eyes on her belly, with her red lips curved up.

    ''This baby came just in time. It is my destiny to be Terence''s wife.

    ''

    As they walked out, no one noticed Hester at the window on the shore.

    Hester was able to see their movements clearly. She stared at the hand on Yam''s belly. Her tender and white hand touched her underbelly, and her eyes were full of confusion.

    Is Miss Yam pregnant? Was the baby she was carrying Terence''s?

    Hester was confused at the thought, her lips trembling unconsciously. She raised her head and wanted to ask Terence about it, but she found that the couple had already disappeared. Her pretty face got dejected at once.

    Hester was taken back to the ward at her loss.

 Chapter 30 Hester, You Have Changed

    At the moment, Hester gritted her teeth and turned around, running crazily out.

    She wanted to catch up with Terence and ask him in person if he was the father of Yam''s child?

    It was obviously that she had married to Terence. She was his real wife.

    But the child was innocent. Should she be the one to leave Terence willingly so as to let them unite as a family?

    Hester was excited at this cruel thought. She couldn''t bear the pain of leaving her only family member, her beloved man.

    The nurse quickly chased her. Hester was weak and petite. Before long, she was taken back to the ward by the nurse.

    The nurse worried that Hester had once again run out of the ward. Without paying attention, she pushed the long and thin needle into her delicate skin and slowly sent the tranquilizer in.

    A moment later, Hester calmed down completely under the drug, allowing the nurse to do all kinds of checks for her. Without any resistance, she seemed to be unable to feel the pain.

    After the nurse left the ward, Hester sat on the bed, meditating at the scene she had just seen. Her white hand caressed her belly unconsciously. She was in deep contemplation, unable to come back to her senses for a long time.

    Hearing that Hester was sent to the hospital, Mike anxiously booked the earliest flight back. When he had reached the hospital, he was dejected at the sight of Hester.

    Feeling a sharp pain in his heart, he put the hamper on the table, but Hester was unable to perceive it at all.

    "Hester, Hester..." Mike moved closer to her, waved his hand in front of her and called her softly.

    Moments later, Hester raised her head and looked at the sudden appearance of Mike. She was stunned, and her mind returned to reality.

    "Why are you here, Mike?" Hester''s mouth twitched, trying to make herself look like a fairy.

    However, her forced smile made him even more distressed.

    "You were in hospital, how could I not come. Have a guess. What I brought you? " With a smile, he took out all the dishes out of the container, which were Hester''s favorite.

    Hester smiled bitterly, lowering her head dejectedly. She looked at her abdomen, and her heart was filled with heavy loss and sadness.

    Mike observed her reaction and expressions with his bright eyes, and guessed something bad had happened.

    Hester was in a good mood after pregnancy, but now she was in low spirits Did she miscarry?

    Though he knew it was inappropriate, he couldn''t help jumping for joy uncontrollably.

    Mike speculated that there must be something going on between Hester and Terence.

    Now there was no bond between her and Terence anymore. As long as Hester were desperate about Terence, then his chance would come.

    ''Terence, if you don''t know how to take care of Hester and hurt her, then you can''t have her anymore.''

    Having made up his mind, he gave the food to Hester and asked cautiously, "Hester, how are you feeling now? Did my brother bully you while I was away? Or he brought another woman home, which made you unhappy? "

    Hester replied, shaking her head. She was very agitated and was still thinking about the matter of Yam. She did not want to answer it. When she saw the food beside her mouth, she avoided it subconsciously. She was not in the mood to say, "Mike, I''m not hungry. You don''t have to care about me. Just eat by yourself."

    Mike insisted and coaxed her, "Hester, if you don''t eat, your child will be hungr

    y. Then, the baby couldn''t grow up in a healthy way, and he would blame you for not taking good care of him when he grew up, which would make him lose a lot of weight. So, in order to keep the baby, you have to eat some even if you don''t feel like eating. You are not hungry, but the baby may be hungry. "

    Baby was Hester''s weakness. Hearing Mike''s words, her beautiful face was stunned, and her hands unconsciously stroked her belly.

    Right, the baby might be sleeping, so she didn''t sense it.

    Even if she was sad and had no appetite, she could not sacrifice the baby a little.

    Hester opened her mouth and ate the food, but she just swallow it without any chew.

    A hint of doubt flashed across Mike''s eyes. He was not sure whether Hester had lost her baby or not.

    However, it was rare for him to stay alone with his beloved woman. Enjoying the time, he patiently fed her all the food.

    Mike still want to make Hester happy, at the same time, Hester was sad and dejected, but she habitually responded to him in order not to embarrass others.

    "Mike, let me do it. You should have some too." Hester reached for the chopsticks and apologized.

    Mike moved his hand away and fed her with a piece of cake. Seeing that Hester had swallowed without fear, he felt a little cunning and got close to her. He said with a smile, "Hester, now it''s your turn to feed me."

    Hester stunned, and then laughed: "Mike, why are you like a child?"

    With an arched eyebrow, he leaned at Hester and asked her to hurry up.

    Hester could only feed him.

    However, when she saw the somewhat proud look of Mike, she couldn''t help imaging a little cat, whose figure combined into two shadows, extreme image.

    All of a sudden, she thought of the familiar handsome face. Hester tilted her head and imagined the proud and cute expression of the little cat. What would it look like?

    It seemed that Terence never acted coquettishly to her and his gentleness never belonged to her. Hester''s heart ached, and her pretty face darkened.

    Mike''s eyes darkened and his face got close to her. He opened his mouth and swallowed the meat on the chopsticks.

    Hester was stunned by him at first, staring at Mike who was enjoying it, and asked with curiosity, "Are you hungry?"

    "Ha ha! My girl! Don''t expose the fact. I hurried back as soon as I heard that you were in hospital. I really haven''t eaten for two times. " Mike looked at Hester, pretending to be aggrieved, and continued pathetically, "Hester, how are you going to compensate me?"

    Hester was amused by Mike''s funny appearance and tone. She stopped thinking about what she had just seen.

    She raised her hand, caressed his hair and fed him. She said with a smile, "Don''t be naughty, I will feed you."

    "Hester, you''ve changed." Mike squinted slightly, but a smile played at the corners of his mouth.

    Hester wisely stuck out her tongue and shrugged at him. "Mike, that''s because you are not pure in your mind."

    Hearing her words, Mike burst into laughter. He felt warm and full inside.

    They had a contented conversation, surrounded by slight warmth.

    After Terence escorted Yam home, he hesitated and then returned to the hospital.

    Standing at the door of the ward, he took a deep breath and raised his hand to push the door open.

    Seeing the warm scene in front of him, Terence''s handsome face darkened, and his eyes were filled with anger. He shouted, "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 31 Pay Attention To Your Identity

    The picture of her questioning or crying appeared in his mind. He didn''t expect that after she almost lost her baby, she would talk and laugh with another man.

    Such a warm and quiet life never belonged to them, but she was having it with his nominal brother! ''Damn! This woman is a slut! Asshole!''!

    The inexplicable feelings of Terence were spread in his heart, which made him almost irritable to the core, wishing to throw out Mike.

    But he didn''t know that this nameless anger was jealousy.

    He suppressed his anger. His eyes were sharp and intimidating. He was staring at the pale little face and the sweet smile on her pink lips. He was so angry that he wanted to tear her up.

    Hester was unaware that someone had entered the her room before. Then, she turned her head suddenly and was immediately pleasantly surprised, but she was soon reminded of the troublesome scene. The joy in her clear eyes gradually dimmed and lost her light.

    Terence must have accompanied Miss Yam to come back for her.

    The news of his engagement with Miss Yam was published in the newspaper. He admitted that. And Miss Yam seemed to be pregnant. Was that his child?

    Did he dislike her and want to abandon her?

    Hester was overwhelmed by a series of questions. It was so painful that her eyes were quickly covered with a thick mist and sadness spread.

    Hester kept her head down, lest Terence would be more annoyed and despised her.

    However, Hester''s extremely depressed expression was more and more irritated at Terence''s towering anger.

    He glared at the woman who lowered her head, with an imperceptible loss flashing in his eyes.

    ''Every time she saw him, she would dash to him cheerfully. Why can she just stay here this time?

    Could she be indifferent to him as long as she got other men''s love?

    Hester, your love is so cheap!''

    Pressing his thin lips together, he did not go over to pinch the little woman, but asked what he had been thinking impulsively.

    Heste

    away.

    Seeing this, Mike held back all the emotions in his heart. He knew he couldn''t stay anymore.

    He turned around and patted Hester''s shoulder. Looking up at the little face, he said in a mild voice, "Hester, I''ll leave first, and I''ll come to see you again. You..."

    "Don''t bother. You are not welcome here." Next to her, Terence sneered and interrupted him impassively.

    All of a sudden, his gentle and handsome face looked a little embarrassed. The hatred in his eyes flashed several times, and finally was barely hidden by him.

    Mike twitched the corners of his mouth, turned around and left.

    As soon as he left, Terence saw the fine food on the table. With rage in his heart, he looked sharply at the person at the door and scolded the nurse: "I said, all the food must be tested by Dr. Alex. Who allows you to let it in? What are you looking at? Clean it up immediately. Don''t leave any oil or smoke here! "

    His voice was not loud, but was loud enough to be heard clearly by the people at the door.

    The nurse trembled with fear. She threw the lunch box into the trash can and sterilized it with alcohol carefully. She didn''t dare to shrink back and leave after getting the permission from Terence.

    By the door, with his fist clenched, Mike was as stiff as a stone.? ? ? He paused a little and left.

 Chapter 32 I Have Only One Legal Wife

    He ordered the nurse to open all the windows in the room and opened the cleaner. Until he breathed the unique fragrance did he stop the nurse.

    He turned around and casually caught a glimpse of the bowl and chopsticks held by her. Immediately, he put on a long face with blue veins standing out on the corners of his eyes.

    He had told nurses to throw away all the things that Mike had brought. How could there be any leftover?

    Terence strode forward, grabbed the bowl and chopsticks abruptly, pretending to crack them down.

    Her white hand curled up a little, and her cherry lips moved a little. In the end, she didn''t say anything, but her clear eyes became dimmer and dimmer.

    He was with Miss Yam before, talking and laughing, but losing his temper at the sight of her... ''Terence, do you really hate me so much?

    ''

    When he saw her petite body trembling slightly, he sank his handsome face and thought for a moment. His big hand grabbed the thin blanket on the bed and clumsily covered her. He muttered in disgust, "You are too dumb to speak if you''re cold. You are so stupid."

    Hester''s body was warm. She raised her head and looked at the slightly proud handsome face. She blinked incredulously and smiled.

    It turned out that the look of his little kitten like was so lovely.

    Terence glanced at her, who used to wear a smile on her face. He was somehow pleased to see her smile returning to her former state. However, if he knew Hester''s thoughts at the moment, he would probably throw the bowl and leave angrily.

    "Open your mouth, let''s eat." They didn''t get along with each other like before. Glancing at the bowl and chopsticks in his hands, he sat down in a chair, picked up the food and passed it to her.

    "What?" Hester was stunned. It was the first time that she had been treated like this, so she was stunned, mostly at a loss.

    She gazed at him with her big, magic eyes. She couldn''t tell what was happening, and the slightest bit of distress in her mind was sent flying out into the corner.

    In the eyes of Terence, the unconcerned look on her face meant refusal. With a cold

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    oldly, "What do you want to do?"

    Terence''s voice could not be heard by Hester in his ruthless and relaxed tone. Seeing his angry expression, she was afraid, but her small hand insisted on tightening.

    Her mouth moved a little, and her big black and white eyes bravely looked at him, but she couldn''t stop crying. Her voice was hoarse and thick, and she begged despairingly, "Terence, please, don''t abandon me. I only have you Even if you don''t love me or hate me... "

    She paused for a moment, her tender lips trembling uncontrollably. Then she said firmly, "I won''t force you to do something you don''t like, nor will I provoke you again. I just want to stay by your side. Don''t worry. If you don''t want to see me, I''ll hide. It''s just... Please allow me to look at you silently, okay? "

    After saying the last word, she used up all her strength, and more tears rushed down, like a stream of grief. On Terence''s two cold and heartless eyes, he was shocked and couldn''t help shivering in a flash.

    Terence stared at the woman who was crying silently. He felt rather sour and painful rather than twitching. The mixed and complicated feelings made him ignore what she said was very puzzling.

    He stretched out his slender hand and wiped the tears on her face clumsily. His thin lips opened, and there was a trace of softness in his low and indifferent voice. "You are my legal wife. How can I throw you away?"

 Chapter 33 How Could He Suddenly Not Hate Her

    Hester''s eyes were full of tears, which were blurred by water vapor. Being unable to see the expression on Terence''s lips, she raised her hand to wipe the tears at once, The more anxious she was, the more tears she shed. Her eyes were blurred, and her beautiful face was in a mess.

    Terence raised his thick eyebrows and looked at her masterpiece leisurely. He sighed and took out a handkerchief to wipe Hester''s face. His movements were rigid but careful unconsciously, as if he was afraid that her delicate skin would be grazed if he used too much force.

    However, he still spoke in a cold and disgusting way, "You are not pretty at all. Why do you cry so ugly?"

    Hearing what he said was not a definite answer, but at least he didn''t leave with determination.

    Hester looked at the handsome face in front of her, confused. Her black eyes were full of love, and her white hands grabbed the corner of his clothes. She was afraid that if there was a bubble in front of her, he would disappear in the blink of an eye.

    "Terence, I''m very satisfied that I can stay with you. I won''t plead for anything else." She then pursed her lips, her eyes sparkling like stars.

    "Rest assured, since I can''t abandon you, I will be responsible for you forever, and I will never abandon you." Looking at her bright eyes with cold charming eyes, Terence said seriously, and his charming and handsome face had never been so serious.

    It was the second time that Hester had heard it, and it was said by the same person.

    A bright smile lit up her face. All the annoyance and doubts vanished at once. Nobody knew that this was the energy that could support her to live on.

    At the same time, there was tears in her eyes. Tears welled up uncontrollably and fell one after another on the floor, broken into crystal tears.

    Noticing the crying woman in front of him, Terence was a little shocked and flustered.

    He didn''t expect that after he had promised her, the woman cried even louder.

    "It''s so ugly. If you keep crying, I''ll go away. It''s an eyesore." But he didn''t move, showing no intention

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    the US.

    With his sharp and intimidating eyes, Terence looked overbearing. He gave a playful smile and asked in an

    unfriendly tone, "Anything else?"

    Obviously, Terence was still irritated at the ruin of the cozy atmosphere.

    "Someone just sent us a video. We have checked whether we carried any virus or not. Do you want to check it now?" The secretary spoke gingerly at a distance. He could feel the chill from his back and he broke out in a cold sweat.

    Hearing this, Terence answered him ferociously, "Send me." Then he hung up the phone. His handsome face was still gloomy. He was extremely unhappy.

    The rare good atmosphere was destroyed by a video and a mole. He would like to see who the damn mole was and what was the content of the video!

    Terence hung up the phone, with an air of indifference quite different from just now.

    He turned around and was about to tell Hester that he was leaving.

    With his eyes staring at that little and bleak face, he didn''t know how to open his mouth.

    She seemed to be in a low mood. Would she cry again after he left?

    The thought fretted him, making him even more impossible to say goodbye to Hester.

    However, all his expressions were fallen into the big eyes of that pair of smart eyes.

    Hester raised her head and gave a reluctant smile. She said considerately, "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. Go ahead with your work."

 Chapter 34 Who Sent The Anonymous Video

    After hearing her words, Terence cast a cold glance at her, with displeasure flashing in his eyes.

    Before he could leave, this girl had opened her mouth to ask him to leave. He could do whatever he wanted with lover. But his wife was different. Did she realize her true identity?

    If he leaves, she''d better keep her dignity, ''he thought.

    His eyes were full of malice and coldness. Then, without a word, he turned around, opened the door and walked out.

    Her liquid eyes stared at his back as he walked away without hesitation. Her eyelashes trembled like a small fan, and a green shadow fell in her soft and white eyes. Her slightly drooping eyes were filled with disappointment.

    She closed the door lightly and forced a smile.

    It turned out that she was being oversensitive. The tenderness of Terence just helped her and showed her sympathy. Maybe he didn''t even have a look at her at all.

    Hester was sad, and remembered what Mrs. Qi had said before she died.

    While kneading her stiff and expressionless face with her two small white hands, Hester lifted the corners of her mouth and murmured to herself, ''Cheer yourself up. Terence is very busy with his work every day. You can''t trouble him anymore. Don''t forget that he has promised you that he won''t abandon you. So you should be satisfied if you can stay with him. ''

    Hester reminded herself not to think too much and quickly adjust her state.

    However, she could not show any more smile on her face. Once the doubts were buried, they could not be totally solved, or her heart could be ignored, but could not be rooted, and in the future, more troubles and misunderstanding would be caused.

    Outside the door, Terence didn''t leave. He took out his mobile phone and clicked on the anonymous video forwarded by his secretary.

    On the clear screen, there was a grim operating table, surrounded by doctors and nurses. In the dead silence, a person suddenly rushed in, followed by a few quarrels and an operation finally went on smoothly.

    It was just a normal operation. But when he saw the patients, his eyes became dimmer and dimmer.

    After the video ended, he called someone again, his

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    glared at her with his charming eyes. He was too angry to say anything.

    Neither of them opened their mouth. The room was unusually quiet, and suddenly there was a strange sound.

    With a disdainful look, he squinted at the woman who was about to bury her head in her chest. He pursed his lips and said coldly, "Put on your coat. I''ll take you to dinner."

    As soon as he finished his words, he turned around and walked out of the ward expressionlessly. Obviously, he was not happy, but the corners of his mouth lifted slightly, as if he was tittering.

    Hester was extremely shy at his back. She covered her burning cheeks with her two hands, and was eager to find a hole in the ground and hide there.

    She had just had dinner and was hungry, so she was not reserved.

    However, Hester was helpless. Since she was pregnant, her appetite seemed to be blown large, and her appetite had increased exponentially.

    She didn''t want him to wait for her, so she followed with a red face. Hester was so embarrassed that she didn''t raise her head all the way.

    Next to her, Terence raised his thick eyebrows and stared playfully at the woman acting like an ostrich. His anger disappeared miraculously, and his eyes sparkled with a smile.

    Hester had been bowing her head, so she hadn''t noticed the rare expression on her face, nor had she noticed that Terence had slowed down his steps deliberately, so that she wouldn''t have to pant to chase him.

 Chapter 35 Your New Girlfriend This Is Aron

    With Hester in his hand, Terence went straight to a VIP box of a health care restaurant near the hospital.

    In the room, as soon as Terence entered and sat down, the other man sat inside observed Hester with his long amorous eyes, feeling interested.

    "Terence, you have a new girlfriend?" Aron Lu had always been profligate and cynical, with numerous women surrounding him. He is totally different from Terence''s cold temperature. But they had been good friends for many years.

    With an angry glance at him, Terence sat down in the chair, followed by Hester.

    Having not been contact with strangers for a long time, Hester was obviously afraid of strangers. Her little face looked a little anxious.

    Hester did not know who he was, but she was excited as she could feel that they were very close. She felt a little awkward and timid when looking straight into Aron''s naked sight. After getting the hint from Terence, she smiled and greeted him politely.

    "Hello, I''m Hester." Terence''s wife... She looked at Terence carefully, only said half of what she wanted to say, afraid that he would disdain or anger him.

    Although there was only one name in her words. Aron stopped joking and took a glance at the silent man.

    It turned out that she was his wife, not his mistress.

    However, Aron didn''t know much about Hester. He only heard that she lived in Terence house, and that she was a daughter-in-law selected by Mrs. Qi.

    He reached out his hand at Hester and said, "Hi, I am Terence''s sworn friend, Aron."

    Hester turned her head at Terence, relied on him with nervousness.

    His thin lips curved up. With his chin nodded, Hester reached out her small hand and held it back by force.

    Seeing the two hands in each other''s hand, the desire to enjoy the dependence of the woman by his side suddenly sank in his mind. His thick eyebrows knitted into an imperceptible frown, and his eyes swept across the table. There were no other dishes suitable for pregnant women. He ordered in a cold voice, "Serve."

    When they were working, dishes a

    hear the voice, without his permission, she could not reveal a word more.

    Aron was a little shocked. He looked at the petite figure in front of him, eyes full of curiosity, and felt pity for her.

    However, since Hester had no hearing, he didn''t need to guard against a deaf.

    Aron turned around and sat down again, joking, "Mr. Terence, you have a special taste."

    Terence was surrounded by beauties, but the woman he cared about for the first time was disabled. He could not help but sigh.

    "Mr. Aron, I am just an ordinary man compared with you. Cut the crap. What have you found? " Asked Terence, not intending to talk about Hester.

    With a solemn smile, Aron said, "I think you have a general idea of Qi group''s internal strife. And I found out that Mike had cooperated with Ning family since a long time ago and aim at kicking you out of Qi group. However, not long before the news of your engagement with Yam, the Ning family suddenly changed their sides and took your side. "

    Though he didn''t make it clear, Terence had already guessed the conspiracy.

    He glared at Aron with his sharp and intimidating eyes. Then he said with a sneer, "Hum, that cunning fox in the Ning family is probably trying to monopolize the whole company. Since Mike is not able to satisfy his further benefits, he naturally leaves him as soon as he sees I am congenial to him."

 Chapter 36 Its Just A Piece Of Cake To Friendship

    Aron pursed his lips moderately. It was not strange for his friend to know the truth but still emotionless.

    He glanced at Hester with strange sights.

    Hester sensed that someone was looking at her, so she looked at it subconsciously and happened to bump into the pair of amorous and thin eyes. Her eyelashes trembled like a small fan, and her small fine nose wrinkled. She subconsciously did not like the pair of inquiring and strange eyes.

    Her petite body leaned to Terence sitting next to her. He didn''t say anything, but just glanced at her with his charming eyes.

    Seeing this, Aron withdrew his gaze and continued to talk about the official matter with a serious smile.

    "How clever you are! If you hadn''t asked me to investigate for you before, I would think that someone dressed up like you and played a trick on me." Raising his eyebrows, Aron stroked the edge of the glass with his slightly rough fingertips and continued, "If the person by your side has the right to take the blame, what will you do?"

    Terence looked indifferent, as if nothing could stir up his inner passions. He lifted the corners of his mouth and said calmly, "His reputation will be ruined or you can think of some special way to punish him? Tell me, what''s the result of the video? "

    They had known each other for years, so Terence knew Aron well. He was not an unreasonable man.

    As for the so-called betrayal, he had already guessed it, and would not be moved either.

    Hearing this, Aron''s worry was completely cleared. He shrugged his shoulders and passed the iPad in his hand. Then he said in a playful tone as if he was telling a story, "Your family doctor fell into the honey trap. But unfortunately, this lady has a scorpion heart. The beauty happens to have Ning''s surname, and she is quite familiar with you, so she lives with you day and night. "

    Turning on the video, Terence saw Hester was sent to the emergency room, blood all over her body, and being pushed out at the end of the operation. He then saw the surgeon on the operating table, followed by three persons changing.

    I

    . "

    Terence glanced at him coldly.

    "I know Alex is into Yam, She is shy and delicate. She doesn''t like him. If she won''t offend me, I will turn a blind eye to it all the time" Then he changed his tone and looked solemn and cold.

    Aron didn''t interrupt him as he rubbed his arms which were full of goose bumps. Instead, he unwittingly took a glance at the obedient woman next to Terence who looked like a little rabbit. In his mind, it was a special feeling when there existed a third person but they could still talk about business without precautions.

    "But, what''s more, there is an engagement news conference before. Now, how dare she hurt my wife and my child again? She has crossed the line. I think that she is so complacent that she forgets the consequence of angering me." Terence sneered, narrowing his eyes dangerously.

    Aron''s face darkened. He was extremely disgusted with the fact that Yam had colluded with Alex in an attempt to kill anyone. What''s more, he had never had a good impression of Yam.

    "Tell me, what should I do?" Aron put forward straightforwardly. He knew that it was not appropriate to break up with the Ning family, but Terence swore to revenge.

    Since he had already become his friend, he would like to handle the scandal personally.

    After a sip of wine, Terence said calmly, "Send the video out. Don''t forget to record their phone conversation."

 Chapter 37 Stay Or Send Away

    Aron was surprised by Terence''s decision. It serves Yam''s right for a gang up with Alex, in order to kill Hester and her son. But when their crime was revealed, it meant...

    "Are you going to make her identity public?" Aron asked doubtfully, glancing at Hester.

    If the surgery video was posted online, everyone would be sure to pay attention to the patient. Hester''s identity would be exposed. However, regardless of the company or the Ning family, he thought that Terence hadn''t liked Hester to confirm her identity.

    In a word, Aron didn''t agree with his rash decision.

    Upon hearing this, Terence did not deny at once. He turned his head and looked at Hester with his cold charming eyes. There were a few complex feelings in his eyes.

    Expose her? She should be happy. After all, she has been expecting to be his wife day and night since she moved in the villa. Although she and he had been a legal couple, they had never held a wedding ceremony. In the future, he had to let outsiders know her identity...

    No, he still needed the help of the Ning family. He just felt pity for her and didn''t love her at all. He wouldn''t really marry a woman who he didn''t love as his wife.

    Sensing his gaze, Hester raised her head and gave him a simple smile. Without asking, she continued to eat.

    However, she had mixed feelings.

    She couldn''t hear what they were saying, but judging from their serious expressions, she knew they were discussing business, so she was not interested in knowing.

    This was the first time for Terence to take her to visit a friend, though she wanted to behave well as a wife.

    But he only allowed her to greet him simply.

    As expected, she was disliked by Terence?

    Terence was excellent, and she was also a disabled person with no hearing. In general, men would think that, let alone the man of honor, Terence?

    If only she was a normal girl who could help Terence in every possible way. If only she was not a good for nothing in his eyes!

    Lowering her eyelids, she covered the sadness and guilt in her eyes, and there was tear in her dar

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    re career. Or, if you meet a woman you love in the future, once she and that child are discovered, your life will be overturned. Do you want to follow your parents'' path again? "

    Aron had a general idea of Qi family''s affairs. A couple turn against each other and became enemies. Father and son kept struggling. In the end, home was not his home, and family was not his relative.

    As his friend, Aron hoped that Terence would follow the old path of the older generation. Rich families had many suffer, but they also had the ability to choose their own happiness.

    Closing his thin lips into a line, Terence fell into deep thought, as his charming eyes subconsciously gazed at the quiet woman next to him, with a serious look.

    If he abandoned her and wanted to take her baby away, would she go crazy as she was so thin?

    At this moment, his anger and all humiliation subsided as he was forced to marry Hester by his mother''s will.

    Hester''s face with no make-up, her bright eyes which were not influenced by the crowd and her innocent smile came to his mind several times.

    The thought of losing her immediately brought a stabbing pain to his chest.

    Clearly, no matter how much pain he was suffering, he could bear it with all his strength, but he was willing to defuse the subtle pain at the moment.

    "I will think about it."

    After a long time, Terence said in a low voice.

 Chapter 38 You Are So Mean

    Aron sighed, his eyes swept over them.

    When Hester raised her head, she happened to meet Aron''s gaze. He was looking at her with sympathy, which confused her.

    Why did he look at her like this?

    Hester turned to look at Terence, wondering what they were talking about and why Aron was looking at her that way.

    "Why don''t you eat?" Noticing her action, Terence didn''t continue to talk to Aron and asked, lowering his head.

    Hester shook her head and put down the chopsticks. "I''m full, the baby is full too." She raised her hand to touch her belly, with a smile on her innocent little face and bright eyes looking at him.

    Her happy smile reminded him of what he said. The feeling of losing something really overwhelmed him. He couldn''t help but frown.

    Hester didn''t know what was in his mind, nor did she know what he had said to Aron before. She could only observe the expressions on his face and the movement of his lips to distinguish his joy and sorrow.

    Hester could only guess at this moment that he was angry at her because she had eaten too much?

    Before she spoke, she saw Terence looked away and turned his head.

    Following his eyes, she saw two strange men coming in.

    Seeing people come in again, she who hadn''t contact so many people suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. At the same time, she had to swallow the words that were on her lips.

    She''d better not to annoy him.

    But tonight, Terence took her out to meet his friend. Was this kind of accepting her?

    Hester was overjoyed at the thought that Terence would slowly accept her and she could stand beside him as his wife. The three of them would live happily together.

    After greeting Brain and his brother, Terence turned around and saw the little woman giggling. Curiously, he asked, "What are you giggling for?"

    Hester was still smil

    with a thin smile, "It seems that you have been living too comfortably these days."

    Hester was sitting on the bed in the hospital with a small notebook in her hand. Something was written on it.

    When Austin entered the ward, he saw Hester holding the notebook in her hand with a gentle smile.

    Her happy face hurt him.

    When he thought of what he heard in the nurse station this morning, he felt even worse.

    Hester was thinking about the child''s name. Suddenly, she felt a shadow cover over her. She was excited and thought that it was Terence, so she quickly looked up and said, "Terence..."

    "Hester, it''s me..." Seeing the smile on Hester''s face disappeared at the moment she saw him, Austin had to use smile to hide his sadness.

    "Brother Austin! Why are you here? " Hester''s smile faded at the sight of the person, but soon she raised again.

    Looking at Hester, Austin opened his mouth, hesitant to say anything.

    But at the thought of Hester''s body, he said, "Hester, I have something to tell you."

    "What?" Hester asked, looking at Austin with confusion.

    "It''s about the baby." He glanced at the book in Hester''s hand. It was full of names, including boys and girls. He didn''t know how to say next.

 Chapter 39 Is He Worth Your Love

    Hester stared at Austin''s mouth. When she knew that he was about to say about the baby, she was suddenly nervous. She touched her belly unconsciously and asked anxiously, "Brother Austin, is the baby... Is he not okay? "

    Although she tried her best to suppress her feelings, her voice was still disturbed, only she couldn''t hear it by herself.

    Looking at her face full of anxiety and anxiety, Austin felt a faint pain in his heart, so he couldn''t bear to tell her the truth again. She was so fragile like a kitten, making people want to pity and protect her. As her attending doctor, Austin clearly knew that at the moment, any blow from her body could destroy her.

    He still smiled gently, "Hester, don''t think too much. The child is fine. I just drop by to see you."

    Hester was relieved. As long as the baby was healthy, she would be fine. The baby was the crystallization of her and Terence, and the expectation of her in the future.

    This unknown life, at the moment when it was throbbing in her body, she clearly felt that there was a bond between her and Terence, which was different from the will of Mrs. Qi, which gave them a feeling of warmth that had never been felt before.

    Austin inquired about the condition of the fetus as usual. He tried to keep a peaceful tone and careful, lest he would expose his anxiety and affect her mood.

    Hester answered all his questions with an earnest look. She pressed her hand against her belly. Her beautiful face was full of the beauty of maternal nature, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help revealing her sweetness.

    Looking at her smile, Austin''s heart was even more painful, as if being stabbed hard by a blunt knife. This simple and kind girl knew nothing about her current situation.

    Austin knew that he couldn''t stay in the ward any longer. He rubbed Hester''s soft hair and said gently, "Hester, take good care of yourself. Everything will be fine."

    Hester replied obediently.

    However, the moment when he turned around and left, she keenly captured the pain in the corner of his eyes. What happened to him?

    Th

    hat he still had no feelings for her.

    But the woman didn''t respond.

    She couldn''t hear his voice and didn''t see the shape of his mouth when she lowered her head.

    Noticing the woman''s neglect of his discontent, Terence got a little annoyed. He pinched her chin and pulled her face in front of him. "I''m asking you, what were you talking about?"

    When Terence stood at the door, he had heard something vague, something about the child.

    There was no doubt that this baby was of great importance to him. It was supposed to be a cold figure, but somehow, from which on earth, Terence had found that the baby meant something else to him.

    He had been struggling in his heart all the time. He even hated this kind of conflict, which made him unlike himself.

    Hester had heard the shapes of Terence''s mouth. Just as she was hesitating to tell him her unsettled guesses, Austin rushed in and roared, "Terence, what are you doing?"

    He flung himself to Terence and knocked him off with his elbow.

    "Hester, are you okay?" Austin looked at the delicate girl on the bed with concern.

    However, the girl''s eyes were only on that young man, "Terence, are you all right?"

    Austin''s eyes darkened in an instant, like the dark clouds blocking the moonlight. He knew that he was no match for that man in Hester''s heart.

    ''But Hester, you are so silly.

    Does this man deserve your love?''

 Chapter 40 She Must Have An Abortion

    Terence was caught off guard. He staggered even though he was tall.

    All of a sudden, a ball of cold light was formed in his charming eyes. However, when he saw the nervous look at Hester, his mouth naturally curved into a deep arc and he looked at Austin contemptuously.

    In the battle between men, he never flinched. But this time he decided not to step in, because no matter what, Austin would definitely lose.

    "I want to have a talk with you," said Austin with a desolate look

    "Who do you think you are?" Terence raised his eyebrows and just cast a scornful glance at him.

    Austin usually had a good temper, but at this moment he was provoked by Terence. Not because of his arrogance, but because of his behaviors to Hester.

    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Austin couldn''t believe that such a cold-blooded animal existed in the world. He treated his own flesh and blood as a key to his own interests, ignoring the life and death of his woman.

    What made Austin most indignant was that he flirted with another woman. He could accept Hester to choose another man, but he couldn''t stand the man she choose betraying her and breaking her heart.

    But he had to endure it in front of Hester.

    "As the attending physician of Hester, I have to say something to her family,"

    Hester''s heart trembled, and she asked anxiously, "Brother Austin, is the baby... Did you find anything wrong? "

    Austin smiled greatly and replied gently without showing any expression, "It''s all right. The baby is very healthy. Don''t think too much. Maintaining a good state of mind is also good for the baby''s growth."

    "But I haven''t felt anything about the baby lately." Hester''s big eyes were staring at Austin. Her intuition told her that he was hiding something from her.

    "Brother Austin, can you tell me?" She got out of the bed and walked towards Austin, distracted. "Brother Austin. I''m a strong girl. I can bear any result," she said She held his hand sincerely and begged him humbly as a mother.

    A large hand swiftly grasped

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    couldn''t leave her child alone.

    It was the life in her body.

    She didn''t know why Brother Austin wanted to abort her baby. Her slim and well-proportioned leg seemed to be unable to stand, and her petite body shook slightly. Austin quickly took a step to hold her soft back.

    "Hester!" Austin''s voice was full of anxiety, concern and a trace of guilt

    The next second, Terence came to his senses, grabbed Austin''s back and threw him out.

    Though Terence didn''t want to admit it, he was clear that he didn''t like other men to touch her, even if they only touch her with one finger.

    He forcefully held her slender waist in his arms. After half a circle, she did not fall down. At the same time, she looked up at the attractive face of Terence, who was as cold as a rock, hard, cold and expressionless.

    "Didn''t I tell you to lie in bed?" The man said coldly, as if he could spit out a blade from his mouth.

    "Terence, don''t abort the baby." Hester clutched his arm tightly, and her eyes were sad with tears. "Please, honey, I can''t afford to lose my child. He is our common child."

    "Shut up! You stupid woman!" He rudely threw her hands away and became restless. It was clearly Austin who said that he wanted to have an abortion operation. Judging from her expression now, she seemed to think that he had given an order to Austin.

    This upset him!

 Chapter 41 please let go of my child

    "Hester, please listen to my explanation." Austin strode forward and looked at the girl uneasily.

    With a sneer on his thin lips, Terence rolled his eyes and asked, "You want an explanation?"

    Austin''s chest seemed to have been hit by a heavy fist. It hurt and he had some weakness, as if there was a sullen breath in his cavity.

    He was an outsider all the time. It seemed that he was not qualified to be a doctor who would be able to meddle in other people''s family affairs fair and square.

    However, he couldn''t bear to watch Hester suffer any grievance. It had been like this when he was a child.

    After reuniting with Hester, he had imagined more than once that if he hadn''t gone abroad, would he be able to continue to protect his girl, holding her in his hands and bathing in the best sunlight.

    Watching Terence Qi pulling Hester away almost rudely, Austin''s heart suddenly sank, as if falling into a bottomless abyss, and going to a place he did not know.

    In the ward, Terence threw Hester onto the bed and pressed her down.

    Hester''s heart was racing. And the man''s warm breath fell on her face. His sharp and insidious eyes were like an eagle. He said slowly, "Hester, you are not allowed to call him brother Austin from now on."

    Hester nodded in fear, obediently like a cat.

    The atmosphere froze. It was after a long time that she said weakly, "Terence, are you... Are you jealous? " She had always been worrying about gain and loss, afraid of bringing him the slightest bit of uncomfortableness.

    With a straight face and a dark expression, he squinted his eyes with fatal danger.

    Be jealous?

    How could such a strange thought exist on him?

    Was I too good to her that she could do whatever she wanted? How could she be so confident?

    He seemed to be full of hatred. His big hands were close to her white and slender neck, and forcefully strangled her to the bed. He opened his mouth single. The cold voice slowly rubbed her ears. "Listen, there is no woman in this world who can make me jealous."

    Hester was grasped so hard that

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    e sooner, the better. He took the courage, "You must abort this child, or it will consume too much of the mother''s energy. You can''t make it now."

    Hester seemed to understand that it was not Terence who wanted to take the child, but Austin wanted to abort it, so he turned to Terence for advice.

    She had misunderstood Terence. No wonder he was so angry.

    "Hester, you are too weak now. You can''t keep this baby. It''s very likely for you to miscarry." Austin approached the bed, trying to persuade Hester.

    Hester panicked to hide herself in the corner of the bed and looked at Austin in horror, as if he was a ruthless and inhuman executioner.

    "No! No! Please! Please let go of my baby!" She was like a frightened little beast, tightly grabbing the corner of the quilt with her fair and slim fingers.

    Austin realized that he had terrified Hester. Although he knew she was born with toughness, he was worried about her safety.

    He tried to speak in a soft tone as much as possible and tried to persuade her, "You will have a baby again in the future. After you take care of yourself, you can still be pregnant again."

    "No, I won''t listen to you." Hester covered her ears with her hands, and shook her head like an alarm. She only knew that she wanted to protect the child, who was the child of herself and Terence.

    The same as her, Terence also loved their children.

 Chapter 42 dont you always want me

    Austin continues to persuade painstakingly that Hester wouldn''t listen to anything. There was only one thought in her mind that she would give birth to her child even if she had to die, because it was the mark that she and Terence had loved each other before.

    She could not see the clear image of Terence''s love for her. It was like a layer of heavy mist, uncertain. Only the child in her belly could let her clearly feel that Terence had loved her. He had planted a seed of love in her body.

    "Doctor Austin, stop talking!" Hester covered her ears and ran down the bed.

    She fled from the ward like a panic stricken rabbit.

    ''I was too impatient. How could she bear such a blow?'' Austin blamed himself inside.

    He chased out in a hurry, and happened to see a nurse rushing over in a hurry. "Doctor Austin, something''s wrong. The patient in ward 3 is getting worse. You''d better hurry up!"

    Hester had disappeared at the end of the hallway. He was worried about her. But as a doctor, he couldn''t give up any other patients.

    Austin didn''t know what to do. The nurse had urged him to go to No.3 ward.

    As the night fell, Hester walked aimlessly on the street where people passed by. What was different was that her world was quiet and the noisy scene did not bring her any noise.

    The lights from different places of the city stung her eyes. Helplessness, panic... It was like a chaotic era in which she had no idea where to escape.

    Her only belief was to find Terence. However, she had so little opportunity to go out that she didn''t know the complicated path of city A.

    She stroked her belly and muttered to herself. A small group of rapid and flustered footsteps came through. With a little hesitation on her pale face, the people around her p

    unjust. Don''t you want evidence? "

    Alex laughed coldly. Then he took out his phone and said, "Yes, I do like you, but I know you don''t like me. I''m an adult, not a fool. If I have to take any risks to go against Mr. Terence, how much risk did I have to take? Would I have left nothing?"

    Then, he played the audio recording on his phone. In an instant, Yam''s fair face suddenly turned pale.

    On that day, she had requested him to abort Hester''s child. Although she didn''t say it, anyone with a little intelligence would understand her intention.

    "Alex, don''t you like me? You won''t hurt me, will you? " Yam puckered up her red lips, coquettish and aggrieved.

    She threw herself into the man''s arms and sobbed, "Alex, I''m so scared. Don''t do that to me, okay?" No one could escape from her control except a man with a heart as hard as Terence.

    Alex''s heart twitched. He loved this woman. He was sure about this. Right now, Yam was in his arms, and he had never felt his heart so close to her.

    He hesitated.

    Yam was more than coquettish. As her fingers touched his chest, she giggled like a child. The charming smile began to explode gradually in Alex''s eyes...

 Chapter 43 Yam, we are not over yet

    Alex was as greedy as a wolf. He wanted to ask for more from the beautiful body in his arms, but Yam was always clear minded. What she wanted was the record from his mobile phone.

    "Alex, I give myself to you. Can you delete the record?" She bent over to get his phone.

    Alex was keenly aware of her action, but he did not stop her. He sneered, "You can''t open the mobile phone without my fingerprints."

    "Alex," Yam shook Alex like a spoiled child, "Don''t you love me anymore?"

    "Of course I do!" With his arms around her white neck, he bit her red lips hard. "I love you to the bone. Do you know how painful I feel every time I see you get in and out of Mr. Terence''s room?"

    "Since you love me, why do you keep the record?"

    "Because I need you to love me too."

    "I love you, really." Afraid that he might not believe her, Yam kissed his face, his jaw, his neck, and his chest, leaving a faint trace of lips, like a blooming peach blossom.

    He had seen through her mind, but at least her body was real.

    He was not a shrewd business man, but at least he was a man with strong desire. Since the recording could be traded for Yam''s love, why not change a few more times?

    "Since you love me, you can keep the record with me. Don''t worry. I won''t give anybody the record." Just then, Alex caressed the woman''s charming face and pressed on her body hard.

    This woman used to be the woman of Terence. In his mind, he imagined himself to be another Terence, a man that needed to be looked up at, as dazzling as the sun, and the man that he would never be able to match in his whole life.

    But at least now he was, like Terence, in love with a woman. Even if it was just a brief moment of enjoyment, he would not waste his energy to ask for her.

    Because sex was always short, and fear was still lingering in his mind. The only diversion he could do now was making sex with this woman.

    At this moment, Yam''s mobile phone rang. She gently put her hand to stop him. "I have to answer the phone."

    Alex released her, still savoring the kiss.

    With the phone in her hand, Yam walked to the window. "Father, what can I do for you?"

    Alex poured a glass

    saw the caller ID, Mr. Terence.

    With a gray face, Alex picked up the phone with trepidation, "Hello, Mr. Terence."

    "Dr. Alex, did you have a good time?"

    Terence sounded like an old friend, which made Alex more worried.

    He had served with Terence for many years, so he was clear about the changes in his personality. If he could talk with a person nicely, that meant that this person will die.

    After getting rid of the sweat on his forehead, Alex said in a trembling voice, "Mr. Terence, I''m sorry. I know I was wrong, and I won''t do that again."

    "No, you are right. Once the matter between you and Yam is reported to the public, I will be able to take the opportunity to cancel my marriage with her, and the Ning family will be ruined. Should I thank you? "

    A cool wave went through Alex. Until then, he stiffly forced a smile.

    Terence''s voice sounded like cold water that had just melted in the early spring, coming through the other end of the phone, "After such a thing happened, the people of the Ning family must be trying to kill you now. For your safety, I''ve booked an air ticket for you. You should go to Rio Island for temporary relief. I''ll take care of your family."

    In Rio Island?

    The island is probably the most barren in the world. It is said to be a sea of wilderness and it is full of danger. Any carelessness might kill him.

    Alex''s whole body slid down the wall slowly as if he was sucked in the ribs.

 Chapter 44 Terence went mad

    When Yam walked out of the hotel, she saw a group of reporters rushing towards her. She had nowhere to escape.

    As a daughter of a rich and powerful family, every move of her was eye-catching. Not long ago, she was engaged to Terence. At that time, the media was also reporting it. Not long after, she slept with another man in a hotel, and it was also exposed in public.

    The media caused a sensation.

    "Miss Yam, who is the man with you?"

    "Miss Yam, is there any misunderstanding between you and Mr. Terence Qi from Qi group?"

    "Miss Yam, is your private life always so open?"

    "Miss Yam, does Mr. Terence know that you are dating with another man?"

    "Miss Yam, did you do that on purpose? Attract eyeballs? "

    "Miss Yam..."

    Most of the journalists were gossip media, so their questions are different from those of public institutions. They are quite bold and reckless.

    All kinds of straightforward questions were like sharp stones, smashing Yam''s head into bloody pieces. She was under the siege of a group of media, unable to hide.

    At the moment, she was as poor as a drowning dog, and as if she was a funny actors who sold herself on the street. Without her arrogance and cold beauty as before, she knew that she would become a joke to the citizens of A city in the future.

    "Fuck off -" with an expensive Italian handkerchief in her hand, Yam threw it hard at the reporters who were following her.

    The camera and the video quickly focused on her. The daughter of the Ning clan was angry and beat the journalist. This was another news.

    The socialite''s face was torn into pieces overnight.

    Uncle Jack Jiang, the driver of the Ning family, rushed over with several men in black suits, and shoved the crowd of reporters with all his strength.

    "My lady." Uncle Jack helped her up.

    The man in black blocked the surging reporters. Uncle Jack sent her into an obsidian S-class Maybach car, and quickly shook away the reporters who were as intractable as flies.

    "Miss Yam, are you okay?" Uncle Jack asked with concern.

    Sitting on the back seat with a numb brain, Yam didn''t answer, as if she hadn''t heard Jack''s words.

    Relying on her noble family, she had always been superior, like a shining pe

    r knowing that Hester was missing, Terence was eager to pull down the whole hospital.

    The hospital had sent people out to look for her, but it turned out to be fruitless. So they had to call Terence with fear.

    At the same time, Aron was also at Terence''s villa. They ran down the mountain quickly and rushed into the hospital. Seeing this, the director of the hospital said timidly: "Mr. Terence, take it easy. Come to my office and have a cup of tea. We will give it further thought."

    "Do you think I still have the mood for tea?" The director of the hospital was silent, Terence''s eyes as sharp as blade.

    Austin strode over and said, "It''s all my fault, not the director''s. I shouldn''t have persuaded Hester to abort the baby and let her run out of the hospital in such a hurry. I happened to meet a patient in an emergency, so I didn''t go after her. "

    Terence''s handsome face was filled with malicious aura, which made him like a beast in an instant. He grabbed Austin''s collar and said, "If Hester falls a hair, I''ll destroy the whole hospital!"

    Aron had never seen Terence so irritable before. It was impossible for a woman to be so irritable. Hester, this soft and weak woman, did she has the magic power which could make Terence who liked the God of death crazy?

    Again, Aron discovered another interesting thing. He found it much more interesting to study the mind of Terence than playing with Yam and Alex. Moreover, it was more challenging and required a lot of knowledge.

 Chapter 45 If you really love me, prove it to me

    "All right, all right. It''s not the right time to get mad. We should find out the person first." Aron stepped forward to separate Terence and Austin.

    Trying to suppress his anger, Terence asked the director of the hospital in a cold voice, "Have you called the police?"

    The director said, "It has been missing for less than 48 hours. It should not be recorded now."

    Terence took out his cell phone and called the municipal police station''s chief, "Chief Calvin Chen, I need your help."

    Calvin was just going to say a few words when Terence already started to talk to him coldly. The tone of his voice seemed to give him orders, which made Calvin somewhat unhappy.

    But Calvin Chen knew well about the power of Qi group. Besides, he had something on Terence, so he had to swallow the insult from him.

    As soon as Terence hung up the phone, a message popped up. He read, "I get lost."

    It was a strange number, so Terence ignored it. He guessed that no one around him dared to send him this kind of message.

    Hester borrowed the cellphone of the old man in the pavilion to send a message. Then she stood at the entrance of the pavilion with full expectation, waiting for the reply from Terence. As time passed, her mood became more and more nervous, and eventually it all turned into disappointment.

    ''Is he busy now?'' She thought.

    "Thank you, Grandpa." She returned the phone to melody.

    Seeing that she hadn''t replied to her message for a long time, he was kind-hearted and invited her to send another one. Hester refused with a smile.

    In fact, she was afraid that if she sent another message to him, he would still ignore it. Then she would be more disappointed.

    She didn''t want to be disappointed at Terence, even if not at all. She wanted the future of her and Terence to be full of hope.

    Leaving the old man, Hester continued to move forward. A white 5-series BMW stopped by her side. Alex extended his head and asked in astonishment, "Miss. Hester, why are you here?"

    "Dr. Alex, it''s so nice to meet

    .

    "Okay, I promise you." Without any hesitation, Alex clutched the phone near his ear tightly. Obviously, he was cornered by Terence when he was allocated to Rio Island.

    Yam was right. Hester was his only bargaining chip now.

    Terence is a man of action. He has kept his family under control since he found out his betrayal.

    He must use Hester to threaten Terence. He had to take Hester to ensure the safety of his family and send them out of Terence''s place. Then he would find a way to take Yam far away.

    Having made up his mind, he sat at the driver''s seat and smiled at Hester. "Hester, I called Terence just now and said that you were by my side. Mr. Terence told me to take you to my home and have a rest for a while. He will send someone to pick you up soon. "

    Hester wondered, ''Why was he answering the phone instead of making a call?''

    What''s more, why did Terence ask her to go to Dr. Alex''s home?

    Yes, she had few contacts with people because of her disability. But she was more sensitive than ordinary people because of her disability.

    Due to the fragrance and hickeys on his body, Hester naturally linked him to Yam.

    "Dr. Alex, my stomach hurts. I want to go to the bathroom." Hester pleaded, covering her stomach.

    "My apartment is just a few blocks away. Hang in there." He stepped on the gas and the car sped away.

 Chapter 46 who do you think you are, will Terence care about you

    Chief Calvin had already ordered all the branches in city A to look for Hester. However, two hours had passed and there was still no result.

    In the director''s office, with a stern look on Terence''s face, the director was silent and scared by a whiff of death. He only prayed to the God that Hester was safe, or he wouldn''t be able to continue his career.

    Aron just robbed all the superior coffee collected by the director of the hospital, which had been ground into powder. Then he began to make coffee slowly beside the cafe. He was born to be an optimist, so even if the sky fell, he could also not care about it.

    Not to mention that they had sent out all the people they could. Even Austin went out to look for Hester due to guilt.

    They could do nothing but wait.

    Aron poured out two cups of coffee from the mocha pot and one of them handed to Terence.

    Taking the coffee, Terence was not in the mood to drink. He clasped his slender fingers tightly against the ear of the cup, as if to break it. He concealed his anger, like a well prepared volcano.

    He didn''t like anything out of his control, especially the women who run about everywhere, especially made him angry.

    Taking a sip of the delicious coffee, Aron said lazily, "Mr. Terence, I''ve never seen you so worried about a woman. Are you serious this time? "

    Obviously, his words gave a shudder to Terence''s heart. Yes, did he care too much about this woman?

    Terence''s handsome face sank, as deep as a pool of water. The two eyes were like unsheathed swords, sharp and ruthless. He said in a calm voice, "I am worried about the baby in her belly. After all, you know what the baby means to me. And that woman is just a machine that can give birth to babies. "

    "Okay!" Aron knew his best friend, so he didn''t expose him. He bowed his head with a smile and sipped his coffee.

    His smile annoyed Terence, "Aren''t you good at finding someone? What else can you do? "

    "It''s the information age. She even has no cell phone and I can''t locate her. How can I find her?" Aron put down the coffee and sat on the sofa in a comfortable position, and said leisurely, "Think about where she would normally go. You can''t look for her like a hea

    or the door.

    "Dr. Alex, are you... Didn''t you say that you would take me to look for Terence? " Hester''s delicate body could not help trembling under the huge danger.

    "Terence has always said that you are a silly woman. As expected, you are so stupid." "Terence is going to kill me. He has restrained my whole family. How can I sit still and wait?"

    Although Terence had always thought Hester was a stupid woman, she was only stupid when it came to his matter. It was the fate of all women. As long as they fell in love with a man, their IQ would be dropped to zero.

    Hester would not be prevented from it.

    However, she was clear about other things. The moment she was brought into the car by Alex, she knew he had some plans. But she, a delicate woman, was not able to resist at all.

    She knew that Alex was using her as a bargaining chip to threaten Terence.

    "Dr. Alex, please listen to me." Hester breathed a sigh of relief and forced herself to calm down. She tried to negotiate with him. "If you let me go, I promise that I will persuade Terence to let your family go."

    As if he had heard the most ridiculous joke in the world, Alex burst into laughter. "Who do you think you are? Will Terence really care about you? What he cares about is the baby in your belly, because it can exchange for huge benefits for him. This is my biggest bargaining chip."

    Hester was stunned. How could the baby be related to the interests of Terence? She couldn''t understand.

 Chapter 47 My First Love

    Under strong force, Hester was forced to lie on the operating table. She couldn''t resist Alex at all.

    With an anaesthetic needle in his hand, Alex''s face twitched with embarrassment. He said in a hoarse voice, "Don''t be afraid, Miss Hester. I''ll abort your child after the anaesthetic."

    "Are you going to abort my child?" Hester''s voice was filled with fear. She couldn''t understand why there were so many people who wanted to kill her child, since he hadn''t made any mistakes in the world in the future.

    "Of course, I will also extract child''s DNA sample for tests, which is what Terence wants the most. Although the DNA chain he extracted now is not complete, as long as the technology is back, it will take more time to extract ninety percent of the similarity." A sense of complacency was shown on Alex''s ferocious face. He was more thoughtful than Yam.

    He was not clear and couldn''t figure it out how Hester was important in Terence''s heart. But the DNA sample, which Terence had been longing for, was related to 15% of the shares.

    Alex held her hand and put the tranquilizer needle.

    Hester''s face was pale at the thought that her baby was dying. No, she couldn''t lose her baby.

    She forced herself to calm down. Panic and trepidation did not help at all. She suddenly thought of Terence, the man who was able to be calm no matter what difficulties he encountered.

    To Alex''s surprise, a sudden force reached him and kicked his crotch hard.

    Hester had almost exerted all her strength. Crying, Alex dropped the anesthetic needle and pressed his crotch with his hand. He looked terrible, extremely painful.

    Labor pains were the highest grade for women, but for men, the labor pains were 160 times more than that of men.

    Although his penis was not hurt, it was the most fragile part of a man. Hester''s kick was enough to give him a painful death, and the pain was killing him.

    Hester was panicked and stumbled towards the exit. It was a high-level medical lab. The anti-theft equ

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    e kept silent. He didn''t know whether he was feeling Hester or he knew Alex so much?

    Hester had been living by his side since she was deaf. Unconsciously, she had become an indispensable part of his life.

    But it annoyed him again. This damned woman kept locking him by his mother''s will. He hated her very much.

    "Call the police!" Solemnly speaking to Aron, Terence stepped hard on the accelerator, speeding up.

    "It''s enough to have both of us here. Don''t be so afraid, okay? Don''t forget that I was trained in the military base. "

    The Lu family was of American ancestry. According to the local tradition, every boy''s biggest dream since childhood was to be able to participate in the baptism of military base, which could make him a real man.

    But not everyone has the chance.

    So Aron was very proud of his own experience. Depending on this, girls like him very much, especially foreign women.

    "You were trained in the military base in the United States. Does that mean you can kill people in the country?" Terence''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a thin cold light went through the windshield, sharply scratching the vast night sky.

    "Murder?" A chill came out of Aron''s spine. He knew that Terence had always been ruthless in doing things, and Alex absolutely deserved to die. This time he completely offended Terence.

 Chapter 48 dont force me to kill you

    When the car arrived at the teaching building, Terence found that there was a black shine s-grade Maybach car not far away. With the help of the orange street lamp, Terence recognized that it was a private car of the Ning family.

    There was a trace of coldness in Terence''s dark eyes. But he didn''t say anything. The most important thing at present was to save Hester. He would slowly remove the Ning family when he spared time.

    In the rearview mirror, Yam saw an Aston Martin car. There were only a few such high-grade cars in the country, within five. As far as she knew, in city A, only Terence owned one.

    However, she didn''t expect that three police cars were coming towards them. In a panic, she said, "Uncle Jack, let''s go!"

    Uncle Jack started the engine immediately and Yam took out her phone in a hurry.

    When Alex was about to give Hester an anesthetic, he received a call from Yam. "Alex, now that Terence is here, you''d better stay away from him." she said.

    Alex''s body was stiff as if he had been thrown into an ice cellar. It was so cold that every bone in his body felt chilly. The cold sweat on his forehead came out unconsciously and flowed to his eyes. The salty wet irritated his pupils.

    He grabbed a large scalpel, lifted Hester from the operating table. Hester ran away from the lab in a hurry.

    He knew he wouldn''t stay here, so he pressed the elevator and pushed Hester in.

    In an instant, they arrived at the top of the building. Hester''s limbs were tied, and her mouth was sealed. She could not escape nor make a sound. Furthermore, she did not understand why Alex had suddenly given up the surgery and brought her to the roof.

    Her slender and well-proportioned ankles were tied by a plastic belt, and she couldn''t move at all. Although Alex dragged her roughly, he seemed to feel that it was troublesome, as he would waste a lot of his strength and time. At the same time, he cut the plastic belt with the scalpel, which helped her to free her feet.

    There were some sun facing plants on the rooftop and a small storeroom, but it was locked. Alex kicked it with his full strength. Unfortunately, the door was not kicked open with a huge sound, which drew the policemen who were searching the floor.

    Panicked, Alex was on the verge of a dead end. With a shar

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    kill Terence?

    He wouldn''t be that stupid to be Aron''s executioner and then made himself guilty.

    But it''s a good idea to kidnap Terence. Only by holding his life in my hands can we negotiate directly.

    "Okay, come here." Said Alex, fixing his eyes on Terence.

    Hester''s mouth was sealed with a plastic tape, so she could only shake her head at Terence. She didn''t want him to suffer any danger for her.

    Raising both of his hands to show that he was not threatening him. With a cold expression on his face, Terence walked to Alex step by step.

    Aron also slowly approached and reached his hand at Hester. "Dr. Alex, calm down, calm down." And he winked at Alex to hint him to take Terence hostage as soon as possible.

    Terence stood on the other side of Alex. Alex couldn''t control two people with a dissect knife, he gave up Hester and jumped at Terence quickly.

    Aron grabbed Hester to his side in a hurry. At the same time, Terence was nimble enough to grab Alex''s wrist. He would have a chance to knock him down, but he was unwilling to give up so easily. He wanted a chance to let him be shot by the police.

    No one had ever dared to challenge his authority like Alex, and he faintly felt that he didn''t want that stupid woman to be wronged for no reason. It seemed to be related to his dignity.

    However, Hester did not know their thoughts. Seeing that Terence and Alex were in a stalemate, before Aron could tear off the plastic belt on her mouth, her thin body rushed towards Alex, as if it was full of energy.

 Chapter 49 Terence, Im sorry

    Aron had not expected Hester to save Terence at this time. Her petite and soft body was like a sky cannon, rushing quickly towards Alex, as if she was carrying fire.

    Terence was a little surprised and didn''t realize what the stupid woman wanted to do. Her weak body had hit Alex.

    Alex instinctively drew his sword towards her, Hester blocking him in front of Terence.

    A thin anger could be seen faintly between Terence''s eyebrows. He finally understood what Hester was trying to do. How would he allow a woman to stand in front of him?

    This stupid woman would ruin his plan of borrowing a knife to murder!

    Originally, it was as easy as pinching an ant to destroy Alex. However, based on the domestic environment, it would take him some time to clear up the mess. At the moment, he was in a lot of trouble. He wouldn''t waste his time on such a small role like Alex. If he was shot dead by the police, then all troubles would be gone.

    This was better than exiling him, and dead people wouldn''t bring him any trouble.

    "Fuck off!" Grabbing Hester''s neck, Terence threw her behind easily, like carrying a chicken.

    But when he turned his head, he saw that Hester''s right arm had been slashed open by Alex''s dissecting knife. Blood was dripping and dyed red the white and blue stripes.

    The plastic tape on her mouth had not been torn apart. She felt pain, but she could not make a sound.

    All of a sudden, the policemen came to their senses and rushed over

    Alex didn''t want to be caught, so he rushed to Terence and the sharp knife twinkled in his hand.

    The red blood of Hester''s arm deeply pierced into Terence''s eyes. His handsome face was like an iron and filled with an evil spirit, but he did not move. The sharp blade pierced into his heart.

    The policeman was so far away from them as Alex was so agitated when taking the hostage that he shouted to the policemen to step back. They didn''t have time to stop the attack from Alex when he was about to attack Terence.

    Terence didn''t dodge. It seemed that he didn''t realize what he was doing.

    Before the police came here, Calvin requested them to ensure the safety of Terence. If Qi gr

    covered in a glorious color with the soft rose red morning sunlight.

    "Terence." She gently called the man''s name.

    When he turned around, the man''s face was still cold, and he said coldly with anger, "Who allows you to run around outside the ward?"

    "I''m sorry." She pursed her lips and spoke haltingly.

    "Are you an idiot? Why didn''t you leave a name when you text from a strange number? " When thinking of that, Terence was furious. He didn''t misjudge her. She was totally a silly woman.

    If he hadn''t been so careful and quick to react in time, Alex might have cut open her belly.

    Hester was secretly upset. She was really stupid. After being deaf, she was almost staying at home. She lacked social experience. How could she not expect to indicate her identity on the text message?

    ''No wonder Terence didn''t text me back, he didn''t know that it''s me asked him for help at all.'' thought Hester.

    He was not entirely ignoring her.

    Hester thought with a warm smile.

    "What are you laughing at?" The man seemed to be stung by something, and out of the corner of his eyes, he glanced at her sharply. His thin lips were filled with anger.

    Smile? How could she smile now?

    He wanted to open her head to see what was in it.

    Hester shook her head in a panic. "No, I''m not." Her expression was as lovely as an elk.

    However, Terence hated her inadvertently acting cute, as if her doing was setting a deep trap for him.

 Chapter 50 Are you seducing me

    The ward was instantly quiet, and only their breaths, like thin water, slowly flowing.

    Like an ancient Greek sculpture, the man stood straight with a straight face, with no expression on his face.

    Hester could still see the tiredness under his eyes. He had been working for her for so long last night, and he was probably not asleep when she was in a coma.

    Her heart was warm and guilty. She mumbled, "Terence, would you like to lie down beside me for a while?" Her room was a VIP ward, and the size of the bed was incredibly large. It was no problem for three or five people to lie down side by side, not to mention that her petite figure could barely occupy much space.

    "Are you seducing me?" He looked sharply at her, Terence was feeling uncomfortable.

    Hester''s face was red. After being dejected for a long time, she realized how strange he had been thinking these days. She had been just trying to persuade him out of goodwill. How would he think she was seducing him?

    She was not a woman like Yam. How could she know how to seduce men?

    Would he love her a little more if she had mastered such skills? Hester suddenly had a grotesque but enthusiastic idea.

    "What are you thinking about?" Terence''s face darkened as she was distracted by his question.

    Recently, he had been too good to her. And she neglected him from time to time, he seemed to be unable to control his temper.

    It was the first time that Terence felt panic.

    Hester shook her head in panic and replied, "No. I don''t think about anything."

    "Nothing?" The corners of his mouth raised a stiff and cold arc. Standing at the head of her bed, he looked down from his tall figure. He was cruel and said, "Then why are your cheeks redden?"

    As if being seen through, Hester''s face turned redder, and her fan-shaped eyelashes bowed low, saying weakly, "I''m thinking... You seem to be more adorable. " Hester re

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    r, which pierced into Austin''s flesh and made him ill at ease.

    Austin accepted this fact in his heart. No matter how much he loved Hester, he was an outsider.

    Terence strode away, and his low voice reverberated in the corridor. Looking at his tall and straight figure disappearing in Austin''s view, the sunlight at the end of the corridor shined in, as if it left an indelible shadow on his heart.

    After a long while, Austin came to his sense and knocked on the door.

    "Come in." Hester replied.

    But when he came in, Hester was a little flustered and embarrassed. Thinking that Terence didn''t consider the occasion at all.

    She lowered her head and asked hurriedly, "Doctor Austin, what''s wrong?"

    "I want to see if you are feeling better." Austin asked gently and smiled naturally.

    "Yes, I''m fine."

    "Your blood sugar has always been low. Last night, you were frightened and exhausted. In addition, you were injured. As a result, you passed out,"

    "I see. Thank you, Dr. Austin." Hester said politely.

    Hester and he was becoming more and more alienated. Austin could feel it, and was sad inexplicably. He sighed and said, "Hester, it''s all my fault. It''s lucky that you were safe last night, or I will never be happy for the rest of my life."

 Chapter 51 Lowering oneself in love

    Austin moved himself into an armchair and sat at Hester''s bed. Hester pressed his small cherry mouth and did not look at him.

    She seemed to be averse to him. Looking at the weak but stubborn girl yesterday, Austin felt a little distressed. He stretched out his white, warm hand and rubbed her smooth hair, "Hester, you can rest assured that I will not persuade you to abort the child again."

    "Really?" Hester opened her wide eyes and looked at Austin, who was standing beside her, with a warm smile on his face.

    Austin nodded silently, looking helpless. He could do nothing about her stubbornness.

    "Thank you, Dr. Austin." In fact, Hester knew that Austin was doing it for her sake. Ever since they met again, he had given her warmth. She was not iron hearted. How could she not feel it?

    It was just that her parents only gave her one heart, and it had been already given another man.

    "Don''t say that, you silly." He continued to rub her hair with love, "I should thank God for letting you come back safely."

    "Dr. Austin, will the baby be all right?"

    "I''m here. I''ll do my best." He had made up his mind to tie up his career and Hester''s safety. It was like a promise that was said firmly.

    Hester smiled sweetly. "You are indeed my good brother."

    Austin was grieved, this girl was much smarter than he thought. She knew his feeling for her, so she just took him as her brother.

    But it didn''t hurt his dignity.

    Austin wanted to secondary, he lightly asked, "Since I am your brother, why do you still call me Dr. Austin?" Hester suddenly changed his title, he has been bitter about it, it made him at a loss.

    Hester''s small face betrayed a trace of awkwardness. She did not want to hurt Austin, so she could not tell him that these were the order of Terence.

    After all, she didn''t want to see him get hurt.

    But she couldn''t lie to him. She couldn''t bear it, nor did she want to. She thought he should have known it with his cleverness.

    Hester was silent, and Austin sighed silently, feeling depressed.

    After a short while, they were attracted by

    nd help us to move on. But now, you''ve made such a mess. I''m so humiliated. "

    "Dad, it was Terence who designed all these for me."

    "Design? Did he force you to sleep with someone else? Who will believe that if anyone else knows it? "

    Yes, she deserved it. Yam was speechless about the whole thing. She shouldn''t have trusted Alex.

    But she was unwilling to be kicked out of the game before she had won nothing. For so many years, she had been doing so much for Terence. She gritted her teeth with hands on her belly, "I have Terence''s baby. This is my only bargaining chip."

    Nelson looked at her still flat abdomen. Squinting, he asked in a deep voice, "What do you want to do?"

    "A shotgun marriage."

    Hearing her innocent words, Nelson laughed and said, "What kind of person is Terence? Now you are in a situation where your reputation is ruined. He won''t marry you even if you give him a lot of children. Otherwise, he will certainly become a laughing stock of all the celebrities. "

    "The board meeting will be held at the end of this year. Terence is in danger of being shuffled. We can help him with the stock." She stared at her father''s gloomy face and begged, "Father, please."

    "Things are different now. We are at a disadvantage. Let me think about it." Nelson doesn''t want to make such a rash decision. As a businessman, he had to weigh the benefits of this competition.

 Chapter 52 why should she like him

    With great efforts, Yam avoided the reporters and came to the villa of Terence. However, there are also many reporters in his villa, and she dare not get out of the car.

    Their tryst with Alex had been exposed to the public. As her betrothed husband, Terence had shown up in front of the media before at their engagement ceremony. Therefore, the media wouldn''t let him go.

    After a long hesitation, she finally decided to call him. She was ready to face all the scolding from him, hoping that he would change his mind.

    The phone was put through, and without saying a word, she started to cry. She hoped that the man would not be as stone hearted as she had imagined. As long as he still cared about her, she still had a chance.

    She is one hundred times better than that disabled woman. Even if she made a little mistake occasionally, Terence would certainly forgive her.

    "So you called me just to make me hear you cry?" A cold voice came through the phone. It was still cold.

    "Terence, I''m in front of your villa. Can you come out now?"

    "Do you think I would be so stupid to live in the villa and be surrounded by a group of reporters?" Standing in front of the big French window of the president''s office, Terence overlooked the whole city at his feet.

    "Where are you? I want to see you." Her voice was full of anxiety.

    "You''d better disappear in front of me forever. I don''t want you to be an eyesore to me." Terence frowned with disgust and said.

    "Terence, I love you!"

    "Your love is too dirty. I am a neat freak."

    His cold and ruthless words overwhelmed Yam. She didn''t believe that Terence would be so cruel hearted. "I have your baby. Come back to me for your baby, okay? No, let me come back to you, okay? "

    "The reason why I pick up your phone call is to officially inform you. Yam, I don''t mind getting your unborn baby back to its biological father. " After saying that, the man directly hung up the phone, without trying to make her stay. He didn''t want to listen to

    at Mike has done, he is your younger brother."

    She was stubborn. Sometimes she even couldn''t control herself. She knew she would irritate him, but she just didn''t turn around.

    Finally irritated completely, Terence ground his teeth and said, "It seems that you like Mike, for he has been flirting with you all the time."

    "No, I don''t like him. You are the only one in my heart." Hester shook her head at once. He would misunderstand her kindness, but if he thought she would love others, she couldn''t accept it at all. She was so anxious that her tears were about to fall.

    "A woman like you deserves to like me?" His cold eyes were full of contempt. Without looking back, he walked out of the ward.

    Even it was just a look, he could hurt her easily. She had thought that after so many years of injury, her body had already been immune to it. But why was her heart still so painful?

    Yes, she was just a disabled woman. She couldn''t hear and speak clearly. She had neither social ability nor social experience. She even had no basic ability to flatter men. Why did she have the right to like him?

    But, Terence, what can I do? I just like you, because I can''t control my love for you!

    When she had gradually acquired her female self-esteem, she was convinced that the words of Terence really hurt her, making her shed tears.

 Chapter 53 He Has Been Using You

    Hester opened the window and let the air in. It seemed that it was September. The two maple leaves outside the window had been dyed red by the autumn. The leaves were in the shape of palms, and their blood color was like deeply stung her eyes.

    She forced herself not to think too much. That was the way Terence spoke. She was too greedy and wanted more from him, which made her feel uncomfortable.

    After drinking a glass of warm water to calm herself down, she sat on the couch next to the window and picked up a Book of RobertC.¡¤Merton. it was a book she asked Austin to bring to her, which taught her some finance theory.

    It may seem a little difficult for her, but she must do it as soon as possible. A woman who could only cook and wash clothes does not deserve Terence.

    She worked as a nanny instead of a wife who shared the same hardships with Terence. But he didn''t lack a nanny. In his house, there were maids in groups at home, so she was not qualified to be his housekeeper either.

    She knew that there had been a lot of trouble with the business of the company recently, but she knew nothing about it and could not help at all. Being such a worthless woman, she would even feel bad about herself.

    There were two gentle knocks on the door.

    "Come in." She hurriedly put the book under the sofa. She was afraid that Terence would come back and jeer at her when he saw that she was reading a financial book.

    But what she didn''t expect was that it was Mike. He was wearing a clean white shirt with crystal-like eyes covered with dust, as if a haze had just come over.

    "Mike!" Hester was stunned. She had quarreled with Terence

    because of Mike a moment ago, but why he came here now?

    "Hester, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Are you all right?"

    "I''m fine, Mike." Hester stood up, poured him a glass of water, and asked him to sit down.

    "Hester, this time, I''m coming to say goodbye," With a glass of water in his hand, Mike sat in front of her and bowed his head silently.

    "What? Do you have to go? Where are you going? " Is he released by Terence ag

    be silly, Hester. Come with me, It''s the only way you can protect your child," said Mike, looking at her with grief

    "Go?" Hester had never thought of leaving. She asked, "Where are we going?"

    "I will take you to a safe place. Hester, please trust me." He held up her face, which was becoming thinner and thinner day by day, and his eyes were burning with passion.

    "No, I don''t believe. I want to ask Terence myself."

    "You can''t ask this, Hester. Once you ask him, you can''t go anymore. He can even put his father under house arrest, let alone you."

    A sense of helplessness overwhelmed her. Fear spread over her. She was more afraid than ever, because it was related to her child. The child that she longed for was the only person she could rely on.

    She almost had nothing, except her children.

    This baby was her whole world and all her hopes.

    She was an anthomaniac, with her mind blank, unable to hear anything. She was taken out of the door subconsciously as soon as she got the order from the hypnotist.

    Austin had just finished an operation. He changed his clothes and was walking towards Hester''s ward.

    "Hester, why are you here?" Seeing Mike and Hester, Austin walked up quickly.

    "I''m a friend of Hester, and I took her out to bask in the sun. Staying in the ward all day long almost made her bored," Mike smiled innocently and shook hands with Austin warmly.

 Chapter 54 I Must Take Her Away

    The smile on Mike''s face dispelled Austin''s vigilance. Besides, if Mike insisted on taking Hester to bath in the sun, he wouldn''t stop him.

    And it was said to be a kind of Hester. He could agree with things which are beneficial to her.

    "Dr. Austin, a patient''s family is looking for you." His assistant came to invite him.

    "Please take care of Hester, thank you." Austin seemed to trust Mike very much, so after giving him a few instructions that needed to be paid attention to Hester''s body, he left with his assistant.

    Mike quickly left the hospital with Hester. After giving instructions to the patient''s family who had just received an operation, his mind returned to Hester and felt that something was wrong with her a moment ago.

    He was worried about her because she had always been weak.

    However, after finding the whole hospital, he couldn''t

    see Hester. Until he asked the security, he knew that Hester was taken away by the man.

    His heart jumped to his throat. Last time Hester was lost, and now she had disappeared under his watch again. Panicked, he hastened to find the dean.

    "What?" When he heard Austin''s report, the dean jumped to his feet. "She''s missing again?"

    "Don''t get excited, dean. He is a friend of Hester, so she will be fine." As he pacified the dean, Austin also comforted himself.

    "A friend? What friend? Has he registered? "

    "He may not have registered,"

    "Do you know who he is? What''s his name? What''s the relationship between him and the patient? Do you have any contact information? "

    Hearing the dean''s series of questions, Austin''s face turned paler and paler. He did not ask about Mike''s identity, but Hester was not rejected to him, so he naturally believed in Mike''s words.

    "Damn it. I can''t be the director anymore!" The dean grabbed the document on the table and smashed it hard.

    "Let me call Mr. Terence."

    The dean stopped him hurriedly. "Dr. Austin, think twice. You know what kind of a person he is. If he knows that Hester was lost in our hospital again, you and I will end our career here."

    "Do you think you can hide it from him if you don''t tell him? We have to tell him th

    could be worsen." The phone call from the Terence was through, and every word seemed to be sending forth a shiver.

    "I won''t let you hurt Hester anymore. I have to take her away!" Mike threw his wallet out. He had always yielded to his brother''s oppression. However, this time, he was kicked out directly by his brother, and the company shares secretly transferred by him were under the control of the stock exchange company of the Lu family.

    He had no more than Hester.

    "Mike, how dare you?" Terence''s charming eyes were full of ice and his hands on the steering wheel clenched tight.

    "For Hester''s sake, I will do anything," said Mike, with a smug smile, which he had never had in front of Terence.

    "She is your sister-in-law now."

    Mike was speechless for quite a while, as if he was suppressed to be a little breathless. He turned his head to look at Hester, who was sleeping soundly behind the seat of his car. She had just drunk a drink mixed with tranquilizer.

    Maybe she was too tired that she fell asleep quickly. Her face was as pale as a piece of paper, as if it could be broken with a stab.

    He felt pity for her. Growing up with Hester, he felt distressed to see her live under the cruel treatment of Terence, but there was nothing he could do. That was why he insisted on destroying Terence. Only by destroying him would he be able to protect Hester and be qualified to have her.

    But he underestimated Terence.

 Chapter 55 Are You Lonely Recently

    When Mike directly hung up the phone, he enraged Terence even more. ''No one dared to hang up on him. Mike, you are doomed!''

    While the man was roaring in his heart, he made a call to Aron. He didn''t have the high-end tracking software of Aron, and neither did he use it.

    However, Aron''s phone was not answered.

    For the first time, Terence felt burning inside. He had never felt this way even when his company was in the most difficult time.

    At this moment, Aron was playing beach play with several tall, beautiful women. He was in a good mood with sweat all over his face. If Terence saw the amorous scene, he wouldn''t mind burying his best friend on the beach.

    "Mr. Aron, I''m tired." Beside him was a hot girl in a fluorescent bikini.

    "Cherry, are you tired?" Aron stretched out a slender finger to tease her chin, and naturally held her slender waist. "If you are tired, wait for me in the car."

    "No, I want you to accompany me." Women are good at acting coquettishly, and those who act like spoiled women are always luckier.

    "Cherry, you have been lonely lately!"

    "You are too bad!"

    Her sweet and soft voice came to his ears, which sounded like a song. After giving her a seductive look, Aron held her in his arms, which made the other women jealous.

    Aron carried Cherry to the parking lot of Beach Hotel. The woman, like a water snake, came over, her fingers slender, touching the sensitive parts of the man''s naked upper body.

    He put down his seat and was about to enjoy the woman''s service in a relaxed posture when a red Porsche 911 stopped beside him.

    The license plate looked familiar, and he was trying his best to recall it. Then he saw Mike get off the Porsche supporting Hester. She looked a little dizzy, as if she had just woken up.

    "Mike, why do I fall asleep?" Hester shook her head in confusion.

    Mike smiled kindly, stroking her fair skinned face and said, "You must be very tired, Hester. You can take a break in the hotel. I''

    hat Aron had many girlfriends, she was sure that it would be better to decrease one.

    When Aron looked back and glared at her, Cherry subconsciously zipped her mouth.

    "Don''t follow me. Buy a cucumber. Go to the car and comfort yourself."

    "Shut up!"

    Cherry pouted. Unwillingly as she was, she walked away in obedience. Although Mr. Aron was mild, men would never like troublesome women.

    Opening the door of their room, Aron crept into it secretly. Without seeing Mike, he guessed he had left. Hester''s thin figure was standing at the balcony, blowing the sea wind across the room.

    She remained motionless, like a quiet, exquisite object.

    He suddenly wondered what was special about the woman who could make Terence nervous?

    "Miss Hester!" Aron walked towards Hester silently, and said abruptly.

    Hester did not respond. All of a sudden, Aron realized that she could not hear it.

    So he took a vine rocking chair and sat beside her, with his hands behind his head, leisurely staring at the woman who was meditating in the bar.

    She frowned and lowered her head, as if she was immersed in her own endless worries.

    What was she thinking about? Aron suddenly had a desire to explore the woman''s secret.

    It was meaningless to study Terence and his woman, but for Aron, it was also interesting.

 Chapter 56 I dont believe you

    "Mr. Aron!" Hester shouted with fear when she saw the Aron, nearly falling down from the balcony fence.

    Aron stood up from the vine chair, caught her hand and pulled her into his arms gently.

    Hester did not have an expensive fragrance on her body, but there was a natural fragrance that stimulated Aron''s strong physiological characteristics. This fragrance seemed to be more pleasant than that of a virgin.

    As a man flirting many women before, his nose was vibrated. After a deep breath, Aron took a deep breath and said, "That''s great!"

    Unfortunately, she is Terence''s woman, so he cannot get a further understanding of her.

    Hester was scared by what Aron had done. He looked like a lascivious man before, and in fact, he was indeed a lascivious man, but he was not that kind of lascivious man.

    Aron suddenly sensed that Hester was not like any of the girls he knew. His frivolous manner might cause her discomfort, or even disgust. He quickly revealed a gentle smile and said, "Miss Hester, don''t be afraid. I am not a bad person. We have seen it before."

    Hester took a step back and looked at the back of him cautiously behind him, Aron was Terence''s best friend. She was afraid that Terence would be with him as he suddenly appeared.

    Looking her view, Aron looked behind him and found that nobody was there. He turned around and looked at Hester in confusion. "Miss Hester, what''s wrong with you?"

    "Terence... Didn''t he come? "

    "He''ll be here soon. Let me take you to wait for him." Aron stretched out his hand and took her naturally.

    Hester retreated under his arm in a hurry and fled from the hotel room.

    Confused, Aron tried to recall his face. ''Does he look like a bad guy?

    Hester pressed the button at once when she got into the elevator. With the door slowly closed, Hester''s body was lifted up, and the elevator began to fall.

    Flustered, she rushed out of

    it. Everything was within his reach, except that he had never gotten a truelove.

    He had been looking at Hester with the most sincerity in his life, but she still couldn''t completely believe him. ''He was the man of Terence, and now he was on the opposite side against her. Men''s friendship was much stronger than women''s. He wouldn''t change easily.''

    Without giving her a chance to hesitate, Aron bent slightly, and put his big hand around her knees. He easily lifted her delicate body up.

    Hester only felt that her body was lifted and cried in panic, "Let me go!" In a moment of desperation, she patted on Aron''s chest.

    "Now that you are driven into a corner, why don''t you believe me?" With a smile at the corners of his mouth and a soft voice, he strode towards the parking lot with Hester in his arms.

    What Aron said stopped Hester from patting him. That''s right! If Aron took her to see Terence, she would not be able to escape at all. She gradually calmed down and decided to condescend to meet Aron and see what would happen.

    At that time, Cherry was sitting in the black G-grade car of Aron, sullenly waiting for the favor of him. Then the back door opened, and a petite woman was carried in by Aron.

    She stared at Hester with hostility suddenly.

 Chapter 57 Terence had changed!

    "Mr. Aron, who is this woman?" Cherry pouted in displeasure and glanced at Hester again.

    "She is my friend. You take her home first." Then, Aron shut the car door. He couldn''t leave right now, for he had to stay here to wait for Terence.

    Cherry was staring at Hester, which made her a little uneasy. She wondered why this woman was so picky about her when they met for the first time.

    When she saw Cherry sitting in Aron''s car in her bikini, she seemed to understand something. She smiled. "I''m Hester, what''s your name please?"

    "I''m Cherry, Mr. Aron''s girlfriend. Are you his girlfriend too?" Her tone was full of hostility. Cherry had been staring at Hester, who was terrified by her gaze.

    Hester was convinced that Cherry had mistaken her. She knew Aron through the introduction of Terence, so she had not met him often. She was not familiar with Aron''s chaotic and dissipated private life, but felt that the word ''too'' was very strange.

    She shook her hand, "I''m not Mr. Aron''s girlfriend."

    "Really?" She looked at Hester in disbelief. When she saw Hester was in a hospital gown, she felt more inexplicable.

    Hester nodded, her expression was innocent and sincere.

    Cherry had been staring at Hester for a long time. Not until she couldn''t find any evidence from her expression did she turn around. If Hester was his girlfriend, she should have been arrogant to claim her ownership in front of her, not in such a state like now.

    When the car started slowly, Cherry turned back and looked at her. "Miss. Hester, if you are not Mr. Aron''s girlfriend, we are friends, and we can even become sisters. If you are Mr. Aron''s girlfriend, we are enemies, we can''t share the same world. Do you understand?"

    "I''m really not Mr. Aron''s girlfriend." Hester anxiously explained. She could choose not to explain anything else, but she could not explain this kind of thing. Her heart was always loyal to Terence. She would not allow anyone to misunderstand her.

    "Yes, I will make friends with you temporarily."

    "Friend?"

    Hester muttered

    esides, he never saw Terence get involved in a woman''s business.

    Terence had changed!

    Aron was more and more curious about Hester right now. What kind of plant was it that could make a mountain which hadn''t melted for a thousand years erupt like a volcano?

    A cold flame was burning in his eyes. A tall and straight figure was approaching Mike step by step. The sound of the tone of death sounded dull. With his eyes as sharp as blades, Terence stabbed at the groaning Mike lying on the ground one by one.

    "Your mother is a mistress, and you are a mistress as well. It''s so tradition that two people share the same love." Without concealing his disgust and contempt, Terence stood in front of Mike, like a supreme king, overlooking the humble life that was served by him.

    "I don''t allow you to mention my mother!" With an inexplicable strong force, Mike jumped up and rushed at him ferociously like a beast.

    Aron turned around to stop him and Terence avoided his attack. He said coldly, "Aron, inform the reconnaissance team."

    Mike was as weak and limp as mud. His secret operation had caused great losses to Qi group. Besides, Terence had already got all the evidence, when the reconnaissance team arrived, it wouldn''t even necessary to investigate.

    "You deserve it." After casting a cold glance at his pale face, Terence turned around and strode away.

 Chapter 58 You can share everything, except men!

    Cherry lived alone. She had a duplex apartment in the high end community in the center of the city. The decoration and arrangement were in the style of Lolita, which was like walking into a dream world.

    When Cherry came out of the parking lot, she was dressed in the beach style, which shocked the security guard. The first thing she did after returning home was to change clothes.

    Hester was surprised at Cherry''s boldness, but at the same time, she was a little envy at her courage as she could be so straightforward and forthright.

    After she changed her clothes, Cherry found another dress that could match with Hester''s petite figure and gave it to her. Hester''s hospital gown made her feel like her home was a hospital.

    After a while, Hester changed her clothes and walked downstairs. When she looked at Hester up and down, she was very satisfied. "Mm, my taste is very good."

    She did not praise Hester, but her own taste. Hester realized that she was a forthright woman, and a little bit of narcissism.

    Cherry gave her a bottle of water from the fridge. Hester was stunned. She had drunk a limited edition Evian water.

    Hester was a little confused. Even the water she drank was limited edition, her quality of life was too delicate.

    "Cherry, your house is big and beautiful." In fact, Terence''s villa was much larger than her home. Hester was curious about her new friend, so she tried to make conversation.

    "It''s not me who bought the house. There''s nothing to be envious of. I''m just a rich second generation who do nothing and make no achievement. " Cherry smiled. She seemed very satisfied with her position and squinted at Hester. "What about you?"

    Hester bowed her head in despair. It was the first time that she discovered that she was not able to give herself a clear definition of her identity. Was she a housewife? Not even enough. Because Terence didn''t admit it at all and even treated her as a servant.

    Without asking anything, Cherry guessed that she might have some difficulties. She patted Hester''s thin shoulder and said, "It''s Okay, Hester. If you run into any difficulties in the future, I''ll protect you!"

    "Thank you, Cherry." Hester looked at her with gratitude. After the small conversation on the way

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    nce, like a dirty and useless rubbish. She dared not blame Terence. She could only vent all her hatred on Hester, which would make her feel better.

    Otherwise, how useless her life would be!

    Several scantily clad women also came up, along with a few men. But it was inappropriate for them to intervene in the war between women, so they stood a little far away.

    Cherry was very calm. She didn''t even look at Yam, but looked at Hester and asked, "Why did she call you deaf? Can''t you hear me? "

    Hester nodded at Cherry.

    Looking at Cherry and Hester, which looked like they had not been acquainted with each other for a long time, Yam walked over to Cherry and said arrogantly, "This is an enmity between me and this disabled woman. Move aside!"

    "It''s a pity that you came too late. Since she and I have become sisters just now, her business is my business." Then Cherry glanced around and made a phone call.

    Of course, Yam wouldn''t let her call for help. She knew who was behind Hester. She snatched away Cherry''s phone and smashed it to the ground. Stamped it violently with her high heels.

    The phone was smashed into pieces.

    There were many people by Yam''s side present, and Hester was a little scared. She regretted coming with Cherry tonight. But after all, it was a personal feud between her and Yam, and she didn''t want Cherry to be involved in.

    "Cherry, you go first!" There was always an indomitable stubbornness in her body, but she was gentle and didn''t easily break out.

 Chapter 59 Yam, long time no see

    Suppress the panic of the heart, Hester stared at the group of people with a delicate neck. She tightly clenched her pink fist. Her palms were sweating from nervousness. She knew that it wouldn''t be easy for her to escape when they met in this crowded night club.

    In the past, she always put up with everything, but in the current situation, it was completely useless to put up with it.

    "Hester has always been pretending to be a poor girl in front of Terence. I didn''t expect you to come here either." Yam strutted to her, holding her head high. Disdain and anger were written all over her face. "If Terence saw you come here, what would he think?"

    "Oh, isn''t you miss Yam, the girl who fornicated with a man reported in the news two days ago?" When the lights in the club were out of sight, Cherry burst into laughter as if she just recognized Yam.

    Yam trembled with rage. She tried her best to escape from the reporters and relaxed herself here, but it was brought up again. With a crack, she slapped her.

    Suddenly, Cherry felt her face burning. She staggered and almost fell down to the ground.

    Hester held her and looked at her with concern. "Cherry, are you okay?"

    Cherry pushed her away, picked up a bottle and rushed at Yam.

    However, the bottle did not work. She was pressed to the ground by the underlings brought by Yam, punched and kicked.

    The people from the club heard the noise and came. Yam turned around and shouted, "Archer, mind your own business!"

    The Ning family and the boss of the clubhouse were friends. Yam often came here for playing. The man knew her identity, and he did not dare to provoke her.

    Cherry was slapped many times by several women. Her cheeks were swollen like a dumpling. Hester hurriedly walked up to pull them away, but soon like Cherry, she became a trapped beast who was unable to escape.

    The club was in chaos. The customers consciously retreated from the battlefield to both sides.

    Yam cast an angry glance at her companions and shouted, "What are you waiting for? Take these two bitches to a private roo

    d fish. Without being focused, she indistinctly saw that Yam winked at the men who were itching to have a try. Before she could react, she was thrown on the wine table by two big hands.

    A strong fear overwhelmed her. She grabbed a square cup and smashed it at the man''s head instinctively. The broken glass pieces of broken glass pierced her palm. The man''s head was stained with blood, which angered him even more.

    "Bitch!" The man grabbed her hair, slammed her head onto the wine table, and then tore her clothes crazily.

    "Go away! Don''t touch me! " Hester howled hysterically. With her hands waving, the wine glasses scattered all over the ground.

    Bang! The door was kicked open, and a handsome figure rushed in.

    "Mr. Aron!" When Cherry was fighting back, she seemed to see a glimmer of hope and became vigorous all of a sudden. She picked up a fruit knife from the wine table and waved it towards the man who assaulted her.

    As soon as Yam sat down on the sofa and was about to watch the good show, she stood up. She saw a tall and strong figure slowly walking into the room behind Aron. She couldn''t help but take a step back, with a large pressure on her chest, as if she was going to suffocate.

    The man smiled like a spring, gentle and elegant. He walked toward her gracefully and said, "Yam, I haven''t seen you for a few days. You are more and more impressing me."

 Chapter 60 Your Eyes Are So Beautiful That You Shouldnt Cry

    If they could understand what behind Terence''s smile, no one would like to see.

    He looked so handsome when he laughed. His face would be vivid, vivid with the most bright color in the world, but it was like beautiful red spider lily, burning and furious, but it was driving on the road to netherworld, full of the scent of death.

    Yam had only seen his smile once before. When a person of a very old generation in the board of Qi group

    who opposed him to be the CEO, using his young age as an excuse.

    She would never forget that kind of smile, because the old man jumped down from the 21st floor the next day and was smashed to pieces.

    No one knew whether it was because of Terence. In a word, no one in the group objected to him.

    "Terence..." As Terence walked towards her, Yam seemed to be infuriated. She stepped back, and huddled herself in the corner.

    The man''s slender hand passed through her hair, and his movements were as gentle as the sunlight of April. Then his palm slowly moved down.

    "Terence, no, please don''t..." Yam shook her head in horror. Tears were welling up in her eyes, and she didn''t dare to fall.

    "Yam, you have crossed my bottom line, you know?" His tone was as gentle as water, and his breath was like feathers on her face. He was still smiling happily.

    "Terence, I... I will never do that again...... " She nearly failed to control her own voice, and every word she uttered floated in the air. Then she felt a tightened neck that she was completely unable to make a sound.

    Almost all the people brought by Yam had been killed. The man fell to the ground and groaned, while the woman was obediently crouching to the wall and didn''t dare to move. They all crossed their hands over heads, as if it was a pornographic scene.

    "Mr. Aron, you are awesome!" Cherry''s voice was so affectedly sweet that an octopus had already got close to Aron.

    Those men huddled up on the ground, Aron looked down at them contemptuously. As a professionally trained soldier, they were not e

    ence kept staring at her coldly like a wedge. He kept on staring at her for a long time, but finally suppressed his anger in his heart. What else could this stupid woman do except making trouble for him?

    However, he couldn''t help worrying about her. He never treated a woman this way?

    Recently, in addition to work, Terence only devoted himself to Hester, which annoyed him and made him upset.

    He pressed his cold lips, sniffed, gave her a look of disgust, and unraveled a button on his shirt wildly, striding out of the ward.

    Although the door was slammed to the ground, it did not work on Hester. Instead, Aron was shocked.

    He pretended to be scared, patted his chest and smiled gently at Hester. "I''m sorry, Miss Hester, I was going to save Cherry. I didn''t know that you were also there, so..."

    He felt a little uneasy. He had promised her not to let Terence find her. Now he felt guilty as if he had broken his promise.

    Hester shook her head softly. She didn''t want to blame Aron. On the contrary, if it weren''t for him, she would have been raped at that time.

    Aron took out a clean silkworm handkerchief from his pocket and gently handed it to Hester.

    She looked at him, puzzled.

    "Your eyes are beautiful that you can''t cry." He could not bear to see her cry, as if every drop of her tears would burn his soft heart.

 Chapter 61 Keep your woman under control

    His white handkerchief sent out a faint fragrance, like the fragrance of green grass. At that moment, Hester was a little distracted. Aron was the first one to say that her eyes were beautiful.

    In fact, her eyes were only a little bit larger than ordinary girls, but other almost had no feature. It was just that for the eyes of Aron, they were born with amorous eyes, which seemed to glow.

    She had never seen a man''s eyes could be so beautiful. He was not a melancholy person, but his amorous eyes made him look melancholy, a little like Leslie Cheung''s eyes.

    She didn''t have any special feelings towards Aron, except that she was born to love delicate things. His eyes, like soft and first-class porcelain, made her feel good.

    She finally realized that she had stared at Aron for a long time. She withdrew her sight silently and asked in a low voice, "How is Cherry?"

    "She is fine. She was extremely happy last night." Aron seemed to be resigned and smiled.

    Hester was stunned at first. Was she happy?

    Cherry was so different from ordinary people that Hester couldn''t understand her. She and Cherry were like two extremes, one was quiet as a virgin, and the other was as restless as a rabbit.

    Aron found Hester''s puzzlement, but he explained. After all, the actions of Cherry were some evil. This kind of evil should be beyond Hester''s imagination. He did not want to pollute her eyes.

    Last night, Cherry took indecent photos with Yam''s phone and made the scene look pornographic. She also posted the photos on Yam''s social account.

    In the morning, the news were issued, he learned that the Ning family had been attacked by the media. Also, Yam had been philandered and taken to the police station. No matter how hard she tried to explain, she still couldn''t deal with those things. However, given the influence of the Ning family, she should be out soon. Even if she came out, her image has degenerated.

    "Miss Hester, may I know the reason why you are with Mike?" Although it was a bit abrupt, Aron still felt it necessary to find out the truth. Not only he wanted to know, but also Terence should be c

    reover, he was the brother of Terence, whose veins were connected by each other.

    "He transferred the assets of the group, which caused a great loss to the group. The board of directors almost dismissed Terence from his position."

    "Mike¡­ He didn''t tell me about this... " Her mind was in a mess. The man she thought was pure now became a total distorted picture in her mind. She didn''t know how crazy a man could be for his own good.

    Aron sighed slowly, and his eyes fell gently on the woman''s small face. She was as clean as a piece of white paper, and she was not on the slightest guard against people. No wonder why Terence wanted to watch on her, as she would be deceived by countless people if she went outside.

    She was like an angel flying with wings. She knew nothing about this mortal world at all. She was ignorant and innocent.

    "Well, have a good rest and don''t think too much."

    After Aron finished his last sentence, he turned around and walked out of the ward. He quietly closed the door behind him. Even though Hester couldn''t hear anything, he still maintained his usual manner.

    When he walked out of the hospital, he found that Terence was waiting for him in the car.

    The light in his eyes dimmed, like a giant abyss, waiting for Aron to fall in.

    "Why was your lover with Hester last night?" After Aron sat in, Terence cast a scornful glance at him and said with uncontrollable anger.

 Chapter 62 Melody Came Back

    Everything could not escape from Terence''s eyes. Aron was clearer than anyone else about this point. However, at the moment of seeing Hester, he could not suppress the throb in his heart and decided to take the risk.

    But now that Terence had been exposed, he felt relieved. He was like a prisoner who was sent to the execution ground. The moment he was stabbed by the sword, his heart sank and there was no fear.

    "Yes, we found Miss Hester in the Beach Hotel. But I asked Cherry to take her home." In a general way, Aron told Terence his decision and then waited for his execution calmly.

    "Tell me the reason." He said indifferently, but his eyes looked into the distance and were as sharp as knives.

    "I can''t explain. She is different from those women I know," His heart was like being twined around a string, which could not be cut off. He could not figure out his inexplicable feelings for Hester. There was even a moment that he would recall the desperate and sad eyes of his mother when she was separated from him.

    To be frank with Terence, Aron said, "Terence, I don''t have a crush on her. I just don''t want her to be sad."

    The man sneered coldly, but he didn''t say anything. He didn''t want to show how much he cared about that woman, in case his secrets would be exposed.

    "And there''s another thing, Terence, Melody has come back." Aron knew the news would definitely shock him, so he tried to keep a peaceful tone and looked at his best friend uneasily.

    Terence''s face was emotionless. After a long time, he started the engine, stepped on the gas and sped away.

    The car window was rolled down. The stormy wind of the city blowing gently on his handsome face. He needed to calm down as soon as possible.

    In the villa, the study room was all quiet, only the sound of antique wall clock ticking.

    Aron stared at the clock on the wall. On the rosewood carved tea table in front of him, there was an Austrian Riedel harp crystal decanter which the fluid in it was red just like blood.

    He was calcu

    eir information." Lisa handed him a document and invited him to have a look.

    After what had happened between him and Alex, Terence became more and more cautious with the servants around Hester. He kicked all the servants out who might hurt her.

    He looked through the information Lisa had handed him and thought it was all right. Then he said, "Give me 24 hours to watch Hester at home after she comes back. If anything goes wrong, you know the consequences."

    A ferocious look painted across Terence''s face. Lisa asked in a trembling voice, "Mr. Terence, shall we go to pick up Miss Hester now?"

    He frowned and threw the document on the desk. "It''s late now. I''ll pick her up tomorrow. You only have to do your job. It''s none of your business."

    Lisa left the study room.

    "Terence, would you like to take Miss Hester home?" Aron raised his eyebrows and turned to look at Terence in surprise. "But Miss Hester hasn''t recovered yet. She needs a professional doctor." Now without Alex, Qi family had no other family doctor.

    "This thing I want you to make it right. Make sure the doctor is reliable." Terence emphasized that "reliability", it couldn''t let the second Alex appear. Although he got rid of him, his crazy action reminded Terence of it. He could only feel lucky that if he was late that night, the consequences would be unimaginable.

 Chapter 63 Take You Home

    Hester was lost in mixed feelings last night. When she woke up, she saw a tall and handsome figure standing at the window. She was panicked suddenly.

    The man was motionless, like a stone sculpture. The white curtain was pulled to both sides. Through the window, the thin rose red light shrouded in a tranquil luster on his body.

    She touched her slightly swollen belly and wanted to call him, tell him that she felt the baby was moving last night, but she did not speak. Her eyelashes, which were lowering the fan-shaped, she were not sure whether he cared about the baby.

    After a long while, he slowly turned around and glanced coldly at her. "Are you awake?"

    She nodded dully.

    "Stay in the villa and don''t go anywhere." His voice was harsh, with irresistible dignity. The man looked away from her and gave an indifferent hint to the nursing worker waiting outside the door.

    The nurse pushed the door and came in, helping Hester get out of bed, putting off her hospital clothes and packing something trivial, so it was not so important. Looking at these behaviors, Terence was a little annoyed, but he didn''t say anything, just kept his cold face.

    When Austin, who came to visit Hester, saw the scene, he looked at the profound looking Terence with amazement, and then his sights quickly landed at Hester, who was silent beside. "Hester, are you going to leave?"

    "I''ll take her home." Glancing at Austin''s handsome face coldly, Terence narrowed his eyes. It seemed that it was the first time for him to be hostile to a man just for a woman.

    He knew that Austin was different from Aron, he knew Aron, but he didn''t know anything about Austin. His intuition which were gained from the market experiences told him that the man would be his incalculable opponent.

    At least, he couldn''t look down upon Austin when it came to Hester.

    "Mr. Terence, I have checked Hester''s physical condition. She needs to stay in hospital for observation." Austin kept a peaceful tone. He would put Hester''s health in the first place, regardless of whether he was her brother i

    f his

    beloved girl suddenly became someone''s wife.

    He was a gentleman, so he just shut the door politely.

    In the car, the man didn''t say anything, but his face was as deep as usual. Hester didn''t dare to speak either. She bowed her head and twisted the hem of her clothes, immersed in the state of disturbance.

    The car was running on the road. The man received a call from Claire who was the president''s assistant. The old shareholders of the board of directors began to question him again. Last time, he managed to keep the matter under control and dispelled the idea of changing the CEO from the board. These people just quiet for a little while and now they were going to make trouble again.

    As an official, Qi group still had this slogan. But actually, there was no member of Qi family anymore. Mike could be a family member, but he was poaching him.

    The phone hit on the driver''s seat. He felt hot all over his body because of his anger.

    Hester didn''t know who was calling him, or what people had said over the phone, but recently, she had been constantly making trouble, habitually blaming herself for the reason of Terence''s anger.

    It was a long time before she said weakly, "Terence, are you angry again?"

    "Shut up." He gritted his teeth, and his handsome face darkened.

    With tears in her eyes, she lowered her head, speechless, panicked and aggrieved.

 Chapter 64 I Dont Like To Be Disturbed

    Hester had spent most of her time in the hospital after she knew that she was pregnant. Although she was in a VIP ward, she was still unaccustomed to the strong smell of disinfectant all day long.

    When she got back to the villa and saw her favorite plants and flowers, walking through the long cobblestone path, her heart was unconsciously opened. But when she saw the arrogant and insidious face of Terence beside her, she suddenly felt upset.

    In the hall of the main building, Lisa led two dark skinned women over there. One was in her forties and the other in her twenties. They were nurses and nannies hired by Terence.

    Hester was pregnant, and she was weak. Their care at home was much more reassuring than Lisa''s.

    "Adrian, Joy, go and see Mr. Terence." Lisa glanced at them.

    It was the first time for Adrian and Joy to see Terence. Different from the image of a gentleman they had imagined, they felt out of breath due to his noble temperament. So they could only brace themselves up and salute him.

    "From now on, serve Miss Hester carefully. If anything happens to her and the baby, you are responsible for it." His sharp eyes swept over the fear and trepidation on their faces.

    He then turned to look at Lisa and said in a sharp tone, "Keep an eye on her when I''m out. Don''t let her step out of the villa."

    "She is a naughty girl. She likes to play and go around." His complicated feelings surged in his eyes. He glanced at the nervous petite woman next to him. His two fingers held her chin, gnashed his teeth, and warned her silently. He hated her for her activities and caused him trouble, but it seemed that she was spoiled by him.

    Letting go of her chin, he strode upstairs. He knew he had betrayed his love for her a little.

    Every time she caused him trouble, he would become more nervous and worried for her and understand her importance to him more. Terence hated to admit it, but he knew that with Hester around, he couldn''t help getting excited.

    She made his heart become softer and more fragi

    eep... " After saying that, she lowered her head weakly, as if she was ready for a lightning.

    But she couldn''t hear, even the most violent thunderbolt would do no harm to her. Knowing this, Terence grabbed her chin with his big hand and dragged her petite body to the front of him. Looking down at her, with a pair of dark eyes, he slowly said: "Go to bed before 9 o''clock in the future!"

    He shook her off and strode to the study room, not his bedroom.

    She felt sorry for him when she saw his tired figure. He had been busy with his work recently, but he never told her what had happened. She thought sadly that even if he told her, what could she do?

    She knew he wouldn''t be able to rest this evening.

    But she still decided to cook noodles in the kitchen, what she could do was only these trivial things.

    She took the cooked spaghetti to the door of the study room and gently knocked the door.

    "Don''t you know that I don''t like to be disturbed?" Sitting in front of the computer and checking the connection between the industry chain owned by the group''s shareholders, Terence roared in a low voice without raising his head, looking as cold as iron.

    But for a long time, there was no movement outside the door, even no footsteps. There was a frown between his eyebrows. Except for the damn deaf, no one could hear his anger without move.

 Chapter 65 Are you done or not

    She knocked on the door again.

    He was annoyed and confused. Was this woman done?

    But he knew she didn''t hear him. It was useless to ask her to get out or get in. So he had to open the door for her in person.

    When the door was opened, he saw she holding a plate of brightly colored spaghetti in her hand, which was sprinkled with green peas, and beautiful broccoli decorated beside the plate.

    "Now you turn a deaf ear to my words?" His eyes were as dark as obsidian, and a thin layer of anger appeared at the corners of his cold lips.

    She shook her head in panic. "No, I''m not. I''m just afraid that you are hungry."

    "I''m hungry. I''ll call the servants. Now what you need to do is to raise the baby for me and give birth to the baby." He was still angry and staring at the woman''s innocent little face.

    "Terence, you... You want me to give birth to the baby? " She couldn''t help but feel happy. At the same time, she thought of Mike''s words. Did Mike really lie to her?

    However, she was sensitive after all. She quickly thought of the connection between the child and his interests. Did he still do it for his interests after all?

    But she dared not to ask. The answer was sometimes like a flood or a beast, and she was not confident that she could bear it.

    It seemed that Terence hated her nonsense. He took over the plate, threw it on the flower table beside, and ordered her grimly, "Lie on the bed now."

    He grasped her neck and stared at her fiercely, saying in a voice as if it was grinding his teeth, "I don''t like disobedient girls."

    "I am going to sleep now." She nodded her head in panic and disappeared from his sight hurriedly. She did not want to annoy him again.

    Pouring a glass of wine and taking a sip, he walked slowly out of the study as if he was worried about her. He didn''t go back to the study until he saw that her bedroom was dark at the corner of the corridor.

    He suddenly regretted what he had just done, as if he had been possessed and wanted her to sleep tight. He felt like a naive boy who just reached puberty.

    When he saw the spaghetti

    years to revenge on her. He didn''t know whether she got mad because of her mental disease or she was getting along well with her patients there. Anyway, she went insane after she was released. She was so irritable that she could hurt others at any time.

    Hester knew what had happened and sometimes she felt sorry for her. But thinking that she had hurt Mrs. Qi, her sympathy was reduced greatly.

    "You will die a horrible death, you won''t even let go of your own younger brother!" "Mike has a share in Qi family''s business. How can you be the only one to run it? !" Ramona kept cursing hysterically outside the door.

    "Miss Hester, you go upstairs first. I''ll call Mr. Terence." When they arrived at the lobby, Lisa asked Adrian to help her upstairs.

    She stopped Lisa from calling Terence. She knew that he had been busy recently and didn''t want to upset him because of this.

    Noticing that Lisa still had some doubts, Hester comforted her kindly, "Don''t worry. We won''t open the door for her. She will leave when she is tired."

    After Hester returned this time, the attitude of Terence towards her had changed subtly. Lisa was a person who was very perceptive. She guessed that she would soon be formally recognized as the hostess of the Qi family.

    Thus Lisa temporarily respected her will. After all, there were so many people in the villa. Even if Ramona rushed in, they could stop her.

 Chapter 66 Who will you choose

    It was not the first time that Hester had seen Ramona.

    She had seen her several times before. It must be because of some skills that Ramona was able to fascinate Terence''s father. As far as she could remember, Mrs. Qi was well bred and elegant since her childhood. She seemed to be a seductress of nature. Even time and madness faded a little for her.

    Ramona banged the irony gate''s guardrail frantically. "Get your ass out of there! You bastard! You have no mother to raise you, and you are a bastard as shameless as your mother! "

    "Nonsense!" Mrs. Qi was an inviolable existence in Hester''s heart. Even the rabbit would bite if it was angry. Hester''s small face was red at once. "I don''t allow you to say Mrs. Qi like that!"

    "Wow? It seems that there is a little bitch to protect that bitch. " "What a pity! That bitch died early. No one could save her." said Ramona with a grim face.

    "Mrs. Qi is the best in the world!" Hester shouted at her. She didn''t know how to curse, so she didn''t know how to vent her anger. After controlling it for a long time, she said in a low voice, "You are a mistress!"

    "Are you calling me a bitch?" Ramona kept knocking on the irony gate, making loud noise.

    Her body collided with the iron rod, causing Hester to feel nervous. She unconsciously retreated a few steps.

    "You think I can do nothing to you, bitch?" Ramona took out an iron bar from nowhere, which was as long as a baby''s arm and hit the door lock.

    With a click, the lock was actually smashed open.

    Ramona rushed into the gate with the iron bar. With her eyes fixed at Hester, she huffed, "You bitch, go to hell!"

    "Miss Hester!" There was no time for Lisa to rush up, only to let out a loud voice. Hester looked at the iron rod coming towards her and subconsciously put her arms around her belly.

    A few seconds later, she did not feel the expected pai

    elf?'' he wondered.

    "Don''t be angry? Hester, don''t forget you are pregnant now! If something happens to you, your health... What about the baby? " Before he could blurt out the blame, Hester''s eyes darkened.

    Children? Was there only the child in his heart?

    If it was not for the child, he would not care about her, would he?

    Mike''s words were so vivid that Hester could only feel her grief at this moment.

    Her eyes suddenly turned red. She quickly lowered her head and let her hair down to cover the gentle curve in her face.

    The woman''s disguise was so obvious that his shoulders were trembling. She was so stupid to believe that no one had seen through her disguise

    ''What an idiot!''

    He whispered in his heart.

    "Take her inside." After saying that, Terence was about to leave. He was busy with his work in the company and came here as soon as he got the news that Ramona was here to make trouble.

    All of a sudden, his sleeve seemed to be pulled by a small force. Terence instinctively shook her hand off. But his hand was grasped by a soft hand.

    She withdrew her hand at once, fearing that she might annoy him.

    "Terence..." She whispered, "If there is only one choice between me and the child, who will you choose?"

 Chapter 67 Long time no see, Terence

    The woman sounded wary and even her voice was very low, almost hard to be heard.

    Her words were like a light feather, gently sweeping across his heart, leaving a dull itch.

    Terence was somewhat angry, but he didn''t know why he could not vent his anger on this woman. It was stifled in his bones.

    Hester was still blinking, waiting for the answer with her innocent eyes.

    "Why do you ask so many questions?" With his brows wrinkled impatiently, he clasped hands, and there seemed to be still the residual temperature left by that woman on his fingertips.

    Hester''s eyes darkened, but she forced herself to smile. "It''s just curiosity."

    "Don''t ask such boring questions again." Terence still didn''t want to answer.

    Hester nodded at him, and her fingertip gently pinched her palm. As his dodging eyes floated, he didn''t notice that the corners of her mouth was almost broken, and she could only rise hard to maintain a bitter smile.

    "Then..." She asked in a hoarse voice, "Is the baby very important?"

    Terence probably thought it was funny, "What boring questions are you asking?"

    But this time, Hester insisted, "Is the baby very important?"

    It was a rare case for Terence to see her like this. She used to be a weak rabbit that would easily cry, but now she was a stubborn little bull.

    "Or why do you think the child will stay?" Out of the patience, Terence responded impatiently, "Bring Miss Hester inside."

    The maids responded one after another, and hurriedly took Hester into the room.

    Hester felt her body stiff and her limbs cool.

    It turned out that in his eyes, the real important thing was the children!

    No, it couldn''t be the children? What he wanted was just the DNA of the child.

    The maids left. Hester could no longer hold back his tears facing the empty room. Tears coursed down her cheeks and splashed around.

    She wiped her tears away with

    erence.

    It was an outstanding woman. Not only her appearance, but also her temperament showed the calmness and indifference that was not deliberately cultivated. The noble temperament was irreplaceable to ordinary people.

    The woman wasn''t plainly dressed. She was even of fashion. The black dress accentuated her curvaceous figure, and the fiery red overcoat added a little glamour to her. With her long hair loose, she wore a toad mirror, which almost covered half of her face.

    The secretary was annoyed that someone was disturbing her at this moment. "Who are you? Don''t you know that this is the president''s office? And don''t you know that you need to knock before you come in? "

    The woman wasn''t frightened by the Secretary''s overbearing attitude. Instead, she took off her toad mirror unhurriedly, revealing her beautiful eyes. She was wearing exquisite nude makeup and the corner of her mouth slightly raised with the lip gloss.

    "Long time no see, Terence. You''re so popular!"

    The woman stepped on her stilettos with a click sound. Every time the Secretary heard the sound, her heart was sinking.

    However, what Terence said next made her overjoyed.

    "Who allowed you to come in?" Raising his head, Terence stared at her bright face, "Get out."

 Chapter 68 Love him only

    The woman remained unmoved and still smiled, which made the Secretary more and more angry.

    "Didn''t you hear what boss said? Get out! Don''t stay here! " Yelled the secretary. She was holding her head high as if she was backed up by someone.

    She did not notice that the man behind her did not show too much dissatisfaction. She just saw the woman smiled more ironically.

    The woman folded the toad mirror and hung it on the collar of her chest. "You are a bully and too arrogant."

    "What did you say?" This was undoubtedly a mockery to someone. The secretary looked awful and there was grievance in her beautiful eyes.

    "Get out." Terence, who was silent at first, suddenly opened his mouth. The ordered words brightened the Secretary''s eyes, "Boss let you out!"

    The woman put her arms around her shoulders with a smile. Terence continued, "She stays. You go out."

    What? The secretary was shocked. Her usual arrogance turned into a deep desolation. She bit her lower lip pitifully and was unable to vent her anger. Frustrated, she turned around and left the office.

    With his back leaning against the chair, and his thick eyebrows loosened, Terence looked a little tired and said: "Why are you back?"

    "You knew I was coming back, didn''t you?" Melody skillfully opened the cabinet and took out a pot of tea and a set of tea set. She smiled as if she had thought of something, "You haven''t changed."

    Without answering, the black pen spun flexibly between his fingers several times and then stopped abruptly.

    She was used to his silence and made tea for herself. She was so skilled and her movements were smooth.

    The fragrance of the tea was lingering in her nose. Melody handed a cup of tea to him and said, "Have a taste. Don''t you like the tea I made the most?"

    The tea was so hot that it was difficult to reach the cup. Terence took over the cup, holding it steadily with his hand.

    He didn''t taste the tea, but stared at the smiling woman in front

    "That''s great!" Hester touched her lower abdomen, and the light in her eyes was like the shining stars of the night sky, emitting a dazzling light. "Thank you, Dr. Austin. I''m relieved now."

    Hester was like a child now, naive and childish.

    However, he realized that the silly girl he wanted to cherish was deeply hurt by that man again and again.

    Perhaps she cried for that man this time again.

    He seemed to have made up his mind, and he said with his fist clenched more tightly, "Hester, in fact, I came here today to tell you one thing."

    Hester was contemplating. "What is it?"

    "Before I tell you, can you promise me that you won''t be mad at me no matter what I say?" Austin looked at her, and for a moment, she dodged his fiery gaze.

    Realizing that she had a state of mind to dodge Austin, Hester felt guilty and then squeezed out a bright smile, "Okay."

    "Hester, do you... Do you love Terence? " Asked Austin although he knew the answer clearly.

    Hester''s face was filled with feelings of expectation and happiness. "Of course I love Terence. I will only love him all my life."

    Only like him?

    For a moment, Austin felt that his heart was bleeding as if thousands of arrows were penetrating it.

    "Well, if..." He took a deep breath and asked, "What if he''s going to abandon you?"

 Chapter 69 Poor lucidity

    Hester was a little unfamiliar with the word "abandon". But at the same time, she was a little familiar with it.

    When he spoke out this word, Hester jumped up almost reflexively. "It''s impossible!"

    She was so shocked that she almost dropped the glass.

    Her eyes, which had been hard to return to normal, reddened again. Now they were even redder. With tears glistening in her clear black and white eyes, she exuded irresistible grievance. "Dr. Austin, what are you thinking? Last time, you also persuaded me to have an abortion in this way! "

    "Hester, don''t be angry!" "Hester, even if you hate me, please listen to my explanation now, okay?" he asked, feeling sorry and bitter.

    Austin''s voice was very soft, causing Hester to calm down unexpectedly. Biting her lower lip, she sat on the bed with her two little feet slightly swaying with her slippers. It seemed that she was not willing to do that.

    "Hester, am I nice to you?" Austin sighed.

    "Yes." No matter how angry she was, it was an undeniable fact.

    "Can you trust me? I won''t lie to you." Austin''s eyes were so sincere that Hester''s resolute heart was melted unconsciously.

    She pouted and said, "Dr. Austin, it''s not that I don''t trust you. It''s just that I can''t accept what you said."

    She was so cute and lovely that Austin felt both painful and love.

    Why did such a lovely girl fall in love with the one who doesn''t know how to cherish?

    "Hester, Terence''s ex came back."

    He didn''t miss Hester''s reaction. He wanted to say something, but hesitated at the moment. He could only watch Hester''s expression change into a pitiful look, she was going to cry.

    She blinked and tried to hold back her tears. However, it was all in vain. The tears kept flowing down from the corner of her eyes, leaving unclear marks on her white face.

    Austin shook her head. He hurriedly took out a piece of tissue, wiped away her te

    er, but why was she sadder and sadder?

    She jumped out of the bed and ran barefoot towards the door, forgetting to put on her slippers.

    "Miss!" The maids quickly stopped her, "Miss, what are you doing?"

    "I''m going to find Terence. I have something to ask him!" Hester shouted. However, her body had been subdued by several maids. It was obvious that they had learned from the previous lesson.

    "Miss, Mr. Terence has told me not to let you go out. You''d better stay at home." Said Lisa.

    "No, I don''t want to listen to you. I want to see Terence!" Hester struggled. "I have many things to ask him!"

    Hester was very wildly. Besides, she was pregnant, so the maids didn''t dare to go too far. They were actually unable to resist Hester. Lisa gave a glance to her companion, and the man immediately got her point and began to dial the number quickly.

    But Terence had no idea of what happened at home. Looking at the woman in front of him. With a smile of ridicule, she said the words half-truly or half-jokingly.

    He put down the teacup, and the bottom of the teacup made a clear noise with the table.

    "Enough!"

    "Well, that''s really enough. If you don''t want to, I won''t force you. " He didn''t know what she was thinking. "But I heard you have a wife?"

 Chapter 70 Dont be so cruel to me

    Only silence could be felt in the office.

    The vibe in the room was a little bit oppressive and intimidating, making Melody shudder for no reason. She even felt a chill head-on, which was absolutely impossible for the former Terence to have.

    "Don''t be like this. I will doubt that you have fallen in love with your fiancee." Melody curved her lips and seemed to be frivolous, but in fact, there was cold sweat on her back.

    She knew this man very well. After all these years of getting along with him, even if time could change, his essence didn''t change at all.

    "You know clearly whether she is pregnant or not." Terence''s tone was very bad. He was angry.

    The unknown angry fire was frightening, even a calm person like Melody was startled.

    Melody pressed her lips, put down the China Cup and said, "Yes, I know everything, including your so-called wife, who was given to you by your mother by force."

    She stared at the man with her seductive eyes and asked, "You don''t love her, do you?"

    Looking at this pair of eyes, Terence was somewhat absent-minded.

    He thought of Hester. Hester was different from Melody. Her gaze was extremely clear and flawless. All her emotions were expressed in this pair of black eyes, like shining flowers.

    When she realized that the man was absent-minded, Melody was a little embarrassed and said, "Terence?"

    Terence stared at her.

    "I know you still love me." Melody said in a low voice, "There were reasons for what happened a few years ago. If you love me, please forgive me, okay?"

    "Reason?"

    Melody nodded, "Yes."

    Terence suddenly laughed, maybe out of anger, or maybe because he was fooled by what Melody did. When did she ever grovel to him? "Do you think I care about that?"

    She frowned, and her fingertips were stinging with her palms. "Terence, you''re still angry with me, aren''t you?"

    "I didn''t know that you a

    "You know I have a wife." Terence answered indifferently.

    "I don''t believe you care so much about her." "Isn''t that the baby in her belly what you want?" asked Melody.

    Her words made his heart flip.

    "It seems that you are well prepared." Terence''s voice became colder and colder, showing his fickleness on his face.

    The marriage for business? He was clear that this was the best solution at present.

    Both the Si and Qi families are large families. It''s no exaggeration to say that the Si family and the Qi family will be able to survive if they form an alliance at home and abroad. Besides, the public thought he was still single. Even if he got married in a relationship, nobody doubted it.

    But that woman...

    Terence thought he was going crazy. Why did he always think of that silly fool?

    "I hope you can think it over." Melody said, "Can a woman save the company?"

    Even if there was, it was only her.

    The two were startled by the suddenly ringing of the phone. As expected, Melody''s face turned a little pale. At this critical moment, who dared to harass them?

    Glancing at the number, he pressed the answer key.

    "Hello? "Mr. Terence," the voice of the maid came through the phone, "something happened to Miss Hester!"

 Chapter 71 I agree

    Since that accident, he had guarded Hester more seriously. He had even given his phone number to a servant in order to be able to contact her faster.

    To put it bluntly, it was the first time that Terence cared about a woman so much.

    "What happened?" Asked Terence.

    When she was sure that it was Terence, the maid began to talk on and on, "I don''t know why, but after Mr. Austin left, Miss Hester insisted on going out to find you, and I suggest you to come back soon."

    Hester was pregnant, so it was not appropriate for them to stop her too heavily.

    ''Austin?'' Upon hearing this, Terence''s brows were knitted more tightly. It was indeed this man again.

    "Guard the door well." After throwing out these words, Terence hung up the phone. Then, he stood up from his office chair, put his suit jacket on the back of the chair on his shoulders.

    "Where are you going?" Melody stood up subconsciously. She asked him whether he wanted her to go with him or not.

    As expected, hearing her words, Terence was less nervous.

    "No, thanks." It seemed that there was no time for explanation. Without saying anything, Terence walked out of the office.

    Fifteen minutes later, a black, well-developed, nice car stopped in front of the villa. Getting off the car, before opening the door, a chaotic sound came from inside.

    "Miss Hester, please wait for a moment. Mr. Terence will be back soon." Lisa looked sad, Hester used to be not liked by Terence. But now, being pregnant and turning the situation around, Hester had doubled its value, causing her to be at a loss.

    "No, I must see him!" Hester''s eyes were red. Her originally clean eyes had been covered with a layer of blood, which added a trace of unimaginably ferocity to her sweet face.

    "Miss..." There was a sign of frustration on Lisa''s face. But the feeling of being helpless immediately dissipated when she saw the man. "Mr. Terence?"

    "Hester, wh

    ent, Hester''s heart was like falling into an ice cellar.

    Terence, how could you ignore your own child?

    She was no longer the fool who thought Terence loved her. After knowing the truth, she was worried that she would be abandoned. But now, he was so cruel that he could even hurt his own child?

    Terence was stunned. He seemed to realize that he had done something wrong. But his expression didn''t change. He just turned around and said, "Take care of her."

    Hester curled up on the sofa, and the corner of her clothes was almost torn by her.

    You are so cruel, Terence...

    Do you even want to destroy the child yourself when the child is of no use to you?

    The moment Terence stepped out of the house, a cold wind blew his restlessness away.

    He took out his phone. A familiar caller ID was displayed on the screen.

    "Terence? What happened just now? " It seemed that Melody had calmed down for a while, and she said in a soft voice, "Do you need me to come over to you?"

    She was a woman, but her attitude was different from that of Hester.

    Feeling ridiculous, he got on the car and slammed the door shut.

    "Terence?"

    Hester...

    He rested his hands on the steering wheel. Through the glass, he could see the closed door of the villa.

    "I agreed."

 Chapter 72 You Are So Cruel

    He agreed.

    Smart as Melody was, she of course understood what he meant.

    "Did you quarrel with your fiancee?" Said Melody, smiling.

    It was hard to tell her smile through the phone. But it seemed that only worry remained in Terence''s ear.

    But Terence didn''t answer her. At that moment, he probably has no energy at all.

    "It''s normal for her to make a fuss." He couldn''t hide it from her after all. "Coax her. After all, she is your wife."

    Melody''s tone was very gentle. She had a clear pronunciation, and the words were neither too fast nor too slow. They were unexpectedly pleasant to the ear, like a spring breeze that swept across people''s hearts.

    Terence was stunned. He thought if Hester was at the same level with Melody, what would happen?

    Not knowing what Melody had said on the other side of the phone, Terence hanged up the phone in a daze. He stared at the villa for a long time before he got off the car.

    Stepping into the villa, he saw many maids in the living room.

    Hester was still sitting there. She was very prominent among the crowd.

    She was as fragile as a crystal doll, motionless, as if she had lost her most basic vitality. Only the occasional blink of her eyes could show a trace of vitality.

    To his surprise, Terence''s heart melted.

    Hester suddenly raised her head and saw Terence walking towards her. His lips were still unmoved, and she couldn''t hear a word of a maid beside her.

    The world was so quiet.

    "Go back," Said Terence.

    Hester understood what he meant. However, she could not hear his voice, so she did not know what his tone was.

    She reached out her hand subconsciously, but what had just happened flashed through her mind.

    She was pushed down to the ground by a pair of hands that she had been dreaming of.

    She was strangely quiet.

    "Hester?" Terence seldom called her name. However, Hester had already closed her eyes, and missed it.

    Such a blatant rejection infuriated Terence. The nameless anger that he had tried hard to e

    e.

    "You madman, what are you doing?" Upon hanging up, Terence almost threw his phone out. He stared at Hester''s panicked face with his sharp eyes.

    Hester stood at the ground, feeling that her voice no longer trembled, and she didn''t even have the strength to make a sound.

    The man''s angry expression was deeply reflected in her eyes. She subconsciously took a few steps back, but saw the man step forward and grabbed her wrist.

    He had great strength, and his hands were no longer as fiery as before.

    Hester wanted to cry with the pain.

    "Let, let me go."

    "Hester, you are crazy." "Hester, do you really think you can do anything because of your pregnancy?" She could feel his warm breath with his face getting closer to her

    He wanted her to see it clearly and said slowly on purpose.

    "Hester, you make me sick."

    Something was exploding in her heart, and tears were just about to gush out of her eyes.

    Even though they had kids, Terence still couldn''t be soft hearted.

    Terence let go of her and saw several bright red stains on her fair skin. Her skin looked like superior blood jade from a distance.

    He didn''t look at her any more, just said on his side, "Get out."

    Hester covered her face, trying to hide her embarrassment. She dragged her tired body and walked out of the door.

    ''Terence, You are so cruel.''

 Chapter 73 He Doesnt Deserve Your Love

    Hester thought she was going crazy.

    She stood blankly on the stairs, and the servants had placed the steaming breakfast on the table in order. At the first glance, she caught the familiar figure in front of the table. It was a man in a neat and straight suit, as serious as his handsome face.

    Hester opened her mouth and said, "Terence..."

    Terence didn''t seem to care. He stood up and slapped the newspaper in his hand on the table.

    He expressed his coldness in his behaviors.

    "Terence, you haven''t finished eating yet." Hester noticed that there was still half a bowl of fish porridge at the table. She remembered that Terence''s appetite was up to the standard of a normal man, and fish porridge was his favorite.

    She ran downstairs, clip clopping, in an attempt to catch him.

    Her fingertips slashed the hem of Terence''s clothes, as if things couldn''t turn back. Without turning around, Terence took over the briefcase handed over by the servants. As he left, only leaving a heavy slam of the door.

    Hester''s body was stiff as she stared at the back side of the head which was gradually disappearing, as if she was tearing it apart.

    Three days had passed. Since that day, she and Terence had maintained the current status for three days. The way they got along with each other was like ice and fire. She felt like she was standing on the edge of a cliff and there was nothing left.

    After a long time, someone pushed her. "Miss Hester, Dr. Austin is here."

    "Austin?" Hester uttered the familiar name and angrily curled the corners of her mouth. She did not know that the expression she had forced herself to smile was extremely ugly. Her face seemed to twist together. "Please invite him in," she said

    She rubbed her face, making the facial muscles relax a little. The breakfast that she was forced to take was beginning to digest. She sat on the sofa and stared at the LCD TV which was not on in front of her.

    The black screen reflected her depression.

    "Hester?"

    Austin''s gentle v

    aybe she was tired of crying or because she was pregnant, Hester fell asleep before long, Before leaving the villa, Austin sent Hester in her bedroom with a maid.

    Sometimes, sleeping was a good way to escape.

    Austin stepped on the gas. The wind blew over his face, lifting the hair near his ear. He had decided to pretend to be strong, but now he couldn''t pretend anymore. All his sadness could be seen from his face. He just lingered on the pain.

    He didn''t even know what he was doing.

    Austin was very clear that his feelings for Hester, all his sympathy and heartbroken were based on his so-called passion. Men always looked forward to beautiful women, or virgin love. However, no matter how embarrassed Hester was, she was the light which was impossible to extinguish in his heart.

    As brilliant as the sunlight.

    The cold wind sneaked into the unlocked window and lifted the corner of the white paper.

    In the office, Melody stood in front of the desk of Terence, "This is the plan for the future..."

    The phone rang suddenly and interrupted her words. But Melody was not annoyed. She just looked at the man who answered the phone as if there was no one else. His originally relaxed eyebrows suddenly frowned, and the surrounding atmosphere seemed to be lower.

    Terence tapped on the table with his finger.

    "Let him in."

 Chapter 74 Not The Born Heroine

    A few minutes later, a man entered the office.

    Austin stopped and looked at the tall woman in the room. The woman was beautiful, from head to foot, it was undeniable exquisite. She was more brilliant than Hester.

    Seeing her, he pursed his lips and moved his eyes

    There was a desk between the people inside. Different from the way that woman stood, Terence was sitting on the desk in office. There was a black pen between his slender fingers, the tip of which wearing a pen cap, and he was tapping the table gently.

    Taking a deep breath, he said, "Mr. Terence."

    Terence finally raised his head, but with obvious contempt in his eyes. He glanced at Austin. After a short while, he returned to the starting point.

    "Dr. Austin, you never go to the temple for no reason."

    With a slight shudder of guilt, Austin put on a professional smile and said, "Mr. Terence, I did come for the matter of Hester."

    ''Hester?'' How dare he address her in such an intimate way Austin''s image became more and more irritating. A cold hum came out of his throat with unabashed mockery.

    "But it''s a family matter. I hope this miss can go out." "Just a few minutes," Austin added

    After a pause, Melody calmly nodded her head.

    Her high heel shoes fell on the ground with a clear sound. Hearing it, Terence suddenly said: "Wait."

    He turned his head. Although the seat he was sitting in made him lower than Austin''s height, but he still gave Austin a sense of superiority.

    "Since Dr. Austin knows this is a family matter, you have no right to interfere." "Do you think I am idle since you ask me to listen to the judgment of an outsider?" Terence questioned coldly.

    It was not the first time that Austin had seen how mean Terence was, but not as clear as he was now.

    Hester''s crying was still vivid. It was this man who had broken the heart of that kind-hearted girl. But now, he was unwilling to spare tim

    After crying, she hadn''t washed her face clean. It was so sticky and dirty.

    She tried to support herself with her elbow and sat up on the bed.

    On her bedside table, there was a thick book with large characters on the cover.

    It was called ''Jane Eyre''.

    She liked this book for some time. Not knowing how long ago, she even felt that she was the heroine in this book. She was ordinary and humble, but she fell in love with a man who was unusual and not humble.

    However, she forgot that not everyone was born to be the heroine.

    Then the closed door was opened. It was a hand. The meridians on the hand were smooth and tidy, and the joints were good-looking.

    The man walked in against the light. He didn''t wear the suit anymore and the white shirt was casually put on. The two buttons at the collar were unbuttoned, revealing his delicate clavicle, which was sexy and deadly.

    "Are you awake?" "Lisa said you slept for a long time," Terence continued in a husky voice

    ''Why... Did he come to accuse her of being lazy?'' Hester''s eyelashes trembled, but she did not answer.

    The raise of Terence''s eyebrows indicated his unhappiness, but he unexpectedly did not lose his temper. Instead, he handed the tray with bowls and chopsticks to her. "Eat something."

 Chapter 75 An Idiot

    Hester saw the food was put in front of her.

    The food was also steaming. In order to keep healthy, she had three meals a day arranged by diet experts and doctors, and even the cook was carefully selected.

    Looking at the exquisite and delicious food, Hester who was extremely hungry suddenly had no desire to eat.

    "Are you still mad at me?" "You have a baby in your womb, don''t you know?" asked Terence, frowning

    ''Even if I am pregnant, so what? Do you care about him?''

    Hester did not say it, because she did not dare to say it. After all, Terence was not Austin. The former would not indulge her as the latter did.

    Hester had not given him a glance, which made Terence feel a cold-shoulder treatment. He didn''t like this feel. As Mr. Terence, he had never been reduced to this.

    Thinking of this, his face turned colder. "Let''s eat."

    "I won''t eat." Hester replied in a low voice.

    It was none of his business whether she ate or not.

    Thought feeling trouble, Terence put the tray on the night stand, and then picked up the bowl, scooped out a full spoon, and placed it in front of her mouth. "Listen, open your mouth" he asked

    The spoon almost touched her lips, Hester wanted to open her mouth unconsciously, but her remaining consciousness held it back. "Put it there and then go out. I''ll eat these."

    When she spoke, her voice was as soft as before, but it was out of his control that Terence was about to explode.

    "Hester, do you think you have the ability to be willful with me?" This damn woman dared not to embarrass him, "Eat it for me."

    Hester opened her mouth after a moment''s twitch.

    The food was so hot that Hester''s cheeks were burned red before she swallowed it. She coughed and spit it out.

    "Cough, cough, cough."

    With a darkened face, Terence put down the bowl. He wiped her mouth, threw the tissue into the trash can in disgust.

    Perhaps it was because his movements were too rude.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    tion this time?''

    "Miss Hester?"

    The call woke Hester up at the moment, fearing that Austin would be really resigned, she said hurriedly, "I am a patient of Dr. Austin, no one knows better than me about my health. I think there must be some misunderstanding between you. Dr. Austin is trying to help me recover gradually, not to mention getting worse. "

    "Is that so?" The staff at the hospital hesitated and said, "Okay, we got it. Thank you, Miss Hester."

    After hanging up the phone, Hester dialed the number in her memory immediately. She was so familiar with this number that she even knew it backward.

    The automatic voice on the phone disappeared, and turned to the man''s lazy voice and his handsome face.

    "Hello?"

    "Terence, what the hell are you doing?" Hester wouldn''t be able to cover it anymore. She shouted, "Why did you do this to Dr. Austin? He helped me, but you reported him to poison me! "

    "Hester?" She saw the expression on his face changed during the video chat. "Is this how you talk to me?"

    "Yes, that''s how I talk to you." Hester said with an insistence, "Terence, what do you want?"

    Terence was silent for a few seconds, causing Hester to think that he had almost hung up.

    "What do I want to do?" "Hester, you are so stupid." Terence smiled slightly.

 Chapter 76 Being Caught In Adultery

    If Hester could, she would rush over to him through the drawing line and cut him into pieces.

    When the love that was filled with all her heart was slowly dissipated, there was only profound hatred left.

    Hester was terrified. She wondered when she had this terrifying thought?

    "Terence, I beg you. Please don''t do that anymore." Hester was very clear that in front of this man, she was only a toy. Facing this situation, her anger and impulse were dispersed, and she had to beg, "Sorry, I made you angry, so please don''t do this, okay?"

    She believed that it was because the close relationship between them these days that made Terence feel dissatisfied, that he did such a thing.

    It''s so smooth for her to call his nickname, Terence could rarely heard his full name from Hester. She had almost never done that before, but now she was doing this.

    Just for a man.

    "Hester, you''d better know your identity." With a gloomy face, Terence said: "You''d better know who you are. Don''t take my indulgence as your capital for your willfulness."

    "Terence..." Hester opened her mouth, but said nothing.

    Suddenly, her eyes fell on a bright red stain on the corner of the video. Perhaps the people found being noticed by Hester, the red color immediately evaded and disappeared from the video.

    However, Hester had already called out, "What is that?"

    Without giving Terence a chance to explain, Hester continued, "There''s someone in your office. Who is it?"

    She was not a fool. She knew that all the staff in the company wore the professional clothes. It was so bright red. How could the people be an ordinary employee, especially in front of this workaholic?

    "Who is in my office? I don''t need you manage my affairs"

    Terence''s words made her stunned.

    ''Well, she forgot it again. What right did she have to question him?'' Because she was his wife?

    "You''d better stay here and do nothing about what will happen to Austin," After saying this coldly,

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    rom beginning to end, let alone to such a stupid woman. He did care about the baby, but it didn''t mean that he would be challenged by a woman over and over again.

    "Will it have any bad impact on her health? After all, Miss Hester is in poor health," Lisa advised

    "It''s just a meal. She won''t starve to death." Terence was so cruel this time. Lisa understood what he meant, so she didn''t continue her words.

    Hester knew that the man must have come back since Lisa hadn''t insisted on looking for her.

    He was the only person who had made the servants do such a thing.

    Hester''s hand landed on her slightly swollen abdomen. She could not feel the life that was pulsing under her belly. She remembered that Austin had told her that it was only a matter of time. But now, she was not as excited as she used to be about this baby.

    "Don''t worry, my baby. Mommy will definitely give birth to you even if daddy doesn''t want you." Hester muttered.

    Hester had been hungry for a whole night. Although it was not a big deal for her, she was only worried about the baby in her belly.

    When Lisa knocked at the door again, it was 7:00 am. Hester knew that the man had left.

    For the sake of her child, she ate her breakfast quietly this time. After that, she borrowed a cell phone from Lisa and dialed a number.

 Chapter 77 Love was equal

    "Hi, brother Austin."

    Austin was in a daze for a moment when he heard the woman''s soft voice. He even inexplicably developed the illusion that she was in front of him.

    "Hester? What''s wrong? "

    Hester looked at Austin through the video and couldn''t help feeling sad. But she held back her tears. Otherwise, she would be very embarrassed. "Brother Austin, are you all right in the hospital?"

    "It''s all right now. Thank you for your help, or I will be really dismissed." Replied Austin. He saw Hester''s expression collapsed by accident, with a faint sign of collapse. "What''s wrong?"

    "It''s okay as long as you are fine." Hester smiled. She was very clear that if it weren''t for her, Austin wouldn''t have had the risk of being dismissed. Since his medical skills and talent were outstanding, he had great potential in the hospital. It was funny that Austin always had ups and downs after he met Hester.

    "Hester?"

    "It''s okay. You have potential and will be a promising young man." Hester said with a smile.

    He could not see what was wrong with Hester. Who else could make Hester so bitter except for that damn man?

    "Hester, did he do something else to you again?" Austin asked knowingly.

    He was not like Hester who would not listen to anything outside. The news that the Qi family and Si family had joined hands was known to all over the city. Austin was worried that she would not be able to bear the blow.

    Hester shook her head and replied, "No. He''s been very busy recently, so he hasn''t had the time to visit me."

    Hester said, dejected.

    Hester would never lie to him, and she didn''t seem to know that. Austin didn''t know whether he should be bitter or relieved. She didn''t want Hester to be hurt. But if Terence was still lying to her, wouldn''t he lose his chance this year?

    However, he still didn''t want his beloved girl to be heartbroken.

    "Hester..." Austin said bitterl

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    at all. She looked like a teenager.

    Lisa and Hester headed towards a shopping mall.

    Hester was usually not allowed to go out, and was also very strange to the mall. Lisa, however, came upstairs easily.

    The woman was born with a kind of purchasing factors. A variety of goods aroused Hester''s desire to buy. With Lisa''s crazy shopping, they bought many bags in less than an hour.

    "Miss Hester, why don''t you wait for us here?" Lisa asked the chauffeur to take those Hester''s things and said, "The chauffeur and I will send them to the car first. Wait for us here."

    Since they were standing near the entrance of the parking lot and few people were around, it was relatively safe for them.

    Considering that she was pregnant and lacked of physical strength, Hester nodded.

    Lisa and the chauffeur left with a heap of things, and Hester was standing alone at the corner, waiting for them.

    She felt bored and lowered her head, thinking about something. Hence, she didn''t notice that a woman was slowly walking towards her with something unknown in her hand.

    As their distance was getting closer, Hester suddenly felt something. She looked up, but it was too late.

    A chill came over her, and the cold liquid immediately made her unable to open her eyes!

 Chapter 78 The woman being dismissed

    Hester closed her eyes at once. The liquid was cold, almost piercing.

    Luckily, Hester had not felt any pain. She wondered whether she should be thankful or not. She covered her face with her hand and took a few steps back. She opened her eyes in a daze and saw something in front of her.

    It was a woman with causal clothes and undisguised madness on her face.

    She stepped back and wiped her face. She was too slow to react in time.

    "Bitch, it''s all your fault!" The woman was holding a cola can, her eyes firmly staring at Hester, seemed to want to make a hole in her body with her eyesight.

    Hester looked at the hand that had been covering her face. The palm and the cheek were sticky, and her palm seemed to have been wrapped in a layer of brown thick liquid.

    Hester was relieved. Luckily, it was cola.

    If it was sulfuric acid, she would probably be hurt.

    ''But this woman, she just wanted to pour sulfuric acid on me.''

    "It''s all your fault, you bitch! If it weren''t you, I wouldn''t end up like this!" The woman raised her hand and threw the cola can onto Hester''s shoulder. "You will kill Terence sooner or later."

    Terence''s name seemed to be thorns in Hester''s heart. Hester said under her breath, "What did you say?"

    "What did I say? Don''t you know what I mean? " The woman sneered, her face full of ferocity, which was very incompatible with her beautiful face. "A bitch like you, why don''t you die early?"

    The woman became more and more excited. It was not enough for her to abuse Hester verbally. She walked forward and reached out her hand to push her.

    Hester had been lack of energy because of shopping, and she was pregnant, and the woman''s movements were too fast. She was pushed to the ground before she could react.

    Hester gasped with pain. Her spine hit a wall aside, causing her to tremble with pain.

    What the hell was this crazy woman talking

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    Since Terence and Hester quarreled last time, Terence felt that Hester was depressed, so he no longer restricted Hester''s freedom of movements. Otherwise, she would not have the chance to go out.

    But Lisa didn''t expect that this kind of thing happened when Hester went out for the first time being in the company of her.

    She clearly remembered the grim look on Terence''s face when he came to visit her.

    "Thank you for taking care of Miss Hester." Lisa replied with a slight bow, "I got to go."

    "Wait!" "Why did you call her Miss Hester?" He asked.

    Lisa didn''t get it and asked, "What?"

    "Hester is the wife of Terence. Aren''t you supposed to call her Mrs.?" "Or he didn''t admit Hester?"

    In fact, he had guessed it before. If Terence really had admitted that Hester was his wife, the news would not be broken out of him and Melody now.

    "Dr. Austin, this is not your concern." "I know that you are worried about Miss Hester. But her family matter is none of your business." she continued.

    Lisa was telling the truth. If he asked this, others might gossip about them.

    Lisa was a clever woman and she knew what he was thinking.

    So as Terence.

    All of a sudden, he felt so helpless that the whole world knew he loved her.

    Except you.

 Chapter 79 They are engaged

    Hester was feeling suffocated.

    After staying in hospital for a few days, she gradually got used to the pungent smell of disinfectant. Like a restless heart, it was gradually paralyzed and finally had no feeling at all.

    "Hester?" Hester''s soul was back. He got closer to her, he could see the perfect line of Hester''s face. "What are you thinking about? "

    Hester wasn''t actually aware of what she was thinking. She answered, "That woman."

    His face darkened. But luckily, she was absent-minded and did not see anything strange.

    "Hester, don''t you still love him?" He said slowly.

    In fact, he was very clear that she didn''t care about other women. Terence was her only concern.

    Hester was not aware that all of her thoughts had been exposed in front of Austin. She paused and said, "No."

    She couldn''t even convince herself with such words.

    She had been in hospital for three days, But Terence hadn''t come for three days.

    Only Austin stayed by her side from the beginning to the end.

    Hester suddenly realized that she might be nothing in Terence''s eyes. ''If he really cared about me and our baby, I''m afraid that he wouldn''t disappear for three days.''

    Hester used to not care about these. She simply felt it would be fine as long as being with Terence. But the more sober people were, the greedier they would be. Hester knew that she would not be as before.

    "Hester, listen to me," "Do you still want to hold on after what he did to you? Don''t you really know that you are nothing to him? "

    Her words were harsh. Hester''s body shivered. "Hester, I know you will hate me because of what I said, but you should know that in the eyes of Terence, the only value is the child..."

    "Brother Austin, I hope you won''t say anything more," Please...

    With the passing of time, Hester could only be more and more clear about this point.

    "Hester, give up." Austin bit his teeth, "How can you make sure that ther

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    umors will be scotched and the stock market will rise. You can refuse, but if you keep on doing that, I''m afraid that you might not be able to hold your position in the following meeting. "

    "Melody." "Are you threatening me again?" Said Terence coldly.

    "I''m not."

    The three simple words made him close his eyes. No one knew what he was thinking, and no one knew his complex feelings.

    Be engaged? There was no doubt that they were a couple after being engaged.

    But he didn''t forget his little wife that no one knew.

    Hester''s position had been changed gradually in his mind. Terence was the first one to come to the hospital to visit her after he heard that Hester had entered the hospital.

    Finally, Melody understood what he meant. She called his name when he was hesitating: "Terence!"

    "Enough!" Perhaps Terence was really angry. He opened his eyes, rubbed his painful eyebrows gently with his finger pulp and said, "You go to prepare for it."

    "What?"

    "To announce our engagement."

    He said.

    Melody''s eyes lit up. She knew clearly why she was so happy.

    Within three hours, the news of their engagement was announced to the public at an unexpected speed, and occupied the headlines aggressively.

    However, the situation was not as good as they had expected.

 Chapter 80 I cant have a baby

    With a gloomy face, Terence looked at the quickly changing data. Although the news of their engagement had been released, the reaction from the outside world was still not good, which made him suspect.

    Hester was once again at top.

    The car and the baby products of Qi family, which were used to cultivate babies, were easy to be guessed by those who were not brainless.

    Noticing the obvious depression on his face, Melody sweated on her forehead for no reason. "Terence, how about we ask the public relations to change their attitudes towards us?"

    "It''s no use." With his fingers crossed, he folded his fingers and made a tower shape. "The Blue Water Company has the advantage. They should have already recorded it."

    "We can''t let them continue to be arrogant." Melody bit her lower lip. Now both the Si family and Qi family were on the cusp of the wind, which was worthy of the name of sharing weal and woe.

    His eyes fell on the files piled up in front of him. At this moment, unless...

    It would be a huge loss for both sides.

    Melody was a smart girl. It seemed that she had made up her mind. She stood up from the sofa and said, "Leave it to me."

    "What do you want to do?" asked Terence, raising his eyebrows slightly.

    "Guess what I''m going to do." When she smiled, she looked energetic and gentle. She then said, "But, Terence, I really need you to take care of me from now on."

    That was a clear and bold instruction.

    "No way." After hesitating for three seconds, Terence said in a colder voice. He looked at Melody with a knife in his eyes, "You are hurting yourself."

    "So what? Was there any other good way? As you know, time is pressing, just wait. " She clenched her hands, and her manicured nails almost pierced into the flesh of her palms.

    ''Is he really just worried about me?''

    She sneered and looked away.

    Two hours later, a press conference was held.

    The hall was resounded with noise.

    "Miss Melody, can you explai

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    hat that woman thought in the past. But now, he always thought of that woman unconsciously. He was worried about her safety and her pain.

    When did this happen? Did it start with her blocking his knife? Or started with she was pregnant? Or earlier?

    It was quiet in the car while Melody looked out of the window. It was full of hustle and bustle.

    The street was full of people and vehicles. But it''s also a city full of nothingness.

    "Terence, do you remember what I said?" Melody broke the tension and said with a smile, "I''ve sacrificed so much. Can''t I get some compensations for it?"

    Terence was driving, so he didn''t look at her and just said a word from his throat, "Yes."

    "You are so perfunctory." Melody stretched herself and seized the chance to hide her desolation. "But, Terence, now that we have been engaged, do you think we should consider the next step."

    The traffic light intersection, a red light flashing. The car stopped. The moonlight of the street lamps shone on the car, as if it had been covered with a layer of silver frost.

    "What do you want to say?"

    "Don''t be silly. I''m telling the truth. If I didn''t do it in time, our relationship would still be doubted." Melody turned around and looked at him. She looked into his eyes and said, "So, we can get married after a while."

 Chapter 81 How affectionate

    The green light was on.

    The still black car moved again. Terence looked ahead, but he didn''t look at the woman beside him.

    "Melody." He said, "I thought you were joking."

    After a moment of silence, she slowly closed her eyes and put on a forced smile. "Yes, I was just kidding."

    Both of them knew whether she was joking or not.

    "It''s late now. Let me drive you home." There was no change in his expression, as if he didn''t notice the struggling of the woman.

    "Hey, how cruel you are!" Melody opened her eyes and grinned wearily. "After all, we''re already unmarried couples. Are you really not going to do anything to thank me?"

    Subconsciously, he wanted to say that he didn''t like women who went too far.

    But he hesitated. He thought of Melody''s sacrifice. A woman claimed that she was infertile in public even though she was in good health.

    Even though it would be clear later, that would be a stain.

    The words that being coming out of his mouth were swallowed, and his tone softened. "What do you want to do?"

    "Do you have time tomorrow? Let''s go for a date. " Melody narrowed her eyes, as if there were expectations in her eyes. "Well, I heard that it''s something that a couple should do."

    After a short silence, Terence said, "Okay."

    Upon hearing this, Melody was finally relieved. She even wore a joyful smile.

    He couldn''t explain why he had agreed. He didn''t love Melody as much as he used to do, and he dated her only for interests. The reason why he agreed with this extra request was that he wanted to give her some compensation.

    After sending Melody home, Terence drove to the villa.

    He had asked Lisa to bring Hester back, and they had cut off contact with the outside world.

    He would keep the secret as long as possible.

    Terence felt that he had become more complicated. Once, of course, he didn''t care about Hester''s idea. In his eyes, there were only interests. B

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ur explanation. How can you be a skittish woman? How do you flirt with other men? Hester, I didn''t expect you to be like this. " "Disgusting." Terence said meaningfully.

    Hester understood every word.

    Terence said she was disgusting?

    The recovery of women''s self-esteem made her not as simple as before, and she was not indifferent to the scolding and hitting from Terence. Hester felt that her heart was held tightly by someone, and Terence''s words were like thousands of needles, stabbing her heart again and again.

    Terence released her hand. Her skin was white, and now there was a bright red mark on her chin.

    "Terence, can''t you trust me just for once?" Hester pleaded.

    "Hester, don''t pretend to be innocent. I know your nature."

    What kind of person was she? Hester had an impulse to spit blood. Her hands gripped the corner of her clothes, and her body was trembling desperately.

    ''As expected, in your eyes, I am such a shameless and shameless woman.''

    Why are you so cruel to me? You even don''t give me a chance to explain?

    Hester''s mind was gradually in turmoil. She clutched her chest, gasping for air. Pain could be faintly felt from her lower abdomen.

    When Terence was about to leave, he heard a loud voice behind her. He frowned.

    "Hester?"

 Chapter 82 You dont deserve!

    "Miss Hester has been in a stable condition. But as a pregnant woman, she is in poor health. Recently, she must not have too much emotional fluctuation, or else she may have problems." The doctor looked at the man in front of him and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. "The pregnant woman''s body and mind should be nurtured at the same time, remember to take her for relaxation. As for the diet, there is no problem. "

    Terence sat on the chair, and the ordinary chair was actually put out of the taste of the throne by him. He didn''t even look at the doctor, but calmly looked ahead as if there was no one else in the room.

    The doctor became more nervous. He asked cautiously, "Mr. Terence?"

    "You can tell Lisa everything." The doctor breathed a sigh of relief.

    The doctor nodded. Then, Terence stood up and walked out of the office. Lisa stood at the door, with a stern look on her face. Obviously, she was terrified.

    Lisa looked at him with fear and called, "Mr. Terence."

    "Do you know what you did wrong?" Said Terence.

    "I got it. I shouldn''t have let Miss Hester get the phone without following Mr. Terence''s order." she answered with a nod. She didn''t intend to give her phone, but Hester had pleaded with her. She thought that he wouldn''t come back, so she agreed. She didn''t expect herself to cause such a mess.

    "I don''t want it happens again." "Otherwise, you won''t have to stay here."

    Lisa was relieved when she heard this. It seemed that he didn''t mean to drive her away. She accepted his offer with sincerity. Looking at the closed door of the ward, Terence hesitated, but he didn''t push the door. ""How is she now?" he asked.

    Her? ''Miss Hester?'' "Miss Hester hasn''t woken up, but she will wake up soon. How about you wait for her inside?" Lisa offered.

    The moment she spoke out the words, she regretted. What kind of person Terence was that how would he wait for a woman?

    Terence didn''t respond. Embarrassed, Lisa intended to say s

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    was in a bad condition, Terence knew that he had no room for resistance. He sneered in his mind, because Austin was too weak in front of him.

    Luckily, Austin told him the truth. Otherwise, he wouldn''t know the whole thing behind and he would have misunderstood Hester.

    If he had listened to Hester''s explanation, would she be in danger now?

    Terence was in a complex mood, while Hester was awake in the bed.

    This time, there was still no one around her, not even Austin. The large ward was empty, which made people feel lonely.

    Hester stared at the ceiling, lost in thought.

    She thought of what Austin had said, and believed that perhaps Terence was her disaster. After the child in her womb lost its value, he would not have any interest in her anymore, and he even didn''t care about the safety of the child.

    First the woman who splashed cola, and now...

    Hester smiled bitterly. When she was about to close her eyes, the door of the ward was pushed open.

    She couldn''t hear anything, but her instinct told her that someone came in. She turned to look at the man, and saw Terence''s upright figure.

    This man was as perfect and indestructible as always.

    "Are you awake?" Asked Terence. He thought Hester was not able to see her mouth clearly, so he got close to her and repeated it.

 Chapter 83 Love and hate

    Hester was very rare to see such a gentle Terence. He would never express his tenderness on the face, and he had a pair of eyes that were able to speak. At this moment, he felt that his eyes were like the vast ocean, enveloping everything.

    This was Hester''s favorite.

    Noticing that she didn''t say anything, he frowned strangely. He reached out his hand and covered it at her forehead. There was a thin cocoon in his finger, and when it rubbed against her skin, she had a wonderful feeling.

    Her body temperature was normal.

    After knowing the answer, Terence withdrew his hand.

    Hester realized that she was dazzled by this man. She dodged his gaze and lowered her head, forcing herself not to look at him in the eye.

    "Hester." Terence grabbed her chin with hand, she wanted to escape. But she discovered that Terence''s strength was not as strong as before. Instead, he was very gentle. "Hester, watch me and speak." he said.

    Hester opened her mouth, seeming to be hesitating or saying something. After a while, she said, "You can leave now."

    After a pause, he loosened his grip. Instead of leaving, he just stared at her in a daze.

    After a while, he took the lunch box out of the bedside table, opened it and saw the porridge steaming.

    He took a spoon and scooped out a spoonful of porridge. "Are you hungry? Let''s eat."

    Terence blew off the white smoke and sent it to Hester''s mouth.

    The thick fragrance of the porridge lingered in her nose. Hester wanted to open her mouth, but she bit her lower lip and refused to eat it.

    Terence was rarely persistent. As Hester retreated, he slowly approached her.

    Hester was defeated in the end.

    It''s hard to tell whether it''s because she''s so hungry now or it''s because of the persistence of Terence.

    The warm porridge rushed into her mouth. Hester was eating the porridge with a spoon. He was now relaxed. It seemed that he was addicted to it, so he fed her food again and again.

    A bowl of porridge was quickly finished. After putting down the cho

    e loved.

    It turned out that in his eyes, she was just a surrogacy.

    I am his wife, not her!

    Hester was crying desperately, and her tears could not help falling.

    She felt that she couldn''t deceive herself anymore. As her legitimate wife, she didn''t even have the right to be public. As for Miss Melody Si, it was a reasonable thing that she played the role of a scapegoat and took the place of his lover.

    In the TV, the moment they looked at each other was really affectionate.

    "According to the latest report, the photo taken by a paparazzo at a coffee shop was taken of Terence and Melody. They were on a date. The two were happy and sweet, which was enough to prove that they had a good relationship."

    The news was reported by two anchors, a man and a woman.

    "It seems that Si family and Qi family will get married soon. They are a perfect match."

    Hester''s fingernails pierced into the palm of her hand.

    It turned out that Terence left just to date this woman?

    Her body was not as important as dating with Melody?

    Since he was so gentle to her before, why did he send her to hell now?

    Hester suddenly understood that Terence cut off her network in order not to let her know about this. If she hadn''t seen it by chance, how long would he keep her in the dark!

    Hester turned off the TV and pressed the nurse''s bell.

 Chapter 84 Hesters change

    Austin stepped into the ward.

    The room was very quiet. Only Hester sat on the bed alone. The TV on the opposite side of the bed was still on silent mode.

    Hester was gazing at the changing screen. No one knew what was on her mind.

    "Hester?" Austin knew that she couldn''t hear him, so he moved over to her. When he broke into her sight, Hester''s smile bloomed, adding fuel to the cold ward.

    "Hi, brother Austin."

    "What''s wrong?" He reached out his hand to rub Hester''s head. Hester was determined to see him after ringing the bell, which was enough to make him ecstatic. So he came here as soon as he got the news.

    Hester''s smile stopped. It seemed to have been a perfect picture.

    "Nothing." Hester replied in a low voice, turning her head away.

    "Hester?" ''When did Hester have such an expression?'' he wondered.

    Hester had sucked in the air and he saw her hands holding the quilt tightly. It seemed that she was trying hard to put a restraint on something, and her voice was full of uneasiness and sadness.

    "Hi, brother Austin," Hester finally said, "I know everything."

    Austin was stunned.

    "I know those things. I know that Terence got engaged with another woman behind my back. I also know that in his eyes, I''m just a surrogate." Hester''s voice was husky and trembling. She did not understand why the world would treat her like this?

    It turned out that she was nothing in the eyes of the one she loved.

    She was angry, sad, and even panicked as if she would be abandoned. Because she knew clearly that once she was thrown away, she would lose her qualification to stand here.

    But soon she became quiet again.

    These days of self-study made her not as simple as before. She realized that she couldn''t wait for death. Terence didn''t cherish this child, but as a mother, her love was so immense that she was not willing to give it u

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    charge of your family."

    "But I can assure you that our hands and feet are very clean." Melody said, "Besides, even though the Si family''s stock market is in turmoil, very few families can plot against them."

    "The Si family is as opinionated as before." Terence threw his pen on the desk irritably, "What I want is not your explanation, but the result."

    Melody didn''t know what to say anymore.

    With these words, Terence stood up and looked down at Melody, condescending and said, "Melody, at the beginning, I gave Mike to you as a condition of cooperation, but I didn''t want you to make such a big loophole for me."

    After hesitating for a while, Melody said, "I know."

    "But what about now? Mike has been bailed out. " "But we didn''t find him."

    The Si family should take the responsibility.

    It could even be suspected that the Si family had a chance to intervene in it.

    "Are you suspecting me?" "I''m sure I didn''t do it." Said Melody, knowing the hidden meaning of his words.

    Obviously, Terence would fully believe her. After all, Melody had sacrificed herself for the sake of the cooperation between the two clans. And the two clans were on the same side now.

    If there were someone who had intervened in it, could it be...?

 Chapter 85 A compromise

    With Terence''s reminder, Lisa dared not neglect. She had checked out Hester at noon and took her home.

    Hester realized that it was getting more and more difficult for her to contact Austin.

    She had intended to borrow Lisa''s phone to contact Austin. But no matter how hard she had begged, she refused. The network of their house had been indeed cut off. This time, she had become the princess of the castle and was isolated from the world.

    Hester had felt the loneliness and despair under this kind of living environment.

    She restlessly opened the book ''Jane Eyre''. It had been read many times, and she had kept in mind the equal love in it.

    Hester was very clear that how could she have equal love with him?

    Terence was always a domineering man. He could do whatever he wanted, but she could only be at the mercy of others. Just like what she was experiencing now, one idea of Terence made her unable to come into contact with the outside world.

    Hester felt sad.

    She didn''t know when Lisa came in and said, "Miss Hester, it''s time to have lunch."

    Hester nodded and put down the book. She looked at Lisa, who continued, "One more thing, Mr. Terence is back."

    Terence? Hester was a little surprised at the news. She had seen it before that Terence was dating with Melody, but now he was home?

    Wasn''t having dinner with the girl he was going to hang out with?

    She took her hopes strangely, but it was turned back again.

    ''Hester, what are you thinking about? There is a reason for his return. In his heart, you still have no status. Do you understand?''

    Hester was depressed at her self''s words. She followed Lisa slowly downstairs and saw Terence sitting at the table.

    Perhaps the sound of going downstairs was heard by Terence, so he raised his head and looked at her.

    Hester said nothing. She didn''t seem to notice that she was being stared at by him. She just pulled out a chair and sat down.

    "What''s wrong?" Terence in

    of the phone had fallen. After a long time, Austin''s father''s voice sounded again, "Are you serious, Austin?"

    "Yes, I won''t give up medicine, but I''ll try to do our family business." "After all, I am the son of Lin family." said Lin family

    "It''s good that you can understand." Mr. Garrett said with pleasure.

    "But before that, I hope you and mom can do me a favor." He bit his teeth and said with determination, "As your son, I have the first request."

    Hester had realized that the situation was more serious than she had imagined.

    Lisa kept watch on her, so did Terence. No matter how busy he was, he would always go home for dinner and take good care of her.

    Hester would be very happy if it was in the past. She would feel that she was in his heart. But now, she had known everything. What Terence did had become a distrust of her.

    It seemed that she was still of great value in his eyes.

    Hester looked at the food on the table and suddenly lost her appetite. She pushed away the chopsticks and said, "I don''t want to eat."

    "What''s wrong?" Terence stopped eating and looked up at her.

    Under this gaze, Hester''s whole body was full of goose bumps, as if she was going to be seen through by this man. She said, "I''m tired of eating it. I want to eat the food from the Bi Hotel, can I?"

 Chapter 86 News of Austin

    Looking at her, for a long time, Terence said, "Okay."

    Hester was relieved. Even she herself did not know why she was so worried. Probably because this man''s eyes were too sharp, in front of him, Hester only felt that she was unable to escape.

    However, it was not like Hester had expected to go out for dinner. Terence asked Lisa to call the cook to come to his house, which gave her little hope.

    As expected, Terence kept an eye on her.

    Soon enough, the people of the hotel came, a chef and an assistant.

    At that time, Terence''s cell phone rang. "Hello?"

    Whether intentionally or not, he turned his head so that Hester wouldn''t be able to see what he was saying. "Okay, I''ll be there at once." he said.

    He hung up the phone and stood up.

    Hester also raised her head to look at him. With a glance at her, he took his briefcase and said, "I''m going out."

    Then he said, "Enjoy your meal."

    Hester nodded. She looked so confused. She was reluctant to let him go, but no one understood her feelings.

    Perhaps that''s because it was from that woman?

    Miss Melody, Miss Melody Si.

    She was perfect.

    Women''s mind is always complex. When thinking of the ex-girlfriend of Terence whom Austin had mentioned to her, she couldn''t help but confirm the relationship between Melody and Terence. But she would never expect that she got it right.

    Hester smiled bitterly. It was this woman who had been able to make Terence so moved that he had been thrown out with a call.

    Hester was jealous and envious of her.

    Afraid that the chef wasn''t familiar with the food, Lisa followed him into the kitchen. Hester was alone at the table. She lost her appetite at the sight of the variety of dishes in front of her.

    Lisa had prepared the meal for her. Even if the hotel chef served the food, she might not be in the mood to eat.

    "Miss Hester." A man walked out. It turned out to be the assistant. The assistant asked

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ficient as ever, and the two people who came here were the same.

    Hester and the assistant wouldn''t be connected with each other because of the presence of Terence. Hester was anxious, but she didn''t dare to do anything because she cared about how smart Terence was.

    "I''ll go to the kitchen to check." Hester said, "After all, I like the hotel''s cooking very much. I want to learn a few cooking skills by the way."

    Without saying anything, Terence pretended to get up.

    Hester was afraid that he would follow, so he quickly said, "No, you stay here. Lisa is also in the kitchen. I''m not afraid that something bad might happen. "

    Glancing at her, he said, "Okay."

    Hester was relieved and entered the kitchen.

    There were cook, assistant and Lisa in the kitchen. They were busy cooking. Hester entered the room and walked at the assistant''s side when Lisa didn''t take notice. "Do you need my help?" she asked.

    She took the knife from the assistant''s hand, but the latter avoided it and held her hand. "No, thanks. Miss Hester, please go to the lobby."

    Lisa turned around and the assistant let go of her hand. Hester was at a loss and left the kitchen.

    But she did not return to the hall, but went into the bathroom.

    She turned on the tap, and her palm spread out quickly.

 Chapter 87 I Will Give You A Chance

    There was a note in her hand.

    Hester observed the message for a few times, and her face suddenly collapsed. Fortunately, she quickly adjusted her mood. When she was about to wet the paper away, a man suddenly broke into the bathroom.

    Before she could react, a strong hand grabbed the note in her hand.

    Terence looked at Hester, who was in a panic. With cold eyes, the black words on the note came into his sight:

    Hold on for a few more days. Something goes wrong, I''ll pick you up when I''m done with it.

    There was no signature and the handwriting was not familiar.

    "Who gave you this?" Terence asked coldly.

    "I don''t know." Hester calmed down at once and replied, "I saw it when I came to the bathroom. I wanted to tell you, but you broke in. I was scared."

    Hester was methodical in her words, just like telling the truth.

    As for whether it''s true or not, it''s Terence''s own judgment. He clenched his fist and the note became a pile of waste paper in his hand. He didn''t get furious or do something as Hester thought, but just said, "Let''s go out."

    Hester could only nod.

    Under his control, Hester felt the meal was tasteless. If it were in the past, probably Terence would have been furious with her now. But his patience was the most frightening.

    After dinner, Hester returned to her room, and Terence returned to the study room. He took out a medical record from the cupboard with the words Hester.

    He opened the medical record and stopped on one page.

    He took out a crumpled note from his pocket. The handwriting on the medical record was exactly the same as that on the note.

    Hester had forgotten that her previous attending doctor was Austin and the name of him was added in the medical record of course. By contrast, it was clear who the owner of the note was.

    "Hiss -"

    The note was torn in half.

    Of course Terence was angry, but his anger faded soon.

    He tried to calm himself down.

    People were always like this: Once bitten, twice shy. He was ri

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    treated this shyness as a fear.

    Was he like a dreadful monster in her eyes? With the corner of his mouth straightened, he loosened Hester and said, "Stand up."

    Hester was obedient.

    The woman looked haggard. She didn''t wear any makeup, and her light features would show perfectly. Especially under her eyes, which looked dark blue because of her white skin.

    The man''s hand touched her eyes, and his action was not as rude as expected. Instead, he was very gentle. His thin gnarled finger pulp gently touched the blue color skin under her eyes, with a strange feeling like feather brushing gently.

    Hester wished she could be drowned inside.

    "Can''t fall asleep?"

    Hester replied, "Yes."

    Upon hearing this, Terence grew even more sober. There was no doubt that the woman couldn''t sleep. She was afraid that he would expose her secretive communication with Austin. He withdrew his hand and stared at her coldly.

    Hester did not understand why Terence''s attitude changed so quickly. He was so gentle before, but now he seemed to be looking at a prisoner.

    "Go back and have your meals." "But I think you are in good spirit. As a mother, you don''t even have a carefulness. Do you know how much late at night will do harm to health? "

    "I... I''m sorry..."

    "Sorry?" "Hester, take back your tricks," said Terence ironically

 Chapter 88 Hester, Lets Go

    Cunning intention?

    Hester might have felt wronged if it was before. But now, she only felt bitterly disappointed, just like a

    bowl of cold water pouring her from head to foot.

    She had a mind of her own and by now, she was found out by Terence.

    She didn''t know what this man wanted, or what he was thinking. All she wanted now was to stay away from him.

    But obviously, Terence wouldn''t give her the chance.

    His eyes were sharp as if he was blaming a subordinate who did something wrong.

    "What? Hester, have you lost your tongue? "

    "No, I didn''t." Hester said with a trembling voice. She did not know what she was saying. "Terence, I don''t understand your words."

    It might be grievance in others'' eyes. But now, for Terence, her behavior was a guilty conscience.

    Damn it. Terence''s furious look was evident on his face. He could no longer hide his anger. It turned out that this woman wanted to escape from him so much?

    Hester would have been driven out of the villa if he had not decided to give her a chance.

    "Eat yourself." "You want me to take care of you?" said Terence coldly

    Hester was stunned. She had thought that Terence would hate her, but now, he actually asked her to eat?

    What was his attitude?

    "Hester, I don''t like to say it a second time." Terence continued.

    Hester returned to her seat and began to eat with her head bowed. She had no courage to look at him, let alone to resist.

    "Eat slowly." Facing Hester''s self-abuse eating, Terence was still dissatisfied. "Are you a pig?"

    Hester was absorbed in eating, so she didn''t notice the shape of Terence''s mouth. When she realized it, she only saw the last few words of Terence. She felt a little sad. It was true that he disliked her.

    Terence felt a little impatient. Actually, he didn''t want to see Hester''s water-like eyes at all. In this pair of eyes, it seemed that everyone was a heinous criminal.

    Including him.

    Terence lost his appetit

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ming of for a long time. But when this really happened in front of her, she became hesitant.

    She didn''t want to leave.

    It seemed that there was a call in her heart, which was rooted there. Hester said roughly, "Brother Austin, I think it''s not the right time. Our communication has been discovered by Terence. If we leave now, I''m afraid..."

    ''Leave or not?'' Hester had no answer at all.

    She just wanted to delay it.

    "Hester, what are you thinking about?" "This is the best chance for us now. If we don''t go now, it will be too late. What''s more, I have arranged everything. When we leave, we will go abroad. No matter how long Terence stretched his hand, he can''t hurt you. " Austin said surprisedly.

    Hester was convinced by his words gradually.

    But she didn''t move, as if her legs were filled with lead.

    "I think..."

    "Hester, don''t you believe me?" "Or you don''t want to leave?" Austin said harshly, glaring at her

    Hester felt like being stripped off and exposed in front of Austin.

    ''Don''t want to leave? It might be true. That unbridled fondness and softness were intertwined in her heart. She couldn''t even imagine the scene in which she didn''t love that man and left him.

    But Hester, are you going to continue to live a life that was as easy-broken as crystal?''

    "Hester!"

 Chapter 89 Lets Divorce

    Hester!

    That was a call.

    However, it was obvious anger in the voice.

    Hester did not hear the sound, but Austin heard and raise his head. He was stunned by the sudden arrival of Terence. Then he instinctively wanted to hold Hester into his arms.

    It was Terence who caught her even faster.

    Terence was so powerful that Hester almost fell down. Luckily, she fell directly into his arms when the man turned over on the other side.

    The hug from Terence was not as warm as it used to be.

    Hester came to herself and hastily escaped from his embrace. Even though she didn''t hear any sound, she could feel the obvious anger of Terence. ''Did Terence hear what she said?''

    "Hester, how dare are you." "You''ve learnt how to seduce men. How dare you elope?" Terence sneered.

    ''No, it''s not like that...'' Hester wanted to defend herself, but she found that she was unable to say anything under the Terence''s gaze. She admitted that she had a guilty conscience. If she hadn''t wanted to run away, how could she and Austin have ended up like this?

    Terence''s calm voice attracted a lot of attention from the passers-by.

    "You can''t make Hester happy. Let her go!" "Do you really love her? Austin shouted. If you love her, you wouldn''t have... "

    "Shut up!" Rebuked Terence. "How dare you speak here? Dr. Austin. "

    He accentuated Dr. Austin these words.

    "Are you afraid of being found out, Terence?" Austin asked, taking several deep breaths to calm himself down

    "Guilty? Why should I feel guilty? Hester is pregnant with my child. " Terence gave a brittle laugh. He realized that they shouldn''t quarrel with each other at present, so he grabbed Hester and wanted to take her away.

    "Hester!" Subconsciously, Austin reached out and tried to grab her, but unexpectedly, Terence punched him directly on his side face.

    "Brother Austin!" Hester was panicked. She wanted to run away, but was grasped tightly by Terence.

    "Fuck off." "Austin, think twice

    hey couldn''t do it secretly, they had to grab by force.

    He was banned in medical circle by Terence, so the hospital dismissed him naturally. However, with a doctorate, he was still valuable. Even if he was banned, the hospitals would still support him secretly. What''s more, the resignation was just for the sake of dignity. After all, although the hospital did not dare to offend Terence, nor did it dare to offend the Lin family.

    The assistant watched Austin and thought over and over again. Now, it seemed that Mr. Austin was completely fascinated by Hester. However, he really didn''t know what Hester was good about. Not to mention she was other people''s wife, she was pregnant with someone else''s child. She didn''t deserve his young master at all.

    Besides, she was still deaf.

    It was not that he had discriminated the disabled, but that was the society in which everyone was equal. In fact, there was a big difference between them. Just like what was now pursuing gender equality and no discrimination to homosexuality, but what was the truth? The woman who had suffered was accused to be exposed in public, and the gay marriage was still not legal.

    It was unfair in this society, so was the love between Terence and Hester which was not counted as love, it was unfair too.

    "Here is a new report..."

 Chapter 90 A sweet couple

    Hester had not slept all night.

    She turned over and over again. For the whole night, the words said by Terence kept resounding in her mind. "We''ll divorce after you give birth to the baby."

    She knew that she had something to do with it. If she had no children, she would have been abandoned by him.

    Hester smiled bitterly. She stood in front of the mirror, and it reflected her gaunt face. Hester used to be happy every day, even if she was humble, weak and naive.

    But now, the fact that she couldn''t hide from the bottom of her heart could never be covered up.

    No wonder the aged said that fortune favors fools.

    Hester pushed open the door of the bedroom and walked down the stairs.

    Even if she did not have any spirit, she did not change her daily schedule at home. She had thought that after this incident, Terence would not be willing to appear here. But unexpectedly, she saw the man in front of the table, Terence was not influenced by the incident at all. He was still aggressive.

    He must have known that she was going downstairs, but he still didn''t raise his head. When he looked at the document in his hand, he was so indifferent.

    Hester knew that she had nothing to say. She pulled out the chair in silence and was about to eat breakfast when she found that Terence was looking at her.

    "Hester." "What''s your relationship with Austin?"

    She wouldn''t believe that Terence would ask her again.

    However, no matter what happened, he couldn''t forget what happened yesterday.

    Hester did not know how to answer. She knew that she had to be honest, but Austin had been involved in this matter for her. If anything happened to Austin, wouldn''t she feel guilty for a lifetime?

    On the other hand, Terence had already known the truth. What else could she argue?

    "I don''t know." Hester bowed her head and did not pay attention to the shape of Terence''s mouth anymore.

    For a dumb girl, loweri

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    u know this?" What a female employee said caught everyone''s attention. When she saw everyone staring at her, she immediately felt proud of herself. "The news was suppressed as soon as it was released. It was said to be a rumor, but I think it might be true..."

    The two didn''t know that the staff in the company were talking about them. When Melody closed the door, the happiness on her face had dispersed. She looked charming again.

    "Terence, do you know you''ve got yourself into another trouble?" Melody frowned and looked at the man who didn''t take it seriously. "Yesterday, the staff of the TV station took some pictures of you and your wife. We found that he had posted the news before. But the photos were not clear, so we quickly pressed the news and clarify it."

    "Okay," replied Terence indifferently and walked to the desk.

    "Terence, are you listening?" Melody was a little pissed off, but soon she calmed down, but Terence''s indifference undoubtedly poured a bucket of cold water on her. "Well, Terence, we''re almost done. Now we need to do something practical."

    "Not to mention the engagement party, now we only appear together in company. I guess those reporters are ready to take actions." "You know what I mean," said Melody.

    "As you say," said Aron with a snort.

 Chapter 91 I dont love you anymore, Terence

    Hester looked at the food in front of her, and was at a loss whether it tasted better or not.

    "Lisa¡­¡­" Hester put down her chopsticks and slowly said to the servant next to her, "Terence hasn''t been back in a couple of days."

    She didn''t want to ask, and she didn''t even want to mention this man. But somehow, she felt restless at the thought that this man didn''t come home at night.

    Lisa replied indifferently, Maybe she realized that Miss Hester was no longer as spoiled as before. "He hasn''t been here for more than a week."

    ''More than a week.'' Hester''s lips had slowly faded after hearing this. She lowered her head and picked up her chopsticks again, stabbing the rice in her bowl from time to time.

    As expected, did Terence already get tired of her?

    Although she had anticipated this, her heart ached for no reason.

    She didn''t know whether she still loved him or not. Maybe she loved him, but at the same time she wanted to leave this overbearing man.

    "Lisa." Hester was unable to eat any more. "Thank you for taking care of me these days. Let me wash the dishes today."

    "No, thanks, Miss Hester. The servant has started cleaning the kitchen." Even if Lisa didn''t care about Hester, she had to do her duty.

    Hester didn''t understand at all. She shook her head and said, "It doesn''t matter. I''m bored at home. You''d better let me help you. It''s impossible that the baby will be hurt because of it, right?"

    Seeing Hester insisted, Lisa wouldn''t change her mind. After all, she didn''t want to persuade her at all.

    Hester took the bowl and chopsticks on the table and entered the kitchen.

    There were two maids in the kitchen. They were busy with the chores, but nobody knew what they were talking about together. Hearing the sound of the door opening, the maids turned around one after another.

    "Excuse me, Miss?" The maids were stunned, and then hid the thing on the table behind them, as if escaping from someth

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ting quietly on the sofa, with a book in her hand. It was obvious that she had read it many times, and the corner of the book was about to fall.

    Lisa walked up to her and pushed her away. "Miss Hester, the doctor is here." she greeted.

    Hester would be receiving inspection every week, which was a practice.

    Hester replied in a listless voice. She put down the book and saw the title on the cover.

    It was called ''Jane Eyre''.

    "Hester?"

    Hester did not hear the call. She stood up from the sofa with a slow motion. Then she slowly turned around and looked at the man standing in front of her.

    She paused, and her original dark eyes brightened.

    "Hi, Brother Austin?" ''Is this true? Why is Austin here?''

    "What''s wrong with you? How did it come to this? " Anxiously, Austin turned to Lisa and reprimanded, "How could you be a maid? Don''t you know that pregnant women shouldn''t be in a bad condition? If she goes on like this, it will cause the baby in her womb to have some problems. "

    Lisa felt wronged. Could she control Hester''s mood?

    Although she knew that Austin was referring to the other man, she had to bear the accusation silently as the other man was not here.

    Austin asked Hester to sit down. "Hester, is there anything wrong with you recently? Tell me, okay? "

 Chapter 92 Stay and have dinner with me, Dr. Austin

    In fact, all of them know that besides that man, no one else would be able to make Hester like this.

    But at the thought that the girl he treasured was so abject for other men, he felt heartbroken.

    "Brother Austin, I''m fine." Hester said with uncertainty.

    Austin understood her meaning and held her up. His hand naturally landed on her slender waist.

    Hester was too thin. Although the food had been delicious these days, her condition was not very good, and it had caused her to be weak.

    "Miss Lisa, I am going to take Hester back to her room. I hope you will not disturb us." As he spoke, he didn''t notice how ambiguous his posture was with Hester.

    He was ordering her to leave.

    "I know you''re a doctor, but I''m a servant who takes care of Miss Hester. I think I have the right to go with you." Lisa replied dejectedly.

    "If you make the Hester''s health worse and worse is the result of your being a servant, it seems that the Qi family is really not good." Maybe he was gentle like sunshine for Hester. But he was particularly mean to outsiders.

    Especially to those were harmful to Hester.

    Lisa was rendered speechless. She knew she had no choice but to watch Austin go upstairs with Hester.

    Arriving at Hester''s room, Austin closed the door, and Hester was weakly sitting at the head of the bed. But his appearance obviously gave her a hint of resurrection.

    "Hester, you are wronged." Austin rubbed her head and said, "But don''t worry. I''ll take you away in three days."

    "Really?" Hester''s eyes were bright.

    Austin nodded, "The reason why I didn''t come to you these days is that I have arranged other things. Now that everything is ready, I am using the identity of doctor to come here to find you. I have thought it over. If I

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    g momentum filled the room, almost overwhelming Hester.

    She didn''t know what was going on between the two men, but she just felt something was wrong.

    She intended to break the ice. "Well..."

    "Have a good rest." Terence glanced at her gently, really lightly, without a second''s pause.

    Hester had no words at once.

    "It seems that you care about Hester very much," "In this case, I don''t know why she is not as healthy as before." Austin said with a snort, as he gnashed his teeth with a snort of contempt.

    "I am too busy with my work to care about my family." "Now that Dr. Austin cares about Hester so much, stay and have dinner with her." said Terence flatly without regret.

    She said it in a casual way and even deliberately called him a tiger with its tail. But in the eyes of Qi Jinyan, she behaved confidently and righteously.

    He didn''t respond, as he had no idea what was on his mind. They had previously fought in the garden in the middle of the street, and they had quarreled with each other before. Now, Terence was even able to invite him to have dinner with him without any qualms of conscience?

    Austin calmed down and smiled calmly, "No need."

 Chapter 93 Hester, come here

    "Dr. Austin, do you dislike our Qi family?" "Besides, you are interested in Hester''s life. Right?" asked Terence, with his eyes falling at Hester.

    ''Is he threatening me with Hester?'' He gnashed his teeth in anger. It was said that Terence had a well-deserved reputation. Without his mother''s support, he could stabilize the company and hold his shares for a period of time. That must be a very tricky approach. A hand that can beat a snake will not stop until it reaches seven inches. It is so easy for him to hold the snake.

    "Since you asked, how could I refuse your invitation?" Austin put on a usual smile, but this one contained a hint of hatred, "Thank you, Sir."

    Hester was at a loss, but she could still see the confrontation between the two men.

    She didn''t know what did Terence mean? Didn''t he hate Austin most? Why...

    "Okay, I''ll ask Lisa to arrange it." With these words, Terence turned and left the room without even looking at Hester.

    Hester looked at the place where he disappeared with a bitter smile.

    "Hester?" Seeing the desolation in Hester''s eyes, Austin sighed, "Such a man is not worth it."

    "I know, brother Austin." Hester said softly. "I have really decided to go with you this time."

    Austin nodded. He trusted Hester. Hester was his favorite woman after all.

    At this moment, his phone rang. After giving Hester an apologetic look, Austin looked at the screen of the phone and walked to the window to answer the phone.

    With his back against Hester, he did not let her see what he was saying.

    "Father."

    "Austin." The middle-aged man''s voice was heavy, "I have helped you get everything ready, you should know what I mean."

    "Yes, I know." Looking at the clear sky out of the window, Austin said, "Whether I fail or not, I will study abroad."

    "Austin, please remember this is the first time and also the last time." "For the sake of you, I will help you a

    The air seemed to have solidified at this moment. Even Lisa was relieved. Hester''s hand was shaking at this moment, or she wouldn''t have known how long it would take.

    Austin knew he didn''t have the right to stay long. He left the Qi family after dinner. After leaving, Hester was about to go upstairs.

    "Hester."

    The man called her.

    Hester looked at the man''s slowly moving lips. She did not say anything, waiting quietly for the man to continue.

    What would it be?

    ''Hester, what is the relationship between you and Austin?

    Hester, why would you do this?

    Hester, you are disgusting.''

    Hester wouldn''t dare to imagine it.

    Her feet were as heavy as lead, and for a moment, she thought of a lot.

    She thought of the report she saw on the magazine, and thought of the news on TV.

    She thought of all the indifference from Terence and the woman whom she would never be able to compete with.

    If it weren''t for Austin''s appearance and his help, she might have been rotten in this villa?

    "Hester." Terence also looked at her. It was the first time of today, no, it was the first time of the period of time he looked at her like this. It seemed that she was the only one in his eyes.

    But there was no doting in his eyes.

    "Come here."

 Chapter 94 Hester, lets go

    Hester''s body was stiff like a stone.

    "Hester, come here."

    The short words were like a warm current as they gathered into the sharpest sword and pierced into Hester''s heart.

    She couldn''t even understand, why would he so gentle to her if he didn''t love her?

    She was not a person with great ambitions. What she hoped was only the slight tenderness.

    But she knew that she should not be indecisive.

    As long as she was sure that Terence was not the one who loved her, she believed that when a certain time came, he would rather give up her and their child.

    It was her instinct as a mother that she must protect her child.

    "Hester?" Hester had not responded yet. This had never happened before.

    In his eyes, Hester''s act was like a rebellious teenager. "Come here." he said.

    Hester did not want to piss him off. She bit her lips and cautiously moved over.

    With relief, he reached out his hand and intended to touch Hester. But she dodged him.

    It was so obvious.

    Hester had never treated him like this before. If it was in the past, she would have run over like a little dog wagging its tail, let alone avoiding him.

    His fury finally erupted.

    His wife was avoiding him?

    "Hester, what do you mean?" When his anger rose, even his voice was deliberately cold.

    What do you mean? What could she mean by that? She just wanted to be a mother. She just wanted to have a baby. She just wanted a normal family.

    Now she didn''t need her husband''s love. She just wanted to have her own child.

    Hester wanted to cry, but she was too stubborn to shed tears.

    "Good. You''ve grown up." Terence''s temper has not been worn away by Hester, but increased even more.

    He stood up and looked down at the petite woman.

    He f

    the pills was very strong. After a while, Lisa and other servants fell asleep.

    Hester knew that the time had come. She did not bring anything with her. After all, it was difficult for her to escape, and Austin would help her store it.

    "Thank you, Lisa." Even though Lisa looked down upon her in her heart, what she had done for her was obvious to all.

    Hester left the villa. The security guards who had been guarding outside were gone tonight.

    She was shrouded in darkness, and for a moment she wanted to flinch. But she took a deep breath to pluck up the courage and then trotted forward.

    As expected, she saw a car.

    "Hester."

    Austin stood in front of the car and was about to reach out his hands to hold her when he saw her.

    Hester stopped a few steps away from him and put her hands on his arms. "Brother Austin, I''m out."

    He ignored Austin''s actions completely.

    Austin''s expression was dull, but soon became flawless, "Hester, come on. Let''s go."

    Go?

    Even though she knew what she was going to do, Hester paused.

    ''Am I really leaving this time?''

    She wanted to leave this place where she had no attachment to.

    Then, goodbye.

 Chapter 95 Flee in panic

    "Hester? Did you regret it? " Austin was stunned. Now what he was most worried about was Hester''s reluctance to leave the man. He could pay for her unconditionally, but if she liked, he would do everything for her.

    If she didn''t want to leave that man, if she didn''t want to leave...

    ''He doesn''t deserve such a good girl.'' he wondered.

    "Hester, it''s a critical moment. Don''t be softhearted." "You know that he can''t bring you happiness. You must leave here for your baby and yourself. Do you understand?"

    She knew that. Hester had told herself more than once that she had to leave.

    She loved him so much. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be so upset when she knew that Terence hadn''t come back.

    But so what? In the eyes of that man, her admiration had become ridiculous.

    Her own love had become a plaything.

    "I know, brother Austin." Hester fiercely blinked her eyes to prevent tears from falling.

    She did know, after so many years of study, her self-esteem as a woman began to slowly wake up.

    She is no longer an ignorant princess in a university.

    "Brother Austin, take me away."

    ''I''m really tired, Terence.''

    Hester followed Austin into the car and he started it at once. In order to save time, Hester could feel that the speed of the car was not low, and it was exceeded the speed limit.

    "Where are we going, brother Austin?" Hester asked. Although she trusted Austin and didn''t think that Austin would do anything sorry to her, she still had to ask him what was needed.

    "We''ll go to the seaside, by ship and go abroad." According to so many days'' plans, taking ship was the most effective way at present.

    The Lin family had a deep root in foreign countries and most of the external communication was on the sea, so he was confident in the navigation.

    Though looking down upon him, Austin had to admit that Terence was powerful an

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    .

    "I won''t allow you to hurt Hester." Austin retorted, narrowing his eyes.

    "It seems that Mr. Garrett Lin has a bad son. He doesn''t care about the family for the sake of women."

    Not knowing what he meant, Austin asked, "What do you want to do?"

    "You know clearly what I want to do, don''t you?" "I''m not very patient, Austin." Said Terence slowly.

    "Don''t think that I can''t do anything to you with your father''s support. If you push me too hard, your father is just a decoration."

    Austin''s face turned pale. He knew that he was defeated.

    He lost to this man thoroughly.

    He had planned everything perfectly, even using some secret hands. But now, everything just fell short of success.

    He knew clearly that he could not bet the Lin family.

    "Brother Austin, let go of me." Hester said with tears in her eyes. "I know what I should do."

    "Hester..."

    "I begged you, so I have to bear all of this." Hester said word by word. She tried her best to be sounded calm. "Brother Austin, I don''t want to be a burden to you. I will go back with Mr. Terence."

    ''Mr. Terence, Mr. Terence. It''s really harsh.'' he thought.

    "Go back?" "Hester, you are too naive." Terence laughed.

    "You think you still have right to go back?"

 Chapter 96 Walk back by herself

    Terence was so tall that Hester could only look up at him. She raised her head so that she wouldn''t cry out.

    She was not crazy, and she even knew exactly what she was doing from beginning to end. What she was doing was completely inconceivable for someone. But she knew she wanted to do it.

    Didn''t she have the right to pursue happiness?

    "Mr. Terence, I''m sorry."

    She had to surrender.

    But it certainly wouldn''t work for him.

    The man who fought many battles had something to do with his strong mind. He had been able to survive for so long without shares'' support, and a lot of cold-blooded reasons were also able to drive some senior shareholders into a corner.

    Hester knew that her fragility was not worth mentioning in front of Terence, or at least it wouldn''t be able to withstand a single blow.

    "Send Dr. Austin back." Instead of answering her, Terence ordered a servant.

    "Terence!" Austin subconsciously wanted to resist. In his eyes, Hester was almost broken.

    It was all his fault. If he had protected Hester well, if he had been more meticulous...

    "Brother Austin, let''s go back." Hester said in a low voice. Although she could not see Austin''s mouth, she knew that he was struggling to refuse.

    She didn''t want to involve Austin anymore.

    "Hester..." Austin''s eyes were full of worry.

    Why was he so useless that he couldn''t even protect Hester?

    Austin was sent away at last. But both Hester and Terence didn''t change their position.

    Hester did not know what Terence wanted? ''Is he punishing me?'' However, she didn''t believe that his means were that easy.

    "It seems that you are eager to divorce." Terence looked at her coldly.

    Hester subconsciously covered her abdomen under the gaze of him. She had a feeling that her baby would disappear in the next second.

    Terence didn''t take Hester''s sm

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ous.

    Hester closed her eyes in despair. Not knowing how long it had passed, she opened her eyes and began to walk slowly in a direction.

    She walked very slowly, with every step a little frivolous.

    She didn''t know whether Terence would pay attention to her or not. Until the cold wind blew over her cheeks, she trembled, and even her spine was cold.

    This night, it was as cold as Terence.

    "Idiot." In the driver''s seat, Terence looked at Hester not far away. Hester did not see him and walked alone.

    ''Won''t this stupid woman give in?'' She was a delicate woman before, but now she was acting like a hero. How dared she!

    How dare you, a pregnant woman.

    Terence had forgotten who had asked Hester to make it. He saw Hester shake her body and seemed to be unable to stand firmly.

    Click clatter...

    Thin rain poured down from the sky and hit the glass window.

    Terence looked at the woman not far away, who was still walking stubbornly. He really wanted to shout abuse, didn''t this woman know it was raining now? She didn''t even know how to avoid the rain?

    He could not stand it anymore. He stepped on the gas and rushed forward.

    Hester felt that something had appeared in her sight.

    "Get in the car."

 Chapter 97 Crazy night

    These words were redemption for Hester.

    It never occurred to her that the ''Redemption'' was from Terence.

    "Get in the car." Seeing that Hester had not responded to his request at all, he was about to lose patience. He impatiently honked the horn a few times. "I don''t want to say it a third time."

    Did this woman know it was raining outside?

    Didn''t she know how much it would do to a pregnant woman''s body when she was outside in the rain?

    Hester had wanted to stand still at this moment, but she knew clearly that she wouldn''t be able to hold on for long.

    Instead of taking the passenger seat, she opened the back door and got in.

    Of course, Terence had seen through her. Did she escape from him?

    ''I''m not a monster. I won''t eat her up! ''

    Hester had been half asleep. After returning to the villa, he threw her at Lisa with contempt and said, "Wash her."

    Lisa woke up. As a matter of fact, she had already known the news. She was not as panic as she had imagined. "Okay, Mr. Terence." she replied.

    Lisa quickly bathed Hester and changed her clothes. She also found Hester with pills to prevent her from catching a cold.

    Hester felt her hands and feet weak and sore. She was lying on the bed in the room, and the soft bed made her relax more.

    She didn''t have the strength to think about Terence and the troubles.

    Maybe this was her life, at the mercy of others.

    The door had been opened without her knowledge. When she realized it, something warm and heavy pressed her down on her body.

    She subconsciously tried to push away the things on her body, but she was tightly imprisoned, unable to move.

    The warm breath was sprayed from the nose of the man, and sprayed on her naked skin.

    She felt as

    become empty.

    "Hester? Hester! "

    After madly retreating, the man finally knew what he had done. Hester''s body temperature was surprisingly high.

    "Lisa!"

    He hurriedly put on a coat and covered the woman with quilt.

    The quiet villa got busy again. Lisa quickly called the family doctor. Dr. Jack looked at the woman in bed and then at the man next to him. Obviously, he knew what happened.

    Hester was in a dilemma.

    She was nearly naked and the quilt could not cover her whole body. Some of her skin was still exposed in the air, making her white skin extraordinarily bright red.

    "It''s just a fever. Fortunately, you found it in time. It''s not serious." "But pregnant women are delicate in health, especially girls like Miss Hester who is in poor health. She''d better have a good rest and should be restrained in some aspects. " said Dr. Jack with great care.

    Except for the comatose Hester, everyone present knew the meaning behind his words.

    Embarrassed, Lisa asked, "Is there anything else that we need to pay attention to? Tell me then I can take care of the patient. "

    Dr. Jack nodded. He was not stupid and he knew it was enough.

 Chapter 98 In despair in the end

    Looking at the little woman in bed, the light of the bedside lamp lit up her little face.

    Hester''s eyebrows relaxed, and a happy smile appeared at the corners of her mouth, perhaps due to the fever had been gone.

    Hester had never given him such a smile.

    Though Terence had no idea what she had dreamed of, he knew that his heart sank.

    After a long time, the sun went through the window and drew light and darkness in this small room.

    The sleepless night with his eyes turning bluish, Terence took a deep look at the sleeping woman, and finally left the room.

    "Mr. Terence, I''m sorry. I''m so sorry..."

    Lisa replied with her head bowed vigorously.

    "Lisa!"

    His eyes were as sharp as eagles and his voice was as sharp as a knife.

    "Yes, Mr. Terence!"

    Lisa replied with trepidation. She raised her head, took a glance at him, and then lowered her head again. She rubbed her clothes nervously.

    "Keep an eye on her. Report everything to me!"

    "Yes Mr. Terence. " Lisa replied with a sigh.

    "And tell Saul to send someone to keep an eye on Austin and report to me 24 / 7!"

    After a pause, he continued.

    "Okay!"

    Lisa was taken aback by his words.

    Lisa looked at the closed door and let out a sigh.

    The clock on the wall was ticking and the alarm made a light noise.

    Hester opened her eyes with exhaustion.

    She sat up, bowed her head subconsciously, and gently stroked her lower abdomen with her hands.

    Fortunately, the baby was still alive.

    Now, the child had become her only concern. She knew she couldn''t lose her baby.

    She looked around and found no one else in the room. She smiled bitterly with her eyes turning red.

    What was she expecting for? How could she think that man would accompany her?

    Hester, you had been foolish once.

    The street was crowded with people.

    In the company, Terence sat in the office, spinning the pen in his hand at a rapid speed, but his thoughts were nowher

    elegant and intellectual.

    All these were what Hester didn''t have!

    As soon as she entered the door, she saw the little girl, who was thin and small. And the sparks in her eyes could not be ignored.

    She smiled and reached out her hand leisurely.

    "You must be Hester, Terence''s wife. Nice to meet you. I''m Melody."

    That kind of nobility made Hester reach out her hand irresistibly. When her fingers was about to touch the woman, she took her hand back.

    She was Melody Si, I absolutely could not!

    Hester straightened her body and deliberately made a strong posture. Even in Melody''s eyes, it wouldn''t be Hester''s powerful.

    "What kind of file do you need to take from here? I''ll ask Lisa to fetch it for you." she said indifferently.

    When she heard these words, Melody secretly took her hand back and said, "Terence asked me to go to his study to get a file. Then I''ll ask Lisa to go with me."

    "Study? Mr. Terence never allows us to enter his study room! "

    Lisa stared at Hester and furrowed her eyebrows.

    Hester''s breath gasped at her words. She knew it and was even warned. But she had never expected that Melody would be the woman breaking this rule.

    She tried her best not to cry, nor to quiver. But her face was still as pale as paper, and cold sweat kept falling from it.

 Chapter 99 The ugly duckling and the swan

    "What''s wrong with you? Are you not feeling well? Don''t just stand here. Sit down. "

    Asked Melody, concernedly.

    But her concern was like a knife, stabbing at the vital parts of Hester.

    She didn''t need her care at all!

    Anyone can do it except her!

    Hester had already sat on the sofa before she came over.

    "I''m fine."

    Lisa touched her forehead, not feeling hot. Then she heaved a sigh of relief.

    Did Melody do it on purpose or just by accident?

    She didn''t know, but she was more willing to believe in Melody. She was a person with noble temperament, which was incomparable to the ugly duckling like Hester.

    Melody was still standing there, waiting for Hester to make her decision. Hester closed her eyes, trying to hide her embarrassment. "Please go and take it yourself, Miss Melody."

    She knew that she was still at a disadvantage.

    In front of Melody, she seemed to be so vulgar, gaunt and weak.

    "Oh... Okay! "

    Melody wanted to say something. After all...

    Forget it.

    "Are you really fine?"

    Hester bit her lips and said, "I''m fine!"

    "I know a good doctor. Let me call him! "

    Said Melody as she took out her phone.

    "No, it''s not necessary!"

    Hester refused stubbornly.

    The husky and trembling voice was full of power unexpectedly.

    Melody was stunned by her words. She had to give up and went to the study.

    No one saw the ridicule hidden in her eyebrows. She opened the door of the study and walked in.

    Hester looked at her and couldn''t help crying.

    After taking the documents, Melody didn''t intend to stay. She simply returned to the company and transferred the document.

    "Terence, here''s the file you want."

    "Okay, put it over there."

    Said Terence, bending over to read the document.

    "Terence, I saw Hester. She seems very weak. Do you seldom care about her?" Asked Melody tentatively.

    Terence paused.

    ''Sure enough, he still cared about her! He still loves her!''

    Melody secretly clenched her fists.

    Hester wa

    outstanding enough to attend any occasions.

    As a matter of fact, Melody could help. She appeared in the company when Terence was socializing with many CEOs. And she had established the friendly relationship with them. With her noble and elegant character, smart and humorous words, she attracted the attention of many CEOs of the enterprises.

    It was a good sign, after all, the two families would soon be connected with each other in the eyes of the public.

    A soft Saxophone rang. Then the ball began.

    "I heard that Mr. Terence is a good dancer. Why not have one with Miss Melody?"

    Terence made an excuse, "Mr. Tom, it''s quiet over there. Let''s go on talking about cooperation."

    "Don''t be in a hurry. The summit will be held for many days. It''s time for the ball. Let''s relax."

    "Yes, Mr. Terence. If you don''t jump, I will jump with Melody."

    "Melody is drunk. She can''t jump."

    "I''m not drunk. I''m sober!"

    Melody was drunk and looked at him gently.

    A fat and bulky boss came up to Melody and suggested, "If you don''t get drunk, everyone will get drunk. If you don''t mind, how about dancing with me and having a drink together?"

    "Go to hell, if you small fellow dance with Miss Melody. Isn''t that spinning the top? "

    The crowd burst into laughter.

    "Mr. Terence, dance!"

    Melody had prepared on the stage.

 Chapter 100 Dispensable chess pieces

    Terence knew that he had no choice. He had a relationship with Melody, a boyfriend and girlfriend, and even was about to get engaged. And by refusing, it was more like a slap on the face.

    The lights were shaking. The beautiful melody was played by the saxophone.

    She spun and jumped. The world where the figures were rocked was unusually quiet in the world of Terence.

    It was like Hester and him in the world. Her clear, innocent eyes and her delicate body were dancing beside him, affectionately looking at him.

    Terence didn''t notice the trace of sanity in Melody''s eyes. She stared at his eyes, as if she wanted to see another existence through his world.

    "Ouch!"

    The woman''s voice was heard. As a result of sprain, Melody seized the opportunity to fall into the arms of Terence, from which her shoulder straps slipped down, revealing her pure back and soft chest.

    Terence frowned and held up Melody, helping her to put on the shoulder belt.

    "I''m sorry, Terence."

    Said Melody.

    Terence didn''t say anything. His silence made Melody feel like she had been exposed.

    It seemed to be a complete refusal, which made her feel desperate.

    The flashlight came out inappropriately, and the idle reporters shuddered at the sight of Terence''s cold eyes.

    When she was drunk, she almost clung to him. But he was still so cold and indifferent.

    As she couldn''t feel his movement, Melody gritted her teeth. She fell in his arms, holding him, and rubbing his body against hers.

    Upon noticing this, Terence frowned and said, "Melody, you are drunk."

    She didn''t say anything. She just fell asleep in his arms.

    Terence had to carry her to the sofa in the rest area and then went to the bathroom. He dialed Lisa''s number and asked her about Hester''s condition. Knowing that she had gone to bed. He was finally relieved.

    When

    dy looked at the phone in her hand. If she guessed right, this must be the phone he left here yesterday, after the fact that Terence took care of her.

    She took the advantage.

    Melody sneered. She didn''t know who she was mocking. She moved her fingers quickly, clicked in the call log and pressed the delete button.

    I''m sorry, Hester. I don''t want anyone to step in our world.

    Inside the mansion, the doctor frowned and asked, "Why, have you got a hurt recently? The situation is not so good. You must pay attention not to do strenuous exercise. At this stage, you can''t make sex. "

    "Besides, haven''t you had a good rest? Pregnant women need more sleep, understand? "

    Hester nodded, his heart aching.

    She felt bitter. She could still remember the crazy night.

    Overbearing and irritable, this man had showed all his negative emotions, even though he understood that such an impulse would cause him to lose something.

    This was despair, a pain that would break the heart and leave Hester at a loss for breath.

    In her mind, Melody''s face, who was sleepy and with disheveled hair, even if she was not smart enough, she could understand the story behind.

    It turned out that she was just a dispensable chess piece.

 Chapter 101 Disappointment

    "Crack..."

    The sound of the lock waking Hester, who had not been able to sleep tight. She was dragging her tired body to look at man, and the light in her eyes instantly dimmed.

    She really didn''t want to see him? She even insisted on doing the prenatal checkups alone!

    Upon seeing that, the good mood he had been in the summit was all gone. Fixing her eyes at Hester with a cold look, he asked, "What''s wrong? Are you disappointed to see me? Then who do you want to see, Austin? "

    Hester had no strength to explain anything to him. Not to mention that he was right. She didn''t want to see him for even a second!

    But as a tool, she had to know her place.

    Every time he saw her like this, he was pissed off, as if blaming him for bullying her.

    He had given her so many chances, but she didn''t cherish them!

    "Dong, Dong, Dong..."

    Lisa pushed the door open with several soup pots in her hands. Hester had asked her to give them to her before.

    "What are these?" With his brows knitted, the pungent odor filled his nose.

    "The doctor said that Miss Hester needs more nutrition, and these soup is the doctor''s advice."

    Lisa was still afraid of what Terence had said. She was afraid that he would get her out of here, so she said carefully.

    How is she now?

    "Does it really work?"

    It was obvious that he was caring about her, but it sounded like he was ridiculing Hester at the expense of food.

    She was trying hard to sit up and show no weakness in front of him. But what he said was like a sharp sword stabbing into her chest and then watching her die in pain the next second!

    "Lisa, bring them to me,"

    She could bear that Terence treated her as a plaything, but she would never allow her child to be hurt.

    But in just a few days, the child''s biological father wished to throw him out of this world!

    Hearing her weak voice, Terence didn''t know what to do. Her pale face reminded him of her coma. He didn''t want to experie

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    nfidence. There was a triumphant smile on her face.

    "No need to be so courteous, Mrs. Ramona? Just say it. "

    They talked in such a familiar tone, as if they had known each other for a long time. The two of them looked at each other and smiled at each other.

    "As you know, since Terence operated the company, although the performance hasn''t fallen down, we don''t have much room for development. If it continues to go on like this, our company will soon be eliminated by the industry. What do you think?"

    Ramona said it in a lofty manner and was well prepared. Nobody knew from where she got the company''s financial statements that the number in it was not optimistic.

    "I don''t think Terence is qualified to be the president of the company. He is not capable."

    Moreover, the existence of Terence made the company''s top managers unable to gain any profit from him. Therefore, the appearance of Ramona was just what they hoped for. Not only could they get rid of the barrier, but also was beneficial to their own business. Why not?

    Half of the senior leaders in the company had received the benefits promised by Ramona. According to the company''s rules, the plan with more than two third of the members of the board could be passed. If only three more people raised their hands, everything would be fine.

 Chapter 102 Usurp the power

    Victory was in sight!

    With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Ramona, who was lady Qi in name, took advantage of her advantage completely.

    What''s more, Terence was not welcomed in the company at all. Those shareholders had long disliked him. She could give them a chance to pull him down.

    She would also let him taste the pain of falling from the top of the sky. He was just like his mother who was destined to be defeated by her all her life!

    All of a sudden, the door was opened.

    His tall figure appeared in front of everyone in the meeting room as if he was the God here. For a time, everyone in the room was silent because they did not understand why Terence was here.

    They had already figured out that he was negotiating about an important business!

    "What are you doing here? It seems that everyone is in a good mood. " With a faint smile, Terence looked around. All the people in front of him were the senior executives of the company. No wonder they dared to be so aggressive.

    Why was he here?

    Ramona clenched her fists so tightly that she didn''t feel any pain even if her nails were dug into her flesh.

    ''As if a ghost appearing suddenly. Damn it! He was so vicious.''

    All of a sudden, an inexplicable sense of oppression aroused the spirit of Ramona and the high-level executives on the site. They cast a glance at the direction of Terence subconsciously, seeing him walking around in the conference room with composure.

    Everyone''s breathing became increasingly rapid and obvious. As he passed by, they could hear one person let out a sigh of relief.

    "What are you doing here? How dare you come here by running your company like this? "

    Ramona took the initiative to speak. How she wished she could pour all the invisible dirty water on Terence.

    "Since you are shameless, why should I care?" "Don''t you think so?".

    In fact, he didn''t even want to speak a single word with Ramona, for he was afraid that it would make his tongue dirty.

    "Don''t be smug. All the shareholders have decided to remove your president!

    a sentence.

    Terence watched the farce with great interest. He knew exactly what Nelson was planning.

    One could control him, but it''s very important that he was capable.

    "Terence, don''t listen to her nonsense. I have always been optimistic about you. When you get married with Yam, I will definitely teach you years of experience."

    ''But no one would know who would be the boss of the company then.'' Thought Nelson in his heart.

    Nelson looked shrewd, as if Terence had already accepted the invitation.

    "I think you had forgotten, I''m engaged, you should find a more suitable person for Yam."

    "Terence, you should know that you are still young. You can''t get what you want by making every effort in business. I''m for your own good. I won''t do anything to harm you. What''s more, you and Yam have known each other since childhood. Yam told me that she won''t marry anyone else but you."

    ''What a pain in the ass! It''s like a sticker and I can''t remove it.'' Terence thought.

    The father and the daughter were really alike.

    All his intentions were written on his face. Did he really think that he knew nothing?

    Failing to get the answer he wanted long after, the whispers in the meeting room became louder and louder, and all the eyes were eager to skin and bones him.

    Since he had threatened them, didn''t blame them for not leaving a trace of affection!

 Chapter 103 Melody, a capable assistant

    Mr. Tomas and other shareholders exchanged a glance. Don''t blame them for their unkindness since Terence was such a heartless man.

    Every man was born for his own interest!

    "Mr. Terence, where did you get these materials? They forged some false evidence to frame us. Do you think we don''t know that? "

    That was to say, this kind of person was too stubborn to admit his mistakes.

    Did they really think he was so young that he could be easily bullied?

    "Qi family is the largest shareholder. But as a junior, it''s too presumptuous of you to look down on us."

    With those who had started, those who had just been immersed in fear had all revived. They all blamed Terence one after another.

    Seeing this, Yam''s father smiled viciously. He''d like to see how he could cope with more than a dozen shareholders'' unfaithfulness.

    It was not difficult for him to have something on them, but he was too young to expose all his trump cards in such a short time.

    In this way, these old foxes quickly united against each other. And the one who was going to be attacked would only be Terence.

    Yam''s father had predicted that Terence had to turn to him for help, so that he could acquire the whole Qi group.

    A sneer hung on the corners of Terence''s mouth. His eyes were fixed on Mr. Tomas who took the lead.

    Mr. Tomas couldn''t help shivering, as if he was under a ferocious beast''s stare. A shiver ran down his spine, and his animal instinct was threatening.

    ''You think I''m outnumbered?''

    But in front of him, they were just like ants that they could only look up to.

    "What Terence did has nothing to do with Qi family. He was getting his own way and dragging the company down."

    Ramona was eager to trample him under her feet so that he would be unable to turn his life over for the rest of his life.

    ''Like mother, like son.''

    Finally, he understood what this sentence meant.

    It was just so disgusting to see her swing.

    "Mr. Terence, for the sake of Qi family, we will call you that. Young people should never be insatiable."

    ''Yo

    inside Qi group. I''m afraid it''s improper for you to show up here alone."

    How could they be intimidated by an outsider? What else could they do!

    "Who said she was an outsider?"

    Terence held her in his arms. They looked intimate, but only the two of them knew that they were just using each other.

    ''But it''s a long time. I have plenty of ways to make him only care about me.''

    Hearing his steady heartbeat, Melody blushed and looked up.

    Women''s intuition was not deceiving her, while Terence was just putting on a show.

    Why on earth couldn''t she compete with that woman!

    A hint of envy flashed through Melody''s eyes.

    But she could wait, she could do it better and better, and let Terence see clearly who was the woman deserved him.

    Yam''s father''s face was as dark as the under surface of a pan. Obviously, he had made a trap for them!

    He really underestimated him!

    "Do you have anything else to say? If not, let the security in and take those irrelevant people out! "

    As for who was irrelevant, it seemed that Ramona knew herself well enough.

    After a while, the security came in and moved automatically to the side of Ramona and lifted her up.

    "I am the legitimate Mr. Qi''s wife, how dare you do this to me, I will not let you go."

    Pressing his lips together, Terence said scornfully, "Fine. I''d like to see what you will do to me."

 Chapter 104 Yam equaled bitch

    Ramona was quickly taken out. The people who supported her before were all trying their best to lower their sense of existence.

    "Mr. Tomas, it seems that you have something to say. You didn''t have a chance to speak just now. Why don''t you say it now to all of us?"

    He had such a charming smile, but it just made people feel chilly.

    The middle-aged man, so-called Mr. Tomas, didn''t even dare to look into Terence''s eyes. He turned to the people around him for help subconsciously, but they were too late to protect themselves. How could they have extra energy to plead for help?

    "Since all the shareholders have come, I''m sorry to tell you that today''s meeting has to be over by myself, although it''s not started by me."

    Terence stood there, as if nothing could shake him

    He glanced at them one by one, and a sneer appeared on his face.

    However, it was not the best time. Terence had to wait.

    But he was patient enough.

    Three hours had passed since they left the meeting room.

    They looked as if they had just fought a desperate battle, and were exhausted, but the result was not what they wanted.

    It''s called ''knocking out your teeth and swallowing them in your stomach''.

    He enjoyed seeing them swallow.

    Since you have the guts to covet the Qi group, you should be prepared to bear all the consequences.

    In the CEO office.

    "Thank you for what you did today."

    But for Melody''s help, things wouldn''t have been settled so easily.

    Melody smiled and finally her shadow began to appear in his eyes.

    "Why do we need to say thank you that I am so distant from you?" Said Melody half-jokingly.

    Terence acted as if he hadn''t sensed her curiosity. He changed the subject and mentioned the cooperation plan again.

    She knew it.

    Melody smiled bitterly in her heart. Whatever, she was more helpful than that woman to Terence.

    "Among those big bosses who came with me today, two of them once wanted to cooperate with Qi group, b

    ver had this daughter. Now everyone in the company knew that she couldn''t get a boyfriend even if she was so proactive, which made the Ning family humiliated.

    Yam shook her head crazily, "No, I won''t go! I want to be with him. He loves me. "

    From which eye?

    Melody really wanted to ask whether she was blind.

    Yam choked with sobs. Her father wanted to take her out of the office, but she refused to leave no matter what.

    She looked into Terence''s eyes and implored, "You will marry me, won''t you?"

    Yam''s father had never expected that Yam could love Terence so much that she almost be mad. Yam was the apple of his eye. She even fell to this point because of a man.

    On the one hand, Yam''s father was regretful that his daughter did not live up to his expectations. On the other hand, he was determined not to keep Terence smug for too long. He was going to watch him fall from the top.

    "What are you waiting for? Don''t you feel ashamed enough? " Yam''s father, Nelson, whispered in her ear, with a warning in his tone. He gripped her arm more tightly, in order to make her wake up.

    "We''ll see what we can do later."

    He would never let his daughter suffer such humiliation. He would get even with him sooner or later.

    Treat him in the same way.

    His child would be born soon, wouldn''t he?

 Chapter 105 Cooperation!

    "Mr. Nelson! I think there must be some misunderstanding. Miss Yam and I will go out first. You can have a chat with Terence! Miss Yam is emotionally unstable. I can also comfort her! "

    With a smile on the corner of her mouth, Melody cast a meaningful glance at Terence. Then she held Yam''s arm and left the office. Feeling Yam''s resistance, she gripped her harder.

    "If you still want to have a future with Terence, just come out with me!"

    Hearing Melody''s warning, Yam loosened her strength to struggle. She looked at Melody quietly and thought for a while. Then she just followed her.

    "Uncle, please sit down!"

    Before the door was closed, Yam heard it and felt relieved. As long as the tension could be eased, everything would be all right.

    She shook off Melody''s hands, making no secret of her dislike. She was playing with fire!

    Melody lowered her eyes and looked at her hand that had been shaken off. Instead of getting angry, she laughed.

    "Miss Yam, since you are a smart girl, I will come straight to the point. What you thought were right. I do like Terence, but I can compete with you fairly! "

    With a mocking smile, Yam glanced at Melody scornfully. ''As long as Terence''s attitude eased, she would be his wife naturally.''

    "Are you kidding me? Terence is mine. Why should I compete with you fairly? Don''t even think about it!"

    "Don''t be so overconfident. Miss Yam, I''m afraid that you might have forgotten that I''m not the only one who is involved in your relationship with Terence. There is a Hester who is pregnant. It is most likely that she is the winner. "

    Melody tilted her head and blinked her innocent eyes.

    "Hester is only pregnant with Terence''s child. As long as she loses her baby, she is nothing."

    Speaking of Hester, Yam looked ferocious. A disabled woman dared to dream about winning that position. She was really overreacting.

    Yam had suffered a lot since the last time she calculated her baby, so she dared not act rashly.

    Of course, she wanted to teach Hester a lesson, but she could do nothing,

    Now, let''s vote for it!"

    At the beginning of this tense voting, Ramona''s face turned pale. With the support of the Si family and the Ning family, the situation could not be reversed. But she still hoped she could save it by luck.

    She had prepared for this meeting of shareholders for so long, and she couldn''t just let them beat her casually. It''s not the final moment yet. Who knows who will be the final winner!

    "Mom! Don''t worry! " Mike put his hand on the back of her hand and felt the coldness.

    "Don''t worry!"

    No matter how anxious she was, she had to fight for the best interests of her son. Ramona patted him on the back of his hand to reassure him.

    The big conference room was silent and weird as the shareholders had vote on one after another. All eyes were on a vote box, holding their breath.

    Finally, the last ticket was settled. At that moment, Ramona felt as if someone was strangling her neck and breathing quickly. She stared at the box as if she wanted to see through it.

    The staff read the names on the tickets one by one. His words were like a knife stabbing, so powerful that made everybody stressed.

    "Mike!"

    "Terence!"

    Their names crossed one after the other, making it hard to tell who the person was. The last paper was taken out. The onlookers heaved a sigh of relief, and their hearts were once again hanging in the air.

 Chapter 106 A Narrow Victory

    With the last vote in his hand, the man felt that it was a hot shot. Looking at the crowd uneasily, he took a deep breath and uttered the last name.

    "Terence!"

    "Well! Let''s congratulate Terence for his big difference! "

    Yam''s father stood up and applauded. Looking at Terence with a smile, he felt relieved. Fortunately, he made an exception, or there would be a disaster.

    "Yes! Congratulations! "

    The other outer disciples who took the lead sent their cordial congratulations. They had their own plans, but they were very glad at this situation today.

    With the support of Si family, they must plan well to fight against Terence.

    "Thank you for your congratulations. Well, tonight I''m going to throw a victory banquet. I''m looking forward to it!"

    With a nodding face, Terence said softly. He could not hide his royal demeanor in any of his movements, just like a banquet to entertain all the ministers in ancient times.

    "Mr. Terence, don''t worry! We''ll be there. We won''t fail you. "

    Clenching her fists, Ramona glared at the crowd sucking up to Terence. ''If it weren''t for Melody, my son would have been the winner today. It was really annoying.''

    "Mike, let''s go to congratulate him too."

    Looking up at his mother''s distorted face, Mike stood up and quietly followed her to Terence''s side. The expression in his eyes was complex, but he was still gentle.

    "Congratulations, Terence!"

    Stretching out her hand to Terence, Ramona looked dignified and generous.

    "Thank you!"

    Terence shook her hand gently and a glimmer of light flashed across his eyes. He took back his hand, wiped it with a handkerchief and threw it aside.

    "This time I just won by a fluke. Please show mercy next time!"

    The lively meeting room was as silent as the ice. Everyone''s face changed constantly, but they were all very embarrassed. She thought that she spoke some compliment could end this thing, but she didn''t expect to hear such a loud slap in the face.

    "Haha!" With a wry smile, she stepped forward and hugged Terence by his neck. "Don''t be too proud! Even I can''t make it this time, I will defeat you next time! "

    Although it was true that their relationship was at odds, it

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    back, sir."

    Lisa replied respectfully, walking towards the door. He heaved a sigh of relief and looked up to the upstairs.

    After inspecting the entire house, Terence was a little surprised.

    "Where is she?"

    Upon hearing this, Lisa let out a sigh of relief. "Sir, Miss Hester is in the room."

    ''It was still early. Why did she return to her room? Was she sick?'' He moved quickly to the door of the room on the second floor.

    When he was about to knock at the door, he suddenly stopped.

    "How is she doing these days?"

    Lisa wiped the sweat off her forehead, trying to hold back her tears. Fortunately, Mr. Terence asked. If he saw what was going on inside, the whole house workers would probably suffer a lot.

    "Miss Hester has been in a bad mood these days. She barely ate. She was so lazy and listless. And for tonight... She just locked herself in the room. "

    "Damn it! Doesn''t she know that she''s still pregnant? "

    He cursed and knocked at the door hard. Frowning, Terence tried hard to restrain his anger.

    "Sir, Miss Hester couldn''t hear you. The door is locked inside."

    Lisa''s lips twitched and she let out a sigh. She felt her mention was right this time.

    ''Mr. Terence''s attitude became unpredictable since Miss Hester got pregnant.''. So she had given more attention to Hester. It seemed that she was right.

    With an unexpected loud noise, Terence bumped into the door and opened it. The room was dark, and it was very depressing.

 Chapter 107 An Irresistible Heartache

    Although he knew that she had been staying in the nanny''s room, it was the first time he had come here. In this small space, the atmosphere was so quiet, as if she had made him feel gentle and obedient.

    She could only be seen from a dim light under the dim lamp. Her little body curled up in the light, looking so helpless and lonely.

    His heart missed a beat and he could hardly breathe. Clenching his fists, Terence took a deep breath. He told himself not to be angry, or else he would frighten her.

    Hester turned around at the sudden light. Her eyes narrowed at Terence, at a loss.

    He stood against the light, like an emperor who was take a personal expedition. There was an air of sharpness and coldness from him.

    Seeing Hester''s eyes which were full of affection and affection. Terence froze in place with the strange sentiment growing stealthily, which caught him off guard and made him a little embarrassed.

    "Am I hungry for a long time that have an illusion?"

    She buried her head in her knees and murmured in a helpless voice.

    Unable to restrain the pain in his heart, Terence walked quickly to her. He held her shoulder tightly, so that she could face him.

    "Since you dared to run away with Austin, you should be prepared to bear my anger! Don''t put on a desperate show here. Or are you upset because you didn''t get the chance to elope? "

    She blinked her eyes in confusion, hoping to see the shape of his mouth clearly. Hester''s body was cold. Under the dim lamp, she could only see Terence''s behavior.

    He raised his hand to turn on the light. The light went out suddenly, which hurt his eyes. All the decorations in the room were shown in front of the eyes of Terence. His eyes darkened.

    The color under Hester''s eyes became bluish and her face was sunken. Obviously, she was suffering from malnutrition.

    Her hair was tied behind her back in a mess, losing its usual luster. The wide maternity dress covered her, making her look even thinner.

    Her collarbone bulged and almost fell on the ground. If it weren''t

    hin. How could she not eat something?

    "Don''t forget that you are not alone now."

    She opened her mouth and took a gulp of bird''s nest soup, fearing that he would get angry. Hester had already formed a reaction. As long as Terence frowned, she was a little afraid.

    Carefully observing his reaction, she smiled fawningly.

    Looking at the smile at the corners of her mouth, his face softened slightly. He got another spoon of soup and put it beside her mouth. Seeing she drank it little by little, he felt relieved.

    After she drank it up, the corners of Terence''s mouth raised slightly. He gave it to Lisa and asked her to take it away.

    "Prepare the bath water!"

    Staring at Terence tightly, Hester was a little fearful. Although she loved the warmth from his body, she was not as simple as before.

    "Thank you!"

    Hester said, with her lips trembling. They just kept silent. Although she was unable to hear his voice, he was different. He needed to find some topic to say.

    Pushing her hair behind her ears, the expression on Terence''s face was indescribable. When did he begin to not dislike her so much?

    Hester came out of the room in her pajamas, toweling her wet hair. She looked at Terence, who was still sitting in her room, anxiously.

    That was not the way they got along with each other. Why did she feel something wrong?

    "Come here!"

 Chapter 108 Sleeping in the same bed

    As soon as she came to him, she was pulled by a strong force and fell into his arms. The sound of the hair dryer near her ear was so warm and comfortable.

    Being in the state of being anxious for a long time, listening to the sound of whistling, he slowly closed his eyes, and his thoughts gradually drifted away.

    Turning off the hair dryer, Terence felt that the wind was still blowing. He took a deep breath and wanted to let go of Hester.

    Her long eyelashes cast a shadow on her face. She frowned and didn''t sleep well. Looking at the sleeping face of Hester, his temples hurt slightly.

    The morning sun shone through the curtains and jumped on people''s face. Her eyelashes quivered slightly, and her head moved restlessly. She found a comfortable position and fell asleep again.

    As usual, Terence woke up first with his biological clock, glancing around the strange house silently. Looking at the petite figure at the crook of his arm, he frowned slightly.

    He supported her head with his hands slowly and gave up when he saw her frowning eyebrows.

    Lying on the bed helplessly, he felt her approaching. She breathed deeply and her even breathing was sprayed on his neck. The temperature was a little high.

    In the villa, Terence had already gone to work. Hester was sitting at the dining table with a dull look, drinking the milk in her hand quietly.

    When she woke up in the morning, she found that it was Terence''s face, which was so shocking that her brain couldn''t work at that moment.

    She looked at him getting out of bed elegantly, his dark eyes falling on her, and her heart beat faster.

    "Time to get up."

    Hester''s face was red. She stood up and ran into the bathroom, not daring to come out.

    Because of her, Terence was late today. The servants came to clean it in disbelief. He had been in the company''s office at this time and went through numerous documents.

    "Why did we sleep like this?"

    She murmured, looking at an empty plate beside her. How could she have breakfast together with him? Was that true?

    "Miss Hester, si

    minute. I''m going to change my clothes."

    When Hester was ready, he walked with her. Keeping a proper distance from him, Hester carefully observed the expression on his face for fear of provoking him again.

    Her frozen heart gradually came back to life. Her eyelids drooped slightly and the corners of her mouth rose involuntarily. She put her hands on her raised belly and took a deep breath.

    She had been waiting for him to change his mind. Maybe, this time she finally did? Nevertheless, after taking so many turns, she was still waiting for him.

    "Are you tired?"

    He didn''t hear any footsteps behind him, so he turned around and saw her standing there. Terence''s heart moved. Yes, she was pregnant now, so it was easy for her to get tired.

    "Let''s sit there for a while."

    Without getting her answer, he made the decision. There was a small garden around and a chair for people to rest.

    "Okay!"

    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She hadn''t been out for a long time since her last escape. Even though Lisa told her that she was free, she never went out.

    The air was filled with a faint fragrance of flowers. Birds flew through the woods, and chirped, coming forward with the scent of nature.

    Beside her was her beloved one, in her belly was their child. Hester thought that everything was so beautiful and she was the happiest woman in the world.

 Chapter 109 A peaceful life

    Hester was in a better mood, for he accompanied her to go for a walk now and then. She opened her locked heart and became cheerful.

    Sitting in front of the mirror and looking at the woman with a smile in her eyes, she was a little surprised. Her hands were on her cheeks, and her eyes were filled with faint happiness.

    "Is that how I am now?"

    It was said that women would bloom with bright flowers as long as they were in love. She thought she had already had love, but she didn''t expect the real interaction of love to be like this.

    Tapping his fingers gently on the table, he looked gentle. Her complexion looked better as he had been leading a regular life these days.

    "Mr. Lay Li has gotten some new information. He invites us to have a negotiation with him!"

    With her eyes fluttering slightly and a smile on her lips, Melody stood still in front of Terence. ''Mr. Lay is a sly fox in the business field. He is active now.''

    "Wow, Mr. Lay, he is really well-informed!"

    She smiled softly, and Terence leaned on the sofa lazily. That cunning old fox was only interested in Qi group and Si family''s power and influence.

    The financial resources and power of the two families were clear in his eyes. If he could still consider the cooperation problems, he couldn''t have laughed so long in the business field.

    "It''s a few more fast than I expected! An old fox will also stun. "

    "Then when will you leave?"

    She didn''t like that kind of man, but the thought of going on a business trip with Terence was enough to make it up. She didn''t know if it was her illusion that there''s something less between them than before.

    Was it because she was too sensitive? So she felt that they are not that close?

    "I''ll arrange the affairs of Tong Han, and then we''ll go! The old fox has been hung up for so long. It''s time to let him wait. "

    The smile on her face paused. Seeing that Terence lowered his head, Melody felt her heart missed a beat. Since when did he care about that woman in his mind?

    "I''ve signed the contract. Have a look! If there is nothing else, you can go back first! "

    He took out one of the many documents and handed it to her.

    "I''m going to get off work soon. Let''s have dinner together!"

    He stopped rea

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    rn. Since there was someone willing to cooperate with her, why not!

    She just felt a little uncomfortable when thinking of that she was Terence''s ex-girlfriend. She tried her best to raise her attitude and intended to depress her in words.

    "You are back."

    She stood in front of the villa and saw the car in the distance. Hester was smiling, and she was very happy.

    She had wanted to wait for him to go home by standing here, but she was afraid that he would be unhappy when he saw her. If it weren''t for the tension between them, she wouldn''t have had the guts to do so.

    The car window was rolled down. There was a gloomy face. This woman''s face was pale. It was pointless to do these pointless things as her body was not in a good condition.

    "You are not in good health. Don''t stand for long. Go back!"

    "Okay!" She was a little depressed. It turned out that it was not her fault!

    Hester had made some home-made dishes. After placing them on the table, she sat down beside and waited for Terence to start.

    "I''ll go on a business trip a few days later. Lisa will take care of you. If anything happens, just call me. I''ll arrange for someone to take care of it. "

    Although the business trip was not in a hurry, he still needed to make a plan. Hester had been out of line these days. He had to make a thorough plan!

    "Well, are you alone?"

    Hester''s expression changed at the thought of the report. Although she tried her best to avoid it, she could not help thinking too much.

 Chapter 110 Going on a business trip together

    "Yes!"

    He responded without thinking. With his eyebrows cocked, he didn''t correct it. Although what happened between him and Melody was not true, the outsiders thought it was true.

    Hester was easy to at thoughts. In order to avoid suspicion, he should not say one more word. Anyway, he was going to work, and he didn''t want to complicate the matter.

    She breathed a sigh of relief and bowed her head to eat. She didn''t believe there was nothing between them after Melody answered Terence''s phone last time.

    Although they had married, she was a deaf woman in the eyes of outsiders who didn''t deserve him. Melody was beautiful, from a rich family and could help with his career, which had become a dead end in her heart.

    At night, Terence was playing with his mobile phone. Hester''s words echoed in his mind, causing him to ponder over it. His fingers lightly tapped on the table. His affair with Melody was really so convincing.

    On the other side, Aron''s eyes twined around Cherry. His fingers frivolously wandered around her sensitive area. The gesture was lazy, but it was a fatal temptation.

    When he touched her chest, she looked at him passionately. They hadn''t seen each other for some days and missed each other a little, "Well, isn''t it a kind of waste to wait?"

    He put forth a little strength and confined her to his chest. When he was about to take the next step, the bell broke in. The corner of his mouth twitched. He saw the caller ID and felt a little headache.

    "Are you my nemesis?"

    He pushed Cherry away and walked to the window to cool down with the cool wind. If it happened a few more times, he would never have sex with her in the rest of his life!

    "Do me a favor!"

    He leaned against the wall lazily, knowing that he must have interrupted him. Terence glanced at his watch and found it was just seven o''clock?

    "Spit it out! Did Miss Hester run away with whom? "

    The woman''s eyes flashed. She sighed and thought that she might have been drugged. How could he care about the woman of his friend too? It''s definitely that Hester''s condition was too much recently, which made him nervous.

    "Do you really want her to run away with someone?"

    A gloomy voic

    directly tomorrow? "

    If she got the right answer, she would stop pestering him. After all, they had been together before. She naturally knew what kind of woman he hated. Being entangled with someone was not a wise thing. What she needed to do was sometimes be instant and sometimes be closer to him.

    Terence said goodbye to Hester the next day and went out the house. With a wink, Terence saw a black car in the corner.

    The corners of his mouth twitched violently, and he thought that Aron was really getting more and more exaggerated. Was it because of his words?

    The plane took off slowly. Terence carefully read the proposal in his hand, which was rearranged by his secretary last night. The previous plan is a bit changed. ''Mr. Lay, I can''t let you off lightly.'' thought Terence.

    "There are a lot of good stuff in the B city. Bring some to Miss Hester when you go back! She''s pregnant. She might like it. "

    When Melody glanced at the man who was working hard, a touch of gloom flashed through her eyes.

    Since they met, he had been focused on the documents in his hands. Although she knew that he had made great efforts to handle the case of Mr. Lay, she was distressed to handle it fair.

    "It''s up to you!"

    His eyebrows raised, ''after the transformation, it seemed like the old fox would not lose much.'' He drew a few lines at random and wanted to modify them after getting off the plane!

    He didn''t pay any attention to what she said just now.

 Chapter 111 Change

    While in the operation room of M country on the other side of the continent. The machine kept making sounds and all people around the operating table looked serious. The surgeon''s forehead was covered with sweat, and the scalpel in his hand steadily shuttled between the organs.

    Austin''s dark eyes became increasingly dazzling in a group of brown eyes, and he skillfully took the tumor out. There were two continuous surgeries, twelve hours had passed. There was no trace of tiredness in his eyes, which was still breathtaking.

    Austin finished the operation perfectly and moved his sore neck. He nodded to the crowd as a sign that the surgery was over.

    The nurse felt excited because this is the first time she worked with him in the operation. She looked at Austin with admiration.

    "Dr. Austin, you are so handsome! I can''t believe that you can perform such a complicated operation without any difficulty, and you''ve been working nonstop. You''re awesome! "

    Assistant Lucy Liu wiped the sweat off his forehead and he shook his head. Every time the new nurses came, they would admire him. He had been accustomed to it.

    "Of course. Dr. Austin is also called ''ghostly hand''."

    "Well, stop gossiping here. The patient is not in a good condition now. He needs to be transferred to the ICU and be looked after carefully. Don''t cause any trouble. "

    He took off his gloves and threw them aside. A hint of pain flashed through his eyes. If he was not too weak, how could he let her fall into the hands of that man?

    Austin took a deep breath and left the operating room, leaving the frightened crowd behind.

    Hester''s smile was flashing through his mind when he sat on the bench dejectedly. He had been back for two months. He wondered how she was going.

    That incident had made him realize the difference between him and Terence. He had been concentrating on his study. Since he couldn''t sleep the whole night, he decided to carry out an operation.

    The former sunny Austin had died, and now the one alive was the stronger Austin. He wanted to stand above that man''s head.

    "Austin, did you just ha

    ke you to see Mr. Lay."

    "Melody is very weak and she must be very tired in the travel. So we are not going to visit Mr. Lay today."

    Terence glanced at that man coldly. Terence stopped and looked at that man.

    "We have booked a hotel ourselves. Please don''t bother. I''ll pay Mr. Lay a visit tomorrow! "

    Looking at their backs, the man felt like weeping but had no tears. It was Mr. Lay who asked him to wait for so long. He asked him to take them directly to the company. How could he explain this situation!

    In particular, Mr. Terence was cold, hard and dominant. How dare he say something rebellious!

    "Redo it according to the marks. Don''t let me decline it again. Otherwise, you can just hand in your resignation letter directly!"

    He threw the document in his hand to his assistant. He had clearly said that the conditions should be improved a little harsher. Why did he still act like that.

    "Yes! Boss! "

    With solemn expression on his face, the assistant took the document and followed him with his head down respectfully. The assistant took a deep breath. She felt Mr. Terence was capricious and made people caught off guard!

    "What? Is there anything wrong with the cooperation plan? "

    Melody frowned and asked. Mr. Lay is overdoing it. He was sure to get angry according to his temper.

    "Now that he ignored our cooperation with sincerity, we should not let him off this time!"

 Chapter 112 You treat me as her

    "Why didn''t you bring them to the company?"

    Mr. Lay threw the document hard on that man, and he was very anxious. Currently, his company''s accounts were in trouble. He was waiting to raise money by cooperating with Qi group. Unexpectedly, Terence changed his former attitude and let him fall into a passive state.

    "Mr. Lay, since he has come to B city, he must want to cooperate with us! He is Miss Melody''s boyfriend. If Miss Melody doesn''t feel well, he will definitely be worried about her. "

    The man raised his hand to wipe the sweat from his forehead, and his brain was working quickly. He explained why Terence didn''t come to the company. The company''s situation was very serious. He was very anxious, but there was nothing he could do.

    "Never mind. You may leave now! You must bring him to me tomorrow! "

    Mr. Lay knew it had nothing to do with him. He was just looking for someone to vent. But he was right. Now that Terence was here, he must want to cooperate with him.

    In the hotel, Terence was talking with Lisa on the phone. "How is the child?"

    "Miss Hester is in a good condition, and so is her baby!"

    Lisa replied with a sigh. Even though Mr. Terence wanted to ask about Miss Hester''s condition, he asked about the child instead.

    "Yes! Remember to take good care of the child in her belly, and don''t let anything happen to it! I have something else to do. I have to go. "

    He was a little embarrassed. Was his purpose so obvious? He was actually asking her about the child''s condition. Was she knowing he wanted to ask about Hester?

    He rubbed her sore temples and looked out of the window at the brightly lit city. He was at a loss. He should have hated that woman. How did he end up like this?

    ''No, it must have something to do with my mother''s will.'' He wouldn''t have noticed her if it wasn''t for his mother''s will.

    Terence sighed in chagrin, as he never expected that he would be in such an embarrassing situation. This was the best explanation. Why was the suspicion of evasion greater?

    Hester sat at the bedside, watching Lisa and Terence make a phone call. Although she didn''t know

    truggling.

    "I don''t like to beat around the bush. Just tell me frankly. I came to B city to meet more than one company. After all, we have contacted with each other before, so you are the first one to be visited. "

    "Our Si family also has connections. There are priceless and beautiful companies everywhere. Terence comes to see your company firstly must because your company is suitable in every aspect. You are famous in the business circle. Don''t bully our younger generation."

    She fondled her hair near her ear and said in an unhurried tone. Melody looked at Mr. Lay calmly.

    "Mr. Terence and Miss Melody, I''m running a small business. I can''t afford it. How about this? We both compromise on this, okay? "

    Mr. Lay wiped away the sweat on his forehead with his hand, but couldn''t hold the smile on his face. He had negotiated many contracts, but he didn''t show his ace in the hole. This was too passive.

    He was kind of upset to see him like this. They had wasted too much time discussing this matter. They wouldn''t waste their time on it if he hadn''t been so famous.

    But he was too greedy. The price here was lower than the cost. But if he was not content, there was no need to go on.

    "Mr. Lay, I have waited for you for a long time, which is enough to show my sincerity. But Mr. Lay, it seems that you are not sincere at all. I''m afraid that there is no need to cooperate with you on this contract. "

 Chapter 113 The design

    "Mr. Terence, it''s easy to negotiate. Don''t be too arbitrary."

    Looking at the impatient face of Terence, Mr. Lay was somewhat guilty. He had negotiated with them, but they didn''t give him a chance to defend himself. He had no choice but to listen to them.

    He stood in his way, took a deep breath, bit his teeth and nodded.

    "Well, Mr. Terence, I think you are quite frank. So, the contract is done. When will you sign the contract? I''ll arrange the place. "

    "Okay! I''ll sign the contract two days later. You decide the place. "

    He nodded slightly. Although the process was a little troublesome, the result was quite satisfactory. Terence showed his first smile, which made people feel intimidated.

    "Since it''s settled, we''ll leave now. I heard there are many interesting places in B city and I want to go there. "

    At the right time, Melody came to him, holding Terence''s arm. When he lost his patience, he would cover it up with a smile.

    If they continued to stay here, it would only be a waste of time. ''Mr. Lay might want to treat us to dinner.'' He couldn''t make everyone drunk at the table.

    "Then I won''t keep Mr. Terence here. Have fun, Miss Melody!"

    He said with a flash of gloom in his eyes. He didn''t expect that he would be trapped by him. It was because of his carelessness.

    Mr. Lay waved goodbye to Terence. Looking at the flat eyebrows of Terence, Melody felt a little elated. Perhaps she was the only one who knew him best in the world.

    "Terence, do you know some hearsay which made you so merciless?"

    "That old fox has a large number of goods in his own hands. He is in a hurry to get rid of them. I''m just the idiot he likes."

    The thought of Mr. Lay''s face amused her. If Aron hadn''t learnt about this, he wouldn''t have signed the contract.

    "You old fox must be sick to death! He''s been through so many hardship. Who would expect that he was lessoned by you. It''s good to think about it."

    She couldn''t help smiling. She would never forget Mr. Lay''s unhappy face. That old fox had been scheming for his whole life. He never thought that this plan

    ish you ordered, Terence! Why are there so many vegetables? I don''t lose weight! That''s not interesting at all. In Korean dramas, the beer is accompanied by pop chicken."

    She cast a sharp glance at the waitress and complained. She shook the bottle of beer gently and handed it to Terence.

    "As a punishment, you can empty this can and order delivery immediately!"

    "Sir, miss, if you want to blow up the chicken, we can do it for you. Do you need these dishes? "

    The waitress stopped serving and smiled. He avoided Melody''s eyes and looked at the ground.

    "Okay! Please do me a favor! Just bring them here later! "

    Terence nodded. He was not familiar with fast food. He didn''t even have an idea of what was going on when hearing what Melody said. Since it could be booked in the hotel, he was happy to be free.

    "I think you just don''t know what it is that caused the displeasure. Never mind. I''ll let you go since you have mercy on me. "

    She gave him an angry stare and pointed out bluntly. She waved to the waiter to let him out.

    When he hurried out of the room, he ran into another waiter.

    "What''s wrong with you? Don''t be in such a hurry. Otherwise, you will be punished by the manager! "

    "People these days are really good at playing. How dare they put poison in the beer! How terrible!"

    "Really?"

    They heard the sound of footsteps and then disappeared completely.

 Chapter 114 You treat me as her

    "You don''t like the taste of beer, do you?"

    He frowned slightly. Seeing that Melody was drinking, Terence couldn''t help but ask. She said she didn''t like the taste of beer.

    Melody drank up the beer in one gulp. Then she stood up and walked to the wine cabinet. She took out a glass of red wine and showed it around.

    "People are all able to change. Forget it, do you want to change for red wine?"

    "You''ll get drunk!"

    Terence exposed her lie without mercy. He really didn''t want to see her get drunk anymore. People always said that alcohol made the lies go, but he hated the feeling of losing control.

    It seemed that she had lost all the protection, so it was very dangerous to show her fragile side.

    She poured the red wine into a glass, swirled it gently and handed it to Terence. Melody took a sip, with a smile on her face. She was just a little unhappy to see him didn''t take the wine.

    "It''s good wine. Don''t be such a wet blanket, okay?"

    Terence sighed. He couldn''t change her mind. Terence shook the wine glass in which scarlet liquid, blood colored, filled with a taste of late night.

    Melody took a sip of wine unconcernedly and looked at him nervously. With her hands clenched, she watched his every movement.

    The hotel waiter had seen the scene of she putting the philter. When she recalled the scene, she felt frightened. This bottle of wine was prepared before, and she didn''t believe that he wouldn''t fall into the trap.

    Recently, he became more and more indifferent to her, and her emotions were out of control. She liked him even more.

    At the beginning, she was just for their own interests, now she wanted to confirm the identity of fiancee. As for the deaf woman, she disdained to treat her as an opponent.

    Yam would do that, there was no need for her to get involved in it.

    The figure in front of him was a little vague. Terence shook his head to stay awake. But he felt a headache. He sat on the sofa and rubbed his temples.

    "What''s wrong with you, Terence? Are you drunk? "

    Her eyes sparkled with excitemen

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    eeling. The name ''Hester'' had stabbed him in the heart, making him feel very guilty.

    After getting dressed and coming out, she saw Terence sitting there. A crafty light flashed across her eyes. She pulled the shirt down, revealing her blue and purple clavicle.

    "Well, you don''t have to worry about this. It is excusable that you got drunk. I won''t blame you. Besides, this is a common thing. I don''t care. I''m hungry. Let''s have breakfast! "

    After looking at her in silence and taking a deep breath, he felt like there was a thorn in his throat. He nodded and left the room with her.

    After breakfast, Melody excused herself from feeling unwell and went back to her room. Glancing at the glaring red mark on the bed, she smiled slightly.

    She bent over, removed the bed sheet and threw it into the trash can. She looked at herself in the mirror. Her collarbone was still black and blue. When they were having breakfast, Terence''s face was not so good, and her behavior in the morning was also natural and decent.

    ''As long as I continue to pretend not to care about it, then he is a contradiction.'' Although he was a domineering man, he had some shortcomings.

    She just wanted to be generous and make him feel guilty. A man''s sense of guilt, once used, could be got.

    When they met again in the evening, Terence frowned when he saw Melody slowly walking towards him.

 Chapter 115 guilt

    Her face was pale, her eyes were slightly red, and she even couldn''t keep her feet. Melody looked up to meet Terence''s eyes. She nodded slightly, with flickering in her eyes.

    "I''m sorry! I''m not feeling well. Sorry for keeping you waiting. "

    "Melody, i..."

    She interrupted him and knew what he meant without thinking. Melody glanced at him and sighed.

    "That''s it for the two of us. Don''t mention it any more. let''s go! If you hadn''t called me for dinner, I would have slept already. "

    A dash of guilt flashed through his eyes. No matter what she did was right or wrong, he was the one to blame

    Since she told a lie that she couldn''t have children, he had been under psychological burden. Now they had sex after drunk. It was not fair to her at all.

    Although what happened last night was weird, it had happened and could not be changed. In his memory, Melody was a person who abhorred evils as deadly foes and was forthright in character. She would never do such a thing.

    Just because of this, he could not turn a blind eye to it, nor could he blame her for some evil ideas.

    He had thought his love for Melody would remain unchanged, but after they met again, he was not as sad as he thought. His feelings for her were gradually blurred, and he lost his sense of propriety. Only that his love for her was not as indecent as it was in the past.

    "What do you want for dinner?"

    Melody rubbed her chin with her finger and thought for a while. "I have no appetite! It''s up to you! "

    She sighed. As a foodie, if she lost her appetite, she might have a problem. Terence went to the front desk and inquired about the dishes of B city.

    He turned around and saw Melody''s eyes sparking with strange lights. He felt a little headache. Their way of getting along with each other was similar and she was even more familiar with it.

    "Specialty?"

    She snapped her fingers happily, and her pale face could not hide her excitement. Looking at the handsome man, she couldn''t help but feel a little bit smug.

    As for she and Terence, there is a tacit understanding between them, which can be told by their expre

    the impact was strong. Gripping the handle of the car tightly, she looked back at the cars following up. She had a bad feeling.

    "Terence, it looks like someone isn''t following us, but is about to hit our car?"

    Clutching the steering wheel tightly, Terence looked grave. The hit was so hard just now that he realized the seriousness of the matter. But in B city, he had few enemies. Who was the man?

    He took a deep breath and looked at Melody who was holding the handle tightly.

    "Call the police!"

    The car behind them slammed again that the steering wheel was loosed. The car almost lost control. Next to the highway was a 100 foot cliff. The cliff was steep, which made people feel dizzy.

    Rocks on the road fell down from time to time. It was a breathtaking scene. Only one car was allowed to pass through the narrow mountain road, but the cars behind kept chasing them. If the car was hit, it might fall at any time.

    A rock would emerge from the crooked mountain road sometimes, without carefulness, their car would bump into it. Perspired in his palms after Terence had dodged the rocks several times.

    Melody''s head hit the window so hard that she gasped in pain. She took a deep breath and turned her head to look at the car behind her. She was a little worried.

    The phone had already flown out of the window because of the impact. The communication tool was lost, it would be worse.

    "Ah!"

 Chapter 116 in danger

    Melody couldn''t help screaming. The car was hit by a great force and left the mountain road, hanging half over the edge of the cliff. With her eyes staring into the bottomless cliff, she almost felt that the car had lost its balance.

    At the same time, Hester was knitting the clothes, the needle was pricked into her hand. Her heart skipped a beat, as if something terrible had happened. She hurried to the hall, looking nervous.

    "Lisa! Lisa! "

    Upon hearing this, Lisa dashed into the room. She was holding Hester''s shoulder to make sure she could see her mouth shape.

    "Miss Hester, are you okay?"

    Hester was holding her hand tightly. She didn''t know why she was so flustered. She thought of Terence immediately for fear that something would happen to him.

    "Call Terence! Call him!"

    Although she didn''t know what happened, Lisa still took out her cell phone and dialed the number of Mr. Terence. Miss Hester couldn''t hear the telephone ring, so even if she called, she didn''t know what happened. Generally, it was Lisa she who called.

    "Hello! The subscriber you dialed cannot be connected at the moment. Please redial later! "

    "I can''t get through. How about we call him later?"

    Hester covered her chest, unable to calm down for a long time. However, as the phone was not connected, she would not make trouble out of nothing but wish him all right in her heart.

    "Damn it!"

    Terence cursed and stepped on the gas. The car finally got on the right track. They failed to notice the rocks that popped out when they tried to avoid the car. Due to the rock, their car got on the right track.

    When she felt that the car was back on the right track, Melody felt relieved. The scene was too dangerous. She couldn''t stay still, or both of them would die here.

    As Terence still held the steering wheel tightly, the blue veins stood out on the back of his hands. He couldn''t let his guard down after what had happened.

    There was a sudden turn ahead. Melody carefully analyzed the terrain and found that there was a groove there. She leaned over to Terence and took a deep breath.

    "Terence, take care of yourself!"

    Swiftly opening the door, she pushed him off the car with all her strength. Then she closed the door and dro

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    Interrupted by Terence''s words, Aron looked at him with a sly smile, and finally felt relieved.

    "Wow! You seem really energetic. I guess you weren''t badly hurt. "

    The more nervous he was, the less decent he was. He had gotten used to it for so many years. As these words were uttered out of his mouth, Terence turned around and went back to Melody''s ward.

    "Come on in! Don''t make any disturbance. "

    Feeling sick, Aron touched his nose and followed Terence to the ward obediently.''. The bodyguards behind stood at the door automatically to cut off the crowd.

    After taking a glance at Melody who was in a coma, Aron turned to look at Terence. Bandages were only over his arm. he assumed that Terence wasn''t hurt badly.

    "How is Melody? Is she seriously injured? "

    After tucking Melody under the quilt, Terence gave him a cold look. What happened this time was so odd that he had to investigate it thoroughly!

    "She is fine. She just has a slight concussion."

    Aron sat elegantly on the sofa and stared at Terence with an evil smile. The more emergent the situation was, the more he liked to make a joke.

    After knowing that Terence had an accident, he sent persons to check the scene at the beginning time. Except for some traces of brake, there was no clue. It was likely to be done by gangsters, which was very difficult.

    "The accident happened on a mountain road. It will take some time to investigate it. But why did you run to such a remote place for no reason at all? "

 Chapter 117 Investigation

    Outside the operating room, he thought about all the possibilities. Terence had suspected Mr. Lay before, but he couldn''t even protect him now. How could he get himself into such a big trouble.

    "The accident occurs on the way to sign the contract."

    Playing with his phone, Aron curled his lips. It seemed that the attacker knew what Terence did, he must have been well prepared!

    "It seems that someone is provoking us! But I like it! "

    He was born with blood thirsty instinctively. The nervous and exciting things made him excited. A sharp light flashed across Aron''s eyes, as if he had found something interesting.

    He put on a disdainful smile. He liked the cat and mouse game most. Terence gazed at Aron with a smile, and spoke indifferently.

    He rolled his eyes at the excited Aron and felt a headache. How could he forget that this bloke liked to challenge all the time? Now, it was a big challenge for him.

    "I don''t care what it takes to find the person! Since he has the guts to make trouble, he should be prepared to take the consequences! "

    Aron drew back his neck silently, even amused himself. He is involved in the underworld business, but why does Terence have more power than him?

    Luckily, he was his friend. Otherwise, he would have some trouble.

    "Don''t worry!"

    Looking at Melody''s sleeping face, the pictures that she pushed him out of the car flashed through Terence''s mind. It was obvious that she was a paper tiger, but her combat effectiveness was astonishing.

    At that time, she was scared to death. How could she think of a way to protect him so quickly and accurately? He really didn''t know how to comment on her.

    Aron forced himself to shake his head at Hester''s face flashed through his mind. It seemed that he was out of his mind. Otherwise, why would he think of that woman again and again?

    "You''ve been wounded. I''ll ask the hospital to get you a bed. I''ll go out first. You stay here and wait. "

    Terence slightly nodded, but didn''t open his eyes. There were scratches on Melody''s hands

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    rtune. However, in order to prevent someone from getting angry, he could only think about it in his heart.

    Reaching out his hand to touch his nose. Aron still remembered that he was ignored for twenty minutes.

    "We are still investigating! You know, things are difficult! "

    Raising his eyebrows slightly, Terence looked straight into the amorous eyes of Aron, and then he took a deep breath. He stood up and walked to him. Because of the viewing angle, Terence held the upper hand.

    Aron had a clear character and was very efficient. If he really said that the attacker wasn''t caught, he believed that. After all, this was not his place. But if there was no gains, he didn''t even believe a score!

    "It''s a bit inconvenient here. Let''s go out and have a good talk!"

    Aron sat there like a dandy and didn''t move at all. Aron felt a little pitiful in his heart. Years ago, it was him that handed over the fighting skill to Terence, but he did not expect that this guy would knock down his master directly.

    The past was so bitter that he didn''t want to mention it again. But why did Terence always use a "Fight if you are not convinced?" as his tone which made him really unhappy.

    But it was a fact that he really couldn''t win Terence, and it was unnecessary to verify. What''s more, he didn''t really want to fight now. He was just venting!

    "It''s Mike!"

 Chapter 118 The Man Behind The Scene

    The name "Mike" coming out of Aron mouth amused Terence. His brother has been a gentleman ever since he was a child. How could he do such a cruel and merciless thing?

    "Stop joking. It''s impossible!"

    Looking at Terence in front of him, Aron revealed a charming smile.

    "I tell the honest, you don''t believe me at all. Or do you really want me to tell a lie? "

    He took out an envelope and handed it to Terence.

    "Look! This is the evidence. You should believe it, right? "

    Terence opened the envelope with uncertainty, and saw a photo of Mike and a man. They were talking about something, Terence''s photo was also held in his hand.

    Raising his eyebrows proudly, Aron was confident in his investigation means. At first, he was also surprised when he got the photos. Then he went on following this clue, but lose all their traces. It was tricky.

    "Things are getting more and more interesting! But I''m afraid that the mastermind is not simple. We''ll be at a loss for what to do in a short time! "

    ''No wonder! No wonder that Ramona and Mike dared to hold a board meeting with such confidence. It turned out that someone supported them.''

    A cold smile appeared on Terence''s face. For the thing that Hester had been taken away by him last time, he was really spared!

    "Can''t you find it out with your own ability?"

    Hearing Terence asked in such a disdainful tone, Aron felt wronged. He nodded his head, looking a little listless.

    "I stopped the people who attack you at the dock. It took me a long time to force them to come up with the name of Mike. Though keep asking, we know nothing. "

    Aron changed his position. He felt nervous since he had been stared by Terence so closely. Although he was used to be looked up by others, he was not lucky to be looked up by a person good at calculating!

    "I have sent someone to monitor Mike, but his body will float over the lake next day. Even if I wanted to use the camera in his house, the camera would be removed. Anyway... "

    "In a short, you can''t even touch the iceberg of that man!"

    Terence snorted, interrupting Aron''s long story. With his brows knitted, Terence tried to recall what had happened in the past. He might have

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ut they were all stopped by him. He must be very worried!

    Hester was getting more and more anxious as she couldn''t reach Terence. What if something really happened? Or her hunch for Terence was true that day?

    Or he had been kidnapped and his phone had been turned off? Lying on the phone anxiously, she answered the phone as soon as it rang.

    However, she couldn''t hear the voice and could only tell it from Lisa''s mouth shape. Even if they had been kidnapped for so long, they should have made a phone call to ask for money, shouldn''t they? Why there was no call?

    Looking at Hester who was restless, Lisa was worried too. As soon as Terence arrived at the B city, he called to make them sure that he was safe. It was really strange that they hadn''t contacted each other for such a long time.

    It was pitch dark outside. Lisa stared at the sky anxiously. Miss Hester was very stubborn. She wouldn''t go to sleep before being called every day. If she continued to be like this, her body would be very weak.

    "It''s late. You should go to bed, Miss Hester! I''ll stay here. As long as Mr. Terence called, I''ll tell you in the first time, okay? You are too weak now. You can''t do that any more! "

    Hester replied with a sigh and went back to sleep. She didn''t sleep well last night and always dreamed about the blood all over Terence''s body. She woke up as soon as she saw it.

    Finally, she drifted off to sleep, but was awakened by the voice outside the room.

 Chapter 119 Alienation

    Wearing pajamas, she walked out of the room with her sleepy eyes. She walked to the phone and yawned unconsciously. Then she stopped when she saw the blurry figure.

    Hester blinked her eyes in disbelief, knowing that it was not a dream. The man she had been worrying about finally came back home. However, the joyful mood did not last for a second, and it was instantly cold.

    The moment he entered the room, Terence cautiously held Melody in his arms, fixing his eyes on her, without noticing the Hester at the corner. He then turned to Lisa and told her what she should do next.

    "Prepare a room for Melody, she is living here temporarily now!"

    Lisa looked at Hester, whose body was stiff, then she semi-close her eyes. She was just a housekeeper and had no right to guide her master. Although she sympathized with Hester, it wouldn''t change anything.

    "Yes, Mr. Terence!"

    Glancing at Hester, Melody''s eyes flashed at the sudden change of her attitude. With her head nestled in Terence''s arms, she raised her hand to rub her temple.

    "Terence, I feel dizzy."

    Upon hearing her words, Terence''s sight turned to her immediately and frowned.

    "I''ll take you to your room and have a rest first!"

    He passed through Hester and did not notice her. After that, Terence held Melody upstairs and put her on the bed. He tucked her in and pulled up the curtain.

    She held his hands tightly and looked into his eyes with a bit of begging. She bit her lips and looked flustered.

    "Can you stay here with me?"

    Upon hearing this, Terence''s face turned pale, but his guilt soon engulfed him. He nodded and sat on the edge of the bed.

    "You haven''t recovered yet. Have a rest first!"

    Hester looked at the direction of the stairs, stunned. The reason why she couldn''t contact with Terence was that because they were together?

    Or is it because he don''t want her to bother them? '' Then why did he bring her back and live here now?

    Hester thought a lot but none of them could make her feel better.

    Lisa entered Hester with a glass of water. She gave the glass to her and nodded slightly.

    "Miss Hester, as soon as Mr. Ter

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    t the documents on his laps aside. He had kept the same posture for a long time, with the back of his neck a little stiff. Rubbing his temples, Terence felt a little better.

    Facing Melody, he felt he became very strange. He wasn''t a gentle man, but he couldn''t help spoiling her.

    "I will ask Lisa to prepare some food for you, then bring it to you later," Terence replied.

    Melody curled up her lips and felt disappointed. She sighed and frowned.

    "Okay!"

    Putting his hand on the doorknob, Terence turned around to look at Melody. His eyes darkened.

    "The murder is being investigated. It''s tricky, but I''ll give you an explanation as soon as possible!"

    Melody tightened her hands in the quilt. ''Was Terence trying to stay away from me?'' She took a deep breath to calm herself down.

    ''It was a pity that! I won''t let you get what you want easily. What should I

    do?''

    When he walked out of the door, he noticed that Hester was looking at him with complex feelings. After a short pause, he went downstairs slowly. She looked tired since they hadn''t seen each other for a few days.

    "Didn''t I tell you to take good care of yourself? How did you make yourself like this? "

    Hester held her hand into a fist nervously and stood at the side. What happened today had become a fast knot in her heart. She didn''t understand. It was two of them who went on a business trip. How could it be two of them coming back?

 Chapter 120 The Misunderstanding Was Clarified

    "Sorry, I didn''t mean it."

    Although she had thought a lot in her mind, she could never be tit for tat in front of Terence. She had been so gentle since she was a child that she had never quarreled with anyone.

    Hearing the soft voice came to his ears, a strange feeling rose in the bottom of Terence''s heart. He frowned and his eyes flashed a trace of forbearance.

    "Well, go back to your room and have a rest!"

    The next day, Hester pushed open the door of Melody''s room while Terence was working in the company. Standing in front of her in a fluster, Hester felt herself inferior.

    She took a deep breath and gathered all her courage to look up at Melody, somewhat stammering.

    "Well... Miss Melody, do you need anything?"

    Although everyone knew about the affair between Melody and Terence, Hester was willing to look after her with seeing the bandage on her forehead.

    She would try her best to get things done as long as it was about people or things that Terence cared about.

    Melody looked at the woman in front of her up and down. This woman didn''t have an excellent appearance, but she was worth looking. No small and delicate, she was so cute and lovely that it was true that men liked her.

    However, she was not smart enough. No, it should be said that she was stupid. ''As she had already lived in their house. How could she want to take care of herself? It''s ridiculous, '' she thought.

    Melody''s sight fell on her belly, with a hint of cruelty flashing in her eyes. Such a stupid woman had no right to be pregnant with Terence''s child. But, she couldn''t break up with her yet, this woman could be used.

    Thinking of this, Melody smiled and looked gentle.

    "Thank you, Miss Hester. My body has almost recovered. Terence thought I got hurt because of him and felt so sorry. So he took me to here for recover better. Please don''t mind it. "

    Hearing her words, Hester was puzzled. ''What did she mean? Injured?''

    "Miss Melody, what do you mean?"

    Melody looked at Hester''s frown and then smiled. She dragged Hester to sit on the edge of the bed and slowed down her speak

    ing haunted him again and made him very uncomfortable.

    He clenched the chopsticks. The blue veins on the back of his hand bulged slightly as if he was bearing something. Feeling bored, Terence stood up.

    "I''m full. Enjoy yourself!"

    Hester looked at him in confusion. He didn''t even touch the rice in his bowl. How could he be full?

    Melody said firstly and nodded slightly. ''Since Terence came back today, he had been preoccupied with many thoughts. Perhaps it was about work.

    As an understanding woman, she wouldn''t ask him at this time. Just leave him some space.''

    "Okay! Go ahead with your work. "

    Standing by the window, Terence was in a fret. The strange feeling came to him with some doubts, which was a tricky thing for him to deal with. When Yam first came to the villa, Hester had been asking about her identity all the time.

    But for Melody move in, why did Hester''s attitude change? Except for the little weird look yesterday, she just looked completely different today. And she was even talking and laughing now. They were rivals in love, but they got along like friends which was really weird.

    And because of this, he was even depressed. ''Or she doesn''t care about me anymore? ''

    Wait! Why did he feel upset? Was that the reason?

    He shook his head in disbelief and went back to his desk to continue with today''s files, forgetting all the messy thoughts in his mind.

 Chapter 121 They had a good relationship

    Hester was not allowed to go out because she was unable to hear. Now when Melody lived in, she had always been staying with her, listening to her telling something interesting.

    Hester was grateful to her, for she had saved Terence. Anything related to her must be done by herself, and she would not let the servant do it.

    She thought that only in this way could she thank Melody and show her the best sincerity. And she should also try to let her eat light food. Besides, she also forbade her to eat food that was forbidden on the wounds.

    Melody pinched her throat and continued.

    "And one more time, I...Ahem, ahem, I... "

    Hester hurriedly handed a glass of water, feeling guilty. Miss Melody is a patient now. It''s all her fault. She has been silent all the time. Now that she''s here, I''m always coming for her.

    "Melody, have a good rest! I suddenly remembered that I still have something to do, so I left first. Bye! "

    Melody smiled and watched Hester leave. She snorted and put the glass aside. She was lying on the bed with an impatient look.

    "What a stupid woman! I''m fed up with her!"

    When Hester went back to her room, she took out the small clothes woven a few days ago and continued to improve it. She had been with Melody in the past few days. Now she was not used to be alone.

    Even though she could still hear nothing, the quiet made her feel lonely. However, being around her was a little comforting.

    She sat on the windowsill and seriously knitted the sweater. It was quite relaxing to wait Terence come back. Her belly was much bigger than before, and now she moved slowly, but she didn''t feel tired at all.

    Waving the goblet in his hand, Aron looked at the man opposite with interest, raising the corners of his mouth. He had a pair of long, charming eyes.

    "Hey, it''s so late. Why don''t you go home? We are having fun here. It''s a bit inconvenient for you to stay here. "

    He drained the glass and refilled it. Terence ignored his tease. Now that he was home, he could see Hester and Melody stay together. She was annoyed by Hester''s attitude, so she wouldn''t go back.

    But

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    adorable! "

    Melody took the clothes from her hands and looked through them with great interest. At the thought of the baby''s little body, Melody was very happy. But when she knew that it was from this woman, she suddenly became cold.

    "But these clothes are a bit rough, won''t it be comfortable for the baby to wear them?"

    Hester patted herself on the head. How could she forget such an important thing? She was just on the spur of the moment and found some cloth.

    "Look at me! I was so excited that I forgot it. Thanks to your reminding. Otherwise, the baby would feel uncomfortable wearing these clothes and couldn''t speak it out. It must be very suffering. "

    She took the clothes over and felt it carefully. It was not good.

    "No way! The fabric at home is all of this kind. It''s inconvenient for me to go out. "

    Melody chuckled, looking at the tangled appearance of Hester, she only felt funny.

    "I can go shopping with you, but only after Terence goes to work. If he knows it, he will be angry again. "

    Hester was very happy at her request. She didn''t even dare to think about it, but she didn''t expect that she would say it herself. She felt happy when she thought about it.

    "Really? But I don''t think you are in good health. "

    Thinking of her car accident not long ago, she was still a little worried. Although she really wanted her to go out with her, she had to think about her health.

 Chapter 122 First shopping

    Hester held the corner of her shirt, a little nervous. When she stood at the door of Melody''s room, she wanted to knock, but she failed every time. She looked at her watch and realized that it was already too late to do something.

    She took a deep breath and gathered all her courage. At this moment, the door opened.

    Melody smiled at Hester, who was standing at the door, motionlessly. She flipped back her long hair falling around her ears, looking very charming.

    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry that it''s troublesome for me to go out! "

    Looking at her gentle smile, Hester hurriedly waved. It was enough for her to go shopping with her. How could she blame her!

    "No! No, I just come here to see if you are ready or not. There is no need to be in such a hurry. "

    Hester''s face was red. She had no friend since she was a child, nor had she gone shopping. She was very curious about this experience.

    There was a flash of disdain in Melody''s eyes when she looked her face. Melody was a little confused, wasn''t it just shopping? Why was she so excited?

    As expected, she was a woman of no good. She had a bad taste and liked to amuse herself. How could she deserve him?

    Hester''s hands were tightly twisted together while looking at the crowded shopping mall outside the window. But she was already so excited when she saw that. If she came in later, would Melody dislike her for being inexperienced?

    She took a careful look at Melody who was elegant and beautiful. She felt she had made a mountain out of a molehill. She was such a perfect woman. How could she be like that?

    Everyone in the shopping mall brushed past them and talked happily. The voice of saleswomen when they recommended the products to the customers was gentle, all as real as they appeared on TV.

    Melody held her hands and smiled. "There are many people in the mall. Let''s go hand in hand! You can''t hear me clearly. It will be troublesome if you get lost. "

    Hester was smiling at her. It was the first time that she could be so happy when someone had mentioned a pain in her he

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ulled his tie. He sat on the sofa and reached out for a glass of warm water. After taking a sip, he put the glass aside.

    Hester hesitated at the sight of Terence lying on the sofa with his eyes closed. She walked up and kneaded his temples gently with a moderate force.

    "Terence, are you tired today?"

    Upon hearing such a soft and warm voice, a frown appeared on Terence''s face. He opened his eyes, and looked at that pair of dark eyes, which were clean and gentle.

    Under the light, she stood against the light and he felt a little dizzy. He sighed and closed his eyes again.

    Hester was used to his silence and coldness, and she was only doing what she wanted to do. Her hair was a little itchy, but she ignored it.

    Terence was the only one in her eyes. It used to be, and it hadn''t changed at all.

    "Am I disturbing you?"

    Melody said with a gentle smile, Hester knew nothing and continued with what she was doing. Terence''s body froze and he opened his eyes.

    "No, you''re not!"

    Hester couldn''t hear the sound. She didn''t raise her head until she saw his mouth. Melody stood beside her with a gentle smile on her face.

    "Thank you for your gift. I like it very much!"

    She looked at her and nodded slightly. Melody passed her and looked at Terence, who was looking at Hester with a complicated expression. Her heart sank.

    "I''m glad you like it!"

 Chapter 123 A weird atmosphere

    With a shy smile, Hester turned around and kneaded Terence''s temples to ease his fatigue. All she could do was to take good care of him. It was her wish, and also his mother''s last wish.

    It was a harmonious scene, but in Melody''s eyes, it was very unpleasant. She closed her eyes to conceal the hatred in them. She was determined to get Terence''s love.

    "Melody, what do you think of this one?"

    "Melody, try my newly learned pastry. Give some advice to me!"

    "Melody, Melody, look! This is so cute!"

    Melody had been fed up with Hester for the past few days. She was sick to death if she had to pretend to be gentle. She locked herself in her room and lay on the bed.

    She was bored playing with her mobile phone and reading the gossip headlines. The affair between she and Terence was always hanged up on the Internet, which was very hot. Looking at their photos, she smiled sweetly.

    Hester walked around the room, rubbing her hair fretfully. They didn''t expect that time would pass so fast, and Terence''s birthday was coming.

    In the past, every time she couldn''t go out, she would make something for him, but he threw it away. From then on, she learned to cook the food he liked for him as a gift on his birthday.

    This was the first year that they got married. She didn''t want to continue. She had to send him a meaningful gift. How knotty!

    "What kind of gift?"

    She racked her brain but could not think of a good idea. Hester sighed softly, lowering her head. As expected, even this kind of thing, she also wanted to trouble Maggie?

    Her hand on the door was quickly pulled back. This kind of affair was relatively private, Hester was a little embarrassed. Melody was gentle and kind. She liked the way she was doing.

    She had always been dependent on her since she went shopping with her last time. Moreover, there was a person who could make reference, which was much more useful than her meditation.

    Hester knocked at her door a

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    , and no one knew what she was saying. She took a stealthy glance at her, and guessed what she would say.

    "Huh!" Said Melody, snickering. She had known him for such a long time, so she knew exactly what he liked. She just gave it to him when she saw that the fruit was fresh, but she didn''t expect to be treated like that.

    Her line of sight swept Hester. Her gaze was so cold that it made people tremble with fear.

    Hester furrowed her eyebrows, as if she was in an ice house. Confused, she looked up at the window and smiled. No wonder she felt cold. The window was not closed!

    Hester was stunned. She knew that she hadn''t heard her words. Melody patted on her shoulder and smiled when she saw Hester looking back at her.

    "It''s getting late. I''m going to bed. See you tomorrow. Good night! "

    "Good night! See you tomorrow! "

    Hester nodded. They were going out tomorrow. It was still early, but she thought Melody went to bed so early in order to have a good rest!

    After getting dressed, she put on the radiation proof clothes. Hester stood in front of the mirror and looked at herself. Everything was ready. He took the handbag and walked out.

    When she met Lisa who was coming up, she said hello to her with a good mood. With a smile, she looked more lively.

    "Good morning! Lisa! "

 Chapter 124 Encounter the mob

    Hester was very excited sitting in the car and looking at the scenery outside the window. It was not because they were shopping that made her excited, but because they were going to pick up a birthday gift for Terence.

    From the corner of her eyes, Hester saw Hester''s yearning expression. She turned around and hid the contempt in her eyes perfectly. Even if she couldn''t hear, the driver in the front would be different.

    She, the daughter of Si family, must be perfect in front of people and would not easily expose her secret. She had been educated as a lady these years.

    When the car stopped at the gate of the shopping mall, Melody waved to the driver.

    "How about you go back first. I don''t know how long we''ll have to walk on. It''s so boring to wait for such a long time. I''ll call you when we are about to get home. "

    Last time they went shopping for so long, the driver had been waiting at the door. Hester was a little sorry. When Melody said so, she also agreed to let him go back first.

    "Yes! You can pick us up when we come back. "

    Hester was relieved at last. They walked into the mall hand in hand. Without a target, they went into a store as soon as they saw one.

    Hester held her waist with her hand, feeling a little sore. But when she saw that Melody was still busy in choosing, she felt embarrassed to sit there. So she had to stand beside her.

    Melody was looking at the sleeve in her hand, and a faint smile flashed across her lips. She placed the cuffs she wanted on one side and turning her head to look at Hester.

    "How is it going? Which one do you think is suitable for Terence? "

    They were expensive, but Terence didn''t like them. Hester was at a loss for words. Melody was very kind and she couldn''t bear to disappoint her!

    "Well, Terence has many cuffs. Let''s go and see other things!"

    Melody looked at Hester with mixed feelings. Standing in front of the counter, she didn''t move.

    "Is it because Terence doesn''t like it?"

    Although she couldn''t hear her voice, but

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    he sight of several figures approaching from afar. Her heart was in her throat and the surroundings were pitch black. It was very dangerous.

    Melody walked at a corner with her hand holding Hester more tightly. There was a wall around them, so there was only one path in front of them. The only feasible way was to walk along the wall and make a detour from them.

    "Hester, listen to me! If I push you, you''ll run as fast as you can. Don''t look back, okay? "

    "Why? What''s up? "

    Hester was more scared at the sight of her nervous expression. She was afraid of darkness as she couldn''t hear. Those things hidden in the darkness made her hair stand on end.

    She raised her hand and tucked her hair behind her ear. Melody said word by word.

    "Anyway, be prepared. Just listen to me. No matter what I encounter later, you always hide behind me. "

    Hester nodded in a panic, vigilant about everything that could be changed around her. The pungent smell of wine greeted her nose. She disliked it very much.

    Hester and Melody was moving closer and closer to the group. Although she could not hear any sound, she could understand something from their exaggerated mouth movements.

    The men''s expressions were exaggerated, and their faces were flushed. It seemed that they had drunk a lot. They walked with arms on each other, laughing and joking.

 Chapter 125 Melody was attacked

    The road was blocked, Melody protected Hester and kept her behind her. She looked at the group of people in a panic, and her face was slightly pale.

    The man''s drooling eyes lingered on Melody, as if he was looking at her with obscenity. The pungent breath of alcohol almost made people drunk.

    "Hey, pretty girl. Have fun with us!"

    "Wow! The one behind you also looks good. I wonder if it makes my heart ache if you lie on the bed and call for help. "

    "Hey, buddies. We are so lucky to have a chance tonight!"

    "Cut the crap! I can''t stand it anymore."

    The men''s words were so crude that Melody couldn''t help trembling. Hester was still behind her, taking a deep breath. Her nails were embedded in her palms. The pain forced her to calm down.

    "What do you want to do? I warn you, do not screw around! "

    They looked at each other and burst into laughter. As if hearing something funny, the pungent wine smell made people uncomfortable.

    "What? We haven''t done anything! Can''t you stand it anymore? "

    Seeing the men surrounding her, Melody knew it was difficult to get rid of them. With a faint smile at the corners of her mouth, she thought that she had accepted what had happened.

    "We came here for fun, so I''ll play with you. My younger sister is pregnant and it''s not convenient for her to go out. You can let her go."

    "Leave?" The man chuckled and put his hand on his companion''s shoulder. "It''s easy for you to say that. What if she goes out to call the police, are you treating us as idiots to deceive?"

    A trace of impatience flashed in her eyes. She took a step aside with Hester and went far away from their encirclement, leaving a small gap behind.

    "My younger sister is disabled. She can''t hear you. Even if she wants to call the police, she can''t. You should know that. If you can''t hear, you can''t speak. Sign language is not easy to unders

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    e party was cancelled. Aron voluntarily offered to be his driver in case something bad would happen to him while driving.

    The car screeched to a halt and was parked aside. Terence opened the door of the car and walked quickly into the hospital. When he arrived at the door of the emergency room and saw Hester, his eyes darkened.

    Her delicate face was bathed in tears and looked like a drowned mouse. There was some blood on her clothes. The striking contrast astonished everyone.

    She stood in front of Terence and was stared down at by him. He frowned and looked sullen.

    "What''s wrong?"

    She raised her head, which was watery because of crying. Hester looked at him, tears streaming down her cheeks.

    "Melody, she''s inside!"

    Terence took a deep breath and grasped her shoulders firmly with both hands, which made her feel painful.

    "I asked you what happened."

    Tears kept falling like broken curtains. Hester cried, her eyes were red, like those of a rabbit.

    Aron went forward, pulled away the hands of Terence and pulled her aside. He sighed slightly and looked into his murderous eyes.

    "In her present state, you can''t get anything from her at all. Don''t waste your energy. Don''t worry. I''ve sent someone to look into it. "

 Chapter 126 A Stupid Woman

    Terence untied his tie irritably and stood aside. He took out a cigarette, put it into his mouth and lit it. As the white mist got thicker, he was entirely shrouded in the mist.

    Hester squatted on the ground, weeping. Even in the quiet corridor, people could hear her sobbing.

    Aron stood aside, embarrassed. If he had known he wouldn''t come here. Now he was in a dilemma!

    A ringtone broke the silence. Raising his eyes, Terence threw a murderous look at him. He snorted and continued to smoke.

    Aron had no choice but to take the phone to the corner. After casting a plaintive glance at Terence, he snapped.

    "What happened! You''d better prepare to kill yourself and apologize! "

    The man holding the phone on the other side was shocked, and wanted to cry. He prayed to God for his future life. At the same time, he couldn''t help but feel upset.

    "Mr. Aron, I found out what happened tonight."

    Aron changed his posture and responded lazily, "H''m.". The man on the other side was silent for a while, he just want to hang up the phone! He had always known that boss was unpredictable, but who could tell him why boss was so unusual today?

    "What the fuck are you doing? Say it and spit it out!"

    Aron took a deep breath, tried to calm himself down. Since he had such a stupid subordinate, should he consider reducing the staff?

    However, it seemed ridiculous. Actually, Aron is from the underworld. The reason why they called him Mr. Aron was that he wanted his career sounded more formal. If Aron had to make a staff member down, he might not be able to find a job?

    He hung up the phone and put it in his pocket. With a gloomy face, Aron walked up to Terence. He frowned at the blood stain on Hester''s body.

    "The things was clear. Several young punks were attracted by the beautiful looks of Miss Hester and Melody. In order to protect Hester, Melody pushed her away and angered them. That''s why she got injured. "

    Terence raised his head slowly and cast a sharp glance at Aron. He took a deep breath and threw the cigarette butt away. His fac

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    rom the injuries on her body, and now she was injured again. It was uncertain if her body could bear it.

    Thinking of this, Hester uncovered the quilt and stood on the ground with bare feet. She was about to leave the ward, but she was carried up by Aron and put into the bed.

    "What are you doing? I''ll go back and prepare some tonics for Melody. Don''t stop me! "

    Never seen a woman as stupid as her, Aron felt very irritated but then smiled. She didn''t care about her own health. Why did he stop her? Wasn''t he a masochist?

    "I don''t care why you want to leave this ward. Of course, if you want to lose the baby in your belly, you can do whatever you want! "

    The word "baby" calmed Hester down with the word, and her hands rested on the abdomen. Feeling the baby move a little bit, she could not help but shed tears.

    "Babe, what should Mommy do? I''m such a loser. I can''t help you at all. What''s worse, I cause trouble all day long. "

    In a fret, Aron got up and left the ward. In the corridor, he stood smoking. Hester''s attitude made him feel sad. Now, Terence didn''t even know that she almost had a miscarriage. He only blamed her for almost causing trouble to Melody.

    The cry in the ward became louder and louder, infiltrating his heart. He was suffering from great pain until now. The depressed emotion couldn''t be released well, which made her feel stressed.

 Chapter 127 Misunderstandings

    A scream came from the VIP ward, and then came the nurse. The patient''s hair was messy. She curled up in the corner of the bed, waving a pillow in her hand.

    "Stay there! Go away! Go away! "

    The nurse looked at each other speechlessly. It was written on the medical record that the patient had been mistreated and perhaps she had been stimulated.

    The head nurse said in a gentle voice, with a smile on her face. She carefully got close to Melody and said in a coaxed tone.

    "Miss, calm down first! This is hospital. No one can injure you in here. You can rest assured! Put down the pillow first, okay? You are still very weak. You need treatment. "

    Melody randomly picked up a glass and threw it on the ground. Then, she waved the pillow hard to keep people away from her.

    "Go away! Go away! Don''t, don''t come over! "

    Tears fell down her cheeks, her face horribly pale. She looked haggard with green color under eyes.

    When Terence arrived at the hospital, he heard something had happened to Melody''s ward. He pushed the crowd aside, frowning.

    "What happened?"

    When Melody saw Terence coming in, she calmed down a little bit. She threw the pillow she had been waving aside and threw herself into his arms.

    "Terence, why are you so late? Why are you so late? "

    Upon hearing her reproachful tone, Terence''s eyes darkened. He held her in his arms and patted her on the back to soothe her.

    He was used to wearing a cold face. But now, he found that Melody was emotionally unstable. Terence had no choice but to coax her gently, but his action was stiff and his tone was stiff too.

    The head nurse added tranquilizer to help her sleep. She gently tucked the quilt with her hands and feet and sighed.

    It was a mess in the society today. It was a pity that a girl had changed to so crazy.

    "Mr. Terence, Miss Melody''s mental state is not stable. I think it''s necessary to call a psychologist to have a look.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    the petite figure was nowhere to be found. After throwing something in his hand on the ground, Aron touched his head irritably and went to the nurse station.

    "Damn it!"

    He swore and looked for Hester madly in the hospital. He impatiently pressed the elevator button and wanted to go downstairs to look for her. Suddenly, he heard a sob. With a frown, he turned around and came to the stairs.

    Hester''s small body curled up, her head buried between her legs. A pitiful voice came through, with her body trembling.

    Aron signed, squatted beside her and took her in his arms. She was as light as a feather, as if the wind would blow her away.

    "I went to visit Melody today. She looked bad that I felt sad! It''s my fault, it''s all my fault! "

    Hester cried desperately, as if she was looking for a outlet.

    Words sounded like lashing for Aron''s heart.

    Then he returned to the ward with Hester in his arms and happened to meet Terence.

    Aron paused. The woman in his arms was so tired that she fell asleep. Her nose was red, and she looked very restless.

    "Give her to me!"

    Terence''s voice sounded extremely cold and gloomy as if it came from the south pole.

    He took over the Hester, furrowed his brows, and turned around to enter the ward, closing the door behind him.

 Chapter 128 Be Quiet

    Terence put Hester on the bed. He stared at her thin face with complex feelings, and lifted his eyebrows.

    Then he took a deep breath to calm himself down.

    Why couldn''t this woman be quiet? She was married now but still there were so many men always around her.

    There was no trace of blood on the small face. Her eyebrows were tightly wrinkled. Hester shook her head unconsciously, and her mouth was opened and closed.

    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! "

    The soft voice came to his ears, making Terence stiff. Tightening his grip, he turned around and left the ward

    When Hester woke up, there was no one by her side.

    A bitter smile appeared on her face. She didn''t know what she was expecting.

    She got out of bed, grabbed a coat and walked out of the ward. Passing through the busy corridor, she stood in front of the ward door, hesitating whether to move forward.

    "Go away! Don''t come any closer! Go now! "

    The shrill voice shrank her back. Although she knew that Melody had been like this since she woke up, she still couldn''t help but come to see her.

    "Miss Melody, please calm down! The drip is still on your hand. Please calm down! "

    The nurse patiently persuaded Melody. Hester could imagine the confrontation between them. She stepped aside silently and listened to the sound inside, daring not go forward.

    She stayed by the door of the ward in the daytime and went back to sleep in the evening. Hester observed Melody every day and shouted. Then when Terence came, she would fall into his arms with all her strength.

    Hester covered her mouth to stop herself from crying. What happened in the room was so clear.

    Terence''s voice was so tender, which made people feel at ease.

    She put her hands on her belly to calm the restless baby. Hester was bitter. ''The baby wants to hear its father''s voice, right?''!

    When Aron arrived with the psychiatrist, he was shocked at Hester squatting at a corner, crying silently. His heart skipped a beat at the sight of her crying.

    Passing her to the ward, Aron frowned in an almost invisible way, but immediately retu

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    on. Hands in pockets, he cracked a smile, but the smile didn''t reach his eyes.

    "I told you to be quiet, why didn''t you listen to me?"

    Hester shook her head, thinking that he was still blaming her. She struggled to her feet and grabbed his hands firmly, with a pleading look. Tears welled up in her eyes.

    "No, it''s not like that. Terence, I..."

    "Enough!"

    Hester''s hand was waved away. Seeing her shaking body almost fell down, he couldn''t help but reach out his hand to support her.

    Frowning, he took a deep breath.

    She gripped his arm tightly, and her feelings of oppression for many days all broke out in an instant. Hester was very powerful. She grabbed Terence''s arm and forced it to leave several red marks.

    Tears flooded her eyes. Her pale face was almost transparent and she was trembling slightly.

    "Terence, it''s all my fault for what happened to Melody. Don''t be angry anymore, okay? I''m really sad that she has become like this. I didn''t mean it. I didn''t do it on purpose! "

    He couldn''t help but want to hold her in his arms. His hand froze in place for a long time. The light in his eyes dimmed and he seemed to be caught in a dilemma.

    Then he took a deep breath as if he had made up his mind.

    His hand moved slowly and was about to touch her shoulder. Terence''s eyes fluttered with unknown feelings, and he was unable to resist this feeling in his mind.

 Chapter 129 Go back home

    "Mr. Terence, bad news. Miss Melody didn''t see you when she woke up, and she is making trouble again. You''d better go back to have a look! "

    He retracted his hand as if nothing had happened. His eyes flashed a touch of gloom. Terence pushed away Hester in a cold manner, and left.

    Hester fell on the bed, staring at his back. For so many days, tears had almost dried, but she still could not help it when she saw him.

    She could still feel the temperature on his body with her fingertips, which indicated that he had been there. There was noise coming from outside. Even if she didn''t go out, she could still hear the noise made by Melody.

    When she saw him, Melody rushed to him. Her tears fell down and her voice was soft and hoarse.

    "Terence, I want to leave the hospital. I don''t like the smell here. It''s too stuffy. "

    Sighing slightly, the bottom of his eyes turned a little blue. When he was not in the hospital these days, she always made troubles and asked him to come back and forth.

    It would be more convenient if they went home.

    "Okay!"

    The next day, Hester''s eyes hurt when she woke up. Standing in front of the mirror, she looked at her swollen eyes and shook her head slightly.

    The hall was bustling. Curious, Hester poked her body out and saw the receding figures of Terence and Melody. She stopped a nurse and frowned.

    "What happened, nurse?"

    "Miss Melody is leaving the hospital. We are cleaning up the ward! After waiting for a long time, Melody finally left. Now, the room was quiet. It''s obvious that she has some mental problems. But she still refuses to be sent to a sanatorium. It''s likely to get worse in the future! "

    Hester''s pupils were dilated, and she was terrified. Was Melody in such a serious condition? But she couldn''t live without him now. What should she do?

    "Miss, please! I also want to leave the hospital!"

    The nurse looked at her pale face and shook her head disapprovingly, frowning.

    "You can''t be discharged from the hospital. The fetus is ins

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    was with Yam earlier, he didn''t see her react like this.

    Hester avoided eye contact with him, daring not to look at him. She raised her hand and held the hair near her ear, looking at the ground.

    "I''ll stay with Melody! Terence, you have to go to work tomorrow. Have an early rest! "

    A hint of dark light flashed in Terence''s eyes. He felt that Melody''s body stiffened and then returned to normal. He was a little shocked.

    Melody tightened his arms, tears streaming down her cheeks. With messy hair at her back, she looked like an abandoned puppy.

    "Terence, don''t leave me! I''m so scared! They''re all around me! I''m so scared! "

    "Mr. Terence, Miss Melody was scared. Have some water." Lisa said respectfully, as she entered the room with a glass of water.

    Melody''s emotion was unstable now, so she could only stand far away from them.

    He took the glass and put it beside Melody''s mouth. With his eyes fixed on Terence, the meaning was not clear.

    Melody took a sip of the water. For fear that Terence would leave, she held him tightly. She felt dizzy and confused. She didn''t stop until it was dark and fell asleep.

    "Okay, go to bed!"

    Ordered Terence. After putting Melody on the bed, he turned and left. He paused when he looked at Hester.

    Hester breathed out a mouthful of air and felt happy. Was it because of her?

 Chapter 130 Arousing suspicion

    All people in the villa were listless, doing their work and occasionally yawning. The atmosphere was dull and quiet in the room.

    A heart wrenching scream came from upstairs, and everyone was already numb. They went on working coldly without any abnormality.

    Hester was becoming more and more nervous at the moment when Melody pounced into Terence''s arms. She looked at her in his arms and clenched her fists.

    Terence rubbed his temples and left Melody''s room quickly. He nodded at Hester with a cold face.

    "I''m going to work!"

    Hester couldn''t hear, she only saw Terence''s'' back leaving. Her eyes flashed with a trace of injury, and she tried hard to hold back the tears. She glanced at Melody who had taken medicine, turned around and left.

    She had seen such scenes many times, but every time she saw them, she would feel very uncomfortable. Hester didn''t know what was wrong with herself. She went downstairs with one hand on her waist and hid herself in the room, trying not to see her.

    Last night, Melody didn''t scream out loud. Thanks to God, they all had a good sleep.

    She dragged her dazed body to the second floor. She was worried about Melody.

    Although they lived together, she stayed in her bedroom to avoid feeling uncomfortable. Looking at the servants who were in high spirits today, she hoped she could get better.

    Melody''s door was open. She raised her eyebrows and leaned forward.

    The morning sun shone into the room. The man gently touched the woman''s hair and looked at her gently. The woman curled up in the man''s arms and moved slightly.

    Hester''s eyes were deeply stung by this scene in front of her. She had never seen such a gentle Terence before. At least, he would never treat her like this.

    She couldn''t help but burst into tears. When she came to her senses, her face was already covered with tears. She fled the scene awkwardly, unwilling to see it again. She slipped and almost fell down from the s

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ce. But the past few days with Melody had worn out his patience almost all his life.

    Feeling fidgety, at the thought of Hester, he lifted his eyebrows. He had been busy with Melody these days and hadn''t seen her yet!

    That day in the hospital, he said those words only out of anger. Now thinking about it, he regretted.

    He opened the door of Hester. The room was all dark except for the light coming in from the window. It was easy to see a figure standing in front of the window, facing the light. He had a feeling of amazement.

    A dazzling light came in the room. Hester was stunned and turned around. She felt nervous against the wall.

    Since they had a fierce quarrel in the hospital that day, they had no interaction at all. Now they saw each other again and were at a loss for a while.

    He frowned unhappily. This Hester was strange to him, especially when she had instinctively retreated a moment ago...

    Terence narrowed his eyes as his face darkened.

    Her fingers twirled her clothes, Hester took a deep breath, avoiding the deep eyes and said slowly.

    "I''m going to sleep. Please get out!"

    The air dropped to a few degrees in an instant, as if she could hear the sound from the joints of Terence''s fingers. He was watching Hester quietly, his eyes was emitting faint ripples.

 Chapter 131 Please get out

    "What?"

    The voice was cold. Looking at Hester steadily, he was overwrought with complex emotions.

    ''When did this woman start to talk to me in this way? And her tone was a little distant.''

    The scene in this morning emerged in her mind. Hester was unyielding, looking at Terence stubbornly, not willing to give in. She took a deep breath, came to the door, opened it, and made the posture of seeing off the guest.

    "It''s late. Good night!"

    Terence walked towards Hester with a frown, his long arm on the door frame, and his body slowly approached.

    Hester''s special fragrance was hovering around under his nose, which brought a gentle flow to his mind.

    That day in the hospital, he really went too far in speaking. Hester was already very sad when she heard that Melody had an accident. Since he had blamed all the things on her, it was normal that she would lose her temper.

    Raising her chin, he forced her to look up.

    Hester turned her head to avoid his touch. She moved a little, trying to stay away from him.

    She had been the victim for a long time. Hester was fed up with such a life. This kind of day would eat up her youth for the sake of Terence.

    What happened to Melody was just like a fuse. All of a sudden, the topic exploded in her mind, and she was going in an unexpected direction.

    "I''m tired. Please get out!"

    Hearing this, the softer look on Terence''s face turned to be gloomy. She pushed him away when he touched her shoulder.

    Unexpectedly, Terence, pushed away by her, took a step back. His expression was so hideous when he looked at her.

    "Hester! What the hell are you doing? "

    "I didn''t." Hester said, looking at her hand. She didn''t know what was going on.

    "Haha? Who do you think you are? "

    With a disdainful smile, Terence squinted at Hester, who was panicking.

    "As you wish! From now on, I will never take care of you! "

    After throwing these words, he walked out of the room and slammed th

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    a lot of energy.

    When passing by Hester''s door, she left with a contemptuous smile. She was afraid that woman was crying alone. Thinking of this, she felt happy.

    Hester was standing at the window with a cuff link in her hand. She didn''t know what to do. ''Today is the birthday of Terence. Should I send this gift to him or not?''

    He seemed to be still angry about what happened yesterday. It would be inevitable for her to be sneered if they met at this time?

    Hester threw the gift aside and allowed herself to lie on the bed. She closed her eyes and forced herself to sleep. Only in this way, could she stop thinking about those things.

    Terence came home from work. The villa was cold and cheerless as if no one lived in it.

    He turned around and looked at the empty dining table.

    Every day at this time, Hester would cook for him early. Even though he didn''t give her a good look, she was always obedient to him. Why didn''t she act today?

    His eyes darkened when he thought of her look last night. It seemed that he had been too good tempered recently, and even she had the nerve to show him the cold face.

    In fact, he was a little worried that she hadn''t prepared the dinner. Taking a deep breath, he opened the door of her room and saw the figure on the bed, instantly filled with fury.

 Chapter 132 A silent war

    Terence wandered on the street with bright lights. Looking at the cars ahead, he felt annoyed. He honked the horn and pulled over.

    That was unforgivable! That woman was becoming so arrogant that she even forgot his birthday.

    He was in a bad mood at the thought of her sleeping in bed. It was the first time that he had felt that way, so he couldn''t speak it clearly.

    In a fit of anger, he left the villa. It was funny to see so many cars on the street. He thought highly of her that he was also out of control because of that woman.

    The car sped along the road at night and then disappeared in the cars secretly.

    Hester rose up with the help of her biological clock and looked up at the upstairs. Her eyes flashed before she entered the kitchen. She was used to preparing breakfast for them.

    Lisa sighed and wondered, ''what happened to Terence and Miss Hester? They were recovering a little, but why do they suddenly become like this?''

    "Miss Hester, Mr. Terence didn''t come back last night. You don''t have to be busy. I''ll leave the work to them. "

    Hester''s eyes lit up at her request. She took a deep breath and continued what she was doing. After that day, their relationship was even worse.

    ''Hester, you are truly useless!'' I could cook for him before. Now I can''t even do this little thing?'' And she made Melody be like this, she felt very guilty.

    "Let me do it! Later, remember to bring the food to Melody''s room and take good care of her! "

    Hester was very sad, sitting at the table alone. This kind of scene made her miss the previous days more. The three of them sat together. Although they didn''t talk much, the atmosphere was very warm.

    Now, Terence was angry with her. While Melody become like this because of her. There was no taste in the food in her mouth and she was just repeating this move.

    She soon ate up the porridge. She gently rubbed her belly, wiping away the tears from her eyes. Hester twitched the corner of his mouth. She wanted to smile, but it was uglier than crying.

    The baby was now moving more and more obviously. She could almost imagine how naughty he was. Even if s

    s ice.

    He had been repressing his emotions all the way, he didn''t expect to be hurt by a single word from him. In fact, he hadn''t been active for a long time, so he thought it was a good choice today.

    "It''s been a long time since we last competed with each other. The weather is good today!"

    After hearing this, Aron looked at the dark sky outside the window and swallowed saliva in silence. Although it was still very cold outside, Aron didn''t feel cold at all!

    At last, he was knocked down and he had to work hard. He didn''t want to mention the past, which were all bloody tears!

    His hands, which were holding the documents, tightened. Although he was trying hard to bleaching himself, he didn''t need to worry about such things. His eyes had been blurry!

    With a heart full of bitterness, he glanced at the man who was sitting there coldly, reading files in his hands. His reserved temperament revealed no trace of tiredness.

    "Terence, how many days of file have you been dealing with! My eyes are going to be blurred. "

    "I don''t know!"

    After saying that coldly, Terence went on what he was doing. There was a thorn in his heart, which made him very sad. Frowning, he thought to himself, ''That damn woman, no, damn secretary, why did she have so many documents piled up.

    The innocent Secretary sneezed outside. She rubbed her nose and sighed. The boss''s expression suddenly changed. What happened?

 Chapter 133 Change

    Hester stood at the irony gate, looking at the lonely road. She hoped the next second that the familiar car would come back with the person she missed.

    Her hands were twisted together and she was walking around idly. She hadn''t seen him for days. Was he really angry this time?

    On that day, when she saw him treat Melody so gently, she was flustered. She was afraid that he would like Melody. After all, Melody came from a rich family, well-bred and beautiful. She was very charming, so she had a strong sense of crisis.

    What happened in the hospital had been a seed in her heart. The way Terence scolded her in anger was still vivid in her mind, reminding her how much he cared about Melody.

    "Baby, do you think Dad is really angry? He wants to leave me alone."

    There was a helpless sigh in the night wind, and her thin body was hidden in the darkness. Hester was sad. If she was the one who had been injured, he wouldn''t have been so patient?

    Melody stirred the coffee with graceful gesture and glanced at Leo. People like him didn''t need to be cared too much.

    Terence and Hester were now in the cold war. Taking advantage of this opportunity, she could do many things. Naturally, she would not let go.

    "Doctor Leo, I''ve been ill for so long. I think my disease might get better."

    Leo put the documents aside and nodded at Melody, with a gentle smile on his face.

    "Miss Melody, you have a good spirit recently. As long as you take good care of yourself, you will recover soon."

    There was a flash of contempt in her eyes. She thought that Leo was wasting his elegant appearance. Melody smiled, making up her mind.

    After declined Melody''s suggestion to send him away, Leo walked out of the room with a smile on his face. As soon as he turned around, the hypocritical smile on his face disappeared.

    Hester''s petite figure attracted his attention. He slowly walked downstairs, looked at her, and nodded to show his appreciation.

    "Hello, Miss Hester!"

    Hester looked at the strange man in front of her with uncertainty. Melody''s condition w

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    dn''t seen him. She felt a little wronged. Since he was so patient to Melody, why couldn''t he just forgive her impoliteness?

    She couldn''t help but shed tears at the thought of her useless existence in his heart. She bit her lips hard to prevent herself from crying out.

    The baby was six months old. The doctor said that he could hear the sound outside. She couldn''t let him hear her crying, otherwise he would think that her father didn''t love him.

    She gently touched her lower abdomen, took a deep breath and held back her tears.

    "Baby, dad is making money for you. You have to grow up healthy, you know?"

    Hester sat in front of the mirror, her hand brushing across the cheek. She frowned slightly. She had been eating well and resting well. Why was she still so weak? The baby needs nutrition now. How could she go on like this?

    Wearing a worried face, she walked out of the room and saw Melody who had not seen her for a long time coming downstairs. With a faint smile at the corners of her mouth, she looked as gentle and elegant as before.

    Hester was anxiously holding the edge of her clothes, looking at her with a faint smile.

    "Melody, are you feeling better? What do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you. "

    Seeing her hands and feet in a hurry, a trace of disgust flashed through Melody''s eyes. With a disdainful sneer, she passed her straight and left.

 Chapter 134 I love him

    Hester looked at her in astonishment, feeling flustered. Was she blaming her? Her breath sped up and her mind was in a mess. She didn''t know how to deal with Melody.

    She felt very strange to have such a lofty manner. Hester was more afraid of something. She didn''t know what she was afraid of, feeling that something was about to leave her.

    An idea flashed through her mind but she failed to seize it. She turned around and looked at Melody sitting at the table. Her eyebrows were slightly raised.

    Her warm and thin hand covered on her white hand, but was shaken away. Hester had spent a lot of strength to stabilize her body, and she looked at the cold Melody in confusion.

    "Melody, are you mad at me? If I had acted faster, you wouldn''t have suffered so much. I tried my best, really! "

    She raised her eyebrows in disgust, glanced at Hester and snorted. She got up and looked at Lisa who wore a complicated expression.

    "The noise here is bad for my appetite. Take the breakfast to my room!"

    "Yes, Miss!" Lisa nodded at her, a flicker of doubt passing over her eyes, but she didn''t say anything. She looked up at Hester''s pale face and sighed.

    Melody was in good spirits and had a ruddy face. But this woman... Could it be that they were born to be incompatible?

    Hester stood at the spot at a loss, as if she was in an ice cellar. The red color on the back of her hand was shocking, but she pretended not to know it.

    Why? How could Melody, who was always gentle and nice, become like this? Why did she look at her like that? It was like she was looking at something dirty.

    "What happened?"

    She murmured, tears streaming down her cheeks. Breathing heavily, she couldn''t accept this change.

    Hester curled up at the head of the bed and locked herself in the room. Melody''s eyes appeared in her mind and she couldn''t get rid of them. Her heart was eroded bit by bit.

    Maybe it was just because Melody had just recovered from a serious illness that her temperament changed greatly. She would be fine in a few days?

    She stood at the door of Melody''s bedro

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ps!

    It was just that she did not even have the courage to speak, and she was a little pitiful in her heart! ''Her husband is going to marry another woman, but she is still here without knowing the situation.''

    "Come to see me when you have made up your mind! Terence is waiting for me outside. I have to go now! "

    Melody said slowly as if she was afraid that Hester couldn''t see it clearly. The moment she passed her, she saw her shaking and restored to calm, feeling bored.

    Although it was fun to tease her, she now had a negative effect on Terence. She needed to make up for it and consolidate her position.

    She sighed and was worried about the incident. She blamed herself for being too greedy for the temperature on his body, and lost her discretion. She was really upset.

    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Hester turned around and looked at her eyes. She wouldn''t believe it unless she saw it with her own eyes.

    Melody was such a good person. It couldn''t be like this. It must be her illusion.

    "Do you like him?"

    Her palms were sweaty with nervousness. She stared at her in case she would miss something.

    She chuckled as if she had heard something funny. Something flashed in Melody''s eyes. She raised her head slowly. She looked at Hester''s face with a mocking smile, and said intentionally.

    "I think you are wrong. I don''t like him... I love him! "

 Chapter 135 A broken heart in despair

    Hearing her words, she was relieved in her heart, and before her smile bloomed, she was shocked by the last sentence she said.

    In a daze. She held the wall and calmed herself down. Hester couldn''t believe her ears. It turned out that what Leo said was right.

    "Do you love him? It turns out that you have been lying to me all the time! "

    Melody snorted and raised her head in disdain. In such a situation, she was still in the mood to care about this. It seemed that she was not only stupid, but also silly!

    Crossing her arms, she looked coldly at her inconsolable look. Melody was very disdainful in her heart. ''It''s no big deal, can''t she stand it?''

    "Lying to you?"

    She looked at her up and down with disdain.

    "Why are you fooled by me? Or, do you think you deserve me to cheat you? I have a lot of money. I don''t need it! I don''t think you can give me that. "

    Hester''s heart tightened at Melody''s contemptuous look. It felt like her heart was grasped tightly and brutally ravaged. She should have leaned against the wall instead of sitting on the ground.

    "Melody, since when do you have a crush on him? Or are you using me to get close to him? "

    When she heard her words, anger was burning in Melody''s heart. She was God''s favorite and could get anything she wanted.

    The only thing that made her feel frustrated was Terence that if nothing went wrong, they would be a perfect couple envied by a lot of people.

    "Please figure out the situation! I am the first woman he met, and the only woman he loves. "

    Hester gasped and was astonished by her appearance. She knew that there had always been a woman in his heart, but she never knew her name.

    She knew she was there when she was cleaning his study. Before she could see clearly her appearance, it was snatched away.

    Terence stared at her coldly, looking extremely terrifying. Since then, she had known that there was someone in his heart.

    "The woman in the photo is you?"

    Melody couldn''t help smiling. She knew it. A hint of slyness flashed in Melody''s eyes. As long as this annoying woman left, they could be together aboveboard.

    She looked at Hester with mockery. She walked up to her and nodded to her, pretending that she was implying but not sincerely.

    "Hester! We have been friends for a period. Since I met Terence first, you are a

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    She couldn''t sleep as the baby was crying.

    As she struggled to open her eyes, hot liquid flew from her legs, like the tears of a baby. Her burning legs were painful, and she reached out her hands to Melody who was standing on the stairs.

    "Help...Help...Save my child! "

    She was standing at the top of Hester, with her arms around her chest. Melody''s lips curled into a mocking smile.

    She had waited for the chance for so long a time and finally got it when she was lost in thought. If the baby was gone, Terence will be mine.

    ''Hester, don''t blame me for being ruthless. It''s true that you are shameless that you have been entangling with Terence, which prevented my sight.'' ''You should blame yourself!''

    "Go to hell!"

    She said it in silence and smiled wickedly. She wouldn''t be relieved until she watched the child die!

    Hester was desperate to hear her words. He looked at Selina up and down with his blank eyes. She was so beautiful and delicate that it had nothing to do with an instant monster. She was like a devil from hell, making people feel frightened.

    The blood between her legs slowly cooled and she was dead. The whole person was soaked in blood, like an abandoned doll, battered!

    Her heart was getting colder and colder. She felt that the baby''s breath weakened and then disappeared. Hester felt that his life was turning into a walking corpse.

    She was in a dark, her consciousness gradually weakened, and she slowly closed her eyes. Falling into boundless darkness, with the end of the child''s life, her heart withered.

 Chapter 136 a caesarean section

    Hester''s finger trembled slightly as she saw a figure approaching her. In the end, it couldn''t resist the boundless darkness and passed out.

    Hester was lying in the pool of blood. Sheryl was so scared that she covered her mouth with her hand. He hurried forward and held her up. He raised his head and saw Selina standing on the stairs, frowning.

    "Come and help!"

    After she finally lifted Hester into the car, Sheryl pressed the brake down and rushed out in an instant.

    She was panicked after glancing at Hester in the rearview mirror. Hester was very clear about this. He is the son of the CEO! Or she would be fired?

    She raised her hand and put her Hester''s sweaty hair behind her ears. A hint of happiness flashed through his face, but it disappeared in an instant. Her legs were soaked with blood. She looked up and said slowly.

    Have a good sleep! Everything would come to an end when she woke up.

    "Take care! Be careful of the cars ahead. Don''t go too fast! "

    Holding the steering wheel more tightly, Sheryl glanced at Selina with mixed feelings. When she went in. She was standing on the stairs, and Hester was lying on the ground.

    A horrible thought came to her mind. She took a deep breath and tried to stop herself from thinking about that. Just focus on driving. I hope she can be saved. ''.

    Hester was sent into the operating room. Sheryl walked to the stairs and dialed the president''s number. Her voice trembled with fear.

    "Mr. Lu, Miss Alice had an accident. She is in the emergency room now,"

    The hand that held the phone was fragile, and his face was dark and terrible. He took a deep breath to calm himself down.

    His brain went blank and he couldn''t think clearly. She took the key and ran out, but she didn''t know where to go.

    "Address!"

    She was galloping at full speed and didn''t look well. ''At first, I thought it would be a good opportunity for me to calm myself down and deal with my business. But I didn''t expect such thing happened. What a bad thing!'' he thought.

    ''What the hell is going on with that damn woman?''

    Hurriedly, he rushed to the operating room

    ration room with empty eyes and felt heartbroken. Hester was so weak that how would she be able to withstand this?

    The door of the operating room opened. The doctor took off his mask and looked at the person outside with a gloomy face.

    "Who is the patient''s family member?"

    Terence rose, swayed, and came to the doctor.

    "Yes, I am! How is she? "

    With a cold face, the doctor handed him the paper. It happened almost every day in the hospital and the doctor was used to it.

    "The child can''t be saved. Now we have to sign an agreement for the abortion. We''ll do the induced abortion immediately. If we delay it, the adults will also be in danger. "

    Fury rose in his chest and his eyes went black. The consecutive work had overburdened his body. Now he was so furious that he shook his body and passed out directly.

    After the examination, the doctor heaved a sigh of relief. "Don''t worry! He is just anxious. He will be fine after resting for a while. "

    Melody helped Terence to sit aside. Then, she rose to her feet, gazed firmly at the doctor and lifted the corners of her mouth, giving off a terrifying aura.

    It was God who helped me, I would have been worried about how to give Hester a fatal blow. This time, it wouldn''t be troublesome. Terence fell in a faint. The only person who could make a decision was her.

    "I''m sorry, doctor, please take out the dead baby. I need the baby''s DNA!"

 Chapter 137 Downhearted

    "No way! I won''t do such a thing! "

    The doctor looked at the woman with disapproval. The situation inside was already very terrible, but she was still so ruthless. What kind of animosity was there between them that made her do this.

    Hearing what Melody said, Sheryl was shocked. The more she thought, the more she was sure that Miss Hester''s accident must have something to do with her. She was so ruthless.

    "Miss Melody, Mr. Terence is now in a coma. You have no right to do this!"

    Melody turned around and looked at Sheryl with a scowl. She glanced at Terence and approached her slowly.

    She didn''t give a damn about a secretary.

    "Please know who you are. You have no right to interrupt me! What''s more, I''m helping Terence. If you get involved and mess it up, you can''t blame me for losing your job!

    By the way, to remind you. If you offend the Qi group and Si family, I''m afraid you won''t find a good job.

    How about the loan from your family? Should your mother continue to receive her treatment? "

    Scared by Melody''s imposing manner, Sheryl stood there with a pale face. She took a deep breath and tightened her hand.

    She couldn''t lose this job, and her family still needed her to support, so she couldn''t take any risk. ''I''m sorry, Miss Hester!''

    "Sorry, I made a slip of the tongue. Please forgive me, Miss Melody!"

    Melody snorted, turned her eyes to the doctor and grinned. She played with her phone and a glimmer flashed in her eyes.

    "You must have known that this is Si family''s property. I do have some prestige here. Now that you don''t want to cooperate with me, I have to bother the director of the hospital to talk to you. "

    The doctor''s face turned pale. She looked familiar to him. He blamed himself for forgetting that she was a director of the hospital.

    The doctor took a deep breath, looked at Melody, nodded his head and smiled apologetically.

    "I''m so sorry that I didn''t recognize you as Miss Melody! Since you have asked, I will do my best. Please wait for a moment! "

    Melody felt better after she

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    bed slowly and picked up the documents. But before that there was a share transfer agreement. Is this the compensation? It seemed that her child was quite valuable?

    She tossed the documents out heavily. Because of her force, the wound on her abdomen cracked open and oozed a slight bloodstain. She could not feel any pain, just sneering.

    The nurse looked at the ward with hesitation and sighed.

    "Shall we go in and have a look? There was a man who had kept an eye on her throughout the night? Where is he? "

    Another nurse shook her head and disagreed with her.

    "The whole thing is too complicated. We have nothing to do with it. When she calms down, we will go in to have a look. Now! Let''s keep checking other rooms. Let''s go! "

    Melody passed the two nurses, walked slowly, tightening her grip on the vacuum bag.

    She narrowed her eyes and gave a murderous look. ''Hester, we are irreconcilable!'' She underestimated her enemy this time, so she connived in their relationship.

    Standing in front of the bed, Terence looked out at the scenery, with waves in his eyes. He tightened his hand, regretting that he could do nothing. She wouldn''t have suffered so much if he hadn''t fainted.

    He smashed his hand hard on the wall. The blood was oozing out from his fingers and winding up on his wrist. But he still kept a poker face as if he didn''t feel any pain.

 Chapter 138 Misunderstanding

    Hester''s ward was the first place he had come to after he woke up from a coma. Looking at her pale face, he almost fell down as his body shook a little.

    Her flat stomach told him relentlessly about the loss of the child. He walked to her bed feebly, but didn''t dare to touch her.

    Hester was like a fragile porcelain doll. The devastating pain almost destroyed him. With his hands clasping the sheet, he tried his best to suppress his emotions.

    Melody stumbled behind him. When she reached the ward, she saw Terence staring at Hester in pain.

    She took a deep breath to calm herself down. She walked slowly towards Hester and gave her a glance of disdain.

    "Terence, you just woke up. You haven''t recovered yet. You''d better go back to your room and have a rest! The nurse will take care of her. Nothing will happen. "

    He turned to look at Melody and narrowed his eyes. With a malicious and insidious expression on his face, no one could figure out what he was thinking.

    After he was unconscious, she was the only one who had the final say. Besides, he was afraid that she was also involved in Hester''s falling off the stairs.

    "What did you do?"

    Melody was both flustered and angry. The way he looked at her was always gentle. Even though he was angry, it couldn''t be like this.

    Her parents spoiled her since she was a child. In the eyes of teachers, she had been a good student with outstanding talent. Even her classmates were around her.

    However, she always felt frustrated in front of him.

    "Terence, I''ve told you everything earlier outside the operating room. Don''t you believe me?"

    Withdrawing his gaze, he stared at Hester in a daze. She frowned with uneasiness and struggled.

    He raised his hand and tucked her hair behind her ear. His heart was aching. He wanted to replace her pain.

    "You go back first!"

    Melody opened her mouth slightly. Looking at his back, she sighed and left the ward.

    It couldn''t go on like this. Even if she had killed the child in her womb, he still felt sad for her, which was more serious than her being pre

    s about to push him out. But he didn''t move his hands.

    He raised his eyebrows slightly, somewhat impatient. After a lot of persuasion, why he not agreed to leave? Did he really fall in love with that woman?

    "Terence?"

    His dark eyes were bloodshot. Taking a deep breath to calm himself down, Terence turned around and left. His feet were like tied with a heavy object, unable to move even a single step.

    He turned his head back to watch Hester, reluctant to give up. He clenched his hands into fists and walked away step by step.

    He forced himself not to look back in case all his efforts would be in vain. He had gone through a lot of difficulties. He couldn''t take a wrong step!

    After hearing the sound from behind, Terence turned around and looked at her smiling eyes. His heart sank when he saw the smile in Melody''s eyes. He then sat aside.

    The smile on Melody''s face gradually disappeared. She put her heat preservation bag aside, took out the files and put it aside.

    She has printed three copies of the document and Hester has received it. No matter how kind Terence was to her, she would not look back. And her goal was achieved.

    ''It doesn''t matter that he is now bad to me. I''ll be patient and take my time!''!

    "I''ve prepared statements. You can give them to her after she recovers! She is not in a good condition now. I''m afraid that she can''t take it. "

 Chapter 139 A broken heart

    He took a look at the documents and then closed his eyes. Divorce her was only a temporary measure. He would handle these things well when the company''s affairs stabilized.

    For Hester, he was very clear that he wouldn''t easily give up her. But would she still treat him as before?

    When seeing this, Melody''s eyes became cold. Because of the coldness of Terence right now. Was it because she was too urgent to do that and it had been flawed?

    If so, the loss would outweigh the gains. She frowned irritably. No, she needed to find a way! She had tried hard to shake off Hester. She wouldn''t let him hate her!

    Terence looked at Melody indifferently. A hint of impatience flashed through his eyes.

    "I want to have a rest. You can go back now!"

    Her body was a little stiff. Melody smiled unnaturally. But she still nodded gracefully, "Okay!"

    On her way back, she had passed Hester''s ward. She had a look through the crack of the door and left with a smile. Hester must hate Terence very much now.

    ''It doesn''t matter. The more you hate him, the more I''ll win. Don''t disappoint me, Hester, my good friend.'' Melody thought.

    Hester stared at the sky blankly, holding the divorce agreement and the share transfer agreement tightly in her hand. She felt that her blood had been solidified. She was suffocated.

    Tears trickled down her cheeks, and the back of her hand was black and blue. She got so emotional that the needle missed its target and her hand was bleeding. When the nurse came in, she quickly dealt with it and did not let Hester move, otherwise it would be troublesome.

    The wound opened again, and the blood stained the patient clothes. Hester did not tell the nurse. She lied there quietly, without saying or moving, like a doll.

    Since she woke up, Terence hadn''t come yet, but left only cold paper. Was this how much she was worth to him? To get pregnant and inherit the family property?

    At first, she felt painful through her heart, then she got numb. She was used to it, wasn''t she? Hester was always a rubbish. No one would care about her.

    The nurse looked at the untouched food and sighed.

    Head n

    t to separate them from each other, but she couldn''t make him have dinner or rest.

    Hester was no longer useful. Even though she was disabled, what did it matter? She knew she would be the one to lose as long as Terence missed her.

    Terence shook slightly and passed out. But when he was about to fall down, Melody quickly held him into her arms, and her eyes were filled with coldness.

    He was a man who cherished the old. If anything passed by, he would inevitably be sad. Since he could remember her for so many years, he must love her. As for Hester, it was just a kind of habit.

    "Hurry up! Help! Take him to the ward!"

    When he opened his eyes, it was already at night. Terence raised his hand and pulled out the needle, passed over Melody and walked to the corridor.

    He cautiously opened the door and was relieved to see Hester closing her eyes. She was so skinny and now she had almost been the skeleton of her clothes.

    The cheeks were high and bulged, with sunken eye sockets. The quilt covered her body and almost drowned her. His hand froze in midair. He didn''t dare to touch her face.

    His heart was choking with pain. The figure in front of him was a little vague. A drop of tear fell down, and it had messed up his face.

    Though knowing that she couldn''t hear his voice, he did his best to be cautious without any noise. He buried his head in the bed and the bed sheet was gradually wet by his tears.

 Chapter 140 Dont leave

    Hester was crying wildly in the dream. She was almost overwhelmed by baby''s cries, which almost destroyed her nerves. Curling up on the ground and holding her head tightly, she didn''t want to hear it.

    "Mom! Save me! "

    Hester was about to go crazy as the sound of the baby kept changing. They had no way to escape here.

    She finally woke up from her dream, her face looked even worse than when she was awake. The touch of her hand was a little strange. She lowered her head and frowned slightly.

    She was used to having her pillow wet with tears. But why the sheet was also wet?

    But she got used to it. As usual, she didn''t say a word. She often unconsciously placed her hands on her lower abdomen, without any familiar touch.

    She couldn''t help smiling bitterly. Yes, the baby was gone. How could she feel the fetal movement? ''Hester, how could you not remember?''

    Frowning, Aron stared at Terence. Terence had been working nonstop for so long, did he take himself as a robot?

    Aron knew about Hester. Cherry insisted on going to the hospital, but Aron stopped her. The situation was rather complicated now and he didn''t want to make more troubles.

    "No matter how important the business is, you should take care of yourself!"

    Terence continued what he was doing without looking up. Hester had been reported every day about her condition. At night, he dared to enter her room only when she was asleep.

    He couldn''t help torturing himself when he saw her becoming thin so quickly. He had never felt that he would be defeated like this, and he couldn''t turn over a new leaf in the rest of his life.

    Aron took a deep breath and glared at the numb Terence. He rushed to him and grabbed his collar.

    Hester''s matter was so shocking to him. Wasn''t it said that it was using her?

    "Is it enough to torture yourself for so long? Hester''s baby was gone. It''s not your fault. There''s no need to punish yourself like this! Look at yourself. How can you take care of Hester now? "

    With a chuckle, Terence turned to look at Aron''s eyes in a mocki

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ide. He lifted her up with his arms and put her on the bed.

    He tried his best to control his emotion, for fear of hurting her. His heart sank slightly when he saw her frowning.

    If he really went against Jean''s will, the conflict between them would be more severe. But he could not tolerate her leaving, much less let her move out.

    "No way! You can only live here! "

    Hester took a deep breath and was annoyed. The baby was gone, but he didn''t show up. He didn''t say a word to comfort her. He even threw a divorce agreement to her. If she moved out, wouldn''t it be just what he wanted?

    But what was the situation now? He must see her suffering before he was happy? She struggled hard to stand up.

    But the strength difference between them was so big that it couldn''t shake him at all. It was a bit shameful to be pressed by him.

    Tears kept running down her cheeks, and all the grievances erupted in an instant. She struggled hard to get rid of him.

    "Terence Qi! Let go of me! Let go of me! "

    With eyes turning dark, he exerted force to his hand which was holding her wrist. She had never called him by his full name, let alone called him in such a violent tone.

    He wanted to come forward and hold her in his arms. He was afraid to sting her, but he was unwilling to leave. He thought again and again and could only stand silently with complicated eyes.

 Chapter 141 The lunatic

    "Stop it!"

    Endured it again and again, Terence took a deep breath. He frowned and looked at Hester with mixed feelings. There were a few wounds on his neck because of her struggle.

    He had never seen this kind of Hester before, and he was now a little stunned. It was a big blow to her and he didn''t know how to comfort her. And how should he talk about the divorce?

    There were so many obstacles between them that they couldn''t see the future clearly. Apart from their divorce, what bothered him more was that it was more of a knot in her heart, it would be hard to solve.

    Melody stood at the door, looking at them with sinister eyes. She took a deep breath and tried to restrain her feelings.

    Even if she had discovered that he was interested in Hester, she was still a little angry when she saw this with herself. No way! ''I can''t keep this bitch any longer.''

    As long as she was allowed to stay away from Terence, time would fade the seemingly invisible feelings. Just like what happened to her and Terence, their love fade with time.

    Looking at Terence, Hester felt a little sad. She stopped struggling, with bitterness in her eyes.

    Her wrist was gripped tightly and it hurt. She frowned and pushed him away when he was lost in thought. She stood up from the bed, facing Melody.

    She remembered that day when she rolled down the stairs because of her, she just watched coldly how upset and depressed she was. In anger, Hester gritted her teeth and looked at Melody.

    ''If it weren''t for her, how could my baby be in danger? It was all her fault!'' Hester thought in mind!

    "Melody!"

    Hester''s eyes were red. She shouted and pounced on Melody. She was once noble and scornful, which irritated her.

    If she hated someone, she, Melody Si, would be the one she hated most in her heart. She had trusted her so much, but what she got was such an end.

    Since she lost the baby, she would let her pay with her life. Her baby was still so small. Why did she blame the adult''s things on the innocent baby!

    Hester had been determined to avenge her child, so regardless of anythi

    tched her hand at her side, without saying a word.

    After tucking her messy hair behind her ears, he sighed softly, squatted down and helped her put on her shoes. He walked to the door, looked at Hester with concern, and left with his head bowed.

    He had to deal with business in the company and couldn''t stay at home for too long. But he was worried about her safety. He raised his head to look at Lisa indifferently.

    "Take good care of her! Don''t make any more mistakes! "

    "Yes! Mr. Terence! " She replied, standing at the door of Hester''s bedroom. Lisa''s heart slightly trembled. She was not at the scene when Hester was in danger. Mr. Terence had specially told her that if something went wrong again, she would directly quit.

    "By the way, remember to let her eat on time and don''t step out of the villa!" After walking a few steps, Terence turned around and warned her.

    If he hadn''t come back in time today, she would have left long ago. Hester was very excited today, and he was afraid that she would leave at any time.

    Lisa nodded at him with a gleam shining in her eyes. "Yes, sir!"

    Hester sat quietly at the bedside, maintaining her posture. She looked at the shoes on her feet and closed her eyes in pain.

    She took a deep breath to hold back the tears in her eyes. The two hands clasped together. The fingernails were embedded in the palms, but she didn''t feel any pain.

 Chapter 142 Seduction

    Arriving at the villa in the middle of the night, Terence loosened his tie. He came to Hester''s room and opened the door. Looking at the petite figure on the big bed, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately she was still there. He had been disturbed all day because of the thing that happened this morning. Every once in a while, he made a call to Lisa, afraid that she might not be able to stop her.

    He slowly came to the bedside and lay down beside her. Listening to her rhythmic breathing, he slowly closed his eyes. He was relaxed and fell asleep.

    Hester opened her eyes and woke up from bed. She frowned as she looked at the messy bed sheet. A hint of strange feeling flashed through her mind, but she ignored it.

    She walked to the window, stroked her lower abdomen and closed her eyes. No one knew what she was thinking.

    Lisa came in with breakfast and put it on the table. She picked up a coat and put it on her.

    She heaved a sigh and felt a little nervous. She knew what Hester had done in the hospital. She was afraid that Hester would not eat it.

    "Miss Hester, have your breakfast please!"

    Hester sat at the table and ate it quietly. She must live well to avenge her child.

    Although she couldn''t do anything with Melody for a while, she would find a way. The most urgent thing right now was to take care of herself, wasn''t it?

    Hester had been locking herself in the room, and her hands were placed on her abdomen. She was looking out of the window with empty eyes, no one knew what she was looking at.

    Lisa stood quietly, watching her. Although Hester was very quiet, she was more worried.

    She took a look at the man standing at the door, sighed and looked away.

    Feeling Hester''s complicated gaze, Terence took a deep breath and turned away. He sat in the study and stared at the computer screen.

    He had been distracted these days in the company, so he moved the office space to the study. He would check Hester occasionally before returning to work.

    He raised his hand to rub his temple and felt that he was going crazy. As long as he could not see her, he felt uneasy. He felt even worse when he saw her like that.

    He took out the divorce agreements from

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    re continuing.

    Noticing that Melody had come in, Terence wrinkled his brows and his eyes darkened. Taking a deep breath, he looked weird.

    "What''s up?"

    She walked up to him and nodded. Melody said, waving the phone in her hand and smiling apologetically.

    "Yes! My father just called and asked me to discuss the cooperation with you. Because it happened in a hurry, we have to discuss the results as soon as possible. It''s taking up your time. I''m really sorry! "

    He paused and sighed. "Have a seat!"

    After discussing for nearly two hours, Melody walked out of the study, nodded slightly, turned around and closed the door. He went back to the chair and put his hand on her forehead. He felt a little tired.

    Melody was standing outside and glaring at the door. Her hand holding the phone tightened. Pulling up her pajamas, she stamped her feet angrily.

    She had dressed like this in order to get closer to him, but she didn''t expect that he would actually talk about business with her for two hours.

    But she couldn''t do it obviously. That was so hateful. His attitude had been cold and he had never been relaxed, which made her a little embarrassed.

    She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself. But it was all in vain. She had done so much, but he didn''t respond at all. She felt disgusted.

    She turned around angrily, went back to her room and walked back and forth. What should she do that she had been treated in this way for already two days?

 Chapter 143 Persuasion

    It was not easy to solve Hester. Was she going to suffer from difficulties in the key place? Melody fretfully rubbed her hair and lay down on the bed.

    Terence picked up the phone and made an internal call.

    "Hey! Mr. Terence, what can I do for you? " Lisa asked calmly on the other end of the line.

    Terence rubbed his temples. Even if he opened the window, the perfume in the room could not be sprinkled clean temporarily. He didn''t like this kind of strong smell. It was a little pungent.

    "Lock the door of the study!"

    "Yes! Mr. Terence! " Lisa replied with a frown. She shouldn''t ask things about her master.

    After locking the door of the study, she turned around and faced Melody. Lisa nodded slightly and put away the key in her hand.

    "Miss Melody!"

    Melody frowned at the sight of the key. But why did she lock the door? He was still working inside?

    "Isn''t Terence still in there? Why do you lock the door? "

    When she caught a glimpse of her revealing silk nightgown, Lisa understood what was going on.

    "I don''t know either! I need to take care of Miss Hester. I''ll go downstairs. "

    Being stared at by Lisa like that made Melody feel a bit shamed. She took a deep breath and went back to her room with a stiff body.

    She took off her pajamas and cut it with the scissors. She had planned to bring something to him. What a shame.

    Here was not her own home, so she couldn''t lose her temper at will. She walked back and forth in the room to ease her anger. ''What I had done this time was so dangerous. What if Terence finds out my intention?''

    Melody thought a lot in her mind and recalled all the possibilities, terrified. It was due to her carelessness that she did it without thinking twice. How stupid she was.

    Next morning, Melody got up early. After she checked her clothes in front of the mirror, she opened the door and went out. Seeing the clothes in his hand, Melody was a little surprised.

    "Are you going out today?"

    Terence nodded. His eyes darkened. What happened last night made him feel a little weird, but he couldn''t tell why.

    "We''re going to negotiate

    shoulder. Mike''s face looked a little ferocious, like a madman.

    "You just need to go to his study and give me the business plan. Of course, there must be a lot of confidential documents. As long as you give them all to me, I will definitely ruin his reputation. "

    Hester furrowed her eyebrows at the pain, and looked at Mike with fear. Since she knew him, he had always been gentle and sunny. How could he be so crazy?

    No, it couldn''t be true. She waved her hands and tried to get rid of him. He scared her.

    Feeling Hester''s struggle, Mike came to his senses from the madness. Looking at Hester, who was terrified. Mike''s heart skipped a beat.

    "Hester, don''t you hate Terence? All the pain you are suffering now comes from him. Don''t you want to take revenge? You must be very happy to see him in despair. Don''t you want to? "

    Hester furrowed her eyebrows and wanted to break free from his hand. However, the disparity in strength was too great and she could not be relieved.

    Why did he have such an expression? He was apparently a demon, making people tremble with fear. Though she hated Terence, she never thought about getting back at him.

    Her feelings for him were so complicated that she didn''t know what to do. Even if they had nothing to do with each other, she just couldn''t do it.

    "Mike, calm down!"

    Hester pretended to be thinking as she slowly retreated, trying to leave him.

 Chapter 144 Compelled

    As if hearing something funny, Mike burst into laughter. He looked at Hester with his sinister eyes, feeling ridiculous.

    ''Why are she still defending him even though she has

    suffered a lot? What on earth charm does Terence have?''

    "You are too naive, Hester. People would change, wouldn''t they? Even Mrs. Qi, who you always trust, betrayed you? If she hadn''t made any will in her mind, you wouldn''t have suffered so much.

    Wake up! Terence doesn''t love you at all. He just used you to get what he wants! Don''t be so stubborn. He just likes Melody. They had fallen in love with each other since a long time ago.

    Now that she was back, there was no need for him to be threatened by the will. As long as they get married, Qi group will firmly under the control of Terence, and you, of course, become abandoned. "

    Hester couldn''t accept this claim, looking at Mike with a dull look. Was that the reason why Melody was in such a hurry to get rid of her baby?

    However, as a person who didn''t like to depend on others, how could Terence let her do whatever she wanted. After listening to what Mike said, she was even more confused.

    Seeing the perplexed look on her face, Mike smiled smugly. He grabbed Hester''s shoulder, trying to persuade her to give up on her principles.

    ''As long as I can persuade her to cooperate with me, I will surely beat Terence.'' Since Hester couldn''t hear. He grabbed her shoulders tightly and forced her to look at his mouth shape.

    "It''s hard to accept the truth, but it''s cruel. You have to accept it! Do you hate them? Then take a revenge! "

    Hester retreated, causing the clothes on her shoulder to slip down. Her delicate clavicle appeared. Because she was wearing a shirt to cover herself today, and her thin figure was so likely to arouse men''s desire.

    Looking at Hester, with his eyes darkened, Mike was impulsive. He wanted to defeat Terence and occupy everything that belonged to him, including his woman.

    He slowly approached Hester and the corner of his mouth rose slightly. Since Terence had gone out, Hester was too weak to defense herself, no one could sto

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    she ran into her room and got the spare key. Mr. Terence cared about Hester so much that he wanted to ensure that everything was all right.

    Before the car stopped, Terence rushed out. He ran to the hall in one breath and saw the eardrum being picked up and put on the table. He squinted his eyes slightly.

    He walked quickly to Hester''s room and pushed the door, but he couldn''t open it. He frowned tightly. He kicked the door open with force.

    "Mike!"

    He grabbed Mike''s collar and threw him on the ground. Shouted Terence as he kicked his belly.

    Hester was lying weakly on the bed, and the fingermarks on her face were clear. She was dressed in a mess. He couldn''t believe what would happen if he came a little late.

    After a hard kick, Mike was painfully lying on the ground. He raised his eyes to look at the malicious and frightening expression on Terence''s face, and looked at him in disbelief.

    He came in only after seeing Terence leave. Why did he suddenly come back?

    "Why did you come back, Terence? Didn''t you go to negotiate the contract? "

    Extremely angry, Terence smiled. Casting a glance at Mike, he took off his suit and put it over Hester. He rolled the shirt to his wrist and slowly approached.

    Last time it was Melody. This time it was Hester. Did Mike really think that he was easy to deal with? It was unforgivable for him to rape Hester.

    "Mike, you are a dead man!"

 Chapter 145 A Broken Heart

    Terence kicked Mike, who was lying on the ground, with bloodshot eyes. Terence was really irritated. How could he bear to rape her. That is Hester!

    Even if they had divorced, she was still his sister-in-law. How could he do such a thing. He was so furious that he kicked hard.

    Hester tightly wrapped Terence''s clothes and squatted at the corner of the bed, panicked. Her face was pale, and there was a faint trace of blood at the corner of her mouth. On her face, the bright red palm print was clear.

    Immersed in the moment before, she was unable to extricate herself from it. Hester''s tight nerves were broken and she shouted out of control.

    "No way! Let go of me! "

    Hearing her scream, Terence became more and more vicious. damn! ''He dared to touch her, then he should have known the consequence.''.

    With bruises on his face, Mike was lying on the ground and the pain became more obvious. He wanted to fight back, but there was nothing he could do.

    Damn it! It was the feeling of lacking inner strength that he hated the most. Compared to Terence, he couldn''t be weak forever. He would surpass Terence and trod him under his feet.

    Terence''s foot trod on his finger fiercely, as if he wanted to break. Casting a glance at Mike, who was in great pain, Terence warned him.

    He didn''t allow anyone to bully him as they please. What happened today was no accident. He wouldn''t let Mike go. Also, there was another man hiding in the dark, he wouldn''t let him go either.

    "Mike, I don''t care how powerful the people behind you are! Since you have crossed my bottom line, don''t blame me for being ruthless! "

    Mike felt an excruciating pain in his body, but a chill came over him. It''s impossible! ''Everything in B city has been handled. How could he know that someone is helping me?''

    It was quite hard for them to trace him since they had been in a secret way. Also the man behind him was highly mysterious. This was his trump card and the only chance to win.

    "I don''t know what you are talking about!"

    Hearing this, Terence chuckled and pressed his finger hard. Seeing how cold sweat dripped from Mike'' face, Terence felt pleased. He thought it was his mistake to let someone save Mike last time.

    But this time, things wouldn''t be that easy. He was going to play with the man behind, but now it seems not n

    g her in his arm, it was still a shock to him that she became so skinny.

    His nose was full of her sweet smell, very warm. He rubbed his forehead on hers. He still felt safe to sleep with her in his arms.

    Terence''s long eyelashes swept across her face, which was so itchy that Hester was at a loss. He clung to her waist that she couldn''t move.

    She clenched her hands tightly and her fingernails were embedded in her palms. She tried her best to calm herself down and her breath gradually calmed down.

    Feeling her warm breath on his neck, Terence opened his eyes slowly. Looking Hester''s slightly furrowed eyebrows, he raised his hand in an attempt to soothe it, but he failed.

    He gently stroked her swollen cheek, feeling a little heartache. He took a deep breath, exerted some force to the hands holding her, closed his eyes and rested his forehead on hers.

    "Are you asleep? I know you hate me. I am also sad for losing our baby. However, I don''t know how to comfort you when you are out of control. That''s why I hide from you.

    Looking at you torture yourself, I accompanied you to punish myself secretively. After you fall asleep tonight, I dare to come in, holding you quietly to sleep, which is the most reassuring moment for me. ¡­¡­¡­"

    Hester''s eyelashes trembled and she bit her lips to prevent herself from making a sound. Just now, she accidentally saw Terence talking about their baby. Her heart was deeply touched.

    Her eyes were closed tightly, she could feel his lips moving up and down, but in an attempt to suppress herself.

 Chapter 146 Company Crisis

    When she woke up in the morning, Terence had already left. Hester reached out her hand to stroke the bed sheet. Terence''s body temperature was still at the tip of her finger. She sighed softly and closed her eyes, tears falling into the pillow.

    Last night, in the dim light, his thin lips gently spat out "our child", which shocked her all over. She closed her eyes immediately, fearing that he would find something wrong.

    She felt his chest shake and it hit her heart hard. Taking a deep breath, she tried to expel all those messy thoughts from her mind.

    At the same time, Terence sat at the head of the meeting room, glancing at everyone coldly. Throwing the documents on the desk, he sighed slightly and looked serious.

    On the LED TV ahead of them, the launch event of their opponent was being held. The venue was quite bustling and joyful.

    "Thank you for coming to our new product launch event. I''m sure you have also noticed the decoration and are curious about our products! Next, let me introduce our products... "

    Everyone was watching TV, with sweat on their forehead. Although the introduction of the new products was both excellent and attractive. However, for them, it was a big trouble on the way.

    Holding the new products, the products in their hands were the same in appearance, function and highlights as the new products Qi group was going to launch. It was not too much to say they were worked by the same team.

    But the research and development of the new products and plans were absolutely confidential, how could it be possible to disclose to the opponent casually? Is it because Qi group has commercial espionage and sold the plan to them?

    Thinking a lot, everyone looked at each other and dared not speak. Everyone was deterred by the crisis and didn''t dare to take the lead.

    He pressed the remote control to turn off the TV. Terence sat at the head of the desk, tapping the table with his fingers. His expression was unreadable.

    "I need an explanation!"

    His eyes narrowed slightly as he scanned everyone''s expressions. The competition in the business world was too severe and this was an indisputable fact.

    But any confidential information leaked from his company would be a fatal blow to him. If h

    new product plan was to provide for the upper class. But after remade, it became kind to the ordinary people that they had accepted it easily.

    After the press conference, he handed over the whole mess to Aron. As he was good at this, he could also followed up the clue to find out who the big boss behind was.

    After he got relaxed, he felt sleepy. Sitting in the car, Terence closed his eyes. Melody just smiling at him.

    She took out the perfume from her bag and waved it gently. Terence, who was struggling to not sleep, turned his head and fell on her.

    She took him back to the villa and asked the servant to send him back to his room. With a glance at Hester''s room, she walked to the door of Hester''s room and pushed it open.

    She walked towards Hester slowly. She shook her hand in front of Hester''s eyes and slightly raised the corners of her mouth.

    "Long time no see! Hester, my friend! "

    Hester was pouncing on Melody with an angry expression, but was dodged easily. She fell to the ground heavily and took a deep breath with her elbow hurting.

    Melody slowly squatted down and lifted her chin. She was pleased at Hester''s arrogance.

    People had to have a strong sense of dignity. Bitch like her should know herself better not to get close to Terence. No, she was not even qualified to be his wife.

    "Wow! How could you be so careless. Even if you are very excited to see me, you should be careful! You are so rash. No wonder you fell down the stairs. How poor you are! "

 Chapter 147 Deepened the misunderstanding

    Hester climbed up from the ground with difficulty after slapping Melody''s hand. The baby was lost because of her. She must take revenge.

    She pounced on Melody without any hesitation, but fell on the ground as before. The pain spread all over his body. She lay on the ground and had no strength at all.

    "Miss Melody, why are you here?"

    Lisa put the glass aside and held Hester up, let her sit

    at the bed. She looked up at Melody with displeasure.

    Many big things had happened since the woman moved in. She was afraid that this woman would hurt Hester subconsciously.

    A tinge of danger flashed through Melody''s eyes. She turned around and looked at Lisa with an innocent look, frowning slightly. Avoiding Hester''s gaze, she smiled.

    "I''m only worried about Hester''s body. Then I come and have a look."

    Lisa bowed her head and observed Hester''s body trembling with a frown.

    "It''s late, Miss Hester needs to sleep, what about Miss Melody you leaving?"

    Taking a deep breath, Melody forced a smile and shook her head.

    "Look at me. I was too busy to watch Hester before. This time I forgot the time is improper. Hester, you sleep first. I''ll go. "

    When she came to the door, her face suddenly changed. ''Once I become the hostess here, I will fire Lisa immediately. It''s none of her business, '' she thought.

    With his eyelashes quivering, Terence opened his eyes slowly. Then he kneaded his temple. He frowned and wondered why he fell asleep in the car yesterday?

    He tried to recall what happened yesterday, but all he saw was a shadow. Then he calmed down and fell asleep soon.

    "Knock, knock! Are you awake, Terence? "

    Melody''s voice appeared at the door, interrupting his thinking. With eyes turning dark, he stood up and leaned against the bed.

    "Come in!"

    Melody opened the door and came in with breakfast in her hands. With a faint smile on her face, she walked in slowly and put it on the cabinet aside.

    "Let''s have breakfast first! The company''s matters should be handled as soon as possible. We need to get back to work. "

    "Melody, did I sleep in the car yesterday?"

    He frowne

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    s enough. You can leave now!"

    Terence raised his head and interrupted Melody. He was absolutely furious now. It was the taboo in his heart. He hated Hester and Mike to be placed together.

    Although what Melody said was reasonable, he still believed Hester unconsciously. She would never do such a thing, no matter how much she hated.

    Returning home with a serious expression, he walked into Hester''s room. He stared at her thin figure, and a sense of struggle flashed through his eyes.

    Seeing Lisa nodding her head, Hester turned around and looked at Terence''s complex eyes. Feeling a pang in her heart, she put down her sleeve to cover the wound in the elbow.

    Looking into her clear eyes, he took a deep breath and walked up to her. Anyway, he must find out the truth of the matter.

    Although he believed that it was not her, he still wanted to hear her deny it in person.

    "Did you give the documents to Mike?"

    Hester sighed softly, looking at Terence''s dark eyes with a smile. She was just a pawn in his heart. How could he trust her?

    Today the servant found a document in her room, and she knew she couldn''t get rid of the misbelief. But she always took chances. It didn''t matter if everyone misunderstood her, as long as he was willing to believe her.

    She was a little nervous when she turned around and saw Terence. Hester thought she was so stupid that she would believe him at this point.

 Chapter 148 It Cant Be Her

    Stared by Hester, Terence panicked. The look in her eyes was too grievous, as if she had lost all her vitality, dead gray.

    He grabbed her by the arm fiercely. He had never felt so frustrated about anyone except her.

    She used to be the person he disdained most. Was this his retribution? Unfortunately, he has never believed in fate, let alone retribution.

    "Answer me!"

    Hester took a deep breath and felt a pain from the wound of her elbow. But what hurt her more was his question. She just looked at Terence quietly as if she did not look at him.

    Upon looking this, Terence got a little annoyed. He just wanted her to deny that she had nothing to do with it. Why was it so hard for her? Sure enough, he spoiled her too much, making her feel too good, and even looked down on him.

    He pushed her on the bed and left the room. Since she didn''t want to talk about it, he wouldn''t force her.

    Lisa went up to Hester and rolled up her sleeve. Her wound had just healed, but now it was bleeding. Lisa sighed and applied medicine to her wound silently.

    She had thought that Hester was weak and would return to its previous appearance after she was out of pain. Out of her expectation, Hester was so stubborn this time. She didn''t know how to console Hester.

    "Lisa, you can leave now! I am going to sleep. "

    Hester said softly, looking up at Lisa with mixed feelings. She looked indifferent, as if she was not the one who was hurt.

    When she heard the sound of door closing, she raised her hand and turned off all the lights. Hester curled up on the bed, tightly holding the quilt. After experiencing so many things, she was no longer Hester before.

    She would not be playing up to Terence anymore and treat him with utmost care for fear that he would be unhappy. Maybe from the very beginning, there was no fairness between them.

    Because she loved him, she could try her best to minimize herself, take good care of him, and only care about him. She almost forgot her own feelings.

    After the miscarriage, she could feel the change of Terence''s attitude towards her. But every

    omfort, Mike said softly while narrowing his eyes. His heart was overwhelmed by joy. He avoided the killing eyesight of Terence for fear of bursting into laughter.

    "Now that Hester''s baby is lost, she put the blame on Terence. In order to avenge her child, she contacted me and wanted to cooperate with me.

    I thought she was poor and she could move conveniently, so I agreed. As long as she has the chance, she will sneak into his study room, steal the documents and hand them to me. "

    After the interrogation, Terence, sitting beside, tried to restrain his feelings. Sitting on one side, Melody looked up at the policeman and nodded slightly.

    Her eyes flashed a glimmer of light, and she looked at the two policemen resentfully. Her angry and discontent made people feel sorry for her.

    "Although I treated Hester as my friend, I didn''t expect her to be such a person. Since Mike has told you, please arrest her and make them learn their lesson so that they dare not to do such a thing again! "

    The policeman said in a low voice, looking at Melody with sincere eyes.

    "You are right, Miss Melody. This kind of person is hateful. We will enforce the law impartially and let them know what consequence it will bring to them."

    Since Mike had admitted that Hester was his accomplice, Terence had to accept it even if he didn''t believe it. This time, she can finally get rid of that bitch.

 Chapter 149 Believe Me Or Not

    She took a deep breath to maintain her grace. She nodded to them with a smile, and held her handbag tightly in her hand.

    What the hell had that bitch done? It was so obvious! But why did Terence still defend that bitch? Damn it!

    "Terence, I know you don''t want to accept the truth, so do I! But now that Mike has claimed it, if we didn''t arrest Hester, how can we subdue the workers?

    I hope you can calm down and not be emotionally impetuous! "

    Terence looked up at Melody with complicated eyes. The pure black clothes revealed his charm, which was even more terrifying.

    He didn''t believe a word of what Mike said. It''s not calm, he trusted Hester in his mind that she wouldn''t be able to do it.

    "I am very calm. It has nothing to do with her!"

    With some excitement on her face, Melody took a deep breath. She was so furious that she forgot to care about her image.

    She had done everything for him, but why did he always protect that bitch! All the evidence directed to Hester and she couldn''t escape.

    "What do you mean by ''have nothing to do''? The documents were found in her room. How could she not be involved! Listen Terence, if you were calm enough, she would be arrested by the police right now, instead of being partial to her! "

    Terence cast a cold glance at Melody. His brows wrinkled. Turning around, he looked at the two policemen, with his eyes blinking.

    He didn''t want anyone else to know what happened today, or he would be in big trouble. He raised his eyes and glanced sharply at everyone in the room.

    "Since the prime culprit is Mike, you can deal with him fairly! Hester was not the one he confessed. I will deal with this by myself, and I will give you an account afterwards.

    I don''t want more people to know what happened today. Mind your own business! "

    The two policemen were shocked and looked embarrassed by Terence''s serious tone. They glanced at Melody and nodded to her sincerely.

    "Don''t worry. After the investigation is done, We will file a lawsuit against him and bring him to trial. As for the matte

    le explanation for what the maid discovered in your room before! "

    Hester raised her head slowly and looked into his dark eyes. A hint of sadness flashed through her eyes. She took a deep breath, feeling helpless.

    "Do you believe me or not?"

    Looking into her eyes, Terence was shocked. Those desolate and helpless eyes almost drowned people.

    He moved forward slightly and looked at her. His look was really serious and sincere. As long as she was willing to speak, he believed her.

    "I want to hear your answer. And, as long as you tell me, I will believe you unconditionally!"

    A pale smile appeared on her face. Hester leaned against the windowsill, looking at Terence''s face, which was gradually blurred. She was too greedy to think that he would believe her.

    All the evidences were presented in front, so she couldn''t defend herself, but she still hoped that he could believe her.

    The conversation ended in discord. Sitting at the windowsill, Terence looked at Hester, who was sitting opposite quietly with her head bowed. He felt a little helpless.

    The way she spoke without a word upset him. And it was the nature of their relationship now. That was the only question she asked the whole night.

    He sighed, stood up and left the room. Since she didn''t want to tell him, he wouldn''t force her. As for Mike, he has to find another way to deal with him!

 Chapter 150 Sickness

    Sitting in the bathroom, she turned on the shower. Hester sat under the shower, weeping quietly. She had clearly said that she should be strong. However, she was able to easily break her disguise and could not fight back.

    She put on her pajamas and stood in front of the mirror, looking at her red eyes and sighing slightly. She then lay down on the bed and put the wet towel on her eyes.

    Since she had cried too many times and her eyes hurt, she followed the doctor''s advice and kept putting ice on her face.

    She was startled as she fell into a warm embrace. She waved her arms and struggled to get rid of him. His hand was so close to her chest that she could feel his hands burning.

    The towel dropped from her eyes. Her eyes regained their light. Hester protested more intensely when she looked into Terence''s deep eyes.

    "Stop it!"

    Holding her slender wrist, he was afraid of hurting her and stopped her with a frown. The cuffs slipped and her elbows were black and blue. It seemed to be caused by falling down, and she must have more on her body.

    Hester struggled hard, so she did not hear him. His hand clamped tightly and she couldn''t move. She laid stiffly on the bed with her back against his chest.

    His eyes darkened and he felt a little annoyed. He forgot that she couldn''t hear him. In a moment of desperation, he turned his back to her and spoke. He forced her to turn around and face him.

    Seeing that Hester was frowning tightly, Terence felt a little helpless.

    Lying on the bed, he tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. Her appearance kept lingering in his mind. Recalling every detail, he burst into laughter.

    He had been dying to hear her say that she had nothing to do with it before. When he calmed down, he finally found the implication of her words.

    "Don''t be mad and lose your temper. If I don''t believe you, why I bother about it? The police would had already come."

    Noticing her change of attitude, Terence held her in his arms. Smelling the scent from her body, he felt unprecedentedly calm.

    She was still very skinny. Terence carefully wrapped his arms around her

    on his forehead and wiping his body tirelessly. After that, he went to sleep slowly. Although his breath was hot, it was much better than before.

    Hester was a little tired after working all morning. But she was still worried about him. So she lay on the bed, stared at him and slowly closed her eyes.

    When he woke up again, he was much sober. He turned her eyes to look at Hester''s sleeping face, smiling. There were a basin and alcohol on the cupboard, with a towel in her hand.

    With a flicker of emotion in his eyes, his heart trembled slightly, and he behaved unusually gentle. He raised his hand and gently tucked a lock of hair behind her ear. He looked at her gently, smiling.

    He thought it would take a long time for them to live in peace. It was expected that their relationship would be better after this treatment, wasn''t it?

    Hester stirring the rice porridge in the pot, her face turning red. How could she fall asleep on the bedside? ''I was taking care of a patient. Why did I fall asleep first?'' she wondered?

    The thought of looking at his eyes when waking up made her heart beat fast. ''Did he wake up a long time ago? Did he keep watching me sleep all the time? I didn''t drool, did I?''

    Melody walked in and looked at Hester, who was holding the white porridge. Her eyes flashed with disdain. The corners of her mouth lifted. She looked at her arrogantly.

    "You will give Terence these?"

 Chapter 151 Take care of Terence

    Hester''s hand holding the porridge tightened, and she looked at Melody resentfully. Taking a deep breath and trying her best to control her emotions, she turned around and ignored her.

    With her eyes squinted, Melody stepped forward to stop Hester. Melody looked arrogant. The way she looked at her liked she was looking a clown.

    She raised her hand with the nourishment and the well packed dessert, frowning slightly.

    "You are just a servant. You are so rude! But I will not be so childish like you!

    But I won''t agree to let him eat these things! This kind of vulgar thing is not worthy of Terence. Just like you, you are never qualified to stand by his side.

    What he needed were high-grade drugs that could help him take care of his body while maintaining a healthy diet! I advise you not to go in and make a fool of yourself. "

    Hester''s hand was trembling, and she looked at her with a frown. Her delicate face and perfect figure could not be more perfect. But why was her heart so dirty!

    She was totally blinded by the desires at that time. Only in this way could she feel that Melody was gentle and beautiful, and that she would treat her wholeheartedly.

    "Melody, don''t think you are superior to others! You look beautiful, but you are dirty inside. It''s really disgusting! "

    "Hester, you bitch! You... "

    She looked at Hester in a rage. Before she finished speaking, she was forced to stop. Only because the closed door was opened, Terence, in pajamas, looked at them morbidly.

    "I heard that you are sick, so I come here especially to see you! How are you? Are you feeling better? "

    Melody''s ferocious expression was instantly replaced by a decent smile. She behaved elegantly, which was a typical example of the gentlewomen.

    Though she was in a fret, she had to maintain her good image in front of Terence.

    Terence nodded to greet her, and his eyes fell directly on Hester. He frowned and raised his hand to rub his temple.

    His stomach was in a ter

    hearing what Melody said, the look on Terence''s face suddenly changed. He looked at Melody with a complicated look in his eyes. Sometimes, even he couldn''t figure out what she was thinking.

    Hester was right here. Was she questioning her face to face? Not having the heart to see her being embarrassed, Terence nodded slightly and his eyes darkened.

    "Melody, I''m a patient now. I don''t have business to talk with you!"

    Stunned, Melody looked at Terence and smiled bitterly. It seemed that what she did yesterday was radical, which misled his idea.

    "Sorry, I should have been more thoughtful! Can I borrow your study? There''s a video meeting later and I''ve decided to come to see you temporarily. Is that too much? "

    Terence nodded gently, and smiled. Melody was a smart woman. She knew he didn''t want to talk about that so she quickly changed the subject.

    "As you like!"

    She turned around and walked out of the room. She completely isolated herself from the scene inside, took a deep breath, and a hint of darkness flashed through her eyes.

    With a soft sigh, he lifted up Hester''s chin with his hand and looked at Hester''s eyes with a slight chagrin. Although he didn''t know what had happened between her and Melody, he was still unhappy that she cared more about Melody.

    "I''m a patient. Take it seriously!"

 Chapter 152 Cruelty

    Hester''s face flushed red. She bowed her head and continued to feed him. No wonder he locked himself up when he was sick. Such a childish side must be disgusting?

    After eating the porridge, the family doctor checked up his physical condition. In order to recover faster, he gave him an infusion.

    Hester had adjusted the speed of the infusion and covered the quilt before leaving the room on tiptoe.

    "You must be very proud now, right?"

    Hester was taken aback when she suddenly found Melody standing behind her. Taking a deep breath to calm down, she closed the door and turned around.

    A trace of resentment flashed through her heart. Why did she have to put on an air of superiority? It was her who had done something wrong, and it was her who should feel guilty.

    "Melody, after what you have done to me, you are in no position to accuse me! Haven''t you had a nightmare at midnight? "

    Melody''s eyes flickered as she looked at Hester''s indignant expression, and she sneered disdainfully. She walked forward slowly with an unreadable expression on her face.

    She also felt guilty about her baby''s death. She was very angry that her secret was exposed. But she also did a lot for the child, and the anti-radiation proof clothing was given to her in order to make up for it.

    "Hester, do you really think you are a Virgin Mary? Let me tell you. People like you are the most disgusting. You thought that you have no hidden agenda and have a good heart.

    But how do you know how many people have you hurt indirectly or directly? "

    She took a deep breath as if something came to her mind. Melody smiled slightly and handed the document in her hands to her. A kind of ruthlessness and a kind of madness flashed through her eyes.

    "I think it''s necessary for you to read this document! After all, you two love each other so much! If you have any questions, I can answer them. Don''t stand on ceremony! "

    Hester looked at Melody, confused. There was an ominous premonition in her heart. Hester hesitated to take the docume

    eyes and look at you? You''d better stop dreaming. It''s just because he thinks you are still useful to him. "

    She looked at Melody''s lips, which was moving up and down. Hester''s nerves cracked at the moment. It turned out that the truth was like this.

    "Ah!"

    Hester cried bitterly. She had thought that losing the baby was the most painful thing for her, but it turned out that it was exactly this feeling.

    Her body was drained in an instant, but she could clearly feel the dull pain which tortured her.

    The photos and the diagnosis lying on the ground irritated Hester''s broken nerves. She got up from the ground unsteadily and pushed the door open.

    Hester stared at the man in bed with her bloodshot eyes. The smell of blood spread in the air as if it had spread from the photo.

    Not knowing what Hester was going to do, he was taken aback. What happened that Hester was angry?

    "Hester, what''s wrong with you?"

    Before Terence finished speaking, Hester slammed the pictures onto his face. All over the sky, he was engulfed in these photos. Frowning, he picked up one of them and stood still.

    Through the bloody and blurred picture, it was almost imaginable how tragic the scene was.

    "Terence! It is also your baby. How can you have the heart to do a C-section? Am I just a pawn in your eyes? You don''t care about my life at all? "

 Chapter 153 Broken down

    Hester shouted loudly, trying to vent her anger. Because of the excitement, her body was trembling slightly.

    How could someone she trusted be so cruel? Her body was covered by the mist, and her eyes were only bright red, which choked her throat and made her out of breath.

    Terence''s mind went blank, and the photos fell on the bed. The scarlet color was shocking. He tightened his hand and glanced at Melody, forbearing.

    At that time, she was the only one who had the final say when he was in a coma. Hester was so excited that he was mistaken for making it.

    "Hester, please listen to me..."

    Hester looked at him with pain, covering her ears tightly with her hands, and took a small step back.

    He could use her as a tool, but why did he hurt her child? He was only a child, why?

    "What do you take me for? A toy that won''t cry or hurt? When it''s useful, you can think about it; when it''s useless, you can abandon it! "

    He wanted to hold her hands, but he couldn''t because he had a fever. Anxious as he was, he couldn''t exert all his strength.

    He had a bad feeling. Why were there so many photos? Damn it! What did Melody want to do? Why did she do that even though she knew Hester couldn''t accept it?

    A thought flashed through his mind, and he didn''t have time to think about it carefully. Hester was too excited. The first thing he needed to do was to stabilize her.

    He forced himself to move forward and held her cold hand. He looked up and frowned.

    "It''s not like that. I..."

    "Clap!" Hester looked at him and held her hand more tightly. That slap was too hard and made her hand numb. But it was nothing compared to the pain in her heart.

    "I hate you, Terence!"

    Melody held Hester''s wrist and looked at her with indignation.

    What right did she have to slap Terence? She was just a shameless bitch. She had no stand to question.

    Terence shook and fell to the bed, his face imprinted with a five finger mark.

    "Hester, he is still ill. No matter how angry you are, you shouldn''t hit him! "

    Hester smiled coldly. Her wrist was gripped tight

    attack. How ridiculous it was!

    Lowering her head, she walked aimlessly. She just wanted to escape from the suffocating feeling, and didn''t know where to go. She raised her hand to wipe the tears from her face and walked on the road in a daze.

    She wore a pair of slippers and a big housecoat. Her hair was tied behind her back in a mess. Her eyes were red and swollen. It was quite embarrassing to walk in the crowd.

    Hester continued to move forward with no expression on her face. Absorbed in her own world, she could not extricate herself from it. She couldn''t hear what they said, and all she wanted was to walk so that she wouldn''t stop.

    People around her were gossiping and guessed what had happened to her. Hester was walking on the street alone. She didn''t know where to go.

    She had been trapped in the villa since she was born, and put all her mind on Terence. Without a friend, she had been alone for so long.

    She took a deep breath and came to the crossing. Hester didn''t know where she should go when she saw so many people on the street. She put her hands on her lower abdomen and rubbed it gently.

    A minibus approached her from a distance and its window was rolled down. A man with sunglasses was seen. He nodded to the people inside the car after a short conversation.

    Hester was carried into the car at the moment. "Bang!" The door closed with a bang and left.

 Chapter 154 Being kidnapped

    The people in the street looked at each other, not understanding what happened just now? Was this a kidnapping in broad daylight?

    People always believed that the less trouble the better. So in a tacit way, they would forget it and then leave to do their own things.

    Hester separated from the world of self, looking at the strong men in front of her with fear. She was on the street, but why was she suddenly taken to the car?

    "Who are you? Why did you take me to the car? "

    The several strong men in the car observed Hester in unison, with different expressions. They seemed to be looking at a product and estimated her value.

    "Is she deaf?" The man raised his eyebrows, looked at Hester, and gently stroked his chin.

    "Deaf?" The other man frowned in surprise. "What a pity! She looks so cute!"

    The man in the co pilot turned his head and glanced at Hester. He slightly waved his hand and smiled.

    "Why do you care so much? You only have to catch the right person."

    "But it''s strange that a deaf person offends others!" The man snorted as if he had heard a joke.

    "Shut up!"

    The man frowned and interrupted them. He took out a handkerchief from his pocket and covered Hester''s mouth.

    The smell was so pungent that she felt her head dizzy and her consciousness was gradually fading away. When she was in a coma, she vaguely heard that she had offended someone. She tried her best but didn''t see the shape of the name from the person''s mouth.

    "Or send her directly to..."

    She bit her lips, trying to calm down, but failed.

    She was confused. She didn''t like to go out as she couldn''t hear and she had no friends. She seldom contacted with outsiders, let alone enemies. Then who on earth had sent people to catch her?

    In her dream, it was dark, and there was a child crying sadly and shrilly. Blood poured down from the sky and dyed her into a blood woman. She struggled to leave, and her nose was filled with the smell of blood.

    "Mom, help! Help me! "

    She covered her ears,

    lighter in the woman''s hand flickered, and the flicker of light on her face was very strange.

    "Don''t be afraid, miss! Our club is a serious business. We wear sexy clothes since it''s a nightclub. "

    Hearing what she said, Hester''s face relaxed. But she was still worried that her body pressed against the head of the bed, her chest heaving violently.

    "Wow! We are going to have some new members! " A woman with heavy makeup pushed the door in, and her clothes couldn''t even cover her exposed skin.

    The middle-aged woman turned around with a smile, pulling all her curly hair behind her. Her face flashed a trace of greed.

    Although there was a scar on her stomach, it did not affect the beauty at all. Right now, those rich people all liked the special addiction. Anyway, we could earn money from her!

    "I have a good luck! Although she is a deaf woman, many rich men are fond of her now. It seems that she can make a fortune again. "

    The woman was surprised, she looked at Hester and smiled. "Congratulations,"

    The middle-aged woman nodded, turned around and slowly approached Hester. She took out a file from the cabinet and put it in front of her.

    "People always say that no reward is received no return, but I''m just an ordinary person. Since I have saved you, should you also repay me? Here is a document. Sign it now! "

 Chapter 155 The trade offer

    Hester frowned in confusion. She took the document and looked at it, placing it on the ground as if it burned her hand.

    She leaned back and looked at the woman in horror. Since she woke up, she felt that that woman was not a good person, but she did not think that she had entered a den of evils.

    "I won''t sign it! I want to get out of here! "

    Janet smiled, with a flicker of viciousness on her face. She bent down to pick up the document and threw it onto Hester.

    "I advise you to give it a shot! Since you don''t cooperate with me, don''t blame me for being rude to you! "

    The other woman looked at Janet and Hester back and forth with her beautiful eyes and sat at Hester with a smile. She opened the document. The title of the contract irritated Hester deeply.

    "Girl, don''t take things too hard! Janet is one of the best. If you are smart, you should sign it now. Otherwise, you will suffer a lot. "

    Hester''s arm got goose bumps as she swung that woman''s hand away.

    Although she was young and naive, she knew what it meant. It was a very dirty and crowed place.

    "No way! I won''t sign it. Don''t even think about it! "

    Janet''s face changed. She snorted and left the room. The other woman shook her head and looked at Hester with sympathy.

    "I say, don''t try to fight back in this kind of situation. If you behave well, Janet will be happy about it and it will make you feel better. Sign it as soon as possible! Don''t be stubborn any more. "

    Hester pushed her away and ran to the door. When she opened the door, she was stopped at the door by two tall men who looked at Hester with a ferocious look.

    The woman sighed, came to the door, and patted her on the shoulder. This was how things worked. Why couldn''t she learn it!

    "Don''t even think about it. You can''t run away from here."

    Silence returned to the room after everyone left. Hester was so scared that she couldn''t help crying. Why? Why would she be here when she woke up?

    Terence woke up and stared blankly at the ceiling. His forehead was wet with sweat. When those old memories came back, he felt a sharp pain in his hea

    ed a faint white smoke, circling around. The emotions in her eyes were hard to see.

    She glanced at the bucket next to her and nodded slightly. If the whip was wet with pepper water, it must be very delicious. This trick worked every time. Hearing their heartrending cries, she felt great fun.

    Hester shouted with her eyes flickering, she was too scared to utter a sound. The man kept whipping her body and she felt a burning pain. The scene in front of her gradually blurred and she fainted.

    Janet walked up and shook her head. The girl seemed weak, she didn''t expect her to be so stubborn.

    "Well, don''t break these tender skin. You can put a finger print on the paper with her hand. There will be a big business in a few days. I have to teach her how to behave herself! "

    The man took her hand and pressed a fingerprint on the last page. The bright red was an eye-catching color. For Janet, this was money.

    Raising the contract in her hand, Janet laughed triumphantly. She has a thousand ways to make them give in, no matter how tough they are.

    However, thinking of the transaction later, she was in no mood to tame her. As long as she could sell it for a good price.

    "Don''t play tricks. She''s useful. You can''t screw it up."

    The men looked at each other regretfully, sighed slightly, and left the room under Janet''s warning gaze. They had planned to have sex with her. How disappointing!

 Chapter 156 Tame Hester

    A man dressed in a black suit stood aside, trembling with fear. He dared not look up.

    It was a luxurious and comfortable leather sofa. The man sat on it in a casual suit and his face was slightly pale. He then lazily leaned to one side, grinning.

    Though Terence was still suffering from a fever, he was still emanating a threatening aura. He looked for her the whole night, but did not find her.

    All the people under him were sent out. But there was still no news. At the same time, he felt guiltier.

    "You can''t find her? Why can''t you find her? "

    "Mr. Terence, I will send more people to look for her." The man said respectfully with his head down. There was sweat on his forehead.

    He raised her hand to stop him. With a headache, he leaned against the sofa and closed his eyes, Hester''s exhausting cry was full of his mind.

    Where could she be? She didn''t even have a friend here. Where could she go?

    Hester was on the ground, surrounded by women, shivering, and looking ahead with a fear.

    On the big LCD TV, an obscene video was played. With an electric baton in her hand, Janet was interpreting all kinds of video clips. She was teaching the newcomer how to please and serve the man.

    Hester was clear that she was in an underground lustful club after staying here for a day. The people around her were all women who had been bought from all over the country and some of them were abducted.

    Janet''s business was big and she only received celebrities. She always said in a strict manner and didn''t disclose any information of the guest, which made people feel at ease.

    Thanks to the protection of her guests, Janet''s business was thriving. Occasionally, some customers would go too far, it didn''t matter if some of them died, as long as the customers were happy.

    "Ah!" Hester screamed and fell to the ground. She felt a sharp pain in her body, which had invaded her nerve.

    "Listen to me in class, okay? I''ll teach you alone after class! "

    Janet took back her electric baton with a bright smile and said kindly. She coquettishly walked to

    with a breath of ambiguity, and the woman''s moans continued to ring.

    Hester had been pregnant, and she knew what would happen next. She screamed and covered her head, trying to leave here. However, with Janet by her side, she couldn''t go.

    "Janet, please, let me go! Please! "

    Hester knelt down at the ground, tears streaming down her face. She would go crazy if she continued to stay here. How could she watch such kind of thing? She would not watch!

    Janet pinched her jaw tightly, she grinned and shook her head gently. She was not a philanthropist. Even if she couldn''t sell her out, she had to work for her all her life.

    "No way! Today you have to study carefully. It will be of great use in the future! "

    She turned on all the lights in the room and the intertwining body of the man and the woman was more distinct. Hester knelt on the ground and refused to look up.

    She couldn''t hear their voice as long as she didn''t look at it. She closed her eyes tightly and avoided those two people. She muttered to herself, "Hurry up! Finish it quickly!"

    She was whipped so hard that she cried out in pain. Janet called two people in and pressed her on the ground. They forced her to look at everything in front of her. The whip in her hand waved from time to time to give a warning.

    "Welcome to my kingdom!"

    Janet said slowly, Hester felt herself falling into hell.

 Chapter 157 Resist

    Chapter 157 Resist

    Hester''s jaw was tightly clamped, and she had no choice but to face the two people who were performing the restricted level picture. Mixed with fear and shame, she was on the verge of collapse.

    She tried to turn her body to get rid of this embarrassing posture. She would never learn such a shameful thing.

    "Let me go!"

    Looking at Hester struggling, Janet squinted and came to Hester with a whip in her hand.

    Those who had been taught by her hand had never been unyielding. She would like to see how long this would last.

    "Huh! You will regret it! Let''s see how long you can last! "

    After saying that, she waved the whip in her hand and ruthlessly slapped Hester.

    "Ah!"

    When the whip fell on her body, Hester couldn''t help roaring. She couldn''t help crying out because of the pain, even if she had suffered it before.

    She gritted her teeth and stared at Janet, who was so excited. Everything here was too dirty. She couldn''t give in, or there was no way back for her.

    "I don''t know how to learn these things. You''d better give up!"

    Janet was excited as the whip in her hand slowly swept past Hester''s cheek.

    She couldn''t help feeling excited because she hadn''t trained the new comer for such a long time. She liked her stubborn character best, which would make people so excited.

    "What a pity! The more you act like this, the happier I am!"

    She waved her hand to hint them to release Hester. She must do something by herself to make her give in or else it would be no fun.

    "You may leave now! I''ll take care of her. "

    Hester ran towards the door, regardless of the pain.

    She didn''t want to stay here to watch the show. She must seize the opportunity to escape!

    Janet grabbed Hester''s collar and threw her onto the ground. She lifted the corners of her mouth disdainfully and her eyes were horribly bright.

    "If you can get away from my hand so easily, how can I still be in the gang?"

    She hit her body hard.

    "But I like your reaction. It will make peopl

    se?

    At this time, the man on the bed woke up while groaning. Seeing the figure of Janet, he was frightened to roll down from the bed.

    Janet walked up to him and cracked a smile on her face. She puffed out a stream of white smoke and puffed it on his face. She kicked him to the ground.

    "Loser! Not even be able to guard a woman! I raise you not for letting you play with women. "

    She glanced at Hester who was lying on the ground and took a deep breath. She had plenty of time to teach her a lesson.

    "Keep an eye on her. Don''t let her run away anymore. Otherwise, you know what I''m capable of. "

    "Yes, madam!" Everyone nodded and dared not speak.

    Hester was in despair as she watched the door to be closed. She curled up and went to the corner. She hugged her knees tightly and cried in a low voice.

    In just a few days, she was like falling into hell, and living was worse than death. She couldn''t escape, what should she do? How could she escape from here.

    The dazzling light shone through the door. The man put the food aside and stared at Hester in fear that she would take any further action.

    Hester was sitting motionlessly in the corner. She had no appetite at all. Tears ran down her cheeks.

    She would rather die than live like this. The thought flashed by. But she held on to this idea. Perhaps, this was the only way?

 Chapter 158 Failure

    Janet looked at the food on the table and gave a snort. She thought she would continue to resist. She didn''t expect her to take the risk of suicide. She was really disappointed at her.

    "The deadline of three days is over. You can just forget it since she hasn''t thought it through. You''d better keep her alive. I won''t do a losing business! "

    Her finger with red nail polish fumbled Hester''s cheek, her eyebrows knitted.

    "Your skin is so rough. It''s not worth it! Go and find someone to clean her up! "

    The doctor standing beside nodded slightly and walked close with the medicine box. He took out the nutritious liquid, added some sedative on it and hung it on the bedside table.

    His nerves had become numb. He just picked up her hand mechanically and applied the disinfectant.

    Hester opened her eyes when her hand was held. She struggled without hesitation. This feeling was too familiar. She didn''t want them to use medicine to hang her life.

    She had made up her mind to die and not to let others get what they wanted.

    "Let me go!"

    Regardless of her struggle, the doctor took out an injection and injected it into Hester''s arm. He watched her move slower and slower until she closed his eyes.

    After going through so much, he was capable of handling it skillfully. He finished the infusion as quickly as he could, got up and nodded at Janet.

    "Don''t worry. She won''t die."

    Her fingertips frivolously swept across his chin. Feeling that his body stiffened, Janet smiled coquettishly. So many years had passed, he did have a crush on her!

    She wouldn''t have kept him around if he was not a skilled doctor. However, there was a heartless dog that was not so bad.

    "Of course, I trust you!"

    The doctor''s eyes flashed with attachment. He held her finger and gave her a kiss. ''I''m really happy that I can do something for the one I love.''

    "As long as you are happy!"

    Hester had been in a daze for the past few days, knowing that she was unable to resist at all. It might be because of the doctor. She could not open her eyes though she had consciousness.

    She s

    er hand, stood up and made a circle as if checking the commodity.

    It seemed that she was really going to make a fortune this time!

    "Let''s go! The auction is about to start. You will be the last one on the stage tonight. I''m sure you will make everyone be in amazement! "

    She forced Hester to go out in a rough manner. Janet said excitedly. She wanted to arrive the auction venue as soon as possible so that she could have a chance to raise the price.

    Hester was held by Janet tightly, and her eyebrows furrowed. She tried to get rid of her control.

    She didn''t want to go to the auction house, which must be more like the hell.

    "Let me go! I won''t let you have your way. "

    Janet snorted with disdain. She increased the strength of her hand. In this industry, if she didn''t learn a few skills, how could she protect herself?

    "Don''t waste your energy. I''ve practiced it."

    Hester stuttered all the way to the door, her heart racing. She knew clearly what would be waiting for her behind the door, so she just stood there stiff.

    After taking a deep breath, she knelt in front of Janet.

    "Janet, please let me go! Please!"

    Janet gave Hester a glance. She bent over and looked at her with her fingers slightly waving. She couldn''t help but laugh. Did she look like a holy mother so she used this trick?

    "That''s how I make money. Do you think I can let you go in this way?"

 Chapter 159 Auction

    Janet said, increasing the strength in her hand and entering the venue with Hester. She smiled and greeted people around her.

    "Long time no see!"

    Hester was controlled by her and could not move at all. Looking at Janet and others talking and laughing, she was very afraid. She was so shocked that she looked up and down at the scene in front of her.

    The layout of this place was similar to the ancient hunting ground of Rome, which was full of people from all directions. At this moment, they were standing under the beast field for people''s fun.

    Many people stood on the ground. They were men or women, but they all wore revealing clothes. With a rope around their neck, they looked like pets been raised, without any freedom.

    In the center of the stage, there was a performance. The fanatic dancers were doing a striptease.

    All people sitting on the chairs were either rich or powerful. They talked and laughed with each other.

    Hester shook her head in disbelief. In today''s society, there was actually such a deal. It was full of a decadent atmosphere. The people below were slaves, at their disposal.

    There were even some people surrounding a little girl and doing violent things. Their naked bodies intertwined with each other, with the girl''s crying incessantly.

    The people around them were still clapping their hands, as if they were watching something funny.

    Hester couldn''t help but tremble. She held Janet''s hand tightly, feeling very scared.

    "Janet, please let me go!"

    Hester asked, when the woman chatting with Janet heard this, she fixed her eyes at Hester. A glimmer of admiration flashed in her eyes. ''Janet really has a sharp eye.''

    "Wow! It seems that you''re going to get the top class again. Looking at her beautiful face, I''m sure those men will go crazy for her. "

    Janet covered her mouth''s corner, smiling smugly. ''Of course, I have a sharp eye. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have suppressed you so tightly.''

    "I''m just being lucky. Okay, the performance is over. I''m going to the

    re.

    Janet was very satisfied with the scene in front of her and she couldn''t hide her smile. If it kept going on like this, she would have earned a lot.

    "Now the price is ten million. Anyone else want to raise the price?"

    Janet asked, as her eyes swept across the crazy expressions of everyone. The hammer in her hand rose in the air, about to hit the table.

    "Twenty million!"

    The man gritted his teeth and looked at the hammer nervously.

    "20 million once, 20 million twice, 20 million three times!" Janet raised the hammer high and looked excited. "Deal completed."

    "Yes, sir. She is yours. You can take her away after you pay the money."

    The crowd looked at the man with admiration and pity. What a pity!

    Hester watched her hammer fall and her heart fell into the bottom of the valley. She bit her lip tightly, which was stained in blood.

    "Aren''t you afraid of retribution?"

    Janet glanced at Hester with a disdainful smile. Her heart sank slightly. If there were really retribution, why the people who harmed her at that time were still alive.

    "Huh! Retribution? What is that? Can it be sold for money? How much is it? Can I make money? If possible, I''m more than happy to sell it! "

    Hester said nothing, looking at her fiery in disbelief. She knew that Janet liked money, but she didn''t expect it to be so terrible.

 Chapter 160 Be Rescued

    "Well, well, beauty. You are mine now."

    He paid the bill in a hurry and ran to the round table. The man looked at Hester with passion. He couldn''t wait to hold her in his arms and give her a good beating.

    Hester was shocked by the man''s words. She looked up at the man and pushed herself backwards.

    The man''s eyes were covered with his fat face. He walked with a big mouth of yellow teeth and a baby bump.

    Hester was extremely frightened as her body was tightly against the cross that she shouted as threatening voice. She would never let this man get close to her! Never!

    "Go away! Don''t come any closer! "

    The man anxiously swallowed. He looked at Hester and was impatient. When he was on the stage just now, he was deeply attracted by her, and now when he came closer, she became more attracted.

    "Go away? I spent a lot of money on you. From now on, you are mine forever. "

    He raised his fat hand and tried to touch her white and tender cheek. Her skin was so soft and smooth. The sense of touch

    must have made him want to die!

    Looking at the hand got closer helplessly, Hester gasped at the sudden approaching. She closed her eyes tightly and felt desperate because of fear.

    Then a cold light streaked, the man only felt a pain on the back of his hand, and instantly cut a military dagger into it. Blood spurted out and splashed all over.

    Covering the back of his hand, he was lying on the ground in pain, and his face was twisted and terrible. He was powerful and influential here, who dared to hurt him? It was simply desperate.

    "Who did this! You dared to plot against me, I will not spare you! "

    "Me!"

    A cold voice said. The man turned his face around, but Hester couldn''t see his face clearly. However, his imposing manner quieted the onlookers down immediately.

    Under the gaze of everyone, Terence walked slowly towards her. Step by step, he looked at the man lying there insidiously and tightened his hand.

    Fortunately, he arrived. At the thought of that man had dared to treat Hester like that, he was desperate to kill him.

    The man struggled to get up from the ground, bew

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    so long?"

    Hester''s questioning was slapped hard on Terence''s heart. He was panicked at the fact that she was covered with wounds all over her body. He carefully lifted her up by her waist and walked up to the man. There was a brief pause.

    Terence stepped on his wrist with all his strength. The sound of that man''s bones breaking could be heard mixed with the man''s shrill cries, which sounded quite bloody.

    "Smash everything!"

    Hearing this, Janet''s face turned pale. Although she didn''t know who he was, obviously, Aron was partial to him. She didn''t know what was going on. She still couldn''t figure out why she would suffer kind of disaster.

    "Mr. Aron, I''m afraid there must be some misunderstanding. Please forgive me!"

    Looking at the panic in her eyes, Aron chuckled and shook his head. He couldn''t take it anymore since he was humiliated like this.

    Though Hester had nothing to do with him, what he really cared about was Terence.

    Hearing the bloody shout of that gross man, Hester was crying in Terence''s arms, tightly grasped his clothes and did not utter a word.

    She had suffered so much here that she was still in a daze. She just depended on Terence, trusted him and would take her away.

    Terence furrowed his brows, holding Hester in his arms. damn! He just found out that she had a fever. He would have noticed this if there were not the striking marks on her body.

    "Drive fast!"

 Chapter 161 Question Have Solved

    As they rushed back to the villa, Hester was put on the bed by Terence carefully, his look was rather frightening. He pushed the doctor to the bed.

    "Cure her as soon as possible!"

    The doctor was examining Hester''s body, terrified. Terence''s face was getting cold. He''d better be careful.

    As the doctor held the quilt in his trembling hands, he

    was stopped by Terence.

    "What are you doing?"

    The doctor frowned when he saw Terence''s furious eyes. He had forgotten the boundary of gender as long as he became a doctor. But today, he was guarded like a pervert. He smiled bitterly in his heart.

    "I need to see Miss Hester''s wound first. Then I can make a plan of recovery."

    Terence took a deep breath and pushed doctor away. Hester''s body was about to be seen by the people in front of her, which made him feel strange.

    How could his woman be seen by other men!

    "Treat her with Chinese methods!"

    The doctor stood still and couldn''t believe his ears. But he had to obey Terence for the sake of being suppressed by him.

    After checking carefully, Hester was put on a drip. The doctor wiped the sweat off his forehead with his hand.

    He was a doctor of Western medicine. Why did he choose to diagnose her by feeling her pulse? His hands couldn''t stop trembling under that killing eyes.

    "Sir, Miss Hester is all right. She just suffered some fright and some malnourished. She will be fine after a little treatment. "

    Terence nodded gently, and his worrying heart finally calmed down. He raised his hand and touched her forehead softly, with unprecedented tenderness in his expression.

    She was too weak, he couldn''t imagine how she go through these days.

    "Get out, all of you!"

    He gazed at her face affectionately. His nerves had been tensed all over, so the moment he relaxed, he fell asleep quickly. In particular, the smell of her body was more like the best hypnotist in the

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    , the key was that it was about Melody.

    "Melody! Did she do all of this? Why? Why did she hurt me again and again! "

    A hint of gloom flashed through Terence''s eyes as he narrowed his eyes and held the upset girl into his arms.

    He would let Melody pay for what she had done to Hester.

    "Well, don''t think too much. You are weak now. You need more rest. "

    Hester looked at him with a solemn expression, after disengaging herself from his arms. ''If all of these were done by Melody, would he believe me if I told him that thing?''

    Terence felt a little strange to be stared by her. With a sigh, he gently smoothed her hair.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Hester hesitated, biting her lips. Pulling the corner of Terence coat, Hester took a deep breath and said slowly: "Can I trust you?"

    Terence was shocked by her words. They didn''t even trust each other? But recalling the past, he felt it ridiculous.

    He treated her like that before. Why did he expect her to trust him?

    Hester insisted, looking into his eyes. Her eyes flickered as hands held together tightly.

    She was fidgety. If Terence couldn''t answer this question, what was the point of her staying with him?

    "Terence, if... If you have to make a choice between me and Melody... Who would you choose? "

 Chapter 162 the humiliation

    Terence stood still, his eyes gleaming with hesitation. He pursed his lips and his sights were complicated.

    The fates of both companies were closely related to interests. Besides, the news of his engagement to Melody had already been announced to the public. Now, at this critical moment, he had spent a lot of energy, and he couldn''t make any mistake.

    Looking at him, Hester looked away. His reaction had told everything. Hester smiled bitterly. How could she not learn it? She was humiliating herself with such an obvious fact.

    She left his arms, lay on the bed and stared at the ceiling with empty eyes.

    Even knew very well what kind of person Melody was, Terence was still unwilling to leave her. It seemed that he loved Melody very much. As for herself, she was like a clown, biting off more than she could chew!

    "Thank you for your answer. I see."

    Feeling empty in his arms, Terence stared at her with a perplexed look. He knew that she must have misunderstood him, so he hastily explained, "Hester, I didn''t mean that..."

    Seeing her eyes closed, the words he was about to say were stuck in his throat. His hand was caught in the air and he clenched his fist, trembling slightly. He intended to fondle her face, but he covered Hester up with the quilt instead.

    Then he stood up and walked slowly to the door. He looked back at the door sadly and then walked out of the room with lingering eyes.

    At this moment, Austin was on the plane. Reading the papers, he was lost in thought.

    Soon, he could see the person he had missed so much again. After years of hard work abroad, he was now capable of solving the problem with Hester''s ears.

    At the beginning, cause his family could only influence abroad, it was impossible for him to fight against Terence. That''s why he was forced to go abroad. Returning to his clan, he made full use of his resources to practice operating skills day and night until the surgery risk was zero.

    Because of his excellent operation ability and zero mistake rate, he was named as "ghostly hand".

    He was a famous doctor at home and abroad now. He swore to himself that he would cure Hester''s ears, so that she could hear the sound again.

    Leo stood outside the airport, fidd

    Terence opened the file and read it slowly.

    Austin sighed. He felt pity for Hester''s past that actually he wanted to keep it as a secret between them. However, it was very difficult to convince Terence, or he wouldn''t have come here as soon as he got off the plane.

    As the page turned over, the scroll of a sad and beautiful love story that had been hidden for a long time was slowly opened.

    Austin sighed slightly. As long as he remembered the past of Hester, he would be sad, let alone telling it in person.

    But he had no choice, didn''t he?

    "Hester... Hester''s mother was a daughter of a rich family. She fell in love with Hester''s father at the first sight. As her family didn''t agree, Hester''s mother eloped with him.

    They soon got the marriage certificate, but it was not as easy as Hester''s mother had imagined. The nature of Hester''s father was revealed, and he soon be derailed. He was always drinking and cursing. Hester was growing up under constant abuse.

    Because the rental house was cheap and was in a bad condition. A lot of gangsters gathered around the house and they had been coveting Hester''s mother for a long time. They took advantage of the drunken day of Hester''s father, and they raped her.

    They were afraid that the Hester''s cry would attract neighbors, so they drugged her. After Hester''s mother was insulted, she discovered that Hester had a fever. Although her voice was protected after treatment, her ears were not cured. "

    "That''s enough!"

 Chapter 163 Agreed to cure

    Terence hid his emotion and said nothing. He had to admit that Hester''s story was shocking. Although Austin'' purpose was not pure, he did not want her to be deaf forever.

    So this period of time, he would accompany Hester more and tried his best to stop Austin from doing something wrong!

    He leaned on the sofa, but his stiff body betrayed his true emotions. Tapping the desk with his fingers. His long eyes narrowed slightly and said slowly, "I agree with you to treat Hester''s ears!"

    Austin breathed a sigh of relief. His calm eyes were full of warmth. He had put down the previous conflicts with Terence, he did this just for Hester.

    He had thought that it would be very difficult to persuade him, but the situation had been so smooth. Had Terence really fell in love with Hester?

    "That''s great. While Hester... Hester has been deaf for many years and is in poor health. Please arrange an examination for her as soon as possible. "

    The corners of Terence''s mouth lifted into a small smile, but the smile was so cold that it did not reach his eyes. He moved forward slowly, with irresistible pressure.

    "Dr. Austin, watch your mouth!"

    Hearing this, Austin was stiff in place and his face was heavy. He clenched his hands, trying to hide his true feelings.

    This negotiation was so smooth that he felt relieved and forgot the malevolence under his gentle and elegant appearance.

    "Mr. Terence, you don''t need to worry about it. I will always remember my duty as a doctor!"

    The corners of Terence''s mouth lifted into a cold smile. He couldn''t risk Hester''s ears, or she would lose the chance to listen to the world for the rest of her life.

    Out of Qi group''s building, Austin showed a long lost smile. ''Now that I have convinced Terence, the only thing I need to do next is to make preparation.''

    Standing by the window, he stared at Austin''s back. Terence took a deep breath and his eyes darkened. He compromised today only for Hester''s sake.

    After work, he went back to the villa. With a soft sigh, Terence walked slowly to her room door. He push

    ly and kept wiping tears. She had been worried for quite a while, because she was afraid that Terence would give him a hard time. Today, she saw him standing in front of her safe and sound. She felt very happy.

    "Good to see you back. What happened when you were away? You look much thinner than before. You must be very tired!"

    Looking coldly at the happy reunion of Austin and Hester, Terence pulled a long face. Terence leaned against the edge of the bed in an elegant and dangerous posture, like a leopard waiting for hunting.

    His woman was holding another man''s hand now. Did she really think he was dead?

    "Dr. Austin, you''d better examine Hester first!"

    Provoked by Terence, Austin released Hester''s hand in a flash. He was so careless that he forgot to control himself at the sight of Hester.

    "Don''t worry. I''m fine! After I went abroad, I went further my study. Besides, I''ve been studying how to restore one''s hearing. So you''re likely to hear again, "

    ''Restore hearing?'' Hester thought. She could not believe it. She held Austin''s hands tightly as if he was the last straw to save her life.

    "Can my ears really hear again?"

    Terence walked to her and held her shoulder. He separated their hands, turned her over, and looked into her eyes.

    "This time Dr. Austin came to give you a check-up, and then set a date for the surgery. So you heard him right. "

 Chapter 164 Anxiety

    Seeing Hester''s gaze, Austin nodded slightly. "Don''t worry! I''ll cure your ears! "

    Hester was excited at Austin''s promise. She covered her heart with her hand tightly and couldn''t help crying. She thought she would live like this, but today his words rekindled the hope in her heart.

    "Really? Really? "

    After Hester calmed down, Austin did a thorough examination for her. After he put the tools away, he looked up at Hester''s hopeful expression, feeling helpless and distressed.

    Even though she had emphasized over and over again during the inspection that it was unnecessary to force him, deep down in her heart, she must be eager to hear the voice?

    "Don''t worry! There is nothing wrong with your body, and your ears have a good chance of recovery. Don''t worry!

    I will discuss with the expert on your surgery plan when I come back. We can arrange the surgery then. What you need to do now is to adjust your mood and accept the operation in the best condition. "

    Feeling relieved, Hester patted her chest. Her palms had been wet with sweat. She was eager to hear the voice, even just for a moment.

    "Yes, yes! I will adjust my state of mind and wait for the surgery. "

    Looking at Hester''s smile, Terence was relieved. He held her in his arms, looked up at Austin and nodded slightly.

    "Thank you, Dr. Austin! Hester and I will send you to the door! "

    Seeing how intimate they were, he almost felt a blast in his heart. It was unfair that she was so cold to him now, but was so enthusiastic to him.

    A wry smile tugged at the corner of Austin''s mouth. It was too cold-blooded of Terence to ask him to leave after making use of him.

    "Hester... Hester, take care of yourself. I''ll give you a reply soon. "

    Looking at Austin with reluctance, Hester''s hands twisted together. She seemed to know what Austin had experienced these days. Although he was still smiling, his eyes were always covered with a layer of cloth, making people unable to see clearly.

    "Brother Austi

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ship with her. Now she called to tell him that she was pregnant. Wasn''t it ridiculous?

    "I''m busy! If there is nothing else, I have to go. "

    What Terence said was like a basin of cold water pouring on her head. Yam took a deep breath and felt flustered. This was her last chance and she couldn''t let it go.

    "Terence, are you happy that I have our baby?"

    ''Daydreaming?'' With these thoughts in mind, Terence raised his eyebrows and said, "Yam, do you really take me as a sitting duck?"

    He ended the conversation instantly. Terence sneered, ''What a stupid woman!'' It was her who had misbehaved and even wanted him to be her scapegoat.

    "Hey! Hello! " The phone had been hung up. Hearing the sound, Yam became more anxious. Feeling ashamed into anger, she threw the phone on the ground and gasped.

    "You pissed me off!"

    She put her fingers on her belly. Or was it because she had eaten something wrong? With a quick response, she stood up from the bed. In a fluster, she grabbed her handbag and hurried out of the house.

    She trotted all the way to the hospital, registered her registration, and went to the emergency room. She put her bag aside, took off her sunglasses and played with her phone.

    "If I''m pregnant, please ask the doctor to give me an abortion! Since it''s a useless tool. It''s a burden to keep it! "

 Chapter 165 Infertility

    The doctor stopped writing, and a flash of fear flashed through his eyes. As a doctor, he had never seen a patient so calm.

    "Miss, it is a life after all. Don''t you think about it?"

    Yam snorted as if she had heard something funny. She squinted her eyes and raised the corners of her mouth. Her own business is not up to others to judge.

    Besides, Terence knew that this child was not his without consideration. Now that she could not use it to win back his heart. Besides, she was going to marry Terence, so this child was just a drag on her. She couldn''t keep it!

    "Life? "It''s up to me. Why should I keep an useless object?"? It will only be a stumbling block to my feet! "

    The doctor frowned at the cold woman in front of him.

    "Although it is unpleasant to get pregnant before marriage, there are still many single mothers nowadays. Miss, would you like to think about it? "

    Yam squinted at him impatiently. She leaned forward and forced herself to get close to the doctor.

    "Don''t you understand me? I say, this baby can''t be born! "

    "Miss, calm down! We haven''t do any examination yet. So it''s not sure whether you are pregnant. Maybe it''s just that you have a stomachache! "

    The doctor interrupted her, with sweat coming out from his palms. It was the first time that he had seen someone so indifferent, outrageous.

    "Well, you take the prescription to do a test first, and then decide if you want to keep this baby or not!"

    With a cold face, she took the form from the doctor. Then she stood up and left. If she was not pregnant, she would have saved a lot of trouble!

    According to the doctor''s instructions, after checking all the items, she took the test list back to his office and threw it on the table.

    "These are the test results. Read them quickly. Don''t waste my time!"

    Frowning and taking the form, the doctor couldn''t help but glance at her. Looking at her gentle, beautiful and dignified face, how

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    er cast a stern glance at the doctor. Then, he walked up to her, shaking his head and sighing.

    "Don''t comfort her. From now on, you may never be a mother."

    Yam''s mind was in a mess and she didn''t know what she was feeling now. She just felt that she had lost something all of a sudden which was hard to explain.

    "Infertile?"

    She put her hand on her lower abdomen and felt the temperature. Yam couldn''t help crying. She thought she had a chance to win Melody, but now she had to watch herself lose the chance. What a hateful thing!

    She had never taken Melody seriously because she couldn''t be pregnant. How could Terence marry a woman who couldn''t be pregnant? And she always thought she would be his wife.

    "Damn it! If so, aren''t I going to lose my only advantage? "

    At this moment, taking advantage of Hester''s physical condition, Austin finally decided on the surgery plan and time. He was in such a good mood that even his eyebrows were tinged with a smile.

    He took up his coat and went out of the office. He had to tell her in person for such a big surprise!

    Dashing to the villa, he stood outside the door and met Lisa''s gaze. He was so excited that the smile on his face was hard to hide.

    "I''m sorry, Dr. Austin! I can''t let you in without Mr. Terence''s permission! "

 Chapter 166 The operation

    Lisa''s words made Austin disappointed and his pleasure vanished into thin air. Next came endless anger. He took a deep breath and calmed down. Then he turned around, took out his phone and dialed a number.

    The phone on the desk rang. Terence glanced at the caller ID. He raised his hand to gesture for the meeting to be suspended. He stood up and walked out of the meeting room.

    "Has Hester''s surgery time been decided?"

    Taking a deep breath, Austin tried to hide his true feelings. He raised his head to look at the distant sky indifferently.

    "Yes! The operation is set three days later. Tell Hester... Just tell Hester about this! "

    A smile appeared on the corners of Terence''s mouth. The stone in his heart finally settled down. He leaned against the wall, feeling relaxed in an instant. After waiting for so long, he finally waited.

    "Okay! I''ll tell her about it. Next, please take care of Hester in the operation. "

    Terence said softly. It was hard to hear Terence''s gentle tone like this. Austin knew it was for Hester''s sake. Austin suddenly felt ridiculous. He took back his eyes indifferently. He couldn''t even see her now?

    "Well, even if you don''t ask, I will give Hester special care."

    After Austin finished, he turned around, looked at the villa, sighed, and left. He had planned to tell her the good news as soon as possible. The smile on her face almost appeared in his mind, but it was just a wishful thinking.

    Leaning against the wall, Terence was playing with his mobile phone. Something flashed through his mind, and the corners of his mouth slightly turned up. What was she doing now? He turned around and saw the surprised look on Sheryl''s face. The smile on his lips soon disappeared.

    "Put off the meeting for two hours. I have something urgent to deal with."

    "Yes! Mr. Terence! " Sheryl replied respectfully. As a qualified secretary, she should learn to restrain her curiosity. She had always done very well, and naturally she was the only female secretary who had been in office for the longest time.

    Sitting in the car, Terence stared at the cars that blocked

    ad been so dependent on him.

    "Don''t worry. Dr. Austin will try his best to restore your hearing. You go to the operating room obediently. You will hear the sound when you wake up. "

    Hester was holding Terence''s hand, reluctant to let it go, although he was seldom so gentle. It was an unknown world inside which she didn''t know what would happen, but she tried her best to find a support.

    She had failed again and again, and she had lost the courage to face the reality.

    "I quit. Let''s go home, okay?"

    With eyes turning dark, Terence took a deep breath. He wiped the tears from her face and sighed.

    He was more concerned about her than helpless. He knew that she wanted to hear the voice again, so he couldn''t let her lose the chance just because of his sympathy.

    "I''ll wait outside. Don''t be afraid! Just have a good sleep. When you woke up, everything will be fine. "

    He tried to let go of her hand, but failed.

    "Hester, listen to me!"

    Hester furrowed her eyebrows and looked at him obediently. But she wouldn''t let him go. Her tears soaked the hair near her ear.

    "No way! I want to go home. I don''t want to stay here! "

    Austin witnessed the whole process, and he tightened his hand. He was not so excited anymore. When did they get along so well?

    He raised his hand with a familiar smile. He looked into Hester''s eyes and said softly, "Rest assured! I''ll cure your ears! "

 Chapter 167 After the operation

    Standing outside the operating room, Terence stared at the dazzling light and felt nervous. Although Hester had been persuaded to enter the operating room, two hours had passed, and there was no movement at all. It was extremely worried.

    He sat on the chair in fret and looked down at his hand. There was bloodstain on it, which was a sign of her nervousness before.

    ''I hope you can hear my voice when you wake up!''

    The light in the operating room was turned off. Austin took off his mask. His eyes were red. Fortunately, he finally completed the operation.

    "The operation was successful. Now, it depends on the condition of her recovery. When she woke up, she could vaguely hear some voices.

    However, once the strength of the anesthetic was overcome, it would be very painful. She got her ears damaged because of the drug, so I agree to let her use painkillers. You have to take good care of her.

    Then a very painful rehabilitation will be carried out. Don''t worry. I will carefully observe the situation beside and tried to adjust the plan and make her hear as early as possible. "

    Watching Hester being wheeled out of the operation room, Terence nodded slightly. He walked quickly to her, held her hand and blew a mouthful of stale air out.

    He smiled and even his hair was immersed in joy. He never knew that what she did or said would affect his heart.

    "Okay!"

    Shocked by Terence''s sincere smile, Austin stood still, his head bowed, and looked at Hester''s face. No one knew what he was thinking about.

    Hester was transferred to the ward. Due to the effect of the anesthetic, she was still in a coma. With great concern, Terence took a seat beside her. He wanted to be the first one whose voice be heard by her when she woke up.

    When Sheryl came to the hospital with documents, she saw the tender look of Terence, somewhat absent-minded. How could Mr. Terence have such an expression? It''s so horrible.

    With eyes downcast, she hid her panic and handed the documents to him.

    "Mr. Terence, these are urgent documents and they need your signature!"

    He looked at Hester with

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    s so obvious that she cooled down instantly.

    "I''m back, Terence."

    "Yes!" With a soft answer, Terence turned his eyes at Hester, who was lying on the bed, uneasily.

    "I have something to deal with. I''m hanging up."

    "Beep! Beep! ¡­¡­" Standing in the crowded hall, Melody tightened her grip. "Ah!" She screamed out.

    She put on her sunglasses and left elegantly, as if the woman who had just shouted was not her.

    She had always got what she wanted. This must be the way it was!

    Terence had been accompanying Hester at the hospital. She finally fell asleep with a pale face. She was wet, as if she was soaked in water.

    He carefully took off her wet and sweaty clothes and helped her change into clean ones. He sat there and looked at her quietly, taking a deep breath.

    Fortunately, she survived.

    When Austin pushed the door in, he saw the warm scene. His eyes darkened and he tried to hide his emotions.

    The most important thing for him now was to cure Hester''s ears, and other things would be discussed later.

    "How is she? Is she okay? "

    Without turning away from Hester, Terence nodded slightly. Although the process was very painful, she was very strong. From beginning to end, she didn''t even utter a word of pain. She just endured it silently, which could not help but make people feel distressed.

    "She just fell asleep! But she said she could hear the subtle sound. "

 Chapter 168 Recover

    Austin looked down at Hester''s pale face, clenching his palm. He took a deep breath and the scene that she was stubborn and tolerant almost emerged in his mind.

    His Hester was, of course, strong. He bent over and checked her body, relieved.

    "The operation was successful and she recovered well! The next rehabilitation exercise will be even more difficult. I''ll always keep an eye on it and change the rehabilitation plan at any time. "

    Upon hearing this, Terence raised his head to look at him with gratitude. Although he couldn''t forgive his feelings for Hester, he was willing to let her listen to the sound of the world again because of his persistence.

    "Thank you, Dr. Austin!"

    Austin''s smile froze on his face as he put the pen in his pocket. He looked at him and thought it was funny.

    "That''s what I should do!"

    Then he turned around and left the ward. Although he wanted to stay at Hester''s side, he still restrained himself. With a sigh, he returned to her office.

    Hester was lying in bed, looking at the sky outside the window. With a smile at the corners of her mouth, she was in a good mood. It had been a week since she had the surgery. She was very surprised to hear sounds.

    A slight sound came. As she turned around, she met Terence''s gaze. The corners of her mouth lifted.

    "You''re back."

    Terence nodded and approached her slowly. He put the fruits on the table, opened the lunch box and placed it in front of her.

    "It seems that you have almost recovered. We can talk with Dr. Austin about your rehabilitation."

    Hester had been holding her breath to notice the sounds outside these days. She lifted her lips and smiled like a child. All the sounds were strange to her.

    Hester nodded at him and bowed her head to eat. Although she could hear people''s voice, it was obscure. As if it was covered by a veil.

    "Okay! I will take good care of myself these days, then I don''t have to work too hard in rehabilitation. "

    Raising his hand, he wiped the rice off the corner of her mouth. A smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. Terence''s phone buzzed in his pocket. He stood up and walked out of the ward. He frowned at the sight of the call

    nt of gloom flashed through his eyes. Was she waiting for Austin?

    He had already perfectly hidden his emotions when he faced Hester again. He walked slowly to her and looked at her with his eyes full of love.

    "Why are you so happy today? Do you have any good news?"

    Hester''s eyes were blurred as she stared at Terence, feeling unreal. Her face was slightly red, but she was unable to control her emotions.

    "Yes! I can recover now. I''m waiting for Brother Austin to take me there! "

    With eyes slightly narrowed, Terence slowly said with a smile, "That''s really a good news. I''ll go with you later!"

    Hester nodded slightly, with a smile on her face. Austin came over soon and was surprised to see Terence. But he soon recovered himself and took them to the rehabilitation room.

    Austin turned around and looked at Hester with a smile. He raised his hand and patted her shoulder, comforting her.

    "It might hurt a little, hold on!"

    "Don''t worry! I can do it! " Hester nodded, took a deep breath and entered the room. She closed her eyes and began to practice her rehabilitation.

    She almost shouted in pain, but she still bore the pain without a word.

    Hester''s forehead was sweating. She took a deep breath repeatedly to adjust her rhythm. The pain brought by the rehabilitation almost drove her crazy.

    And Terence had to leave because he received a call from Melody. Hester exhaled and continued her rehabilitation. She did not cower.

 Chapter 169 Getting sick

    Looking at Hester who was seriously practicing, Austin smiled and silently accompanied her, watching her progress.

    Three hours had passed, Hester was soaked in sweat, but she was still training, and it seemed that she was not going to stop at all.

    With his eyebrows furrowed. He quickly walked up to her and straightened her body. Worry was written all over Austin''s face.

    "Hester, you have just begun. Don''t be too impatient. Today''s training is over. You can go back to your room. "

    Gripping Austin''s arm tightly, Hester smiled happily. Although practicing was very hard, she really heard the voice. She didn''t want to give up. She wanted to hear the voice.

    "Brother Austin, just let me practice for a while! I heard the sound clearly. I want to hear the sound more clearly, and I don''t want to slow down. "

    Austin looked at Hester with patience. He couldn''t refuse her request. He sighed slightly and nodded. Her happiness was his happiness, there was no doubt.

    "Okay! I will accompany you to practice, it doesn''t matter how long it will take! "

    Hester looked at Austin with a breath of relief.

    "Thank you!"

    Accompanied by Austin, Hester was held back to the ward after one day''s training. Her clothes were already wet with sweat, but she was still wearing a smile on her face.

    Hester said excitedly, nestling in Austin''s arms. Although it was hard that she had been trained for a whole day, the voice heard by her was clearer than before.

    Murmured Hester. She couldn''t restrain the excitement in her heart. Gradually, her eyes became more and more heavy and she fell asleep.

    "Brother Austin, I heard the sound. I was so happy to hear it..."

    Looking at Hester''s sleepy face, Austin sighed softly. Then he carefully put Hester on the bed and covered her with the quilt. He fluttered his eyelids and ran his fingers through the messy hair near her ear.

    "As long as you are happy!"

    Hester woke up early the next morning. She excitedly ran to the rehabilitation room to refine. When the familiar pain came to her, she d

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ou never care about her. Why do you restrict my freedom?"

    "It seems that last time''s lesson is not enough!"

    "Too many things are more important than Hester for you. You don''t love her at all!"

    "Huh! You don''t have to comment on my affairs. As for you, please restrain your emotion! "

    One hour later, Terence, dressed in a well-fitting suit, opened the door and slowly walked away. He looked as elegant and noble as ever, but there was always a hint of weirdness in his manner.

    "Dr. Austin, what''s wrong with you? You look strange. " The head nurse frowned as she saw Austin walk slowly with his hand on his waist.

    Austin took a deep breath to avoid her touching him. He forced a smile and nodded slightly.

    "I just bumped my forehead. I''m fine. Go ahead with your work."

    After returning to the ward, Terence sat on the edge of the bed carefully. Beads of sweat began to form on her forehead. He raised his hand to touch her forehead and took a deep breath.

    He was so entangled with the business of the company that he couldn''t get rid of it. When he finished his work, he rushed over, but he didn''t expect to see that scene. But fortunately, he had given vent to his anger.

    "Hester, sorry, I''m late."

    He was so tired that he fell asleep on the bed. He hadn''t slept for three days in a row. He had reached his limit and soon fell into a deep sleep.

 Chapter 170 Discharge From Hospital

    Hester was waking up in a daze. She raised her hand in an attempt to knead her temple, but her wish was shackled. She frowned and looked at the person beside her, a little surprised.

    ''Why was he here? Has he stayed up all night?'' Yesterday she was in the rehabilitation room. When she felt dizzy, she couldn''t tell what had happened. How could she wake up in the ward?

    It was the first time that she had seen Terence sleeping! She lifted the corners of her mouth and looked at him gently. She was quite calm in her heart.

    Terence was used to sleeping slightly. He frowned and opened his eyes slowly, facing Hester''s panicked eyes. He smiled and moved his stiff neck.

    "Are you satisfied with what you see?"

    Hester''s cheek was burning at his words. She lay on the bed and decided to ignore him.

    How could this be! She just wanted to touch his face. How humiliating.

    Terence blinked and touched her forehead. Seeing her reddish cheeks, he couldn''t help but want to tease her.

    "I know you are too impulsive after waking up in the morning, I won''t blame you!"

    Hester was so shy that she lifted her hand to touch Terence''s arm. She was already about to commit a crime to death. Why didn''t he let it go?

    "Shut up!"

    As she just touched the wound, Terence gasped. His face took on a ghastly expression and sighed, trying to ease the pain.

    "What''s wrong with you?" Hester looked at him, feeling strange. How could he react like this? She used too much strength?

    Looking up at Hester''s puzzled expression, he smiled softly. He wouldn''t let anyone know that he had fought with Austin.

    "Are you hungry? I''ll buy you something to eat. "

    Before she went back to her own problem, Terence stood up and left the ward without hesitation. It was the first time that he felt so embarrassed.

    When Austin came in, he saw Terence was taking rice

    into a bowl for Hester. but his face was not very calm. With a faint smile on his face, Austin walked out of the room

    eral days of regular training, her hearing situation had been greatly improved. She also knew that she was impatient, but the more she heard the clearer her voice, the more eager she couldn''t control herself.

    "I know. Don''t worry!"

    The first thing she did after getting back was to listen to music on her phone. Although Hester had ended her rehabilitation, she was still enjoying the joy of hearing the sound.

    "What are you listening to?"

    Terence took off his coat and put it aside. Hester''s ears had been recovered. She could communicate normally without looking at the mouth so hard.

    Hester smiled at Terence, turning around to look into his eyes. She put the phone in front of him and waved it in a flaunting way.

    "The song is so poetic. I''ve long wanted to listen to it. Now, I finally get what I want. "

    Looking at Hester''s excited expression with love, Terence felt better after the whole day''s business. Turning off the music, he tucked her hair around her ear.

    "You have just recovered, but you still need more rest!"

    Hester nodded obediently and curled up on the bed. She would cherish what she had achieved.

    "Got it."

    With eyes hardened, Terence bent his finger and knocked on the table gently. Looking at Hester''s cooperation, he was satisfied.

    "Hester, let''s leave the hospital!"

 Chapter 171 Build Prestige

    Although she didn''t know why Terence suddenly wanted to leave hospital, Hester agreed. He was so efficient that all the discharge formalities were completed the next day.

    Hester and Lisa were packing up to leave the hospital. She was playing with a cute pair of earbuds and couldn''t help smiling.

    "Brother Austin gave it to me and told me that it could help me hear the sound,"

    Lisa raised her eyes to Hester, sparkling. "Miss Hester, Mr. Terence doesn''t like such luxury things. What do you think?"

    Hester held the earphone more tightly, and she knew what Lisa meant at that moment. But it was the first evidence that she could hear. She was a little reluctant to throw it.

    "I will put it away and not let him see it."

    After receiving the news that Hester was discharged from hospital, Austin hurried to the ward. He stood at the door, inhaled, and adjusted his disordered breathing.

    Looking at her packing up, his eyes flashed a trace of sadness. He still remembered that night when she had a fever. The only person she cared about was Terence. He felt really sad.

    "Hester, are you leaving the hospital?"

    Hearing this, Hester paused, and her eyes flickered. She did not dare to face Austin. She took a deep breath and gathered all her courage to look him in the eye.

    "Yes! I''ve almost recovered. It''s too boring in the hospital. I want to go home. "

    "Is it his decision?" Looking at Hester with his sad eyes, Austin was very disappointed.

    "You''re right! It''s my decision! " The voice at the door interrupted Hester. With his hands in his pockets, Terence walked towards them with an imposing manner.

    Looking at Austin provocatively, he nodded slightly. He disliked of Austin embarrassing Hester because of their childhood friendship. He just hated him!

    At daytime, he had to be accompanied by Melody to deal with business, meanwhile, Hester was alone with Austin in the hospital, which made him worried about Hester!

    "Thank you, Dr. Austin. Hester''s ears have recovered. We''ve been bothered for so long. It''s time to go home. After all, we are in the hospital and it is not inconvenient as home. "

    Squinting his eyes, Austin took a deep bre

    ow whether my ears could hear the voice, I could make use of it and let her off guard!''

    In high heels, Melody walked into the villa. She looked up at the study room upstairs and smiled slightly. Terence had been avoiding her these days, and his attitude was also very cold. Today, she must see Terence!

    "Lisa, where is Terence? Is he in the study room?"

    Lisa frowned and stood in front of her, blocking Melody''s way. "I''m sorry! Miss Melody, although guests are coming, aren''t you behaving inappropriately? "

    With a livid face, Melody stared at Lisa fiercely. She was just a maid, how dare she treat her like this? It was unforgivable.

    She crossed her arms, took a dismissive glance at Lisa and then raised her head like a queen.

    "I am the fiancee of Terence, the future hostess of this villa. I''m not the guest. But you, Lisa, don''t you think you''ve gone too far? "

    Lisa narrowed her eyes, her body stiff. She took a deep breath and lowered her head. She was just a servant after all, so she had no right to ask anything about the mistress.

    "It''s all my fault. Please forgive me!"

    With a snort, Melody turned around and walked to the center of the hall. She raised her head proudly and looked around at the servants in the room, smiling proudly.

    "I don''t care what you think! But from now on, I will be the hostess of this family in the future. If you dare to neglect me a little bit, don''t blame me for not showing you any mercy! "

 Chapter 172 Difficult

    Hester stood at the door and heard all of her words. Looking at Melody''s arrogant figure, her eyes flashed a trace of resentment.

    She swore to herself that she would take revenge for her child one day!

    "Yes! Miss Melody! " The servants looked at each other, and all nodded in agreement.

    Their answer pleased Melody very much. As long as she was still the fiancee of Terence, this place should be decided by her.

    As for those people she didn''t like, she could slowly pack them up.

    "Lisa, is Terence at home?"

    With a gleam in her eyes, Lisa went over to Melody. "Miss Melody, Mr. Terence went to the company just now. You can go to the company if you want to find him! "

    In the company? Melody frowned and felt a little annoyed. She just came out of Qi group. If she came a little later, they might meet in person.

    With mixed feelings, she lifted her head to look at Lisa who nodded to her, a smile flickering across her lips. She sat down slowly and enjoyed her manicure. She said in a casual way, "I''m thirsty. Go get me some warm water."

    "Yes!" Lisa turned around and went to the kitchen. Obviously, Melody was giving a warning to others. Unfortunately, she was the most powerful person in this family at present.

    Sitting on the sofa, Melody looked around the mansion''s decoration. She caught a glimpse of Lisa''s back, and then a dismissive smile flickered across her face.

    ''Since you dare to be disrespectful to me, then you must be mentally prepared!''!

    She picked up the glass sent by Lisa and drank a little. Melody angrily threw the glass onto the ground.

    "It''s too cold. I want warm water!"

    Lisa frowned and turned to pour another cup of water.

    "It''s too hot!"

    Lisa poured another glass of warm water and handed it to her. ''It was 50 degree Celsius. Was it good enough for her?''

    Melody took over the glass again, but instead of falling on the ground, she put it on the table. She lifted her head to look at Lisa with an evil smile.

    "I don''t want to drink warm water anymore.

    ! But you can''t give me such hot water! You are deliberately finding fault with me, aren''t you? "

    Hester bowed her head and bit her teeth hard to endure the pain. She trembled with pain, but refused to cry out for pain.

    "I''m sorry!"

    Melody smiled proudly. When she was about to speak, her phone rang. Squinting at the caller ID, she raised her eyebrows and waved impatiently.

    "All right, get out! Hester stays. I have something else to ask her! "

    She looked at Hester in front of her, her face flashed with displeasure. Although she couldn''t hear her, it was a bit tricky for her to understand the meaning of her lips.

    Hester turned around and cleared up the glass pieces when she noticed Melody''s dissatisfaction. But she was paying close attention to Melody''s voice. It was so mysterious. There must be a hidden secret in it.

    ''She didn''t know that I could hear the voice now, so I had to relax her vigilance as much as possible in order to get more information from her.''

    Seeing Hester turning around, Melody answered the phone with relief. She didn''t want to hold it with her hands anymore, so she opened the loud speaker and put it aside.

    Since there was no one in the room, the only person left was a deaf. On the contrary, she was going to humiliate her in this way, even though she didn''t know.

    "Hey! What''s wrong, Yam? "

 Chapter 173 How Could She Hear That

    Holding the phone in her hands, Yam was quite agitated. She took a deep breath and tried her best to restrain herself. She couldn''t let Melody know that she couldn''t get pregnant anymore, or she would have little chance to win.

    "Melody, Terence doesn''t believe the baby in my belly is his. I just had an abortion. I want to ask you what to do next?"

    Curling up her lips in disdain, Melody thought Yam was so stupid. What a stupid woman. It''s her done something immoral, but just now, she had thought of trapping Terence with the child just because of a few words of her!

    But Yam was still useful in Melody''s eyes, so she had to keep her dignity.

    "Wow! Since you have an abortion, you should take good care of yourself! Remember to rest in bed these days and do not exercise violently. Eat more nutritious food and don''t leave the disease! "

    When she heard Melody''s voice full of concern, a mockery flashed through Yam''s eyes. Lying in bed and staring at the ceiling, she suddenly wanted to laugh out loud.

    It was said that all the Si family''s children were resourceful and clever, but why was Melody an exception?

    "Ok, I will do that! Melody, thank you for your concern! But it''s a pity that I failed to convince Terence. "

    Looking at Hester''s busy back, a hint of cruelty flashed through Melody''s eyes. It seemed that she had to do something more, otherwise this woman would always interfere between her and Terence.

    "It''s a pity! Hester was still in the villa! I didn''t expect she would be so attractive and smart. As a result, Terence still has feelings for her. "

    Yam scorned with a ferocious look. How dare a bitch dream of being Terence''s wife! What a joke!

    "That bitch is back? Wow! She really has some smart tricks! But I am afraid that we have to make another plan. What should we do next? "

    Leaning against the sofa lazily, Melody frowned slightly. Now that her last plan didn''t work, she could continue to dr

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    y bit!"

    Her words sent a chill down Melody''s spine. It was the first time in her life that she had faced Hester with such a figure. She hadn''t expected that the fragile woman would have such a terrifying side.

    She held her chest and took a deep breath. No way! She had to calm herself down. She couldn''t panic and didn''t know what to do because her enemy had become stronger.

    Now that Hester had heard the conversation between her and Yam, it would be more difficult to sow discord between her and Terence. No, she must change the strategy. She couldn''t deal with Hester alone.

    As her mind ran fast, she had to take actions as a top priority. The next plan could only be achieved after finding a person who could block the sharp blade.

    She took out her phone and made a call. She walked anxiously in her room, hoping that the call could be connected as soon as possible.

    "Hey! Melody, what''s wrong again? "

    Yam frowned and didn''t know why Melody called again. Didn''t we make an appointment just now? Was the plan changed?

    Melody took a deep breath to calm herself down. With a serious expression, she leaned against the edge of the bed.

    "Yam, I think we need to see each other. It''s hard to explain the whole thing through the phone. We have to make the plan face to face. "

 Chapter 174 The plan

    After she hung up the phone, Melody rushed to a coffee shop near the residence of Yam. Looking at Yam through the window, she took a deep breath to calm herself down.

    She straightened her clothes facing the glass, and took out the Blusher to smooth her pale face.

    She must keep herself in the best state at any time so that she could better achieve the result she wanted.

    "I''m sorry! Sorry for keeping you waiting. "

    Sitting in the opposite of Yam, Melody nodded at her with an apologetic smile.

    Yam raised her head, trying to hide the impatience in her eyes. With a faint smile at the corners of her mouth, she managed to make a smile.

    She was still unable to break up with her, so it was useful to keep her around.

    "No, I just arrived!"

    Melody waved to the waiter, took the order list and ordered a glass of pure milk.

    "This lady is not in good health. You''d better remove the coffee! Please change a glass of pure milk for her. A cup of cappuccino, please! "

    After the coffee was taken away, a hint of mockery flashed through Yam''s eyes. However, it was not shown on her face. She leaned back in the chair and didn''t refuse it.

    ''What a stupid woman! It''s really easy to cheat.''

    "Melody, thank you for your concern!"

    When Melody looked up, she smiled at Yam and sighed.

    "Now that you have just finished an operation, you need to have a good rest! For the matter of Terence, I''ll find a way. "

    Yam paused and tightened her grip on the milk. She just gave a gentle smile and returned to normal. She couldn''t take a rest. It would be bad if someone took advantage of it.

    "I''m fine. Don''t worry! But, did you get any new information for calling me out? "

    Melody frowned awkwardly. She wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. She took a deep breath, looked up at her and said slowly, "Well, I saw Hester at the place of Terence today. So I think that maybe there is something w

    the strange looks around her. She just wanted to mislead her and not embarrass herself.

    "Calm down! Calm down and listen to me. "

    Yam took a deep breath. Reminded by Melody, she also knew that she was a little excited.

    "Okay! What do you think we should do? "

    Seeing that Yam was not so excited, Melody finally let go of her hand. There was a flash of gloom and mockery in her eyes.

    "I have thought it over before I came here. Hester couldn''t be driven away by all our efforts. Should we change another way?

    What if we force Terence to do that? He is now negotiating on a project. As long as this project is successful, he will have a complete foothold in Qi group. "

    "Shouldn''t we be happy for him? This is what he has been dreaming of. His dream will come true at last. " Yam couldn''t help but laugh out loud. As long as he had a foothold in Qi group, she would be Mrs. of the rich family.

    Melody looked at her angrily and frowned. This woman was so stupid. The reason why Terence didn''t deal with her and her father now was that he was afraid of them.

    As long as he could get rid of them, he would deal with them first!

    "It''s not right for you to think so, Yam. Hester is still beside Terence. If he steps on his feet, you won''t have a chance to threaten him. "

 Chapter 175 Withdraw the capital

    "So what do you mean?"

    Yam raised her eyebrows and didn''t understand what Melody meant. They had worked together because of Hester. But now, did she want to deal with Terence?

    Seeing the nervous and surprised look on Yam''s face, Melody giggled and said. She was leisurely playing with the spoon in her hand.

    "Since we have already taken the first step, we can''t go back. As long as the project fails as we cut off the capital chain of Qi group, you can use this to force Terence. "

    Her words sounded tempting. As long as she could hook up with her, her plan would be half completed, and the following things would be easier.

    "No way!" Yam shook her head determinedly and frowned. "If we do so, our interests will be compromised. And Terence''s hatred for me will grow stronger. No way! I can''t do it! "

    Melody smiled and patted her on the back of her hand. She sat up beside her and approached her ear.

    "Yam, you can''t give up so easily. As long as we separate Terence and Hester, we will achieve our goal. Besides, our family will withdraw capital from it too. Don''t worry. You are not the only ones who isolated him! "

    Seeing that Yam''s eyebrows slightly loosed, Melody smiled. And she took her hand with slight strength.

    "We''ll win as long as Terence is exhausted. Don''t worry! I will definitely quit the game if he finds you. I will never interfere with your business. Otherwise, if he finds me, you will quit, and stop pestering him.

    No matter who he finds, the one will use marriage as a threat. No matter how powerful Hester is, it won''t be working at that time. "

    There was a glimmer of hope in Ning Ya''s eyes. She had to admit that this method of killing three birds with one stone. She could not only defeat Hester, but also defeat her in one round.

    "Okay! I promise! "

    After Yam got home, she came to her father''s study. She knocked on the door and walked in, her mouth twisting into a lovely smile.

    "Dad, I have something to tell you."

    Yam''s father

    ty of the project and then we''ll hold a meeting. What do you think?"

    Terence sneered, with a touch of gloom flashing across his eyes.

    "Okay! Today''s meeting is over. Please think clearly about the project before you make any further plans. Now the meeting is over! "

    After saying that, Terence stood up and left the meeting room first, leaving the directors with different facial expressions. He didn''t want to see the faces of those old men for a moment.

    After returning to the office, he tore off the tie impatiently, her chest heaving violently. He didn''t understand why Yam''s father withdrew the capital suddenly. Was he calculating?

    He took out his cell phone and called Nelson. Then he sat aside at will.

    "Hey! Terence! Why do you suddenly have time to call me? "

    Listening to the voice of Nelson, Terence closed his eyes and tried to restrain his emotions. He took a deep breath and said slowly, "Mr. Nelson, I don''t know why you decide to withdraw the capital. Please give me your explanation!"

    Leaning against the chair leisurely, Yam''s father smiled. He had made up his mind to win Terence this time. Only by controlling him can Qi group be in his hand.

    "I don''t think this project is good, so I withdrew the capital. After all, it''s my hard-earned money. I don''t allow others to spend it casually! "

 Chapter 176 Crisis

    A hint of coldness flashed through Terence''s eyes. He tightened his grip on the phone and curled his lips. The cunning fox had made it clear. How could he not know?

    "What do you want, Mr. Nelson?"

    Mr. Nelson smirked and turned his chair leisurely. Looking at the sky outside the window, he could almost see the picture of him taking charge of Qi group in the near future.

    "I like to deal with smart people like you. To be honest, Yam has a crush on you for a long time. I''m her father. I can''t bear to see her suffer. So I''m just trying to help her. "

    "Huh!" With a snort, Terence leaned against the chair. The hair on his forehead covered his eyes, which was hard to see. "Mr. Nelson, what a good plan, but... I''m not interested in it! "

    He hung up the phone decisively, his eyes twinkling. It seemed that somebody was restless!

    In the following days, Qi group was in a complete panic. Since the capital was insufficient, the engineering couldn''t go on, let alone the project.

    "Mr. Terence, the construction period is delayed, while Mr. Hank is urging!" Sheryl stood beside, lowering her head and frowning. The file in her hand was crumpled, but it was still unable to withstand the pressure from Terence.

    Sitting on the chair, Terence smiled as if he didn''t care about anything. But his dark eyes were full of thick rage, and it was scary.

    He had underestimated Yam''s father''s pressure, and he forced him to such a situation again.

    "Ask someone to rush to the construction site. Figure out a way to comfort Mr. Hank!"

    He raised his hand to rub his eyebrow tiredly. He hadn''t slept for three days in a row, and his body almost reached the limit.

    When Melody came in, he frowned slightly. He waved her hand at Sheryl and asked her to go out. Melody walked slowly to his back, raised her hand and gently rubbed his temples.

    As soon as Terence raised his eyes, he saw that it was Melody. He sat up straight and looked at her in a businesslike way.

    "What''s up?"

    She blinked to hide the pain in her eyes.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    g on the chair, Hester tried to keep pace with his breathing.

    "Have a good sleep!"

    She spoke in a low voice deliberately. She closed her eyes slowly. As his breath fluctuated, the peaceful and nice afternoon time passed comfortably.

    "Mr. Terence, Miss Melody''s assistant is here." Sheryl bent down awkwardly and looked at Terence in embarrassment. Since he didn''t respond, she had to pluck up her courage and gently pushed him.

    "Mr. Terence?"

    He moved his body and the phone slipped from him. Upon hearing this, Terence''s heart sank. He opened his dark eyes slowly. The moment he looked into Sheryl''s eyes, sparkles started to brim in his eyes.

    Lowering his head, he picked up the phone, only to find that it had been turned off. With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, he took a glance at the watch on the desk. ''Have I slept for so long?'' he wondered.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Sheryl blinked and frowned. She adjusted her mood and put on a professional attitude.

    "Mr. Terence, Miss Melody''s assistant, Ada Qin, is here."

    "Let her in!" Rubbing her sore neck, Terence nodded and ordered. He threw the phone on the table casually and stretched his stiff body.

    With red eyes, Ada anxiously walked in. Obviously, she had cried. At the sight of Terence, she ran to him and said in a crying voice, "Mr. Terence, please help Miss Melody!"

 Chapter 177 Being taken advantage of

    "What happened?"

    Terence looked away impatiently. Standing by the window, he looked at the city with tall buildings, lost in thought.

    Ada raised her hand and wiped off the tears on her face. She narrowed her eyes and clenched her hands when looking at the cold and proud figure.

    "Mr. Melody went to Mr. Hank''s office and said that she wanted to ask him for help with this project. But Mr. Hank is well-known for his lechery in their respective circles. Without any hesitation, he asked Miss. Melody to have a drink with him.

    I''m afraid something might happen to Miss Melody, so I called you. But I couldn''t get through. Then I ran here like a headless chicken. Mr. Terence, please help Miss Melody! "

    "Damn it!" Then Terence grabbed his coat and rushed out of the office. Mr. Hank didn''t have a good reputation. What if something happened to her?

    He drove at full speed to the hotel. After telling them the name of the box, he rushed into it. His red eyes were like a leopard guarding his territory.

    Melody drank up the wine in one gulp and looked at Mr. Hank with glamorous eyes. She turned the cup upside down and shook it. She showed a lazy and charming smile, which fell on the heart of the person opposite.

    "Mr. Hank, I have shown my sincerity to you. So, is it time for us to sign the contract?"

    Mr. Hank looked at Melody passionately and swallowed hard. He couldn''t help approaching to Melody and putting his hands on her shoulder.

    "Miss Melody, you have shown up your sincerity personally to me. Of course I should sign the contract."

    Hank touched her face with his fingertips. Her skin was as smooth as curd, which made him more aroused.

    "It''s just, I''m a businessman and I only focus on interests. I won''t give up such a great amount of money just because of your visit, will I? "

    Melody flickered her eyes and put the pen in his hand. The smile on her face didn''t fade away at all. She leaned in Mr. Hank''s arms, and the hot breath sprayed in his neck.

    She was most satisfied with her appearanc

    nce looked at her with mixed feelings, and clenched his fists. His feet seemed to be filled with lead, and he could not move at all.

    It was not until she emptied her stomach that she went to the glass counter to rinse her mouth. As she turned around, she met with his downcast eyes, and a radiant smile appeared around the corners of her mouth.

    She staggered to him, almost fell down, but luckily, he timely supported her.

    "Terence, Mr. Hank has already signed the contract, and this project has been completed. Are you happy now?"

    She looked at him expectantly, hoping that he could answer her question. But she didn''t wait for him to speak and continued.

    "But I''m so happy! I can help you again. Only in this way, can I match you. Why did I give up on you at the beginning? You are such a superior man. Why? "

    At the end of the sentence, Melody choked with sobs. She leaned her head against his chest and murmured in a daze. She looked like a lost child, which made people feel sorry for her.

    After hesitating for a while, Terence held her shoulder. He sighed. Although he didn''t agree with what she had done, all she did was for him.

    Moreover, it was also because of him that she was taken advantage of today. He owed her. How could he blame her?

    Noticing that Terence''s attitude had softened, a smug smile appeared on Melody''s face.

 Chapter 178 Anxiety

    "Terence, I have been regretting my original decision. I''m so sorry! I know I was wrong. Come back to me, okay? I was really wrong. Come back, okay? "

    Hearing the whisper of Melody, Terence raised his eyebrows, lifted her to his chest and placed her on the bed. After covering her with the quilt, he sat beside her and looked at her silently.

    On the other side, Mr. Hank was sober from the pain of the bone. He couldn''t help but recall the way Terence looked at him when he was leaving. His back was numb. Although Terence had not yet fully mastered Qi group, his means should not be underestimated.

    Besides, Melody''s attitude changed too fast. He was obsessed with her at that time, how could he not notice it? If the two clans attacked him at the same time, he would lose all their properties sooner or later.

    Thinking that he was used by Melody, a gleam of gloom flashed through his eyes. But she was backed up by the Si family, which was a powerful clan. He could do nothing.

    After he thought about it for a while, he took out his mobile phone in a hurry and informed his assistant to meet Qi group''s people.

    Standing by the phone, Nelson looked worried. It had been so long. Why was there still no news about it?

    "What the hell is Terence doing?"

    Yam was not happy to see the dark circles under her eyes. They couldn''t sleep well because they had to wait for Terence''s call. Her health condition got worse in a few days.

    "Dad, are you sure that you have made everything clear with Terence that day? Why hasn''t he called me yet? "

    Yam''s father glanced at her coldly. Her father was exasperated at Yam''s failure so much that he gritted his teeth. He thought he was the one in charge, but now it seems the other way around.

    His intuition over the years told him that there must be something wrong.

    "How would I know?"

    Seeing her father''s livid face, Yam put down the mirror and sat beside him, shaking his arm like a spoiled child.

    "Dad, Terence is too busy to remember anything right now. Let''s wait a little longer. Don''t worry. Take care of yourself! "

    Nelson''s face softened. He was still in c

    ed, gazing at Lisa who was busy for her, feeling helpless. She was an adult. How could she always take care of her like taking care of a child?

    "Lisa, you go to bed first! I will be fine if I''m waiting for him alone. You still have work to do tomorrow. Go to bed early! "

    "But..."

    Hester interrupted her with a wave of her hand. In this family, she was the one who worried most. How could she make her unable to sleep because of her selfish desire?

    "Don''t worry! I will watch the time by myself. If I am sleepy, I will go back to sleep. Go to bed! I''ll stay here for a while and then go to bed. "

    Hester was lying at the sofa, leaving behind a table lamp. It was silent around, feeling sleepy.

    The clock on the wall was ticking. The tick was beating on Hester''s inner soul. She looked at her phone in hesitation, with her finger on the name of Terence. She was lost in thought for a long time.

    "No way! If she called him in such a hurry at the critical moment, she would interrupt his thinking. No way! No way! Never! "

    Hester''s heart was racing at the sound of the watch. She used to be curious about the sound of time, but when she heard it, she felt sad for no reason.

    She shook her head. The turbid consciousness made her want to sleep. Standing by the window and opening it, she became sober in an instant when a cold wind blew. So she just sat down and looked outside, waiting for him to come back.

 Chapter 179 Mental disorder

    "Miss Hester, why are you sleeping here? Wake up! "

    Hester''s eyelashes trembled when she heard someone calling her name, and she slowly opened her eyes. She gently waved her hand, indicating that she didn''t need to worry about her.

    "Don''t worry, Lisa! I''m fine. "

    She moved her stiff body and yawned, covering her mouth.

    "Hasn''t he come back yet?"

    Lisa blinked her eyes and nodded respectfully. "Mr. Terence didn''t come back the whole night! Miss Hester, would you like to have a rest in your room? "

    Hester frowned and raised her hand to rub her aching ear. Lisa''s voice was not clear. She was shocked and wondered whether her ears got inflammation because she didn''t sleep well last night?

    "No, thanks. I have something to deal with."

    She rushed back to her room and changed her clothes. She felt dizzy and her ears were buzzing. Hester supported herself with the wall to reduce the pain before she staggered out.

    "Brother Austin, please help me check my ears. It hurts!"

    Hester burst into the office with hands covering her ears, and said anxiously.

    With a pen in his hand, Austin was discussing the surgery plan with others. He didn''t expect her to break in like this, which interrupted his thoughts.

    Everyone looked at each other and chuckled in tacit agreement. All of them stood up and saluted.

    "Dr. Austin, that''s all for today. We''ll leave first. " Some of them even made fun of him and then they left with the crowd quickly. There was a helpless look on Austin''s face and he had a headache.

    Hester kept silent with her hand twisting with her fingers in a hurry. Her ears were slightly red, and she looked at the ground, like she had done something wrong. How could she be so impulsive that she didn''t knock at the door?

    "I''m sorry, Brother Austin! I don''t know you... "

    "Well, you don''t need to say sorry." Austin interrupted her by waving his hand. "What? Does your ears hurt? "

    Hester shook her head, trying to make the sound clearer. But her ears hurt so much that all her effo

    "Hester, there will be ample time!"

    After returning home, Terence was exhausted. He raised his eyes to look at Hester''s room, smiling. ''Yesterday, my phone was powered off because I was asleep. She must have worried about me all night?''

    He opened the door with great joy and looked at the neat and new bed, pulling a long face.

    Lisa was a little surprised to see him. With her eyes dropped, she stood aside.

    "Welcome back, Mr. Terence. I''ll ask the chef to prepare breakfast. Please wait for a moment! "

    "Where did she go?" Clenching his fists, Terence stared at the bed, lost in thought.

    Lisa nodded with a confused look on her face. But she still dutifully answered, "Miss Hester has gone out."

    "Went out?" Murmured Terence as he walked out of the room slowly. He sat on the sofa, picked up the intercom and skillfully dialed Hester''s phone number.

    "Hey! Hello. "

    His body stiffened, and the nerves in Terence''s brain rocked fiercely. With a fierce look in his eyes, he breathed heavily. Why was it a man''s voice? What about her? Why didn''t she answer the phone?

    "Clap!" He made a loud noise. His face was gloomy, like a furious beast, and his eyes were scarlet and terrifying.

    "Beep!" On the other side, Austin frowned tightly. He looked at Hester and put her phone aside. He raised his hand to adjust the drip''s progress.

 Chapter 180 Settle accounts

    Yam was restless until dawn. Finally, she was too angry to pick up her handbag and drove away in an imposing manner. Her face hurt slightly, reminding her of her stupidity.

    The tires rubbed against the ground heavily and the car was parked in a zigzag way under the building of the Yi Feng Group. One of the employees stared at the red car in surprise. He didn''t know who was so arrogant.

    In a red dress, Yam exuded an air of authority. The 10cm high-heeled shoes made her feet bring wind when walking.

    "Miss, do you have an appointment?" Looking at Yam''s angry face, the receptionist walk to her with a big smile.

    She pushed the receptionist aside and raised her head haughtily. She looked disdainfully at the people around her. The blazing anger in her heart had made her lose her reason.

    "Fuck off! Why should I make an appointment to see that bitch Melody? "

    She got rid of them, pressed the elevator button and rushed into the room. She had never suffered this kind of humiliation since she was a child. She must let Melody pay a hundredfold for it.

    "Miss, you can''t go in! Miss Melody is having a meeting! Why don''t you wait in the reception room? "

    With an anxious face, Ada followed her and tried to stop her. Obviously, she was here to make trouble. She must stop her!

    "Fuck off!" Wearing a ferocious face, Yam pushed Ada away. She raised her foot and kicked open the door of the meeting room. When she looked at Melody who was in the front, her face became extremely cold.

    "You bitch!"

    When Yam rushed to her, Melody looked calm. "I''m sorry! I have some misunderstandings to explain to her. The meeting is cancelled now! "

    After saying these words in a graceful manner, she stood up and grabbed Yam''s wrist with a little more strength. She felt her intense emotion and slowly approached her ear.

    "Go to my office! I''ll explain everything to you! "

    "Don''t try to deceive me again. You are such a despicable woman. I''m sure that I have made a wron

    . You can''t always not pay, just ask for return!

    Although it was my fault this time, it was all because of our common plan! As long as the problem have been solved, Terence will be grateful to me, and he will listen to me at least. Then, it will be easier for me to drive Hester away. "

    Hearing Melody''s words, Yam''s eyes were slightly trembling. Although Melody''s words were very good, in the final analysis, it was her trap. She couldn''t think it through.

    "It sounds so reasonable. After all, you did it just for your own good."

    Melody held her arm and frowned. "Yam, I''m not 100% sure that I have no selfish motives. But my starting point is good. You can''t deny it!

    We had a pleasant cooperation back then. You can''t just randomly wipe it out! The priority now is to remove Hester. We can''t fight against each other.

    After this thing is over, I will find another way. You can relax! I won''t let you give up in vain. I will make Hester leave, and then we will compete fairly! "

    Melody''s eloquence made Yam trust her. She understood that there was no free lunch in the world.

    She looked at Melody with a cold face and said in an uncertain tone, "Really?"

    "Of course it''s true. As long as we plan it later, we will definitely succeed. Don''t worry!" Said Melody in a firm tone, holding Yam''s hand tightly.

 Chapter 181 A quarrel

    When Yam finally stepped out of the building of the Yi Feng Group, she was no longer wearing an angry face. She came to the car parked, opened the door in a good mood and looked back at the building.

    "Melody, I will trust you again!"

    A tall figure was standing by the window. It was not until the sports car disappeared that a disdainful smile appeared on her face. Melody took a sip of coffee. She felt a little thirsty because of the conversation.

    "Stupid!"

    In the ward of the hospital, the whole room was full of sunshine and quiet. Hester''s eyelashes trembled as she opened her sleepy eyes. Confused, she looked at the ceiling. The memory slowly came back.

    ''Yes, I''m in the hospital now.'' She stayed up all night and felt a little pain in her ear, so she came to see Brother Austin, but after that...

    "Are you awake? How did you feel? Do you still feel pain in your ears? "

    He smiled at Hester at the sight of her waking up.

    Hester turned to look at him and sighed helplessly. She felt that her body was really getting worse and worse, and she even fainted all of a sudden.

    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry to have worried you. "

    Austin nodded casually and slowly sat beside her. He used the back of his hand to touch her forehead, and then his frown became smooth. He had been worried that the fever would cause complications, but luckily it didn''t happen.

    "You are too weak to take care of yourself. Besides, you just had a surgery. As a result, you are too weak. As long as you take good care of yourself, your body will be fine. "

    He knew what she was worrying about through her look. He glanced at the phone on the table and remembered the strange number.

    "Well, someone called you before. I was afraid that he had something urgent to deal with, so I answered it for you. But he seemed a little unhappy and hung up directly. Remember to make an explanation on the phone. In case of unnecessary trouble! "

    Hester raised her hand to pick up the phone and opened the contact list. She was touching that familiar number, lost in thought.

    but couldn''t fall asleep at all. He kept thinking about that phone call, which made him furious.

    He had been waiting for nearly five hours, but she didn''t call him back. It made him feel frustrated and angry. What the hell was she thinking?

    Hester stood at the entrance of the villa, tightly grabbing the hem of her clothes, looking inside uneasily.

    "Should I explain it or not?"

    She muttered to herself, thinking about that call. She called him back, but his phone was off.

    As she entered the villa, she happened to see the man who was walking down the stairs. The topic returned to her mind and she stood at the side with her head bowed.

    "Welcome back, Terence. Well, I... "

    With a cold face, Terence walked to the sofa and sat down elegantly. He ignored Hester at the door all the time, as if she did not exist.

    Hester''s hands were tightly twisted together, warning herself not to let tears fall. She was not wrong. Why did it look like that she had made a big mistake?

    Moreover, it should be her to be the one to question him, shouldn''t it? Shouldn''t he give her an explanation as he didn''t come back for the whole night?

    She was angry for he was still sitting there with a cold look. She stood in front of him and looked at him. She then put aside her explanation, thinking about why he didn''t come back last night.

    ''Was he in the company?''

 Chapter 182 Additional funds

    Terence lifted his eyes and looked at Hester in silence. He was a little impatient. He was suffering from a terrible headache, and with Hester''s pestering, he was restless.

    "Melody was drunk last night. I was taking care of her!"

    Hester stuttered, with a sad expression on her face. She tried to hold her body, but the pain in the heart was far more severe than the pain in the ears.

    "Why is it Melody again? Why? "

    His temple hurt so much that he put his hand on her forehead and stared at Hester with a sneer.

    "What are you talking about?"

    He was suffering from acute pain as the nerve was always on edge. Terence did not have much patience to wear out, he was more tired of the unreasonable appearance of Hester now.

    There was a buzzing sound in Hester''s brain. The fuse was ignited and exploded completely. Ignoring him, she grabbed his collar and shook it hard.

    "Naughty? I''m just nobody in your eyes. Does you really think Melody is good enough? Why do you have to look after her yourself when she''s drunk? Aren''t there any servants at home to look after her? Don''t you know what she wants to do? "

    Hester''s feelings, which had been suppressed for a long time, collapsed at this moment. No one knew what was wrong with her. She shouted hysterically as if she was going to lose control.

    Terence raised her hand and pushed Hester away, but she fell to the ground. Terence moved his finger and tried to hold her, but he stopped.

    Although Melody was not a reliable person, she always focused on him, which was undoubted. But Hester? The first person who came to her mind was Austin. She totally ignored him and kept making trouble, which made him very annoyed.

    And Melody had been behaving gracefully and considerately. Hester had always been obsequious and grumpy, which was in a sharp contrast with Melody.

    Terence stood up from the sofa and looked at Hester restrainedly.

    "Hester! We''d better be alone. "

    After saying that, he picked up the car key on the table and turned around to leave the villa.

    Hester was lying on the ground, and the tears fell on the carp

    lked to him and said, "I want to talk to you about the project funds, Terence."

    "Really?" With a flash of slyness in his eyes, he raised his eyebrows. "I remember that Mr. Nelson has withdrawn you capital. Why are you talking about the funding now?"

    Nelson nodded awkwardly and glanced at the employees who were standing aside with a hot face.

    "Terence, since we are here, shall we go in and have a talk?"

    Terence nodded and glanced at his watch perplexedly. "I''m sorry! I have to check the project progress later. I have no time! "

    "I see!" Said Nelson, with a stiff smile on his face. As an elder, he had condescended to visit him, and he was apparently humiliating him now.

    "You know, Yam is my only daughter, but she has a special feeling for you. That''s why I did such a stupid thing. Please don''t blame me. After all, I love my daughter! "

    With a snort, Terence stared at Nelson. With his hands in his pockets, he stood upright at the door of the office.

    It seemed that he underestimated his sense of shame!

    "I''m flattered, Mr. Nelson. How could I hate you? I have something to do. Excuse me. "

    When he saw Terence passed by, he clenched his fists in shame. He took a deep breath to restrain his anger. Since he had decided to come here today, he must not come in vain!

    "Mr. Terence, I''m going to add three times more. What do you think? Shall we sit down and have a talk?"

 Chapter 183 Jump from a building

    A piece of disdain flitted over Terence''s eyes as he stopped. When he turned around and saw the expectant eyes of Nelson, he looked neither sad nor happy, as if what he said had nothing to do with him.

    "Mr. Nelson! The opportunity is always too fleeting. Don''t you think it''s too late to talk about the money now? Besides, stop your hypocritical face!

    Qi group has not fallen into the decline and can only be saved by selling myself. It is normal that your wishful thinking does not come true. Two days later, I will hold a general shareholder''s meeting, completely alienating you from the shareholders. Please look out for yourself! "

    The fake smile of Nelson disappeared instantly. The ferocious looking man rushed forward, but was easily stopped.

    "How dare you!"

    Holding Nelson''s wrist, Terence put forth his strength. He gave an indifferent look at Nelson who was making threatening gestures. This old fox was finally driven mad. He felt so happy to see this!

    "You are wrong, Mr. Nelson. You are the one who bullied the junior. Isn''t it a little inappropriate for you to blame me now?"

    When he finished, Nelson''s face was colorful with complex feelings. His wrist was gripped hard, but he couldn''t get rid of it.

    "I won''t let you off!"

    "I''ve heard this for more than a hundred times. Mr. Nelson, could you please say something new and cruel?"

    Terence let go of Nelson''s hand and sniffed. He slowly approached him, with his Phoenix eyes squinted. He had put too much patience in dealing with the father and daughter of the Ning family.

    "I have something to do, so I won''t accompany you."

    Hearing this, Sheryl, who had been watching from the beginning, hurried to catch up with Terence with a file in her hand.

    "Mr. Terence, this is the project budget. Check it and see if there is any problem."

    Nelson stared fiercely at Terence, and his eyes stuck out. Blue veins stood out on the back of his hand. When he just joined Qi group, in order to find a backer and fall in love with his daughter, he suddenly became strong

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    . She explained briefly, though his voice was still shivering.

    Terence showed a cold face and sharp eyes. He calmly stood up and walked out.

    "Block the news as much as possible and inform the fire department to come for rescue!"

    Victor sat on the edge of the building and felt dizzy, looking at the building dozens of meters high. The building was crowded with people, raising their heads anxiously. He flapped the red banner in his hand.

    "Pay back the money, Qi group!"

    He looked anxiously at the direction of the stairs. His voice was a little hoarse, but he still shouted desperately.

    "Give me the money! Terence Qi!"

    Terence came to the roof slowly and looked at that man with an indecisive look on his face. "Victor, come down. We can have a talk!"

    "There is nothing to talk about between us. Give me the money back as soon as possible!" Victor looked at Terence with excitement and was about to fall down.

    "If Qi group is lack of money, why did you contract for such a big project. That''s all my belongings! For nothing. I will curse you to death! "

    As soon as he finished saying that, he jumped up, the banner in his hand drew a bright arc in the air.

    "Ah!" There was a cry from the crowd. Victor had already been on the ground. The winding blood spread from him to the surrounding, wetting the fresh red banner, which was appalling.

 Chapter 184 Crisis For Public Relations

    Terence stood on the rooftop and looked down. People screamed in panic and cameras flashed continually.

    "Damn it!"

    He thumped on the stage and cursed in a low voice. Why are there so many reporters here? It seems that someone has deliberately made it.

    "I need to hold an emergency meeting so as to minimize the impact of this event!"

    Although they had taken measures, the adverse impact of this incident was so big that it had been magnified infinitely. Qi group had been at the forefront of the campaign, and it''s stocks plummeted one after another.

    "Clap!" Throwing the magazine aside, a photo of Victor falling down appeared on it, which was very striking. With a serious look, Terence rubbed his forehead.

    "Mr. Terence, do you think it necessary to negotiate with the media?" Sheryl stood aside, frowning.

    Terence looked up coldly. His sculptural features were aggressive, daunting. He sneered slightly, as if he was a king looking down upon the world.

    "Ask the public relations department to solve this matter well, and the damage must be minimize!"

    "Yes, sir!" Then Sheryl hurried out of the office and did as what Terence said.

    In the office of Qi group, everyone felt insecure. In the resting room, the words "jumping off a building"

    and "Victor" were heard everywhere, for fear that they would lose their job.

    "Is it true about Victor?" A woman held some face powder to fix her makeup, and she was still talking about other people''s affair. She was on a business trip, so she didn''t see it with her own eyes.

    "Of course, it is very sensational now. At that time, I was in the office and watched him jump down. It was so horrible! "

    "I saw a video of Victor jumping off the building yesterday! I think Qi group probably suffered a great loss this time. I have to find a job as soon as possible in case I lose my job! "

    "Are you so eager for the Qi group to go bankrupt?"

    Sheryl came out from the inner room and looked at the women indecisively. She sneered. Those people''s minds were in a total mess even before that moment came.

    "Secretary Sheryl, I''m sorry! Now everyone in th

    a gave a soft smile. Although she was nearly one hundred years old, time did not leave any trace on her face. She was still charming when she raised her arms and stood.

    "Well said, the host. But when it comes to the financial resources of Qi group, I have to make it clear to everybody. We will do our best to make up for it. I hope you won''t be disappointed.

    Qi group is a company which believes in good faith, and it won''t let everyone''s hard-earned money be wasted! "

    With a light sneer, Terence pressed the pause button. He fixed the picture on Ramona, touching the remote control with a strange look.

    "What do you think about this piece of news? We all know the financial situation of Qi group. "

    "Mr. Terence, for this accident, our public relations department didn''t deal with it in time. We would work hard to make up for it!"

    The director of public relations department stood up with a guilty face. His face was pale and bluish because of staying up late last night.

    "You don''t have to blame yourself too much. We all know why it happened!"

    Terence chuckled, and glanced over the empty seat, his eyes filled with coldness.

    "All right, the meeting is over today! It''s meaningless to discuss this matter. We''d better keep our own business! "

    Then, he stood up and left. Leaving others sitting there, confused. The meaning in his words was too profound, and they did not dare to go into it.

 Chapter 185 Marry Me

    "Daddy!" Yam walked back and forth in the living room. She didn''t understand why her father didn''t accept an interview. Qi group was now in the face of bankruptcy. How could he just sit still!

    "It''s a mess outside. Why are you reluctant to accept the interview?"

    Yam''s father calmly drank the tea that had just been brewed. He cast a glance at her, felt a little angry. Why did his daughter love Terence so much!

    "Qi group is not Ning family''s. I don''t think it''s appropriate for me to accept an interview. We should stay away from such a mess, or we will get into trouble. "

    Yam froze and wondered what her father meant. She walked towards him, smiling sweetly.

    "Dad, do you have an idea?"

    With a triumphant smile, Yam''s father drank tea calmly. "Yam, pay attention to your feelings, just calm down! Since the reporters want to stay here, just let them go. "

    Yam frowned and worried. After all, she is going to be the wife of Qi group''s CEO. She can''t just let someone ruin her plan!

    "But how about the Qi group? Can Terence handle it alone? Ramona has received an interview, and the public opinion is crushing on the Qi group, which is about to go bankrupt. "

    Yam''s father gently patted her hand, smiled like a cunning fox.

    "Since things have come to this, I think it''s time to have a talk with Terence."

    A glimmer of light flashed through her mind, and Yam looked at her father in disbelief. Was it premeditated?

    "Dad, what do you mean?"

    Yam''s father smiled mysteriously, touching the edge of the pot in his hand. The water vapor dispersed around, making everything look so unreal.

    "I know we have to make a move in case, however, the other party have no intention of making a move. In this case, we have to take the initiative,"

    After chatting with her father, Yam returned to her room and took out her phone, hesitating. After walking out of the window and looking at the reporters waiting downstairs, she final

    to keep her image in front of Terence.

    "As long as you promise to marry me, I will persuade my father to stop this from happening. Of course, if you have the heart to see Qi group destroyed in your hands, you can refuse. "

    Being extremely angry, Terence laughed, looking at the sky outside the window with deep eyes. "Done?"

    Hearing his words, Yam felt the joy of revenge. She was the one who had been passive and bullied before. Today, she could finally return it.

    Staring at the ceiling complacently, she thought ''Even you Terence was so brilliant, you must to marry me obediently!''

    "It seems that Qi group can''t hold on any longer. I advise you to make the decision as soon as possible, and don''t... "

    Terence impatiently hung up the phone and threw it aside. His sharp eyes squinted slightly, revealing a bloodthirsty light. It seemed that he should speed up.

    "Is that Yam?" Seeing him hang up the phone, Melody said slowly.

    Terence nodded slightly with a disdainful look. When he looked up at Melody''s calm eyes, his anger gradually subsided.

    "Stupid woman!"

    Hearing this comment, Melody chuckled. She felt a little relieved as she approached him. Her clear eyes shone brightly.

    She flushed slightly, which showed fabulous appearance.

    "Terence, let''s get married!"

 Chapter 186 The News Of Marriage

    "What?"

    A flicker of impatience crossed over Terence''s cold face. But it was still captured by Melody, who kept smiling when she looked into his eyes.

    She knew what he was thinking. But since it was a good chance for her, she would seize it!

    "Although it is not proper for Yam to do that, it also remind me of something. We were engaged before. This time you didn''t accept any interview to deal with the thing, the public would have forgotten the alliance by marriage between our two families, which caused a huge uproar.

    But if we change a view to look, things would have been simplified. "

    After listening to Melody''s words, Terence lowered his eyes and thought. ''Although this idea was annoying, it was the only feasible way. Melody had always done things for him. How could she be like Yam?''

    "I think too much. I apologize to you!"

    Melody waved her hand indifferently. She frowned and leaned her head on her hands. Just pretend to be an eighty year old lady.

    "I have seen a lot of such things, of course I won''t fuss about it with you! But in this case, the two branches of the company will be really tied together, and the business of our Si family will also be expanded. Haha! "

    Said Melody. Trying to break the heavy atmosphere, she didn''t hide her greedy nature at all. She tried to be more lively and look more energetic.

    She had to tell him that it was all for the interest, not for her selfish motive.

    Seeing that Melody was as greedy as a cat, Terence finally couldn''t help smiling. In the beginning, they got together for benefits, and this time was no exception.

    "It seems that you''ve learned a lot about business cycle over the years!"

    Melody bowed to Terence with her hands clasped. She behaved decently, pretending to be cool.

    "I''m so lucky to be praised by you! But our Si family has only me the only daughter. I have to take care of the huge family business. I have to study hard! "

    After two weeks'' silence, Qi group finally received an i

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ormation of the wedding ceremony of me and Terence. Today is the day for Qi group to clarify its rumor about the past period. Please focus on this issue!"

    Just saying half of the word, Melody paused. She lowered her head and put on a sweet smile. Her shyness was obvious to everyone.

    As for the news of our wedding, we will inform you as soon as the time is settled. Please don''t worry! "

    "You two have always kept a low profile, this time you show up together is really rare and valuable. It''s very interesting. So, we want know, where does Mr. Terence want to marry Miss Melody? "

    After the hint from Melody, all the reporters focused their attention on Terence. After all, as a woman, she would be shy.

    Facing the camera that kept shining, Terence was slightly distracted. ''Hester would be devastated if she saw this report!

    If he had time, he would have asked Lisa to cut off all her contacts. But now he was being interviewed, he couldn''t show any impatience.''

    "We are now discussing the wedding date. The specific matters haven''t been decided yet!"

    "According to Mr. Terence, you are going to get married as soon as possible." Everyone here joked, completely forgetting the scandal of Qi group. The marriage of Yi Feng group and Qi group was a strong alliance. As for that scandal, everyone chose to forget.

 Chapter 187 Get out of the trouble

    Hester looked at the screen in disbelief. The two were a perfect match. There was always a faint smile on the face of Terence, and he looked gentler than before.

    Tears were running down her cheeks. Her fingers were inserted in her palms, but she didn''t feel anything.

    "They are getting married?"

    "Ah!" She couldn''t help crying out. In the past few days, she had been worried about both Terence and the Qi group. She didn''t expect that it would end like this.

    She fainted on the sofa. She tightly held the remote as if she had something on her mind. After struggling for a while, she finally couldn''t get rid of the boundless darkness and fell asleep.

    The interview continued. Terence''s face suddenly became cold. He didn''t expect that Melody would say so. Although he was angry, he could do nothing.

    But he always thought of Hester''s eyes, which were filled with accusation and tears. As if they had a quarrel that night. Was she fine now?

    "Like Melody said, our wedding date is drawing near. We will inform everyone at that time."

    "Mr. Terence, when did you meet Miss Melody?"

    "Speaking of the wedding, have you and Miss Melody started to consider the wedding venue?"

    As the reporter bombarded them with a ton of questions, they gradually found it difficult for them to deal with. As for this, the crew rushed onto the stage and ended the press conference.

    "Melody!" Seeing what was happening on the TV, Yam threw the cup hard towards the TV. There was a crack in the screen, and then there was smoke. The TV screen was black, and it would be scrapped directly.

    Yam clenched her fists, and her chest heaved violently. That bitch, she lied to her again! She would never let her go and she would pay for it!

    Terence and Melody were escorted back to Qi group. Sitting in the office, they smiled at each other and let out a sigh of relief.

    "Today''s reporters are really hard to deal with. I''m afraid that if they keep asking, I''ll tell the truth!"

    Melody sat on the sofa limply and held a glass of warm wa

    g face and nodded slightly. Since the last press conference, they have disappeared, and they should appear.

    "Okay!"

    The people who were waiting for them became extremely excited when they saw they were together. They were both wearing light colored clothes as if they were a couple.

    "Mr. Terence, Miss Melody, have you decided your wedding date yet?"

    "Yes! Where are you going to spend your honeymoon in the future? "

    Hearing the journalists scramble to ask, Melody smiled. Melody exerted strength to grip Terence''s hand, and looked up to meet his puzzled eyes.

    "Thank you for your concern, but it''s a pity that Terence and I haven''t decided yet! Yi Feng group and Qi group have a lot of things waiting for us to deal with. So we''d better announce the wedding ceremony some time later! "

    Seeing them sweetly looking at each other, the camera flashed and perfectly froze the scene. The talented man and the beautiful woman were equally matched in power. They were envied by others so much.

    Then, out of people''s sight, there was a malicious gaze on Melody''s sweet face. Her nails streaked through the glass, creating harsh sounds, which was incompatible with the beautiful atmosphere.

    With a sneer, Yam lowered her eyes to look at her broken fingernails, and blew them without great care. She took out her phone and made a call.

    "Okay."

 Chapter 188 Humiliation

    After she tried her best to drive the reporters away, Melody looked at the gray sky and couldn''t help but let out a deep breath.

    "These reporters are so hard to deal with!"

    "Let me drive you there." With a sigh, Terence rubbed between his eyebrows.

    Melody interrupted him and smiled indifferently. The crisis of Qi group had just passed. How could he not work overtime as the CEO! Looking at the brightly lit building of Qi group, she looked guilty.

    "If I really let you be my driver, I''m afraid I would have been immersed in the grievances of the employees. I can drive myself. Go back to work! Don''t work too hard. Bye! "

    After Melody left, the smile on her face faded away. As long as I could wait a little longer, Terence would belong to me completely.

    After finding her car, she looked down for the key in her bag. She had a bad feeling, which made her a little anxious.

    "Where''s the key? It was placed here. Why... "

    Her nose was covered tightly by someone and she smelt a strong breath. Before she could call for help, she went black and fainted.

    "Hurry up! We don''t want to be discovered!"

    The man in the lead frowned unhappily and urged the younger brother. This is the parking lot of Qi group. It is hard to guarantee that no one will come over. He did not want to cause unnecessary trouble.

    "Yes! Boss! " The guy bowed and nodded, then he hurriedly dragged Melody into the car and threw her aside rudely.

    The man started the car decisively, leaving a wisp of black smoke and disappearing in the underground parking lot. They passed through the bustling downtown and came to an abandoned factory.

    "Boss, the woman is very beautiful!" Hol

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    s, she hoped that it was an abnormal nightmare, but it was true!

    Melody was like a broken doll, being abandoned on the ground.

    "Damn it! I''m fucking happy! " Satisfied, the man led the crowd away. They were talking about how they felt just now, and using vulgar words.

    Melody was lying on the ground, her eyes were red and swollen. Her face was covered with tears. Her throat hurt so much that she couldn''t even say a word.

    It was not until quite a while later that she stood up slowly. She put on her broken clothes and staggered out of the abandoned factory. The good thing was that it was a community to be demolished aside. She raised her hand to take off the clothes that were hang out there and put them on.

    Walking slowly on the deserted road, Melody was distressed. In the face of curiosity, she kept walking straight forward.

    She looked up at the sign of the convenience store and stopped. She trembled slightly and a piece of viciousness flashed in her hollow eyes. She put her hands on her lower abdomen and clenched her fists hard.

    "No way! I will never have children with those bastards! "

 Chapter 189 He deserves it

    Melody raised her leg and walked up the stairs with difficulty. She stood in front of the beddings shelf and stared at the birth control pills. In the past, she had used the pigeon blood to make Terence think she was a virgin.

    She had been well prepared at that time. But now that he had insisted calling Hester''s name, and had no response to her at all.

    She had to lie. Now she was raped. It was the first time that she lost her virginity. She was not reconciled. But so what? It didn''t matter as long as Terence trusted her.

    "If...I have a baby. I should make full use of it. "

    Melody murmured and turned to walk out of the convenience store. From now on, she must try her best to hold him, because all the back roads would be blocked. She couldn''t let him go!

    The next day, the policemen knocked at the door of the Ning family''s villa and showed the arrest warrant when they saw the confusion in Yam and her father.

    "Hello! You are suspected of tax evasion and of deceiving labor and cutting materials in construction, causing an unpredictable consequence. According to the law, we are arresting you. "

    "Arrest me?" Yam looked at the arrest warrant in surprise and rushed forward excitedly. "No way! Someone must have tried to frame my father. My father would never do such a thing! "

    "Miss Yam, the court will start a court session within the next few days. If you have any objection, you can court the lawyer and fight as soon as possible!" The policeman nodded slightly and said in a businesslike manner.

    "No way! You can''t take my father away! "

    Yam blocked the policeman''s way with her chest heaving. She couldn''t let someone take her father away, otherwise she couldn''t stay in the big Ning family alone.

    "Yam, be good! I will be all right. Don''t worry! Wait for me at home! "

    Nelson walked up to her and patted her on the shoulder, trying to comfort her. He was always efficient, confident that he would not leave any proof. No matter how powerful the Ning family was, it couldn''t openly conflict with the government.

    Although Yam cried lo

    re, you have made the plan as soon as you said that our two companies withdraw capital from it together to force Terence to a dead end.

    My father is right. You are such a bitch. You pretend to be innocent, but actually you are heartless and cruel! "

    Melody sneered and let go of Yam''s hand. She glanced at Yam with an arrogant look and raised her head high.

    ''What a stupid woman! She hasn''t figured it out until now. How stupid she is!'' she thought.

    "Yes! Everything you said is right! I have been using you since I agreed to cooperate with you. Oh, by the way, do you know why Terence is so cold to you now? This is all my credit!

    Anyway, I should thank you. If you didn''t cooperate with me, how could Terence get engaged to me and marry me? You are our matchmaker. Remember to come to our wedding! "

    In the end, she couldn''t help chuckling. Although this woman was stupid, she had helped a lot. All that she had done was so helpful!

    Yam was speechless and could only glare at her fiercely. She was choking on her chest, which was very uncomfortable. Yam pointed at Melody with trembling fingers and finally said a word.

    "Bitch!"

    She couldn''t help trembling. She took a deep breath and became unreasonable. She was not reconciled to be used, not reconciled! And it was the woman she always despised.

    "I''m telling you, someone like you won''t get away with it."

 Chapter 190 No match

    Seeing the look on Yam''s face, Melody''s contempt for her grew. She approached her slowly, with undisguised contempt in her eyes.

    Her exquisite makeup contrasted sharply with her mad image, which was more powerful.

    "Miss Yam, you are too stupid to blame others!" After saying that, she covered her mouth exaggeratedly and smiled in embarrassment.

    "I almost forgot that you are now a stray dog. How poor you are!"

    "Melody Si! Don''t be smug! You will expose your true colors one day, and Terence will hate you to the core! "

    Yam pushed Melody away and laughed. Pointing at Melody''s nose, she said viciously. His father was such a smart man. He would leave traces when he did something, not to mention Melody?

    Since her father had been taken away, Yam knew that walls have ears. Melody''s success today would only lead to more misery in the future!

    Melody squinted her eyes and felt a little angry. With a faint smile, she ran his fingers through his hair. She folded her arms across her chest and looked at Yam.

    She hated to talk about Terence, which was a forbidden area for her.

    "Yam! Please be careful with what you are doing now. You are a penniless lackey. Don''t offend anyone! After all, to deal with you is as easy as crushing an ant! "

    Yam blushed scarlet, as if she had been slapped. Seeing the way Melody behaved, she sneered in her heart.

    Even if she was a stray dog, the woman in front of her was no better than her!

    "Gee! I''m nothing comparable to you? How did it feel to be gang raped? You must feel great, right? "

    She felt the joy of revenge when she saw Melody''s pale face. Yam approached Melody, put her head near her ear and breathed in slowly.

    "What a pity! I should have seen at the scene that Miss Melody was pressed under someone, could she be as noble and elegant as now? "

    Melody''s nails were embedded in her palms and her chest was heaving heavily. The breath around her neck was l

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    The man raised the corners of his mouth as he let Yam look at him. He shook the glass of wine in his hand, and the woman in his arms was half naked. She nestled eagerly in his arms.

    Yam tried to calm herself down. Yam looked defensively at the man, who was in his forties with a scar on his face. He must be a bad guy.

    "Who are you? I don''t know you! "

    Hugo Li took a sip of the wine and teased the woman in his arms. Glancing at Yam from the corner of her eye, he thought to himself. ''She is really very beautiful!''

    "It doesn''t matter! As long as I know you, that''s enough. Your father borrowed one million from me the other day. Since he is in prison, his daughter should pay his debt. It''s the same to ask you for help. "

    "One million!" Yam widened her eyes in disbelief. How could her father borrow such a large sum of money! "I have no money! Besides, ask the one who borrowed it from you. "

    "Miss Yam, I''m a businessman. Your attitude really pissed me off!" Hugo said slowly and looked at Yam quietly.

    I, Hugo Li, will let you pay for what you have done! "

    Kneeling on the ground in panic, Yam had known that she had gotten into a lot of trouble. She had pretended to be calm and wanted to escape, but the man in front of her had a murderous look, which made her scared.

 Chapter 191 Sell her body

    "Please let me go. I really have no money to pay you back!"

    Hearing her begging and shaking his head, Hugo stood up and stood in front of her. Casting a scornful glance at Yam, he said in a cold voice

    "Miss Yam, don''t underestimate yourself. I have a well-paying job for you! But I don''t know whether you like it or not. "

    With a frightened look on her face, Yam could not help but shudder. She was familiar with everything here, but this time the situation was different. She was not a superior guest, and she didn''t know what would happen next.

    But one thing was undeniable. She was heavily in debt now. ''As for the project invested by my father, I''m afraid the penalty can crash me.''

    "What job?"

    Hugo raised his hand, and the woman behind him immediately put on a smiling face. Her fingertips were drawing on his body with slight temptation.

    He looked at the woman indifferently and held her hands. He picked up the files behind him and threw them to the ground.

    "That''s what you should do. I can help you pay your father''s debt first. And you, will sign the contact and work for me until your death! "

    Unable to hold on any longer, Yam fell to the ground in despair. It never occurred to her that the man in front of her would think this way. She would not sell her body.

    "I will pay back the money my father owed to you slowly!"

    With that, she pushed the people behind her away and ran out. She didn''t want to stay there any longer.

    "You can sign this document whenever you want. I''ll wait for you!"

    Hugo Li sneered at her from behind. Instead of letting others stop her, he walked away leisurely with the beautiful woman in his arms.

    Yam ran around the club in a hurry. It was unavoidable that she would come across some drunk guests and be forcefully dragged to drink with them. She had been worn out after innumerable hardships.

    She lowered her head, tidied up her clothes and walked restlessly.

    "No way! I can''t be so desperate anymore! I got so much debt from my father. I have to get a job from tomorrow on! "

    and that are the private rooms you are in charge. All you need to do is standing quietly at the door and listening to our guests. Remember! She mustn''t talk back or make the guests angry.

    That''s all. The rest will be taught by Mark. I have something else to do. I have to go now. "

    The supervisor pointed at the room in front of her, assigned some tasks to her, and left.

    On her first day at work, she couldn''t tolerate such kind of life. Yam resigned determinedly, and then found some jobs, but none of them would make her satisfied.

    She was raised by a wealthy family, so it was impossible for her to do such work. She was in debt every day, and she almost broke down.

    "Ah!" She was knocked to the ground and all the things in her bag spilled out. Her elbows hurt so much that she could hardly feel, but no one stopped to help her.

    "What bad luck!"

    She cursed silently and picked up the scattered things painfully. If things went on like this, how could she get some money with her! She must find another way.

    "What''s this?"

    Looking at the black business card, Yam was confused. She didn''t remember that she had received the black business card. She picked up the business card and took a glance at it.

    There was no fancy design on the card. It was a pure black piece of paper with two gilded words: Hugo Li.

    "Maybe I should make a choice."

 Chapter 192 Bragging

    Yam pulled her dress to cover her lower part, which was exposed to the air. She felt a little uncomfortable as she reached out her hand to take the person in front of her by the arm.

    Although she also looked very sexy in the evening dress before, it was still not comparable to this inferior dress at all.

    "Well, do you have any other clothes? It''s too small. I can''t take it. "

    Kalyn looked back at her impatiently. This woman was so troublesome. Since she was a prostitute, why did she pretend to be pure and make others hate her.

    "All of our clothes here are the same. It''s up to you whether to wear them or not. Of course, if you want to serve the guests naked, it''s Okay. "

    Flushed with shame, Yam bit her lips to hold back her anger. One day ago, she came to the night club with the business card and signed the contract. As for Hugo, he had paid off all the debt due to his promise.

    Now that she was forced to do this, how could she ask for respect? After she made up her mind, she followed kalyn to a room.

    "Mr. Dan Wang, here you are! What? Today, to enjoy the former taste or add something new. Which one do you prefer? "

    Kalyn said to Mr. Dan with a flattering smile when she opened the door. She sat beside him and held his arm.

    "Here you are, Kalyn. You''re still so beautiful!" Mr. Dan grinned at them. His hands fumbled on Kalyn with a creepy smile.

    Kalyn lowered her eyes and smiled shyly. She avoided his hand quietly and walked towards Yam, holding her hand.

    She hated affected women most, so she deliberately brought Yam to Mr. Dan''s box. Everybody knew that Mr. Dan had a special hobby.

    "Mr. Dan, this is a beautiful woman. Today is her first day out. How about you giving her a chance and making her happy? "

    Mr. Dan looked at Yam with his lustful eyes and laughed like a chrysanthemum. He nodded with satisfaction, pulled her hand and waved his hand impatiently.

    "I''ll give her the cha

    on.

    "Hester, don''t be like this! I know you are angry and sad now! But it''s a fact. You have to face it. "

    Hester''s hand was cold. Melody frowned and smiled. It seemed that she was jealous!

    "Let me go!" Hester said coldly. Her hatred towards her grew stronger. "You don''t have to put on a show since Terence is not here. Don''t disgust others! "

    Melody looked at Hester with an injured expression, as if she had done something extremely terrible. She covered the rising corners of her mouth with hands. Then she said innocently.

    "Wow! I forgot that you are Terence''s ex-wife! You must have the diamond ring given by Terence, right? This is a limited edition. It must be better than yours. "

    Hester''s heart was stabbed by the words, which seemed uninterested. Melody glanced at the clock on the wall, surprised.

    "I''m here to take some documents for Terence. I have to go to the study now."

    Hester was speechless as she looked at her back. She had been speaking all the time, so she couldn''t be able to cut in. She let out an angry sigh and hastily sat down with her hand over her forehead.

    "It came again. So annoying!"

    She said impatiently and took a deep breath. Since she cried last time, she had become seriously ill. She was getting better, but she always felt dizzy.

 Chapter 193 Change

    Melody came to the study and looked around casually. She took a folder out of her bag and walked around before she slowly walked out.

    When she came downstairs, she saw Hester sitting on the sofa with a pale face. She looked strange. Huh! It seemed that this blow was not easy for her!

    "Hester! Are you okay? You don''t look good. Are you sick? "

    She sat beside her with concern and touched her forehead with her hand.

    "You are so careless. Why don''t you take good care of yourself? Terence is so busy with the business of the company right now. He can''t get distracted because of you.

    I thought you could take good care of Terence in his life and I was relieved. But look at you now. You have done enough to make others worry about you. "

    Seeing Hester''s face turning darker and darker, she was more pleased. She said in a low voice that she was a greedy woman and always made people upset.

    Hester bowed her head and bit her lips, trying not to show a trace of cowardice. She secretly told herself not to cry, especially in front of her.

    She looked up at Melody stubbornly, took a deep breath and choked up.

    "Melody, you don''t have to pretend in front of me. Now that you''ve got the document, you''d better leave now. You''re not welcome here! "

    Melody put her hand on the back of her hand and smiled happily. She approached Hester''s ear. Her fingertips slashed her neck, sending a chill down her spine.

    She would get everything she wanted.

    "Pretending? What do you think you deserve me to pretend in front of you? I''m just telling the truth. Besides, this is not your place. You''re not qualified to drive me away! "

    Noticing that Hester''s breath was disturbed, she lifted the corners of her mouth. She was rather happy. She wanted to defeat her and step on her toes.

    She wanted to let her know that there was a hierarchy between people. A lowly woman like her didn''t deserve anything to do with her.

    "Oh, I almost forgot. But please remember to take good care of yours

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    care. The last thing Mrs. Qi worried about before she passed away was Terence. So she would definitely keep her promise and take good care of him.

    "You don''t look good. You must have stayed up late. Hurry up to eat and go to bed early! "

    She then served him a bowl of chicken soup. She looked into his deep eyes and smiled.

    "I have cooked this soup for a long time. Have a taste."

    Terence picked up the bowl and took a sip. It was suitable with salt and the most important thing was that it was very thick. He guessed that she must have spent a lot of time on it!

    But he couldn''t figure out why she changed into another person all of a sudden. She was smiling, but he felt something was wrong.

    Although the atmosphere was not warm, it was very comfortable. After finishing his meal, Terence was forced to go upstairs to sleep. He stood in front of the glass table and looked at himself in the mirror, feeling helpless.

    "Why do I always have an illusion that she treats me as a child?"

    He chuckled and splashed cold water on his face. He was immediately awakened by the cold touch. Or was it because she was angry that she didn''t mention it on purpose?

    After thinking for a long time, he still couldn''t find any clue, which made him annoyed. How could guessing women''s mind be harder than handling official affairs!

 Chapter 194 Check-up on Chinese Medicine

    Lying on bed, he was still wondering why Hester had changed suddenly. She had always cared a lot about Melody. Why did she suddenly change her mind?

    Terence did not find the answer, but his cell phone rang. He slightly raised his eyebrows and picked up the phone.

    "Hello!"

    "Terence, Mike escaped from the prison." Aron stood beside the car with a grim face. He looked at the crowd in the street and his tone was serious and cool.

    "Escaped?" A grim look appeared on Terence''s face. He felt deeply frustrated. He had tried so hard to send him in, how could he break the prison in a twinkling of an eye?

    "Get him back! He was not allowed to leave the airport, the railway station and the bus station! You must get him back at any cost! "

    Said Terence in a tough tone while looking out of the window. He still hadn''t found any clue about the power behind Mike. He must not let him go.

    Aron sighed, took the cigarette, lit it, and put it into his mouth. Since learning that Mike had escaped from prison, Aron blocked all the stops in a hurry, but failed to find any clues.

    "I just finished searching and did not find his trace. Besides, I have looked up the entry and exit record and he had already gone abroad. I think it should be the power behind him to intervene, so he can leave so smoothly. "

    "It seems that we have underestimated that person,"

    Terence narrowed his sharp eyes and stared out of the window with an unreadable expression. He tapped on the window with her finger. It seemed that she was furious. The warm blood in his body was completely ignited. It seemed that he had met a opponent this time!

    "Hey, buddy, are you excited?"

    Hearing the question, Aron smiled gently. He looked up at the sky with an arrogant and unruly expression. They two have similar characters. How could they feel stressed?

    On the contrary, the rebellious blood flowed unbridledly in their bones, which stimulated their nerves.

    "Yes!"

    After a night of rest, Terence stood in front of the mirror, tidying up his clothes with his mind full of energy. He saw Hest

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ut at the same time, he felt somewhat helpless. With her character, how could she make others feel at ease!

    "Pay more attention to your steps. Don''t look around."

    Hester was red in the face. He escaped from Austin, covering her face with her hand and entering the courtyard first. She felt a little upset. How could she possibly have her heart beating faster in such a normal hug?

    She recalled every detail of the scene and finally understood. It turned out that Brother Austin''s tone was so spoiled that she unconsciously became addicted to it.

    Hester sighed, feeling more and more upset that she was making a fuss over a trifle. She turned around and found that Austin was still standing there and maintaining the position of embracing her. She felt a little guilty.

    "I didn''t mean anything. Don''t be angry! "

    Her soft and soothing voice soothed his pain instantly. Austin felt speechless. He was totally in a mess!

    He looked up at Hester, her eyes full of bewilderment. He felt her heart was melting. He withdrew his stiff arm and said with a smile, "I''m fine! I just didn''t expect it. "

    Hester''s red ears softened his smile. He stepped forward, took Hester''s hand and put it in her palm. He walked slowly step by step, as if this short courtyard was his whole life.

    Standing in front of the reclining chair, he nodded slightly.

    "Thank you very much, Mr. Wade."

 Chapter 195 Prescribe medicine

    The old man slowly opened his eyes and looked at Austin. With an amiable smile, he closed the book in his hand.

    "Austin, finally you are here. I''ve been waiting here for a long time. If it weren''t for your father, I wouldn''t have acted like this! "

    Wade Xi asked in a doting voice. The grey mustache fell on his chest, making a beautiful scenery.

    With a faint smile, Austin bent down to pour a cup of tea for the old man and passed it to him respectfully.

    "It''s my fault. I''m so sorry."

    The old man was particular about traditional Chinese medicine. He had learnt it since his childhood and also liked the refined style of traditional Chinese medicine. He waved his hand randomly and the corner of his mouth couldn''t help rising.

    "Come on! So you just make fun of me! "

    Though reluctant, he still took the tea cup from Austin. He looked at the woman behind him and frowned.

    "Is this the patient you asked me to see? How could she get herself in such a bad condition at such a young age! Young people like you really don''t care about your health! "

    Hearing the old man mention herself, Hester held Austin''s hand nervously. On their way to the hospital, Hester was fidgety. Now that she heard what Wade said, she wondered if she wouldn''t get better.

    Austin got speechless. Mr. Wade was really a pain in the head for lecturing people. He gently patted her on the back of her hand and took her in front of Wade.

    "Hester has received a surgery not long ago. And she didn''t take good care of herself when she miscarried. I know you are a great doctor! I really appreciate your help! "

    The old man couldn''t refuse Austin. He stood up swiftly and was not as weak as he looked.

    "Come in."

    As Mr. Wade entered the room, the decoration style was pure Chinese, which was invaluable in the modern and simple society.

    Hester observed happily and felt very fond of it. The furniture looked a little heavy, but they were very beautiful and refreshing.

    "Miss, come and sit here!"

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    htly.

    "Teach me how to decocting the medicine."

    As soon as Terence entered the room, he smelt a strong smell of traditional Chinese medicine. When his mother was alive, she also drank it for a period of time, which made him deeply remembered.

    But now, he had only Hester at home. Was it possible?

    "Hester, where are you?"

    He shouted loudly, losing his usual calmness. Instead, he was a little flustered and scared.

    Hester was gently fanning the wind, inquiring the servants about the method of decocting medicine. Upon hearing this, she popped her head out of the kitchen and looked at him with puzzlement.

    "What''s wrong?"

    The veins on his forehead protruded. Hester''s face was black, like a dirty little cat, making people adore her. The fret in his heart was gone, and was replaced by endless worry.

    "What happened?"

    Hester furrowed her eyebrows. It was not until she smelled a strong smell of herb that she realized it.

    "Hey, wait a moment, it will be ready soon. If you really can''t stand the smell, you go back to your room first! "

    Taking a deep breath, he strode forward and grabbed Hester''s arm. With a tug, he took her out of the kitchen. His hands was put on the wall and he trapped her between his arms.

    "It''s not that I can''t stand the smell. I''m asking that if you are not feeling well."

 Chapter 196 A sweet moment

    Hester stammered, blinking her eyes hard at the sight of the man in front of her. Was he caring about her health? ''I''ve brought trouble to him again, haven''t I?'' she thought to herself.

    Hester lowered her head dejectedly, and sighed at the thought.

    Upon hearing this, Terence sighed in chagrin. She, as expected, still cared about the news? Was that why she didn''t tell him the truth about her sick?

    "Melody and I are just business partners. You don''t have to worry about it and be unhappy. As for what happened that night, I stayed because Melody was drunk and no one took care of her, so I stayed there. Please believe me!"

    Hester looked up in surprise when hearing this. Looking at the awkward expression on his face, her eyes stopped for a moment. Was it an illusion? Why did she feel that he was explaining to her?

    "Terence... You... Is this your explanation? "

    She asked, seeing a faint embarrassment on his face. Hester was more convinced. She felt sweet.

    Now that he was willing to explain to her, did it mean that he had accepted her efforts?

    As if nothing could be hidden from her beautiful eyes. He looked so sexy when he was blushing.

    Facing Hester who was looking at him in a daze, he was a little upset.

    "Are you not feeling well? Why do you take Chinese medicine? "

    Hester realized at once that he meant it at the beginning. She had thought that he couldn''t stand the smell of the pill!

    "No, I''m not. Brother Austin said that I''m too weak and my ears haven''t recovered well. So he took me to see a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine and prescribed a prescription to tone up my body. "

    Hester''s words finally relieved him. He had thought that when he was not at home, she fell ill again. Fortunately, it was a false alarm!

    "Just let the servant take care of the medicine. Go and wash your face. It''s funny to watch you like a cat!"

    Hester came to the mirror, stunned. Who was that woman with black marks on her fa

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    sed her lips and pinched hard on her cheeks.

    "Concentrate!"

    He kissed her on her lips peremptorily and slowly entered the world of lust.

    "Yes..."

    Hester shouted shyly, and bit her lips, like waking up from a dream. She innocently gazed at him. She was not the one who shouted out just now, was she?

    Hester''s reaction pleased Terence and he gave her a kiss. The rough hand removed her clothes, and the temperature in the room rose.

    Then they began to have sex. The moon turned red and hid itself into the clouds.

    Early in the morning on the next day, a harsh sound of brake came from outside the villa, alarmed the servants who were working. A servant looked up and saw the landmark car and opened the door in a hurry.

    "Hello, Miss Melody! Mr. Terence is still sleeping. Please wait in the living room for a moment. I''ll go to tell him that you''re here. "

    Lisa welcomed Melody in. When she saw that the latter was about to rush upstairs directly, she dashed forward and stopped her. If Melody succeeded in going upstairs directly today, she would not have to stay here anymore.

    Melody stared at Lisa with discontent. She didn''t like her for a long time. After she became the hostess here, the first thing she would do was to fire Lisa.

    "Get out of my way! I will wake him up myself! "

 Chapter 197 The talk

    Lisa''s face darkened with embarrassment. She didn''t want to give in. Melody was still not the hostess of this house. Even if she was, Terence would not fire her.

    "Miss Melody, please don''t make things difficult for me!"

    She had had enough with Lisa, the butler. She pushed her hard against the wall and no longer talked to her anymore.

    She grew more and more anxious as she went upstairs in a mess. He didn''t answer her phone last night. She couldn''t help thinking too much.

    Since that incident, she had completely lost the sense of security. As long as Terence was involved, everything would be out of control.

    Besides, she would be insane if he kept a cool attitude towards her. She had been restless all night for the whole night before she went to his house early in the morning.

    "Miss Melody, you can''t go in! Mr. Terence is still sleeping. Please wait for a moment in the living room! "

    The servants went up to her and stopped her anxiously. Although Melody had shown her prestige here before, they were still afraid of Terence.

    "Fuck off!"

    Melody stared at them with red eyes and pushed them away. She had to see Terence first before she could calm herself down.

    Finally, she arrived at the door of Terence''s room. With cold and calm eyes, she kicked the door open with a hard kick.

    "Terence, I..."

    Then she stopped because she didn''t know what to say. All her attention was on the bed. The two figures were lying close to each other, her eyes were blazing.

    Her face gradually turned from shocked to ferocious and rampant.

    "What are you doing?"

    All right, he was sleeping at home. He was even woken up by someone breaking in, which almost drove him to the extreme. Feeling Hester''s fear, he held the quilt and carefully wrapped her up.

    "Mr. Terence, I''m sorry! I couldn''t stop Miss Melody. I''m sorry to disturb your rest. Please forgive me! " Lisa could feel the rage in his voice, so she walked up to

    She didn''t allow herself to leave a bad image in his mind, at least not now!

    With a frown, Terence rose and walked towards Hester. He lifted her up and looked at her smooth feet in disapproval.

    "You are too weak to stand here barefoot!"

    After that, he took her straight back to the bedroom. During this time, he didn''t look at Melody and all his attention was on Hester''s feet. She was taking medicine. Why didn''t she take good care of herself?

    Did she suffer from self abuse or did she like the taste of the Chinese medicine?

    Left alone by Terence, Melody couldn''t control herself anymore. Her face was twisted. She was almost driven mad by Hester. Why did she keep pestering Terence as she was so humble?

    She hated Hester more because she was embarrassed when she was ignored by Terence.

    Hester allowed him to put her on the bed obediently, and her heart trembled at the sight of him putting shoes for her. She trembled to hold back her tears.

    Looking at Hester, Terence smiled. He raised his hand and rubbed her head gently.

    "You must take good care of yourself without me by your side! Understand? "

    "Yes!"

    Hester nodded. She had decided not to let him worry about her, so she would be extremely careful. But she couldn''t help herself when she saw Melody today.

 Chapter 198 Make it clear

    Thinking of Melody'' words, she stood up and took out a suit from the wardrobe and handed it to Terence.

    "It seems that Miss Melody is very anxious! Change your clothes quickly and go to the company with her. Don''t delay your work. "

    With Hester in his eyes, he hesitated. He held her in his arms and smelt her hair lovingly.

    "Darling!"

    Hester was stunned, unable to respond at all. It was too intimate to call her that, she felt a little shy. But at the same time, it was very sweet that they were getting closer to each other.

    After they had been touching each other for a while, she saw him coming downstairs gently. Melody clenched her fist and dug her fingernails into her palm.

    Her heart was full of the man who slowly walked over, and her chest was filled with strong jealousy, which almost annihilated her. She smiled stiffly and stood up from the sofa.

    "Terence, can we leave now?"

    Terence nodded coldly and walked out of the villa first. Hester was standing at the window. He looked at Hester and left with a smile.

    After hesitating for a while, Terence finally got in the car of Terence. She found an excuse for working. If they left separately, it would be an object of criticism.

    Terence sat elegantly with his hands on his knees. He looked at Melody without any emotion in his dark eyes.

    "What happened in the company?"

    Hearing his question, Melody ran her fingers through the hair near her ear, trying to think about what had happened in the company recently.

    "Here is the thing! I heard that Mike had escaped from prison, so I come to discuss with you first. After all, he is Qi group''s shareholder. Even if he fled abroad, there is no guarantee that he won''t make a mess! "

    Terence raised his eyebrows and rolled his eyes. Although the reason she said was valid, it was not an excuse for her to be so rude.

    "Melody, I hope you can take your place! We have temporarily formed an alliance for the benefit of the company, not for real dating, and you have no right to interfere in my private lif

    have to torture herself like this.

    After a whole day''s work, Terence returned home. The first thing he did was to explain to Hester. Today''s news was an accident. He did not expect that there would be reporters at the gate of Qi group.

    He raised his eyes to look at Hester, who was carrying the meal from the kitchen with a smile. The words of explanation choked in his mouth. He did not know how to say.

    "Wash your hands and have dinner!"

    Hester looked at the dazed Terence and thought he was too tired, so she asked with a smile. When she turned around and wanted to go to the kitchen again, Terence stopped her.

    His eyes flashed, and he put his head on her neck and hesitated.

    "The news is all fake. Don''t get me wrong! Today is just a... "

    "Yes! I know you and Miss Melody are just acting. You can''t take it seriously. "

    Hester nodded and interrupted him. Although she liked it when he explained to her, she was still troubled by it.

    Terence breathed a sigh of relief and smiled. Her words pleased him. He put his hand on his forehead. The distance between them became closer and closer, which was exactly what he wanted to see.

    Hester was adding food to his bowl with a soft smile. He had a poor stomach and didn''t eat well some time ago. Now he must take this opportunity to recover!

    "Have some chicken soup, I made it for you."

 Chapter 199 Sweet Time

    Ignoring the earnestly placed plate, Terence took the chicken soup from her hand. She did it for him and he shouldn''t have let her down.

    "Hester, though I was very tired, that was so much for me."

    Even though he enjoyed the feeling of being taken care of by her, he couldn''t help but interrupt her.

    Hester blushed and took back the chopsticks silently. She simply wanted to take care of his life, but forgot that everything should have an appropriate limit.

    "I''m sorry! I didn''t notice! "

    Terence raised his hand and gently stroked her head. The soft touch made him slightly drunk. He held her soft hand in his.

    "I know your mind. You don''t have to blame yourself!"

    Hester felt very subtle as he spoke in a serious tone. Words couldn''t describe how subtle it was.

    She sweated silently and forced herself to calm down. Then she slowly looked up at his playful eyes with a burning face.

    "I... Fine! "

    Hester said with her head down. She couldn''t say anything harsh to him. Moreover, her hand was wrapped in his warm hands, somewhat obsessed.

    She was dragged by him upstairs. She didn''t come to her senses until she lay on the bed. She nervously gripped the hem of her dress, feeling remorseful secretly.

    Last night she did something inappropriate because of his sudden explanation. Would she have sex with him tonight?

    "Terence, it''s getting late. You should go to bed! Good night! "

    Terence pressed her shoulder with his hand, stooped to look at her panicked eyes and smiled gently.

    "You can sleep here tonight and take a shower first, good girl!"

    Hester was sitting in the bathtub with her clothes in her arms, not knowing what to say. She was pushed into the bathroom the moment before she said she wanted to go back to her room.

    "How could you be so stupid?" she thought remorsefully.

    As she couldn''t resist the gentle attack from Terence. Hester stayed at his room tonight again. Of course, they just slept purely.

    Feeling comfortable, Hester stretched herself in the morning. But gradually, she felt something

    e, Terence

    felt it was tricky at the moment.

    "I''ll cut the vegetables. You cook!"

    Under Hester''s suspicion, he braced himself to stand at the kitchen. He held the kitchen knife in his hand, took a deep breath, lowered his head, and cut the food carefully.

    "Terence, we are going to make sour and spicy shredded potatoes. This one is a block, not a chip!"

    Hester had not expected that he would come to the kitchen to help at this moment. But looking at the horrifying potato in front of her, she could not help but ridicule.

    She knew that he would never do the housework.

    "Shut up!"

    With a gloomy face, Terence insisted on fighting against potato. He then cut the potato into blocks. The veins on his forehead throbbed a little, and he was so upset.

    "You can invent a new dish today. Anyway, it''s potato!"

    Hester was wiped down by the words of the young master. She shrank aside and couldn''t bear to cover her eyes. Fine! He has strong self-esteem. She can''t give him a blow, can she?

    Looking at the messy situation on the table, Terence frowned. He turned around and looked at Hester with a serious expression.

    "People like us don''t need these cheap shredded potatoes."

    Terence just stopped shredded potatoes this Chinese dish bringing to the table due to his serious topic. Besides, if one wanted to eat, the shape of this dish must be blocks.

 Chapter 200 Waking Up From A Dream

    Hester and Terence strolled slowly around the lake, hand in hand. It was the most relaxing moment to have a walk after meals. The sun was on the mountain top and dyed the whole world into golden color. It was a little sweet and romantic.

    Hester looked at the sunset, and suddenly thought of the word "time is calm". Perhaps after all the hardships she had gone through, her good time had finally passed!

    "Terence, can we take a walk here every day?"

    No one knew what Terence was thinking about. He held Hester''s hand tighter and said slowly

    "Okay!"

    During these days, they spent the whole day together. They walked, ate and sat quietly. Although they didn''t talk much, the happiness between them made people envious.

    Waking up in the morning, Hester was still asleep. Looking at her face, Terence smiled softly. He got up quietly, dressed neatly and walked out of the room. He drove away alone.

    When Hester woke up, she reached out her hand to touch the person beside as usual, however, just felt coldness. She closed her eyes and fumbled for a while to open her eyes slowly.

    She frowned and looked around doubtfully, but didn''t see his trace.

    "Where is Terence going?"

    She stood on the floor barefoot, looked down, and obediently chose to put on her slippers. Opening the door, she saw the servants cleaning the room. She raised her eyebrows slightly.

    She walked slowly to the courtyard and tried to search for his trace in her memory of the past few days, but still had no clue. As she sighing, the sound of a car came from the front yard. Bored, Hester sat on the sky lift and looked at the lake.

    "Maybe he has something to deal with in the company."

    Although she knew that the company she had been through these days was an extravagant hope, she still felt reluctant to leave him when he really went to work. She got bored unconsciously after seeing him leaving so many times.

    Taking a deep breath and closing her eyes, she leisurely took a swing chair, trying to relieve the sudden mood.

    Suddenly something was rubbing against her feet, patting her f

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    any servants, they refused to talk to her.

    Even Lisa was too busy to talk with her. Hester lied on the bed, feeling exhausted. She took a deep breath.

    People said that "A Dream of Red Mansions" was made up, but someone was still crying crazily for it. These days were just like a dream for her, which made her forget the reality.

    The first day Terence went to work, Melody got the news. She packed up hurriedly and went to Qi group. She hadn''t seen him for a long time. She always felt uneasy when she didn''t see him.

    Since he made it clear last time, she was always afraid. She thought over and over again about what she did. She was really going crazy.

    When she hurriedly got in the car and held the steering wheel, Melody felt her temple was painful.

    "How could I forget that Qi group has no official business to deal with?"

    Annoyed, she banged the steering wheel hard. She was a little edgy. She was on the edge of madness. Only if she firmly held on to Terence''s hand could she be saved.

    "No way! I can''t be passive anymore. I have to find a way to break this situation! "

    Sitting in the office to deal with documents, Terence would always think of Hester involuntarily. What was she doing now? Was she playing with lemon?

    He couldn''t help admiring it, for it could stay with her every day...

    "What am I doing? Am I fighting with a golden hair dog for favor? "

 Chapter 201 Encounter

    Sitting in the car, Melody pondered over it for a long time. She took a deep breath, tidied up her appearance, and got off the car to return to the office. She was in an urgent moment, so she must calm down and have a deep breath.

    "Miss Melody, you have an appointment with Mr. Rufus in the afternoon." With the schedule in her hand, Ada glanced at her watch. "I''m afraid there will be traffic jam, so I want to ask Miss Melody, are you going to set off first? Because you have no plans for the next step. "

    "Mr. Rufus?" Asked Melody, frowning. It was known to all that this Mr. Rufus was very difficult to deal with in the business world. If it weren''t for the fact that his business empire couldn''t be effected, she wouldn''t have to go to see him.

    "I''ll leave in a minute. You can deal with the business of the company."

    "Yes! Miss Melody! " Ada nodded and held the papers tighter. "Miss Melody, well, do you need me to go with you?"

    She cast a glance at Ada before tidying up the table. Then shook her head with a smile. Ada''s words show that she was afraid that something bad would happen to Melody.

    However, after experiencing that kind of thing, what was she afraid of? At the very least, she was the Si family''s eldest daughter, and that Mr. Rufus had to think twice before hurting her.

    "Don''t worry! I can go there myself. "

    After saying this, Melody quickly left the office. She drove away from the company and slowly headed for the meeting place. The place of appointment exactly showed the nature of Mr. Rufus. The club was a place full of various fancies and conjectures.

    When Melody arrived, it was still early and it has a few customers outside. However, the indecent neon light at the door was on. It seemed to be a madam with a bright smile, waving her hands and calling her customers.

    "Birds of a feather flock together!"

    She murmured. After tidying up her clothes, she walked in slowly. Even if she didn''t like the noise here, she had to bear it.

    "Miss, are you in the wrong place? We here

    sticated.

    Please do not let us younger generation suffer too much. "

    With that, she took some documents out of her bag, put them on the table, and turned to Mr. Rufus.

    "Are you satisfied with this contract?"

    Mr. Rufus cast a glance at her, showing no intention of picking it up. He clenched his fingers and pushed it slightly. The chopsticks fell on a dish, and he laughed and said

    "I love this dish best. Every time I see it, my eyes will be full, and couldn''t see other things. Miss Melody, you are really good at ordering! "

    Melody nodded in agreement and turned the document back to him. ''How couldn''t she know about that cunning man''s mind!''

    "Thank you for your kind offer, Mr. Rufus." She raised the glass, and wobbled it before looking at Mr. Rufus.

    "Although you like this dish, how can you enjoy it without money! I advise you to take a look first! "

    Then she drained the glass. Down the cup, she just swirled it.

    Mr. Rufus was a little surprised by what Melody did, and then he smiled. He had been doing business for many years, but no one had ever dared to talk to him like this, "Miss Melody, you are such an impatient girl. We just started the party right? It is not a good habit!"

    "Thank you, Mr. Rufus. My father always teaches me like you before. But I''m born with a bad temper. I can''t change it in a short time. "

 Chapter 202 The Wine Party

    Melody then poured another glass of wine and raised it to Mr. Rufus.

    "Thank you for your kind offer again, Mr. Rufus. I will make a toast to you tonight. It''s time for you to read this document."

    After looking at her finishing off the glass of wine in one gulp, Mr. Rufus felt a little embarrassed. He was in his fifties, but now he was forced to do this by a little girl.

    However, she had already drunk two glasses of wine. It would be unreasonable if he refused to drink more.

    "Miss Melody, you are so generous. I will surely try my best to cooperate with you!"

    Sneering at him, Melody didn''t say anything. This cunning fox really had a good appetite. She had been working for a month for this contract, but he was still unwilling to give in.

    "Then Mr. Rufus, what do you think?"

    Following Melody''s sight and looking at the document, Mr. Rufus''s face changed slightly. A boss beside stood up and raised his glass.

    "Miss Melody, you are the leading role today! Come on, let me propose a toast to you! "

    Hearing the man''s words, Melody just took a bite of the wine and put the glass aside. She was not that stupid to drink. If she got drunk, she would be led by them by the nose.

    She gazed at Mr. Rufus, as if trying to see through him.

    "I have given you enough dignity today, Mr. Rufus. My father has never allowed me to join the wine party. Today, I''m making an exception. Don''t you think you should give me a gift? "

    Mr. Rufus broke out into a cold sweat, smirking. She mentioned that cunning fox of Si family more than once tonight. Her threat was obvious.

    Although they had asked for help, the Si family''s power could not be underestimated. With the Qi group behind her, it would be really worth thinking over.

    "My memory is bad for my brain as I am getting older. Miss Melody, please forgive me!"

    He said modestly, raising his hand and taking a few glances at the documents. The p

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    oss, you are so bad! I seldom drink. Why did you ask me to drink with you? You are deliberately making fun of me. "

    Yam''s fingers circled around Mr. Rufus''s body, and her body tilted to sit on his lap. Her clothes, which had been half naked, appeared in view as she snuggled up against him.

    Melody''s brain was buzzing. The voice was exactly from Yam. No wonder she felt familiar. ''That woman is still haunting me. If it wasn''t for the banquet, I would definitely teach her a good lesson, '' she thought.

    With Yam sitting on Mr. Rufus''s legs, other bosses also selected the ladies they liked and held in their own arms. Their hand''s wandered around the women, and the indecent atmosphere permeated the room.

    Yam touched Mr. Rufus''s cheek with her fingertips. She raised the glass to his mouth with the other hand.

    "Boss, since you want me to be here to drink with you, I can''t refuse you. How about we drink together?"

    Her soft and gentle voice stole almost Mr. Rufus''s soul away. As long as the beauty was happy in his arms, nothing else mattered.

    "Of course, of course!"

    Hearing this, Yam chuckled, raised her hand and took a sip of the wine, touching the thin lips of Mr. Rufus gently. The scent of the wine lingered in mouth, making person feel incredibly drunk.

 Chapter 203 Revenge

    Melody sat aside, her face turned bluish and red, and didn''t know how to react. She had never expected that Yam would be such a slut with no dignity.

    Looking at the empty bottle, an idea occurred to her. She finally found a good excuse to escape from here.

    "All the bosses, enjoy your wine. I''ll go to pick up a few bottles of good wine for you!"

    Neither of them talked to Melody, and they began to flirt with the beautiful women in their arms. Someone even put his hand into the woman''s clothes and rubbed her bosom.

    Seeing that no one answered her, Melody was not silly to wait. She said it just out of politeness. She left the room and heaved a sigh of relief.

    With a flicker of eyes, Yam took a seat on Mr. Rufus''s body. Then she adjusted her sitting position, leaned over his ear and exhaled softly.

    Seeing him trembling uncontrollably, she sneered. Her fingers gently stroked his back, with a trace of temptation.

    "Boss, are you talking about business?"

    While enjoying her touch, Mr. Rufus''s nerves were about to drift away. Hearing her soft question, despite feeling confused, he nodded and replied lazily, "Yes.".

    Yam glanced at the papers on the desk and grinned. ''Melody, since you have ruined my life, should I return you the favor?''

    "Wow! Boss, be careful when you cooperate with that woman! I''ve seen that woman many times. She always brought different guests with her. But those guests all said that her credibility was not good!

    Oh! They also said that she was a bitch and would do anything to achieve her goal! Most of my guests were tricked by her.

    However, because of the power of the Si family, they dared not to say anything, so they had to bear it. I can''t bear to see you get fooled again, or I will feel guilty! "

    Yam covered her mouth and pretended to cry. With endless emotion in her eyes, she stared at Mr. Rufus.

    The tears of the beauty almost melted

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    "I thought it over carefully and decided to cancel the cooperation this time! In order to make it up to you, I''ll pay for this dinner. Miss Melody, I would not let you waste money! "

    Melody tightened her hand and trembled slightly. ''There must be something wrong, but what exactly was it?''

    "Mr. Rufus, please tell me in a clear way what did I do wrong? Why are you so determined to make this decision? It really surprised me! !"

    She flicked the hair near her ear, and looked at him coldly. She couldn''t allow to miss any subtle expression on his face. She was sure to find out the truth.

    Yam lowered her head and whispered something in Mr. Rufus''s ear, which made him burst into laughter. His big hand wandered on her body, with the taste of lust.

    "You little sweetie! It''s torturing! "

    On hearing this, the smile on Yam''s face did not decrease. Her voluptuous figure became more seductive as she moved closer to him.

    Her fingertips brushed his hand, and a kiss fell on his face.

    "You are so good at jokes, boss. I am just serving you!"

    After what Yam had done, it suddenly dawned on Melody. It was odd and she couldn''t figure out what the problem was.

    But speaking of the motivation, Yam was an excellent example.

    "Miss, please behave yourself!"

 Chapter 204 Strip her naked

    When she heard this, Yam didn''t look flustered. She sat on Mr. Rufus'' lap quietly with her head down.

    She didn''t intend to hide it because she had no playful instinct.

    "Boss, since you two have something important to talk about, I''d better go out for a while!"

    The CEOs of this compartment had taken their favorite woman to get a room, and Mr. Rufus, as the main banquet object, stayed there all the time.

    Mr. Rufus nodded and put the tip in her clothes. He stroked her soft skin wistfully, as if relishing this moment.

    "Okay! I''ll call you later! "

    After she said good-bye to Mr. Rufus, she slowly walked away. When she passed by Melody, she even raised his chin proudly. Since she couldn''t lead a peaceful life now, the one who had hurt her must pay the price!

    "Mr. Rufus, I..."

    Yam closed the door and had the conversation stopped inside. Standing at the door of the box, she took out a cigarette and put it into her mouth. The white fog came out of her mouth, and her flaming red lips made her more tempting.

    In such a short time, she had already lost her innocence and haughty. Instead, she gradually replaced Kalyn.

    Those days were like nightmares, which had been haunting her. Though she had given up her arrogance and self-esteem, she had climbed to her current status step by step just for the hatred of her heart.

    "Sweetie! What about? Would you like to join us? " Guests coming out of the bathroom couldn''t help accosting her.

    She smiled, full of temptation in her every move. His fingers with red nails touched the man''s face, which was very itching.

    "I''m sorry! Someone ordered me today. How about next time? "

    That man got stunned and then left angrily after he spat a mouthful of chagrin.

    The door of the private room was opened, and Melody walked out of the room dejectedly. Yam snuffed out the cigarette butt and quickly grabbed her wrist, walking towards the washroom.

    "What are you doing? Let go of me! "

    Melody scolded loudly. Her wrist hurt because of her firm grip. Alt

    And Melody was naked and curled up in the toilet. There were red traces on her body, and tears coursed down her cheeks. Her make-up was destroyed. She wore a long face as if she was crying of blood.

    "Yam!"

    She gnashed her teeth and called out this name. She would definitely make her pay for what she had done today!

    From the corner of her eye, she saw her phone lying on the floor. She was so happy that she stood up and hastily picked up the phone. She unlocked it and dialed Terence''s number subconsciously.

    "From now on, I hope we can keep our personal and business separate!"

    Suddenly, this sentence appeared in her mind. She frozen her fingers and rejected the idea of calling him. Besides, she couldn''t tell her family about it.

    She searched through the telephone book and finally cried on the toilet with her hands over her head. She didn''t even know whom to call! It was hard for her to take this step with her ridiculously arrogant dignity. She only tapped each number of them with her fingertips. To her dismay, she didn''t have the courage to click them open!

    "Ah!" She roared to give vent to her anger, but covered her mouth hastily. She didn''t want anyone to see her awkward look.

    She locked the door immediately to prevent other people from pushing and bumping it. She bit her finger and looked at the phone screen in tears.

 Chapter 205 Asking for help

    Hester was a little surprised when she received the call from Melody. She had been waiting for Terence for the sake of the overtime work of him tonight. But to her surprise, he didn''t come back until Melody called her.

    She ended the call without any sign of stopping, because she didn''t want to have anything to do with her.

    When Melody heard the phone was hung up, she stared at the screen with a twisted face. She really wanted to throw the phone to the ground. Taking a deep breath, she tried to compose herself.

    How dare she hang up on her! ''Who the hell do you think you are? How dare you treat me like that!

    But now she had no choice but to ask Hester for help. Hester was the most likely person to save her. She clicked on the number and dialed it again. It took a long time to get through on the other end of the line.

    "Hello!"

    "Hey! It''s me! Melody. " Hearing the voice over there, Melody was a little excited. Now Hester was the only one that could help her, so she must seize the opportunity.

    Hester tightened her grip on the phone, her breath disordered, but she tried her best to suppress it, preventing her from knowing it. Subconsciously, she didn''t want her to look down upon her.

    It was a long silence over there, which made Melody a little flustered. She held the phone with both her hands, and it was about to crumble the shell.

    "Hester, say something! Are you still there? "

    Hester recovered her wits with her eyes lighting up. She asked in an emotional tone. Did anything happen to her? But she had nothing to do with it, nor was she interested in it.

    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up."

    "Don''t hang up!" Melody tried to stop her and took a deep breath to make herself sound calm.

    "Listen to me, you need to bring some clothes and come to me!"

    Hester uttered a snort as she thought it was ridiculous. Now that they were in such an awkward situation, how could Melody expect her to listen to her?

    "Melody, why should I listen to you? Or wh

    pened on the phone. She was shocked to see her in such a mess.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    Melody quickly put on her clothes without replying Hester''s asking. She was freezing to death after waiting here for such a long time. She didn''t come out until she had been busy for a while.

    Standing in front of the mirror, she took out a tissue and washed her face before looking at Hester slowly.

    "It''s that bitch Yam! In order to prevent me from negotiating the contract, she went to strip all my clothes. If I meet her again, I will not spare her! "

    When she thought of the terrible look of Yam just now, Melody was very angry. She would never give up!

    Hester''s eyes flickered, and she did not say anything. She knew a little about what had happened to the Ning family! She didn''t expect that Yam would hate Terence so much. She didn''t know what she would do in the future.

    "Did she leave? Where is she now? "

    Melody threw the paper towel into the trash can and turned her eyes to look at Hester, who was feeling worried.

    "Don''t worry! She had left. Where was she? I don''t know! "

    She turned around and looked at Hester with an unknown expression which sent shivers down one''s spine.

    "By the way, since you are here now, would you like to discuss the contract with me?"

    "What?" Hester was at a loss and nervous.

 Chapter 206 A gift

    Melody slowly approached Hester. Without exquisite makeup, her features were no longer so prominent, but she was still beautiful, making people unable to look straight at her.

    "Hester, the Qi family has raised you for so many years. Of course, it is not appropriate for me to say that, but I still have to say that. Although Terence doesn''t expect you to pay him back, you can''t be so contented, can you? "

    Leaning against her ear, a hint of slyness flashed in Melody''s eyes. Her voice was full of infinite temptation, making people unable to resist.

    "It''s a good chance now. I have almost completed the rest. The only thing you need to do is to accompany him to eat and drink, and I''ll take care of the rest! What about? Do you want to join us? "

    Her words were like drugs, penetrated into Hester''s heart little by little, and then spread all over her body. She admitted that she indeed took advantage of her weakness.

    Hester was her biggest weakness in her life. He was the biggest weakness in her life.

    "Okay! I''ll go with you! "

    She took a deep breath and made great efforts to make this decision. Since she was a child, she had been self abased and seldom went out to deal with people.

    But now, she wanted her to do business, which was too difficult!

    Melody looked at Hester with a smile. She dragged her out of the bathroom and sat down in a quiet place on the first floor!

    "Sit here and I''ll be back soon!"

    Hester panicked. With so many people out there, and their clothes were exposed and avant-garde. She did not like it very much. What''s more, the performance on the stage is so shameless that awakened her unhappy memory deep in her heart.

    "Wait!"

    She raised her hand and tried to hold Melody''s hand. She didn''t want to stay alone. To her surprise, Melody moved so fast that she hid in the crowd and soon disappeared.

    Hester was restless. There were many dancing people around her. The expression on their face was too erotic, making her uneasy. Hester held her phone tightly and was re

    made her panic. And vaguely, she also knew that she was tricked by Melody again.

    She never thought to negotiate a contract with herself, but only wanted to send her to this ugly man in front of her.

    "Let me go!"

    Realizing this, Hester struggled violently. The door was closed tightly, and before it was opened, she was dragged back again.

    Mr. Rufus was angry, holding Hester tightly in his arms. No woman had ever dared to treat him like this, let alone a prostitute.

    He grabbed her hair mercilessly and forced her to look at him. In the dim light, the ferocious features of Mr. Rufus were horrifying.

    "Bitch! You want to be a prostitute yet pretend to be a chaste widow? I don''t like it. "

    With that, he took out a card from his pocket and ruthlessly threw it onto Hester''s face.

    "See? I have a lot of money! As long as you make me happy, I will give you everything you want! "

    Hester felt her body was very hot and weak. She just wanted to find a way to release her stress, and tried her best to focus on the man in front of her. The strong smell of alcohol made her frown.

    Alcohol? It must be Melody who was behind all this. It was after she had that glass of wine that everything had happened. She bit her lips so hard that blood could be seen. The pain made her a little sober.

    "Sir! I''m sorry. You misunderstood me. "

 Chapter 207 Drug

    Mr. Rufus, who was standing beside her, sneered at her. He didn''t expect that she would say that it was a mistake. After all, she had been presented to him as a gift. Anyway, this woman was to his taste.

    The older he was, the more he liked the tender woman, which was exciting to play with.

    "I like obedient women. You''d better please me while I''m patient. Otherwise, you will pay for it!"

    As soon as he finished saying that, he walked forward and took off her coat with great force. Looking at her white and smooth skin, his blood was boiling all over.

    "Go away! Don''t touch me! "

    Hester was disgusted as she shook off his hand violently. She grabbed her clothes tightly, got up and left his attacking range. Although her feet were trembling, she still tried her best to run.

    Mr. Rufus fixed his eyes at Hester, while unbuttoning her shirt. It was a new feeling for him to capture his prey with his sharp eyes.

    It was so especially today that other women had to cater to him in normal times.

    "I am sure I will make it today."

    At the door, Melody was leaning against the door and listening carefully to the movements inside. Hester was such a weak woman that it would definitely arouse a man''s desire to conquer her.

    "Hester, don''t blame me for being merciless! I have no other way out, so you must leave Terence as soon as possible! "

    On the other side, Terence was sitting in the conference room, rubbing his eyebrows. The long meeting made him a little tired. He looked up at everyone and sighed.

    "Today''s meeting is over now. Let''s go back and think it over. We must work out a refreshing plan!"

    Upon hearing this, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. They didn''t dare to leave until they saw Terence leave the meeting room.

    He loosened his tie, in a fret. He moved his stiff neck and looked at the dark sky.

    "I didn''t expect this meeting to last so long! I wonder what she is doing now. "

    At the thought of Hester. Anxiously, he reached into his pocket and

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    er gritted her tongue, trying to remain sober. She had to fight back, not to be passive again and again.

    "You are my present. How can I let it go before the package is opened?"

    Mr. Rufus''s finger swept past Hester''s cheek. The thin touch made him almost lose control of himself. People at his age often lost their strength when they were young and often lost their minds.

    Therefore, he got a kind of disease. He liked to play with tender women, and he felt really satisfied when he saw their sexy breasts under his body.

    He unbuttoned his belt and slapped Hester. Hearing her shout, he looked excited.

    At the door of the club, Terence slammed the car''s door and strode in, facing Melody who was coming out. He stopped and looked at her.

    At the same time, Melody saw a little nervous as well when she saw Terence. Why did he come here? Did that woman escape and call him?

    Thinking of this, cold sweat started to trickle down her forehead. She couldn''t imagine what would happen if Terence knew it? But there was one thing that was beyond all doubt. They would never be together again!

    No way! She would never allow such things to happen. Never!

    Looking at the unpredictable expression on Melody''s face, Terence frowned. His heart skipped a beat and he got nervous.

    "Melody, where is Hester? Where is she? "

 Chapter 208 Crazy

    Covering the panic on her face, Melody looked at Terence in surprise. She would rather die than speak it out. As long as she got what she wanted today, Hester would lose her face to stay with him.

    That woman was drugged. How could she escape? She must calm herself down and not show any flaws!

    "Hester? I don''t know. Shouldn''t she be in the villa at this time? "

    Upon hearing Melody''s answer, Terence was heartbroken. He staggered back before barely steadying himself.

    Hester''s message was in his phone. She came here for Melody. Now Melody had answered it like this unexpectedly. He couldn''t imagine what had happened and felt extremely anxious.

    He lifted his hand and pinched her chin. The force was not too strong, but full of momentum. His face was covered with ice and no one was allowed to get close.

    "Tell me, where she is?"

    Melody was forced to look up at him. The cruelty in his eyes made her slightly stunned. Is he doing this for that bitch?'' ''Am I inferior to that bitch?''

    The unbalanced and jealousy in her heart were getting crazy, and the haze gradually gathered in her eyes, she was still stubbornly looking at him.

    "I don''t know... Whoooooooooh! "

    Before she could finish her words, Terence''s hands choked in her throat tightened. She breathed heavily and felt suffocated.

    Her eardrums ached, and a terrible sense of death pervaded between them. She realized that if she didn''t told him the location of Hester, he would really want her to die!

    "She... She is in... Room 2201! "

    After uttering the words with great difficulty, his hands around her neck were withdrawn in an instant. Without his arm''s support, Melody fell on the ground with an awkward look. She covered her chest with one hand and gasped for air.

    "Cough... Ahem! "

    Terence angrily pressed the button of the elevator, hoping to reach the expected floor as soon as possible. He clenched his fists as he looked at the number on the screen.

    Veins stood out on the back of his hand, trembling slightly. As s

    s arms was mumbling to herself, seeming very uncomfortable.

    Looking at Hester was covered with Terence''s clothes, Melody''s eyes twinkled. She couldn''t make up her mind. ''What''s the matter now?''

    Melody stayed to confirm whether she had been raped or not, and at the same time to deal with the aftermath. She met with Terence face to face and needed to explain.

    As she was lost in her thought, he came to her with Hester in his arms. Melody hurriedly arranged her mood, fixing her eyes at Hester with sadness.

    "Well..."

    Terence ignored Melody and didn''t want to listen to her explanation. It was the first time that he looked on her coldly. He did it only for the woman in his arms.

    He didn''t care what happened between them and what she wanted to explain. Hester was extremely patient now. He had to hurry back!

    He carefully put her on the back seat and held her tightly in his arms. He looked up at the stiff back of Melody and lowered her eyes at Hester. His eyes were gloomy.

    "Go!"

    After he finished the words, the driver started the car and quickly left the night club. Mr. Terence kept a straight face all the way, which was terrifying, and naturally he dared not neglect.

    Hearing the noise behind her, Melody slowly turned around. She could only see the back of a car. She clenched her fists, unable to accept the truth.

 Chapter 209 Responses

    The car sped past and overtook several other cars. The driver raised his eyes to look at the cold face of Terence from the rear-view mirror, mourning for himself silently.

    "Hurry up!"

    Terence furrowed his eyebrows and tightened his hand which was holding Hester. With sweat on his forehead, he was anxious.

    "Mr. Terence, we can''t be too fast." The driver glanced at the LCD screen and said with a bitter smile.

    Hester''s face was flushed red. Her clothes were soaked in sweat, as if she had just been rescued from the water. She groaned and grasped his clothes tightly.

    She felt that her body was burning, but the person by her side was unusually cool. She obsessively stripped his clothes, and rubbed back and forth, like a puppy.

    "Damn it! Hot... Hot... "

    Looking at Hester, Terence felt like his heart was stabbed by her. It was so painful.

    That was not what mattered the most. She was close to him, and he didn''t think that he couldn''t control himself. Besides, he liked her so much, how could he have no reaction at all?

    Her cold body gradually became hot. Even worse, he responded.

    Hester had never been drugged before. He wasn''t sure whether it had such a strong effect. Tears kept streaming down her face and swept into her collar.

    She was so sad that she could only embrace the man in front of her helplessly. She wanted to shout that name out but failed.

    She wanted that man to save her, but she could do nothing.

    Holding Hester in his arms stiffly, he raised his eyes. No way! If it went on like this, something would happen to her.

    "Park the car aside, you go back!"

    Hearing this, the driver suddenly had an impulse to cry. He had been waiting for this for a long time. He opened the door of the car in a hurry and run away after he parked the car at a secret place.

    Terence took a deep breath and bowed to kiss Hester''s lips. He held her in his arms carefully and gradually deepened the kiss. He took off her clothes and kissed down her neck.

    Hester replied eagerly, feelin

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    elp her to straighten out what had happened? Why there were bruises all over her body when she woke up?

    The effect of the drug completely controlled her after she was rescued by Terence yesterday. Then, she seemed to have kept holding him and rubbing him back and forth, and made ashamed groans from time to time.

    Hester''s face turned green and red with her memory. At the sight of him, she felt so shy! ''Who on earth was that person yesterday? It couldn''t be me.'' thought Hester.

    "Are you awake? Are you feeling uncomfortable? You don''t look good. "

    In the light sleep, through her series of actions, Terence gradually woke up. He was amused by her changing facial expressions, from annoyance to shame.

    He enjoyed the show silently for a while, and then decided to speak, interrupting her innermost thoughts.

    "Ah!" Hester stared at him in astonishment. Her face turned purple with embarrassment.

    He... When did he wake up? Had he seen her embarrass just now? She was so humiliated last night. Why... What a shame?

    "Do you have a fever?"

    Trying not to laugh, Terence raised his hand to touch her forehead. As if she was frightened, she stepped back quickly and avoided his hand.

    Hester looked at him, knowing that it was humiliating. She sighed silently and looked down at her fingers in a daze.

    "I... I didn''t... I''m fine! "

 Chapter 210 Pregnancy

    With a smile, he raised his hand to touch her head lovingly. Terence didn''t expose her but continued to pretend.

    "Oh?"

    Hester felt more embarrassed at his teasing tone. Her head was so close to the chest, but she was still unwilling to raise her head.

    ''Did he do it on purpose? She was so embarrassed last night that she almost went crazy.

    "The time is not... It''s late. Get up! I... Go to take a shower first! "

    Hester wrapped the sheet with her, trying to rush into the bathroom after saying that. The atmosphere here was too embarrassing, and she was so embarrassed by the love bites all over her body.

    However, her plan didn''t work. The moment her feet touched the floor, she felt like a disabled person and her legs were too weak to function. Without realizing it, she lost her balance and fell on the ground.

    Terence succeeded in saving her before she waited for the pain to come with her eyes closed. He held her in his arms easily.

    Nodding to her with a smile, he watched her close her eyes and put his mouth by her ear.

    "Though I was very angry last night, I was quite satisfied with your part!"

    With her eyes wide open, Hester couldn''t believe what he had just said? Did I get auditory hallucination? ''? Why would a composed and self-contained man like him say something like that?

    Seeing her in a daze, Terence found it funny. Last night''s unhappiness, for her sake, he decided to forget it.

    But when he thought of Melody, his eyes became serious.

    "Shy?"

    Hester was exploded at this moment. She struggled to free herself from his arms, regardless of her sore legs. She staggered into the bathroom, which looked very dangerous.

    "I''m taking a shower first!"

    Hester stood in front of the mirror. At the sight of the red face, she was chagrined. It occurred to her that she was just a coward, shouting at the outside.

    With his arms crossed, Terence sat on the bed. He smiled bitterly. She was obviously irritated. Why was she trying to

    and the other gobbled ferociously.

    "Hester, one must be slow to eat, or he would easily choke on it!"

    Said Terence with his eyes floating. He had a sip of porridge leisurely. Ever since she came out of the bathroom, she didn''t talk to him in a fit of pique. Although he enjoyed the cute look of her when she was shy, it was awkward to be this indifferent.

    After careful consideration, he finally found a suitable reason and opened his mouth.

    "Ahem!" As soon as he finished speaking, Hester couldn''t help but cough. She stared at him with her watery eyes, which seemed to be filled with bitterness.

    "You did it on purpose!"

    But Terence could not refute her. But under the gaze of her eyes, he raised the white flag obediently. He sighed and thought that it might not be too much to lower his head to someone he liked!

    "Yes! It''s my fault. " Terence said sincerely, giving a faint smile at Hester''s astonished look. "It''s my fault. I didn''t control myself well and made you so tired last night!"

    Hester''s stunned expression had not been recovered yet, and her face gradually became red totally.

    Embarrassed, she put down her chopsticks and glared at him. Why did he mention last night again? What a shame!

    "Don''t mention what happened last night again. I''ve finished eating and I''m going upstairs now."

 Chapter 211 Keeping the baby

    She wouldn''t be able to leave as she was stopped by Terence. He was thinking about what happened last night. Although he was grateful that she only cared about what happened between him and her, he was afraid that that man would leave indelible trauma in her heart.

    "Hester, it''s not your fault! You have very strong endurance for that drug. So, promise me, forget all the unpleasant things happened last night, and only remember the sweet thing! "

    Hester was stunned by his sudden grave expression, and nodded obediently. She slightly lowered her eyes and looked at the ground, making people couldn''t see her eyes.

    She understood what he meant. He was worried that she would have a psychological shadow. She was deeply moved, and meanwhile, she felt more grateful that God had blessed her so that she could escape.

    "Don''t worry! I''m fine. I just need some time to accept the fact. "

    Hearing this, Terence breathed a sigh of relief. He smiled and released her hand gently. She worked so hard last night. She must be very tired now?

    "Yes! Go upstairs and have a rest! "

    Hester nodded, her face flushed red. When she went upstairs, her legs were trembling slightly, which made her embarrassed. The man at her back looked at her with burning eyes. Unfortunately, she was in such an awkward situation.

    She finally went upstairs, with the sweat on her forehead. She closed the door immediately, leaned back against the door and sat on the ground, breathing heavily. She was so nervous under his gaze that her heart almost jumped out!

    Melody stood at the door and watched their sweet interactions. She clenched his hands into fists and her nails were embedded in her palms, but she didn''t notice it.

    She was furious. Why? That bitch could have been so happy, but she, as the chosen one, had to live such a miserable life.

    She gently stroked her belly with her hand. She didn''t even know who was the father of her child. Damn it! Thinking of this, Me

    him that she would take the pills. Then how could she get pregnant?

    "You... You didn''t take your medicine? "

    Melody stumbled and smiled bitterly. She scratched her head in frustration.

    "I did take the medicine, but I didn''t expect it to come. Maybe I was destined to get it, so I was more reluctant to get rid of it.

    But, don''t worry about me! I''m here today for nothing, just to let you know about it, and please help me!

    My father is a traditional man. He will never allow me to get pregnant before marriage. He will take me to the hospital for an abortion immediately.

    So, I beg you, please marry me. After the baby is born, I will divorce you, and it won''t take long. "

    Speaking of this, Melody knelt on the ground and pulled his trousers with sincerity.

    "I''ve helped you so many times, but you never paid me back. This time, just do me a favor back then, okay? Please keep this baby for me. We can sign an agreement in advance if you don''t believe me.

    We''ll divorce as soon as the baby is born safely, okay? I can even sign the divorce agreement. Can you help me keep this poor child? Okay? "

    Turning livid with rage, Terence helped Melody up. At this moment, he was very conflicted. He felt guilty to her, which was also the reason why he couldn''t make a decision for a long time.

 Chapter 212 Trouble

    "I''m sorry, Melody! I can''t promise you on this. I don''t love you. It''s really unfair to you. You have done so much for me, and I don''t want you to sacrifice any more.

    I can compensate you in any way, but I can''t grant your request. Sorry! "

    After struggling in his heart, Terence finally refused her request. Hester and he loved each other very much. Their feelings were like those floating in the air, and couldn''t withstand wind, rain or snow.

    If he agreed with Melody''s request, he was leaving Hester. Hester was a stubborn woman. She would leave desperately and there was no way to change her mind.

    Melody''s heart sank. Her scheming didn''t work out the best way. Her words were watertight. Arrogant as she was, she had already reduced her attitude to the minimum. She wouldn''t accept that!

    "Terence, are you really not going to help me? This is your child. Do you really have the heart to abort it? "

    She gripped his sleeve tightly and her tears fell down.

    "If you''re worried about Hester, I can help you explain. It''s true! I won''t cause any trouble to you. Please help me!

    If you mind what happened last night, I can apologize immediately. Please think about the heart of being a mother, OK? I just want to keep my child. For the sake of our past, please help me. "

    Listening to her crying, Terence was distracted. He remembered clearly all these things, and he wouldn''t forget so easily. However, feelings couldn''t be forced for guilty.

    Raising his hand to get rid of her hand, he looked into her eyes and took a deep breath.

    "I''m sorry!"

    These three simple words made the work that Melody had schemed for a long time come to an end. She had to admit that her body was cold now.

    She had never dreamed that her dear Terence would be so heartless to her one day. It was the same face as before, but it seemed as if facing a completely strange person.

    Melody looked away in panic a

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    be so stupid?''

    Withdrawing his thoughts, Terence lowered his eyes to conceal his anger.

    "Qi group doesn''t need nosy employees!"

    In a word, the future of several of them would be determined. Sheryl sighed lightly, without much regret. As an employee, it was a matter of principle not to talk about the boss. It couldn''t be forgiven.

    "Okay, Mr. Terence, I know what to do."

    Terence nodded and decided to leave them alone. A fierce battle was about to start. Those cunning old foxes on the board were about to make a move. He had to concentrate and deal with it well!

    He walked quickly to the head of the meeting room and sat straight. His eyes swept through the expressions of everyone present, and he sneered. He was running out of patience with these hypocrites.

    "Do you have anything for the board meeting?"

    Everyone began to look at each other. After all, they were only shareholders. There were some things that couldn''t be done absolutely. They could only be said out implicitly.

    "Here is the thing! We think without the vice president of the company, your work is too heavy. In order to ease your burden, we recommend a vice president to share your work as soon as possible. "

    "Yes! Mr. Terence, you have worked too hard. I agree with this proposal! "

 Chapter 213 A warning in the back

    Others echoed. They said it in a way both high sounding and full of sarcasm, but all of them wanted to deprive his power!

    The hypocritical expression on their faces aroused the attention of Terence. These people are relying on Qi group''s shares to control everything, they always interfered just because he was not the largest shareholder.

    For this reason, he couldn''t do everything as he pleased in Qi group. He was always restricted. And once there was any rumors about him, these people would immediately find a way to pull him down.

    After the discussion, people turned to look at him. They had put so much effort in performing such a trick, and of course someone had to pay the bill.

    Someone asked.

    "Mr. Terence, who do you think is qualified to be the vice president?"

    Terence tapped his fingers on the table, amused by all the people''s looks of expectation. They made all this up and he was the one to pay for it?

    "Although the directors are considerate to me, we can''t find the right person for the time being. Therefore, for the vice president, we should give the matter further thought and discuss it later!

    I have made an appointment with a client. That''s the end of today''s meeting! Excuse me. "

    It was hard to tell whether he was happy or sad when he said these words gently. Under different expressions of those people, he strode out of the conference room to the underground parking lot.

    Sitting in the car, he tried to pull the tie with his hand. He didn''t expect that the person was Mr. Rufus. But even if he had recognized it at that time, he would have done it without hesitation and more ruthless.

    "Mr. Terence, shall we go back to the villa?" Sheryl looked at Terence through the rearview mirror and asked softly. As his secretary, she knew his schedule naturally.

    He said that at the meeting. He must be tired of hearing it, so he made up an excuse and left.

    He lifted his eyes to glance at Sheryl, and then he closed his eyes and sighed. He had to admit that

    i group was left to him by his mother. He would never allow anyone to take it away from him. Absolutely not!

    On the other side, Melody finally got rid of the reporters and entered the villa. She sneered when she saw Hester standing there anxiously.

    "You don''t have to wait any longer. The reporters outside are so aggressive. Afraid of causing more trouble, Terence went back to the company. "

    Hester was disappointed and stood there with her eyes closed. She clenched her hands and placed them to her side, and her lips were pale. She would only bring him trouble?

    "Don''t you feel guilty?" Seeing Hester''s pitiful look, Melody was burning with anger. She came closer to her and stared at her fiercely.

    "Because of you, Terence is in such a dilemma. I wonder why you still stand here with a poker face! Do you know what kind of life he is living now?

    That old fellows on the board of directors cast greedy eyes on him, and Mr. Rufus was pressing step by step. He did not have a firm foothold in the Qi group, and now as long as he made mistakes, he would be pulled down. Are you happy this time? "

    Hester stuttered and retreated at her words. Her face was even paler and her eyes were blankly looking at her.

    Although she knew it was true, she was still at a loss when she spoke it out ruthlessly.

    "I... I don''t know! "

 Chapter 214 Unspeakable

    Melody sneered and ran her fingers through her hair. She always liked to wear high-heeled shoes, but today she dressed especially simple. Every move was not fierce, but rather gentle and dignified.

    Since Terence had promised her that she would not be accepted because of the child, she would change her strategy and find a breakthrough from Hester.

    "Sometimes I really admire you so much that you can take things for granted. You know nothing about Terence''s difficulties! "

    Hester''s face was pale. She looked at the ground, not knowing what to do. Although she knew that Melody did it on purpose to embarrass her, she couldn''t deny the fact.

    She didn''t know much about the company, but the reporters at the entrance were not easy to handle with.

    "Melody, you don''t have to irritate me with words. Don''t you have any responsibility for what happened that night? "

    Hester took a deep breath, trying to make herself look calm. If the situation between Melody and her wanted to make a change, she was the only way.

    Melody stared at Hester in a daze, surprised. She squinted and looked at Hester as if she didn''t know her.

    Was she threatening her? The feeling was terrible.

    "Hester, you can''t threaten me with that! If I didn''t tell Terence where you were, I''m afraid you''re already a corpse standing in front of me!

    Or maybe there is a funeral for you! "

    She was very happy to see Hester''s expression. She raised her hand and gently stroked Hester''s cheek. Feeling her uncontrollable trembling, Melody smiled slightly.

    She would be defeated in front of Terence, but in front of Hester, she must stand on a high place and completely step her under feet.

    If it weren''t for pretending a caring mother, she wouldn''t have dressed up in such a simple manner that her aura wouldn''t have been affected. However, she was a queen in front of Hester no matter what look!

    "By the way, Terence knows all the things I have done, but he has never said anything wrong to me! I''m here to h

    n the pen in his hand, Terence looked up at Melody, raising his eyebrows. He glanced at Melody''s belly and then left immediately, with a guilty expression glimmering in his eyes.

    Did she do anything simple for the baby''s sake? She used to love beautiful and charming ornaments and make up. How could she go out like this?

    "Have a seat!"

    He calmed himself down and said as if nothing had happened. However, his tone was stiff and somewhat awkward.

    Melody smiled and put a few strands of hair behind her ears. She slowly walked to the sofa nearby and looked at him with her gentle eyes.

    "Terence, how is Qi group? ¡­¡­ My God My God!"

    She covered her mouth and retched before she finished her words. Melody''s face turned pale and frowned.

    "I''m sorry! ¡­¡­ My God. I''m sorry. "

    A variety of feelings welled up in Terence''s heart when he saw that Melody retched in front of him. He narrowed his eyes and the long eyelashes could conceal the affection in his eyes, which seemed somewhat repulsive.

    "Don''t worry. I can handle those old foxes! You... Have a good rest and don''t go for these trifles anymore. After all, you are now... "

    He couldn''t speak out the word "pregnant". Feeling uncomfortable, Terence had to keep silent. He couldn''t face her calmly and it was more impossible for him to say the word indifferently.

 Chapter 215 Lets Get Married

    "Terence... You... You don''t have to hide it from me intentionally. The directors of Qi group are all tricky target. I just want to help you as much as I can! "

    Melody''s hands were twisted together tightly, and her lips were bloodless. She smiled bitterly and said in a low voice, trying to belittle herself.

    "Maybe I am being nosy, but I really mean it. Please don''t think too much!"

    With his hands trembling, Terence tried not to make eye contact with her. It seemed that he was trying to suppress something. ''Melody had always been arrogant, but when did she become so cautious?'' he thought.

    He sighed with profound resignation.

    "Melody, you don''t have to do this!"

    Melody was stunned and couldn''t help bursting into tears. Even without any make-up, her face was as delicate as a baby''s. Restrained by her, her lips were a little cyan.

    "It was my own choice. Don''t be guilty!"

    When her hand touched her belly, she smiled and was immersed in motherly love

    "For the baby, I want to do one more thing!"

    "Melody, I think I have made myself clear."

    Covering his forehead with his hand, Terence looked into her eyes and felt his heart beat violently. He took a deep breath to calm himself down before he looked at her in silence.

    "Hester is my favorite. We can''t be together anymore. I can compensate you, but I can''t promise you this! "

    Melody looked at Terence stubbornly and wiped her tears away. She stubbornly maintained her attitude. She couldn''t give up on this relationship.

    She couldn''t go back and there was no way back. What she could do was to keep going forward, and only in this way.

    "Terence, I know what you mean, but I can''t convince myself. The baby is growing in my belly day by day. I don''t have much time left.

    I''m not forcing you. I just want to give it a try! I... "

    "Melody!" Terence interrupted her sternly and looked away, as if looking through her.

    "Don''t be so stubborn. You don''t have to ruin your life for this child

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    he was sweating at the same time. Obviously, she was having a hard time.

    "Excuse me, everyone. I''m not feeling well. I want to leave! If you want to know the answer, we Yi Feng will hold a press conference with Qi group in a few days. You will be invited to the conference! Bye! "

    With these words, she was able to get away safely under the protection of the security guards. She didn''t retch violently until the reporters couldn''t see her figure.

    "Melody, you don''t have to do this!"

    Frowning, Terence stared at the vomited woman not far from him. Blue veins stood out on the back of his hand, trying hard to suppress his emotions.

    He had followed her since he knew she was uncomfortable. Seeing her retching, he felt guilty. But at the same time, a woman entered his mind.

    After retching for a while, Melody took out a tissue and wiped her mouth. She looked at him with a pale face. She didn''t know since when she failed to read his mind.

    "You are not me, you will not understand!"

    Terence just stood there, remaining a charming figure. He looked at Melody calmly with his dark eyes. But there was a weird atmosphere in the air, which was so unusual.

    Looking into his eyes for a long time, Melody looked away first. She stumbled, the tissue in her hand had been ravaged by her.

    "Let''s get married!"

 Chapter 216 Leave Him

    "You know it''s impossible!"

    Terence was somewhat out of control. Their relationship must be simple, or it would go on complicating. He could have ignored Melody''s feelings for him before, but now, he couldn''t deceive himself.

    Melody chuckled, tears streaming down her cheeks. She raised her hand to fix her messy hair and came to him.

    "That''s the best way at present! The Qi group is in a mess, but we Yi Feng is too! For so many days, I have been handling outside under the pressure of my father, but I am still powerless!

    I have been watching the stock of Yi Feng drop continuously every day, freaking out. We pretended to be a couple in the first place just for the sake of interests. Now we are just returning to the beginning point of things.

    No matter you think I am taking advantage of you or despicable, I want your answer now! "

    Melody held his hand tightly and looked into his eyes anxiously. She was not as calm and independent as usual. She looked so vulnerable!

    "Terence, Qi group is what you''ve worked for. Are you so cruel to see it changes its owner? You know what kind of person Mr. Rufus is. You broke his hands this time. He wouldn''t let you go easily.

    Only by cooperating with me, he dares not to act rashly! "

    Terence looked at Melody with a complicated look in his eyes, and he was struggling. Blue veins stood out on his forehead, and his brain was buzzing. He lowered his head, felt the power in his body was flowing away little by little.

    Two companies were bound together. He was too busy to pay attention to the information of Yi Feng before. He couldn''t always push everything to Melody, not to mention that she was pregnant with his child.

    She had done so much for him that he couldn''t let her down again. After a long time, he opened his mouth

    "Okay!"

    Melody opened her eyes in disbelief, looked at the man in front of her, and couldn''t help but shed tears. She had waited so long for this day.

    She was so excited that she didn''t know what to say. Her hands waved in the air and her mouth returned to calm.

    "Thank you!"

    After saying goodbye to

    h she hoped that she could still be as a deaf as before.

    If so, she could also lie to herself. As long as she didn''t want to hear, she wouldn''t know what Melody was talking about.

    "Miss Melody, does this mean to Terence? Or is it only your decision? "

    "Is there any difference?" Said Melody, smiling and looking at her with one hand supporting her chin.

    "I''m going to be his wife, so I have the right to get rid of all the people who mess around him."

    Hester''s palm had already been dyed red with blood, but she was still holding it stubbornly. She couldn''t lose in this conversation!

    "I''m sorry! Miss Melody, I think it would be better for Terence to ask me to leave in person! After all, you haven''t gotten married yet, and you don''t

    have the right to be acted like his wife! "

    Hester looked at Melody with a faint smile on her lips, not giving in at all. It was because she was too weak that she was bullied. From now on, she wouldn''t give in.

    "Miss Melody, please don''t feel too good about yourself! The world is changeable. Are you sure your marriage can be carried out smoothly without any changes? "

    "Thank you for your concern, but it''s a waste for me."

    Though Melody was glaring at Hester calmly, her chest was heaving. Although she had tried her best to control it, it was obvious that she was angry.

    She put her hand on her belly and smiled.

    "Because I''m pregnant."

 Chapter 217 Invitation To The Wedding

    Hester was stunned, her gaze falling on Melody''s underbelly. Pregnant? This word was like a bolt from the blue and she had nowhere to hide.

    "What did you say?"

    Melody was pleased to see the look on her face. She had planned it so hard that she couldn''t waste it!

    Fondling her abdomen tenderly, she took a sip of warm water and put it on the table.

    "I''m pregnant. For the baby''s health, I''ve always been very careful!"

    Hester looked at the cup of warm water and Melody''s face without makeup, giving her a blow. That''s right. She did not think carefully about the reason why Melody did not put on makeup before because she was so worried about Terence.

    As for the glass of warm water, everything was too simple. It was not what a well-off lady should live. But Melody was pregnant now. What the hell was she?

    Just as she was about to fight back, she was sentenced to death. What should she do to overturn this verdict?

    "When did it happen?"

    Hearing her question, Melody stared at Hester and frowned. She tapped the table with her fingertips and played with the glass. She felt a little disappointed. How could Hester be all right before she saw her heartbroken face?

    "It has been a long time since I met Terence. We love each other and have been together all the time."

    Hester''s fingertips trembled, and closed her eyes in pain. Stay together all the time? But what about her and Terence? Did he coax her in order to find something stimulating?

    Looking her falling in love like a fool and enjoyed it quietly?

    "Melody, don''t think that I will believe you even if you say so! I know what kind of attitude he has towards you since I have been with him for such a long time.

    If what you have said is true and you have been together all the time, why is Terence so cold to you? "

    "That''s just a scene we had." Wearing a disdainful smile, Melody leaned back on the chair. She looked up at Hester as if she was looking at a joke.

    "Do you still remember the will his mother made when she was dying! In fact, Terence was going to marry you and have children with y

    "Miss Hester, are you okay?" Lisa hugged around Hester. She could clearly feel the Hester was trembling. She turned to look at the servants behind her, hinting them to help hurriedly.

    Finally they carried Hester into the room, Lisa carefully took off her wet clothes. But she saw the invitation letter held in her hands. Frowning, she just tried to take it off, but failed.

    "Terence is going to get married. I must... Show up! "

    Hazy, Hester could sense that someone was robbing

    of the invitation letter. She put it on her chest like protecting a treasure, murmured, and turned around to fall asleep.

    Lisa let out a sigh, helped her get dressed and left the room.

    Hester was lying on the bed, her mouth slightly open, and her body moved uneasily. She covered herself with the quilt and felt dizzy. It seemed that time and space were running around her and she saw Terence and Melody.

    In the spacious hall, people were coming and going, and all of their collars were fragrant and their robes were well suited. But her casual clothes didn''t fit in the air at all.

    People around her pointed at her and her face flushed with shyness. In a flash, they entered the church, and the holy Wedding March began.

    At the same time, Melody with fabulous wedding dress was walking to Terence slowly. The golden couple stood together, sharing the most beautiful oath in the world: "I do!"

 Chapter 218 The Mysterious Man

    "Ah!" Hester sat up with a shout, her body bathed in sweat. She looked around the room in a hurry and found that what had happened just now was just a dream and then collapsed on the bed in exhaustion.

    When she raised her hand, the invitation was still held tightly in her hand. She threw it to the ground as if she was frightened. She sat on the bed with her arms around her knees, falling in a daze.

    Full of exhaustion, Terence returned to the villa and walked to the door of Hester''s room. ''She must have read today''s news as it was so full.''

    He held the handrail tightly and didn''t know how to face her. Terence took a deep breath and opened the door. The room was dark, except for the bedside lamp on. She huddled up by the bed.

    Seeing this scene, he stopped and lost his courage suddenly. After hesitating for a while, he decided to rush forward. Noticing the invitation card on the ground, he hurried to hold her hands.

    "Hester, please listen to me. This is not the case!"

    He had made an agreement with Melody that no one would know it. But when he saw the invitation, he was somewhat at a loss. He just wanted to make a good explanation and ignore the so-called agreement.

    "I can explain it, really!"

    Hester raised her head and looked at Terence''s anxious face, feeling dejected. His warm palm wrapped her cold hand, bringing some warmth to her. She shamelessly found that she was so reluctant to leave his warmth.

    After a short moment of distraction, she looked at his dark eyes, somewhat absent-minded. Was everything between them all fake? But why the feeling was so real when they looked at each other?

    "Is Melody really pregnant?"

    Staring at her in astonishment, Terence held her hand more tightly. He had thought that she was sad about the wedding, but why did she suddenly ask about the baby?

    Looking at her sorrowful eyes, he nodded hardly. When Melody''s abdomen became swollen, it would be hard to hide the truth. He had nothing to defend himself.

    "It''s true!"

    Hester struggled to break free from his hand, and fell onto the bed because of losing her balance.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    r. Terence be absent-minded?

    As Terence regained his composure, he said with a cold look: "Go on!"

    ''Maybe it''s because he hasn''t rested well recently. He is so sensitive?'' Just now, he suddenly felt a sense of resentment pouncing on his face.

    The blood thirsty factors deep in his bones were aroused, that he would always pay special attention to this kind of mood. With Sheryl''s arrangement, Terence lowered his eyes and listened to the preparation of the press conference. He was annoyed.

    Although it was just a show, his patience was running out.

    After arriving at his villa, Mike went to the study room

    and threw his coat away. Then he turned on the computer and video chatted with others. Leaning on the sofa lazily, he looked out of the window at the scenery, with complex emotions in his heart.

    "At home?"

    A low and deep voice broke in, interrupting Mike''s sentimental guilt. Withdrawing his gaze, Mike looked at the person hiding in the shadow on the screen.

    He was more afraid of that person than grateful, for his powerful strength. Every time he was driven to a dead end, that man could easily save him, which made him feel terrifying.

    "I just came to Qi group!"

    The mystery man on the other side nodded slightly, swaying his wine glass. His slender fingers looked like jade against the reflection of the glass.

    "I hope you can take control of Qi group this time!"

 Chapter 219 Im sorry

    With his eyes narrowed, Mike leaned against the chair leisurely. After a while, he seemed to become more composed. When he was silent, he looked even more domineering.

    "Don''t worry! I will take back the Qi group! "

    "Sizz!" The man smiled and put the glass on the table. He propped his head with one hand, looking rather lazy.

    "I know your determination, otherwise, I would not choose you! Let''s cut the crap and get down to business. Now that you are back, you''d better calm down and don''t make any trouble!

    Besides, keep me informed of domestic situation, especially of your every move! "

    Thinking of the trouble he made, the man smiled lightly. Although it was not a big trouble, it was harmful to befriend with such a stupid person, which made people doubt his judgment.

    "I won''t act on impulse anymore. I have been in prison for a long time. Do you think I am still who I was?"

    Mike sneered and looked at the screen with his hands crossing.

    "I won''t let you down this time!"

    "I''ll help you for the last time. Look out for yourself!" After saying that, the man cut off the video decisively.

    Looking at the black screen, Mike raised his eyebrows. He raised his hand and turned off the phone. Anyway, he had been accustomed to the way the other people acted.

    Besides, he made full use of his power today. It was not wise for him to fight against him head on, which would do him no good.

    He was exhausted because of the jet lag. He glanced at the cover of the magazine on the table and smiled. He gently touched it with his fingertips, thinking that a good show was about to begin!

    After arriving home, Terence glanced around the room, but didn''t find her. He had planned to explain to her this morning, because there was something urgent in the company. He left in a hurry and had no time to talk to her.

    "Where is Hester?"

    Lisa looked back at him and lowered her head. "Miss Hester, she is in the room!"

    "She didn''t come out for the whole day?" Terence stared at the door, clenching his fists, and frowned. "Di

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    s opinion.

    "Terence, what do you think of this dress?"

    Without raising his head, Terence nodded. He was exhausted from the wedding these days. He had to spend his energy at Hester at home, so he didn''t have time to keep her company.

    "I''m glad you like it!"

    Dissatisfied with his answer, Melody raised her eyebrows and handed the dress to the waiter. She slowly walked behind him and gently rubbed his temples with her fingertips.

    "I know you have worked hard to prepare for the wedding these days. I shouldn''t bother you with these trivial things, but you know that my body is not very convenient now.

    Besides, the wedding date is too hasty. My friends haven''t come back yet. No one can help me! "

    "Melody, I didn''t mean anything else. I''m just too tired recently, so I can''t concentrate on it. Don''t mind it!"

    Holding her hands, he smiled. Wedding is the most important thing every woman wants to have in their whole life, but she... Thinking of this, Terence felt guiltier.

    Melody lowered her eyes with a smile. Her hair fell over her ears which covered her face. Nobody could see her eyes clearly. But in the eyes of Terence, she was rather lonely.

    "I am sorry!"

    His three words landed on the ground in silence. She looked at his hand and felt sad. She had been scheming for so long, but only got three words in return. How ironic it was.

 Chapter 220 Wedding ceremony

    As time went by, the wedding of Qi group''s CEO and the general manager of Yi Feng group will be held. Both of the two families were of fame and prestige. Their marriage had attracted the attention of the whole city.

    All the major media rushed to report and took out the front page seats. And there were also live reports arranged by reporters ahead. People could watch the unparalleled wedding ceremony on TV.

    Lisa followed Hester closely, fixing her eyes on Hester. It was supposed to be a happy event for Mr. Terence to get married today, but the whole villa was deathly still and there was no such happiness.

    Terence had specially called her last night to warn her to watch Hester carefully in case something would happen to her.

    "I''m fine, Lisa. You don''t need to keep an eye on me all the time,"

    Hester sighed, reaching out her hand to rub her aching head, and persuaded Lisa with all her heart. She did not do anything, why did she look at her like a prisoner.

    This feeling made her very uncomfortable, feeling a little limitation.

    "Yes, Miss Hester!" Lisa knitted her brows but replied obediently. So she turned around obediently and left, keeping a distance from her.

    Hester sat down on the sofa with a sigh of relief. She stared at the remote control beside her, lost in thought. Would the dream come true as long as she turned on the TV?

    She pressed the button unwittingly. On the screen, a live broadcast of the wedding came into view. The grand villa garden and the romantic decoration made everything fantastic.

    People gathered in three or two and waited quietly for the beginning of the ceremony. Flowers decorated the whole place, plain and elegant champagne roses, echoing every corner of the hall.

    Hester held the remote control tightly, her eyes fixed on the screen and did not move for a long time. She said she didn''t care, why did her heart still hurt?

    ''Hester, why are you so spineless?''

    She muttered softly, blinking her eyes to prevent tears from falling. The picturesque and romantic scene on the screen was gradually blurred,

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    e veil covered her face, so that no one could see her changes at the moment. She turned her face to one side in his direction.

    "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me!"

    The reporter focused the camera on Melody and Terence, a huge close-up shot was displayed on the screen. The scene was framed and subtitled, ''Looking at each other affectionately.''

    Hester''s mind went blank as she fixed her eyes on the screen. She lost control and involuntarily uncovered the wound in her heart. The bloody scene made her suffer extremely.

    "Miss Hester, are you hungry? You haven''t had breakfast this morning. Do you want to eat something? " Standing in front of her, Lisa happened to cover her sight, whether it was intentional or not.

    Hester was fully awake at that moment. She looked up at Lisa''s worried face and shook her head slightly. She put the remote control aside and smiled.

    "I''m fine! Don''t worry about me! It''s a pity that I didn''t attend their wedding in person today, but I want to have a look at it. Don''t think too much! "

    Lisa stared at Hester anxiously, frowning. "Miss Hester, please don''t embarrass me. Terence told me that you should have a good rest. "

    Looking at Lisa''s manner, she knew that Terence must have told her before, but she was not in the mood to guess it or to deceive herself.

    "The wedding ceremony will be over soon. I will go to bed after watching it!"

 Chapter 221 Was she...

    At last, Lisa couldn''t convince Hester. She sighed and turned around, leaving the hall. Since she said so, as a servant, she couldn''t interfere too much in her master''s affairs, even she was not.

    Hester bowed her head. It was not until she feel Lisa left did she raise her head, continuing to torture herself. She was so determined that she didn''t move away her eyes.

    The priest stood in the middle of the hall, looking at the bride and groom in front of him in a holy manner. Holding the Bible in his hands, he said solemnly, "Miss Melody. Would you like to marry Mr. Terence, love him and respect him from now on, never leave him and be loyal to him, no matter rich or poor, no matter health or disease, no matter success or failure, always support him, love him, share weal and woe with him, and work together to create a healthy and happy family until death?"

    Melody held the flowers tighter and smiled shyly. Her goal was about to be realized. This feeling was so good!

    "I do!"

    Hester was shocked by her expression. She picked up the remote control hastily and turned off the TV. Such a beautiful oath. She didn''t have the courage to hear it from him.

    She sat on the sofa in a daze. She didn''t know what was wrong with her. She was always so contradictory, all decisions in her heart had not been persisted. As a result, she hated herself.

    ''Hester, I look down upon you!''

    Tears, which had been held back for a long time, finally fell slowly in her mouth as she spoke. The warm water dropped on her chiffon skirt and gradually cooled her heart.

    On the other side, the priest heard the reply of the bride and nodded slightly. Then he also asked the groom the same question. He looked at him gently, as if he could tolerate everything.

    The bridegroom didn''t respond to his questions. He repeated it in a hurry, grasping the Bible in his hand tightly.

    "Terence, are you willing?"

    The whole hall was in silence. All eyes were fixed on Terence, whispering. The relation between the two families had b

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    s around her knees. She covered her mouth tightly, and her face was hidden behind her long hair.

    Suddenly, a disgusting feeling rushed over her. She rushed to the bathroom and held the toilet, frowning. Kneeling on the ground, she vomited violently.

    "Miss Hester, what''s wrong with you?" Lisa followed Hester at once. Seeing the appearance of Hester, her face turning pale.

    "I''ll go get a doctor for you. Hold on!"

    "I''m fine!" Hester held Lisa''s hand and sat on the ground weakly. "Please help me sit on the sofa and give me a cup of warm water by the way."

    Upon hearing this, Lisa held Hester''s arm and they made their way to the couch. Then she poured a glass of warm water for her.

    Hester clutched her chest and took a sip of water. The vomit she had just pressed down came up again instantly.

    "My God My God! "

    "Miss Hester, what''s wrong with you? What''s wrong with your stomach? " Confused, Lisa patted her back gently.

    She checked the materials used in the kitchen every day. It shouldn''t happen. What the hell was going on?

    Hester bowed her head and took a deep breath before coming to herself. She put her hands aside, closed her eyes and slumped into the sofa.

    Suddenly, a thought flashed in her mind. She opened her eyes widely in disbelief, and her face became gaunt than before because of vomiting. Was she...

 Chapter 222 Please keep it a secret

    Hester shook her head and took the glass hastily, drinking a lot. She swallowed nervously and was at a loss.

    "No way! It''s impossible... "

    Lisa lowered and walked close to Hester. She wanted to hear Hester clearly, but her voice was too obscure to be heard.

    "Miss Hester, what are you talking about?"

    Hester looked up at her, shaking her head. She forced a bitter smile.

    "My ears hurt. Get the car ready. I want to go to the hospital."

    "Now?" Lisa looked at Hester in bewildered, and held the phone tighter.

    Hester nodded at Lisa and asked in a low voice. She was in such a special situation that she couldn''t figure out what Lisa asked Lisa to do? And whether she could go out, she was a little nervous.

    "Yes! Is there anything wrong? "

    "I''ll get the car ready right away!" Lisa nodded at her, turned around and left. She went to the corner and called Terence. Now the wedding ceremony was on, and she could only try her luck.

    It had not been answered twice. Lisa sighed and turned her head to look at the strange Hester. She prepared the car for her according to her wishes.

    Hester''s hands were tightly twisted together, looking at the scenery outside the window. ''Relax, you must relax, Hester. You can do it.''

    Meanwhile, she exhaled a mouthful of air slowly and carefully. She gradually relaxed her stiff body, leaned against the seat and closed her eyes.

    The car was parked at the gate of the hospital. Hester didn''t refuse Lisa''s help, and came to Austin''s office with her.

    "I want to talk to Brother Austin, can you wait for me here?"

    "Okay!" ''It''s okay to wait here. I can handle it.'' Lisa thought. Hester was in a bad mood now. It would be good for her health if someone kept talking with her. Why not!

    Hester pushed the door open and saw Austin sitting in front of the desk against the light. She took a deep breath and closed the door carefully.

    "Hi, Brother Austin!"

    Looking up at Hester, Austin quickly turned off the computer in fear. He awkwardly stood up and walked to her side. His eyes were

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    e looked at the doctor nervously.

    "How is it going?"

    Hearing what Austin said, the doctor looked up and handed the laboratory sheet to him.

    "According to the results, this lady has been pregnant for two weeks."

    ''Two weeks? Then it must be that night! '' Hester''s heart tightened as she tightly gripped the corner of her clothes. Calculating the time carefully, she was annoyed.

    If she hadn''t been bewitched by Melody that night, she wouldn''t have been drugged and she wouldn''t have made sex with Terence... And her unborn baby wouldn''t be born then.

    However, no matter how regretful she was, she had to accept the fact.

    "Brother Austin, I want to talk to you!"

    Austin stood on the rooftop, lazily leaned against it, closed his eyes and took a deep breath to conceal his true emotions, and try to maintain expressionless.

    Seeing Hester''s sad face, he couldn''t help smiling and said, "No one comes here usually. What do you want to say! You frowned as if you are an old witch. How ugly! "

    Hester was squinting. The sunlight was harsh, and Austin was standing at the place against the light, and it was a little blurry. She walked slowly to his side, looked at the heavy traffic, and sighed heavily.

    "Please keep this secret for me. Don''t tell anyone! You''d better pretend that I haven''t had a body check today and there''s no such thing at all. "

 Chapter 223 Give her to me

    Hester was very serious. Austin looked at the shadows on the ground with a calm expression. He couldn''t describe his feelings, which was rather weird.

    One minute ago he was still upset about her pregnancy, but the next second he was elated by her words.

    "Why not?"

    Hester bowed her head and looked at the ground, as if deep in thought. Her hand caressed her crumpled clothes, and most of her face was covered by her hair.

    "He''s married."

    She said the words plainly with uncontrollable bitterness. He was married. She couldn''t let her child be born out of wedlock.

    What''s more, she would never forget the matter of Mrs. Qi''s will. If Terence knew the existence of this child, would he be desperate to take him away?

    Besides, Melody was a vicious woman. She had miscarried due to her last time. It was hard to guarantee that she would never do such a thing again.

    "This is my baby. It has nothing to do with him!"

    Austin''s heart skipped a beat. He looked at Hester with mixed feelings. She was so weak, but she said so affirmatively. One could imagine how much pain she had suffered.

    Uncontrollably, he held her in his arms tightly. Sniffing the scent on her body, he closed his eyes and said in a low voice, "I promise you!"

    ''Because it''s you, because it''s your request. Even if the one you care about is Terence, I wouldn''t care. I would be satisfied with it if the person in my arms were you now.''

    On the other side, a car slowly stopped at the gate of the wedding venue which was full of vigor and excitement. Ramona, who had not been seen for a long time, came down from the car with Mike, the former vice president of Qi group.

    The security guard at the gate knew who she was, so he didn''t dare to stop her. He didn''t know what to do but stood aside and watched them walk in.

    Melody''s face turned pale as she stood beside Terence. She clenched her fists. It seemed that the wedding couldn''t be a peaceful one.

    Looking at the beautifully decorated venue, Mike curle

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    for the person who saved him, even if he was treated as a dog!

    "Huh! I am a stray dog. So what? You are just a pathetic woman who can''t get the one you love. Who is better, me or you?

    Oh, by the way. I may be better than you, at least my boss has power and can give me everything I want, including what you have or what you don''t have, all can only be mine.

    As you know, my ambition is not limited to Qi group. I will take away everything around you little by little and trample you under my feet! "

    Terence''s chest heaved violently, and his suppressed emotions these days finally exploded. He stared at him with his bloodshot eyes, and the blue veins stood out on the back of his hand.

    "Terence, you are the groom and should propose a toast today. You can''t run away!"

    Aron stopped Terence, shook his head and grasped his shoulder, indicating him not to act rashly.

    Standing aside, Melody didn''t want to argue with them anymore. She stepped forward and intimately held his arm, smiling sweetly.

    "Let''s go to propose a toast! There are so many medias here. Don''t be impulsive. Be careful not to be caught by others! "

    Seeing that Terence was dragged by Melody and Aron to leave, Mike walked up to him and hugged him, whispering in his ear.

    "Now that you already have a wife, then let me take care of the ex one,"

 Chapter 224 Newly-married

    Clenching his fists, Terence stood there stiffly. Her eyes were bloodshot. Standing there with head down, his body was tensed all over.

    Hester was his and he would not allow anyone to touch her.

    On the edge of exploding, Melody tightened her hand on his arm. The smile on her face was stiff, but she was still elegant and flawless.

    Although the people didn''t look at it blatantly, the media had noticed their stalemate.

    "Terence, dad is waiting for us."

    Under her begging eyes, Terence took a deep breath before regaining his composure. He nodded stiffly, turned around and met Mike''s challenging eyes. Then he gave a light snort.

    He finally came to himself, and looked as if the angry man just now was just an illusion of people.

    "I advise you not to challenge me, because... You will regret it! "

    Mike didn''t change the expression on his face and looked at Terence with a smile. Mike put his slender fingers on Terence''s shoulder and exerted strength secretly.

    The purpose of his coming today was just to fight. How could he show a trace of timidity!

    "Elder brother, Congratulations! As for Hester, I''m sorry. Since we have sent our best wishes to you, mother and I have something else to do. We are leaving now. "

    After finishing these words, he took a deep look at Terence. Then he walked away slowly with Ramona, just as he appeared all of a sudden without any sign.

    With his eyes fixed on the backs of the two, Terence''s face was covered with coldness. The purpose of Mike coming here today was very simple, he just wanted to show his power, and paper tiger was not enough to be afraid.

    But he shouldn''t involve Hester!

    "Terence, don''t feel annoyed for those who you don''t care. The media haven''t left yet. You must control yourself. "

    Melody held his arm intimately, smiling sweetly. She got nervous. The wedding was forced to be held. She didn''t want any accidents to happen to Terence since he was in bad condition.

    Even though there were some unpleasant flaws in her wedding, it would end in a perfect way!

    Terence nodded coldly

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    He was just pretending to be profound.

    Owing to someone''s help, the wedding night of Terence and Melody was very peaceful. Their wedding room was a presidential suite of the hotel. Therefore, it was very convenient.

    Pulling the bowknot on his neck, Terence closed his eyes and sank into the sofa wearily. He raised his hand and put it on his forehead. He had been in low spirits all the day.

    Melody was in a red cheongsam, which perfectly wrapped her body''s curve. The delicate makeup made her facial features more perfect.

    She raised her eyes to take a look at Terence. Her smooth and white fingers gently rubbed his temple. Her strength was neither too light nor too heavy.

    "Thanks for your hard work today."

    Holding her fingertips, Terence opened his dark eyes. Melody''s heart moved and she smiled. She said softly, trying to keep a gentle look.

    "You must be tired too. Have a good rest!"

    "I''m going to take a shower. Just a moment, I''ll be ready!"

    Melody lowered her head shyly and avoided meeting his eyes. As she said this, she slowly approached the bathroom and closed the door.

    "Melody, I..."

    Terence opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he paused because of her actions. After staring at the bathroom door for a while, Terence closed his eyes again.

    Melody looked at herself in the mirror and said softly.

    "Happy wedding, Melody!"

 Chapter 225 The long distance

    Melody reached out and pinched her blushed cheek. Her eyes and brows were full of happiness which she couldn''t hide. She took a deep breath, turned around and spread the perfume in the bathtub. Then she added some soothing incense around the bathtub.

    Tonight was their wedding night. She had to face Terence in the best state. She took off her clothes and lay in the bathtub. When she closed her eyes, the fragrance of flowers filled her nose. It was very intoxicating.

    Afraid that he would wait too long, she finished as fast as she could. Her face blushed. She put on the wedding gift her friend had prepared for her and quietly glanced at the mirror. Her ears gradually flushed.

    ''Isn''t it good for me to go out like this?''

    She murmured, looking at herself in the mirror. She had a good figure, and her white and smooth skin was more attractive against the black gauze.

    Her hair was in a wave and covered her back, showing laziness and charm. As she was taking a bath, her cheeks turned red, making people want to kiss her.

    Melody stared at herself in a daze, her eyes gradually blurred. She raised her hand and made a tempting gesture, which seemed more attractive. After a few simple moves, she went out in bathrobe with satisfaction.

    Her fingers twisted together and she walked up to Terence.

    "I''m done. You can go to take a shower now!"

    With his eyelashes trembling, Terence opened his eyes. He stared at Melody with his dark eyes. He stood up from the sofa, lowered his head and tidied up his clothes.

    "Have a good rest. I''m going back."

    She was caught off guard by his words and held his hands hastily. She frowned and looked at his cold face, speechless.

    "Today is our wedding night. Where are you going?"

    Upon hearing this, Terence frowned and pulled out his hand. He turned around and looked at Melody in a distance.

    "Since the wedding was over, we don''t have to pretend anymore. I had been busy with the wedding and haven''t seen Hester these days, so

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    eping face. He raised his hand to touch her cheek, but suddenly felt a little timid.

    He clenched his fist and withdrew his hand, trying hard to restrain himself. He got up and went to the bathroom. After taking off his clothes, he began to take a shower.

    Hester opened her eyes at the moment. Looking at the dark sky, she felt heartbroken. She could still smell the tobacco and alcohol wafting around him, which was pungent.

    She took a deep breath and held back her tears. She could imagine how lively the wedding would be even if she didn''t show up.

    He didn''t like the smell of cigarettes and wine, and today he could tolerate it. He must be very happy! Marry the one he loved, anyone would be overjoyed!

    ''Hester, give it up! Don''t even think about it. Haven''t you learned enough from it? Why were you still silly to jump in until you got severely injured?''

    When she was sad, her body sank and she was carefully held in his arms. Wrapping in the fragrance of body wash, she felt cool and a little numb.

    She was stiff out of control, but dared not to move at all. As for things between them, she didn''t know what to do, nor how to face him.

    When she was struggling in her mind, she heard a steady breath. The sound of his breath, together with his burning breath, was so tempting that she had lost herself in it.

 Chapter 226 Take the lead

    The hand holding Hester tightened, and Terence''s head intimately rubbed against her neck. He had been suffering from insomnia these days, and now with her in his arms, he felt sleepy when he calmed down.

    In a trance, he felt her struggle, and subconsciously tightened his arms around her, holding her tightly in his arms. The warm touch relieved him and he gradually fell asleep.

    Hester kept her eyes open and looked out of the window indifferently. Trying to ignore the shackles in her arms, she felt deeply hurt. She rubbed her belly with one hand and thought a new life would come into being. Unfortunately, he belonged to her only.

    No matter what Melody said was true or not, she would not tell Terence the existence of this child. There was a will of Mrs. Qi''s mother there. If they knew, they would definitely extract his DNA, but she didn''t want him to be a tool as well.

    Since she knew that she was pregnant, all she thought about was the baby''s blood picture. She would never forget what she felt at that time. She could even smell the blood from the photo. She would never forget that cold feeling!

    She didn''t close her eyes until the next morning, and she could feel the movement of Terence. Hester closed her eyes at once, pretending to be asleep. She carefully controlled her breathing and tried to keep it steady so as not to let him find anything wrong.

    She slowly opened her eyes when she heard Terence close the door. She didn''t sleep the whole night and her eyes were a little dry. When Terence lying beside her, she could not relax at all as her nerves were rather tense.

    After changing his clothes, Terence went downstairs and saw people coming in and out. The empty space in the hall was filled with all kinds of suitcases, which became a little crowded in an instant.

    He came downstairs sullenly, stood at the door and looked at the busy people, questioning them harshly.

    "Who let you move in?"

    "It''s me!" Wearing a simple white dress and white sneakers, Melody looked young and pretty. She walked to him w

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    satisfied with Hester taking care of me before. Would you please let her take care of me this time?

    By the way, when she takes care of me, I also take care of her body. She looks so sick. It makes me feel bad! "

    Looking at her lowering head, Terence was absent-minded for a moment. He clenched his hands and then loosened them slowly.

    He was displeased with her decision to move in this morning. He wouldn''t let Hester take care of her. Wouldn''t that mean rubbing salt into her wound?

    "She couldn''t even take care of herself. How could she do that! It''s better for Lisa to arrange it. "

    "Okay!" Melody nodded her head and said nothing. Then she turned around and walked into the room. Her face darkened. Taking a few deep breaths to calm down, she began to decorate her room with joy.

    She was Mrs. Qi, the real Mrs. Qi, at the upper hand, so she disdained to discuss this with her. There was a long time ahead of her, and she had to drive her out little by little.

    "Come here, Terence. Help me to see where to put this."

    Terence sighed, then he reluctantly turned his eyes off Hester and went to her bedroom. His eyes darkened when he saw Melody busy with her work.

    He knew nothing about her preferences, so how could he know where those things to be placed. He felt a little uncomfortable with her identity of being Mrs. Qi.

    "As you like!"

 Chapter 227 Arrogant and domineering

    Melody''s heart was choked with sobs, but she didn''t say anything. She stood aside, watching the servants getting up and down busy. She didn''t allow anyone to covet her personal belongings.

    "Clean it up first. I''m a neat freak. I can''t see these things."

    She stood leisurely beside Terence and directed them to do their work. She was quite pleased with herself. She had been waiting for this day for so long, and today it finally came true.

    For the sake of marriage, Terence had three days off. After moving in, Melody kept sticking to him with all kinds of excuses, leaving him no personal space.

    Sitting in the yard and looking at Hester''s weak figure, he wanted to step forward, but was held tightly by Melody. He frowned and looked at Melody. His patience ran out.

    "What on earth do you want to do?"

    Looking at the furious and exasperated Terence, Melody blinked innocently. She tightened her grip on his arm. It was obvious that she was encroaching on something.

    "Nothing! There are journalists waiting outside. I''m helping you! If they got enough material for shooting, all the problems will be solved. "

    He looked at Melody with complicated emotions in his eyes. The blue veins on his forehead began to throb. In the end, he resisted the impulse to explode. He sat on the chair and looked at the lake. He was in a trance quietly.

    Although he didn''t want to admit it, what she said was true. Hester shouldn''t appear in public now, or she would be the only one to be hurt.

    Melody narrowed her eyes and smiled smugly. She was secretly glad that she had bribed a few reporters and asked them to squat down. Otherwise, she didn''t know what excuse she could use to separate them.

    As long as she was in the villa, she would never allow them to have any private communication.

    Hester leaned against the wall at the corner, tightly covering her mouth and weeping. Since they got up in the morning, they sat close to each other and acted intimately.

    She thought she could take it, but she was

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    she was looking at some rubbish.

    "Lisa, remove all the meat from the dinning table. I found it disgusting to eat."

    "Melody, what on earth do you want?"

    Unable to bear it any longer, Terence put down his chopsticks and turned to look at Melody. She had been provoking Hester since dinner began.

    The reason why he held back his anger till now was that he was worried about the baby in her womb, but she had gone too far this time.

    Hester was very weak and needed a good rest, but Melody insisted on removing the meal in front of her. Everyone knew what she was trying to do.

    "My God...Oh... "Covering her mouth exaggeratedly, Melody retched. With watery eyes, she looked at Terence and frowned tightly.

    "I don''t want to either, but the baby in my womb makes me can''t eat anything!"

    Hester bowed her head and forced herself to swallow the rice, resisting the urge to retch. It was bitter in her mouth. What she eats was of the same taste in her mouth, so she didn''t care about it.

    For the sake of her baby, she had no other choice. Today was the first day that Melody moved in. If she admitted defeat so easily, she would cry more in the future.

    Terence closed his eyes and took a deep breath to calm himself down. He did not continue to argue with Melody. Hester''s appearance caused his heart to choke.

    "Hester, you..."

 Chapter 228 Interview

    Hester put down her chopsticks with a cold face. She looked up at Terence who was about to say something but stopped with hesitation, and avoided his gaze. She was afraid that she would lose control of herself and think too much.

    "I''m full. I''ll go to my room."

    Holding the bowl tighter, Terence restrained his desire and didn''t ask her to stay. He felt that there was something in her heart that he couldn''t reach.

    He wanted to explain everything to her last night, but seeing her sleep so sweet, he didn''t wake her up. After that, he embraced her. When he felt calm, he fell asleep quickly and had no chance to talk to her.

    "Well, Terence, I forgot to tell you yesterday. Ada arranged an interview to a magazine for me. We''re available today, so how about we go there today? "

    Melody''s eyelashes trembled a little, but she pretended that she didn''t care about it at all. She turned around and looked at him who was deep in thought, putting her hand on the back of his hand.

    Since she moved in today, Terence had been looking for an opportunity to talk with Hester. Even though he was interrupted by her, but she could do nothing but felt a little bit jealous when he saw her like this.

    "An interview?" He frowned and looked up at Melody, who was smiling at him. He was not interested in blatant stuff and never accepted any interviews.

    "Melody, I don''t like these!"

    Hearing this, Melody was stunned. It was the first time he was so cold to her since he decided to get married. She was used to his gentleness. However, she didn''t have time to react.

    She lowered her head and picked up the rice in her bowl awkwardly. She tightened her grip on the chopsticks and slowly said, "Only this time. I won''t do it again!"

    She felt that she had turned a little complacent, so she began to change her strategy. She hadn''t paid much attention to him before in order to provoke Hester. It seemed that she had to be careful.

    After dinner, the two of them went back to their rooms and put on some make-up before going out. Melody opened the door

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    erence had just got married, if this scandal has been exposed, it will be harmful to us. So, do you want to go back to your bedroom? "

    Hester looked at Melody with a strange expression. Her pale face made her eyes more moving. She smiled with self-mockery and sighed.

    Although Melody said these words very politely, as the only person who had seen her face to face, she clearly saw the disdain and ridicule in her eyes.

    "Okay!"

    Hester obeyed in an indifferent voice. Hester stood up. Her body was weak, but under the wide T-shirt, she looked thinner and paler.

    Her words brought a sharp pain to Terence''s heart. His arms froze, he opened his mouth but didn''t utter a word. His eyes were glued to her for a long time.

    Having seen all this, Melody trembled slightly with a nearly perfect smile on her face. Since he had made up his mind to leave her at their wedding night last night, and she knew that she had a long way to go.

    After smashing all the things in the bridal chamber, she left angrily. She drove back to her apartment and lay on the bed, tossing and turning. She had never failed. Even in love, she would have the upper hand.

    If one day, their relationship would come to an end, it should be up to her!

    "Terence, don''t keep a straight face all the time. A newly married couple should be warm and sweet. Your attitude is not right at all!"

 Chapter 229 Missing Someone

    With an unreadable look in Terence''s eyes, he looked at Melody Lowering his eyes and calming down, he turned around and slowly sat on the sofa.

    Now all his attention had on Hester, and he was always recalling the scene had just experienced. He touched his knees gently with his fingertips and looked at the ground.

    "Lisa, let them in half an hour," he demanded

    "Yes, sir!" Lisa replied quietly, lowering her head. After that, she strode out of the hall. She glanced at Melody''s red face, felt pleased in secret and left in a hurry.

    "Terence, what''s wrong with you?"

    Melody frowned and looked at him doubtfully. She slowly walked in front of him. She clenched the corner of her dress, trying to restrain the dissatisfaction in her heart.

    She also knew that Terence was lack of patience, so she wouldn''t force him too hard. When she moved in this morning, she had been challenging his bottom line and waiting for his anger.

    Meeting her eyes, Terence grew impatient. His face looked as cold as ice. But he could not bear to be ruthless to her. Seeing her sight, there''s always guilt welled up in his heart, choking.

    "Before the interview, I think we need to talk."

    Sitting beside him calmly, Melody looked at Terence with a smile. With an expression of indifference, she completely relaxed her body and sat on the side.

    How she wished that Terence pay all attention to her, so that she could lie to herself that she was actually the one he loved.

    "Great! Since we have been busy lately, we haven''t had a chance to talk. Since you have mentioned it, let''s have a good talk! "

    Frowned, Terence took a deep breath and looked up at her smiling eyes.

    "Melody, I think our relationship is a little strange now!"

    "I think it''s good. After all, we are a newly married couple now, and we are in such a normal state!"

    She suddenly understood and smiled. Lying limp on the sofa, she covered the corner of her mouth with her hand and looked at him with a big smile.

    "Terence, I think you are thinking too mu

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    for rest.

    The villa was quiet, as if it were a dead city. Standing by the window with his hands in his pockets, Terence looked at the dark sky, lost in thought.

    He was still thinking about Hester, so he was not sleepy at all.

    "What is she doing now?"

    Murmuring, the whole sentence was like a joke to Terence. What happened to him? Why would he say something like that? It was not his style at all.

    And in addition, it was more and more likely for him to fall into such an unfair state. He would think of Hester unconsciously and wondered what she was doing.

    With a wry smile, he turned and lay down on the large bed. He gently touched the place where she once lay with his fingers. Her temperature and breath were still there.

    He closed his eyes and fell asleep with his deep love for her.

    As time went by, Melody wasn''t so aggressive unlike she came in the first day. She stayed there quietly. Of course, she would work most of the time, and Hester wouldn''t be able to see her a few days.

    Hester sat in the room, contemplating that it was time for her to go to the hospital for inspection. In the past few days, she had been paying close to her diet, trying her best to suppress the urge to retch, in order not to be exposed.

    She sat in front of the mirror and looked at her sunken face in depression.

    "Baby, are you sick?"

 Chapter 230 Pregnancy Check Up

    Hester stood at the gate of the hospital and walked back and forth for several times. She decided to contact Austin first. She couldn''t let anyone know that she was pregnant.

    On reflection, the only possible excuse for her to come to the hospital was that she hadn''t fully recovered her hearing.

    "Hester, what''s up?" Austin put away the stethoscope and left the ward with his mobile phone. Leaning against the wall of the corridor, he couldn''t help smiling.

    As long as anything connected with Hester, he would unconsciously feel relaxed. There was no sign of impatience in his heart.

    Hester felt a little guilty at Austin''s voice. Every time something happened to her, she would unconsciously want to find him and feel sorry.

    However, she had no choice but to turn to him for help.

    "Brother Austin, I''m at the gate of the hospital. Could you pick me up?"

    Hester hung up the phone and sat down at a place. She stared at the floor in a daze, her slender fingertips slightly tilted, and her sight on the ground in a daze.

    Austin was so happy that he couldn''t wait to see Hester. He stood in front of the elevator and watched the rising number. When it didn''t come up quickly, he rushed to the stairwell and went down.

    He gasped to the first floor and saw Hester''s figure through the glass. Austin''s heart trembled uncontrollably, as if he had been attacked a point, stunned in place.

    Hit hard by a person, Austin came to his sense. When he realized that he was staring at her figure in a daze, he laughed. He took a deep breath and walked slowly to her.

    "Hester!"

    Hester turned around and saw the smile on Austin''s face. She took out a handkerchief from her bag and wiped the sweat off his head carefully, smiling.

    She had never seen Austin in such a sorry position. In her memory, he was as elegant as a noble man, making people unable to look away from him.

    "Brother Austin, did you just finish running?"

    Facing Hester''s smiling eyes, Austin was a little embarrassed. He lowered his eyes and

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ut she didn''t expect her to be in such a serious condition.

    She put her hands on her lower abdomen and felt her baby''s weak heartbeat. She couldn''t bear to abort this baby, and she didn''t have the heart to do so.

    She didn''t want to experience that feeling anymore. She would never forget the bloody smell!

    "Is there any other way? I want this baby, at all costs! "

    Austin looked at Hester lovingly, his eyes sparkling. Although he had already known that it would end like this, it still made his heart ache to hear it by his own ears.

    "If you really don''t want to abort, then follow the doctor''s instructions and come to the hospital for an examination a week. And remember to contact me if you have any physical problems. Don''t hold on, or you will have a miscarriage easily. "

    Hester nodded at once, indicating that she would obey the doctor. How could she not follow the doctor''s advice when she heard that her child could be saved!

    "Brother Austin, don''t worry! I will come to the hospital on time to check up. I don''t care as long as the child is healthy. Don''t worry! "

    "Miss Melody, your baby is very healthy. Don''t worry!"

    On the other side, Melody stood in the corridor, holding the test sheet. She was so anxious that she wanted to tear it up. The doctor''s words came into her mind, and she gritted her teeth out of hatred.

 Chapter 231 Threat

    "No way! This is absolutely not true! "

    Melody kneaded the test sheet into a ball and held it tightly in her hand. She looked at the ground with hatred, and her chest was heaving intensely. She had searched a lot of information online these days. How could this evil creature live so healthy!

    She hit her belly in a bid to abort the baby. If she could kill the baby without anyone noticing, she would be able to live happily with Terence.

    That night, she was so drunk that she didn''t even know what those men looked like. Nor knowing the baby''s father.

    She lost her body in confusion and was pregnant with a child of unknown origin. She was waken up by nightmares every night, and the dreams would always happen again and again, torturing her fragile nerves.

    "This baby mustn''t be given birth!"

    She couldn''t imagine what her child would look like in the future. If her child was taken to a paternity test in the future, the secret would be exposed. The reason why she chose to stay with the baby was to make Terence feel guilty for her.

    But since she got what she wanted, there was no need for the baby to stay.

    She frowned and walked around in a mess. Her head drooped as she stared at the ground. Her mood dropped to the bottom as she considered how to abort this child.

    "I''m sorry, miss. You dropped something."

    A pair of sneakers appeared in her sight. It was a low and lewd voice, which sounded familiar.

    Melody''s eyebrows were tightly knitted and her face was somewhat ferocious. She raised her head impatiently, and wanted to curse and express her dissatisfaction. But when she saw that person''s face, she fell into fear.

    She could not help but shiver. Her palms were sweaty and wet. She looked at the man in front of her blankly, and she had no strength at her feet.

    The man at the front of the line looked at Melody in such a way as if she had seen a ghost, and the corners of his mouth disdained to rise. He lit

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    omised to give them money, but they completely ignored her. Her voice became hoarse after the humiliation.

    She crossed her arms and sneered. She glanced at that man calmly with an unreadable expression on her face.

    "I think you must have misunderstood. I''m not your wallet. I''m not obligated to exercise the duty of raising up you. What''s more, if you run out of money, you should earn it on your own! "

    Liam snorted and glanced at Melody contemptuously. Lowering his head, he opened the phone, turned out the photo album, and then put it in front of Melody.

    "Please tell me, Miss Melody. What the dignity can do? It''s useless for us to do anything about it.

    Miss Melody, you are so rich, I think you don''t care about the money, do you? And Mr. Terence is so rich too, he won''t be reluctant to give these money, will he? "

    Melody opened her eyes wide in disbelief and glared at Liam. The pain in her palm was not enough to keep her calm. She only felt she was on the verge of exploding.

    No one would be calm to face the person when they saw their naked photos in other''s phone. She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down so as not to lose control.

    After calming down, she looked at their greedy faces with disdain.

    "What on earth do you want? Or you just want money? "

 Chapter 232 Photos

    Liam grinned as he heard this. He was too excited to control himself while rubbing his fingers tensely. As long as she gave him the money, he would really get what he wanted.

    "You are so generous, Miss Melody. We just want money. As long as you are sincere enough, we will leave."

    Melody snorted and raised her head in disdain. She looked up at the sky with a cold smile and then turned to Liam. She slowly moved her fingernails with nail polish which were extraordinarily sharp on her clean fingers

    However, in comparison to each other, there was something very weird, which made people confused.

    "So, are you trying to find a long-term meal ticket?"

    She said slowly. Instantly, her bright eyes became sharp, and there was no longer the previous fear and panic, which made people can''t help but panic.

    Said Melody coldly, with a serious look on her face. She then gradually realized what was going on with her. She couldn''t help but become vicious.

    Liam was stunned and stood still. He didn''t expect that the person who had been gentle and scared a moment ago would become like this in the next moment. Although she was at a disadvantage, her imposing manner was still frightening.

    He swallowed briefly and straightened up, trying to cover his uneasiness. Looking directly into her eyes, he said in a sarcastic tone

    "A meal ticket? I think Miss Melody must have misunderstood us. We just wanted to turn you into our wallet. After all, it was so difficult to live in the society nowadays.

    Since you are kind-hearted, you may as well take good care of our brothers. "

    Hearing this, Melody''s heart was bleeding. In great anger, she smiled at that man, slightly tilted her head and looked at him with an unidentified expression.

    Threat was never in Melody''s dictionary. But when she thought of the photos in his phone, her eyes became colder and colder.

    "If you are planning to do that, I have to give you a piece of advice! There is an old saying that two sides are badly injured. If you go too far, I don''t mind fi

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    took a glance at Sheryl. Then she walked straight past her without greeting. She had seen her awkwardness before, that she was not in the mood to treat Sheryl well.

    She gently knocked on the door of the office. When she heard the voice of Terence, she pushed the door open Looking at his serious movements, she lifted the corners of her mouth and walked over to him and sat down gracefully.

    Taking off her sunglasses, she smiled and said

    "It seems that I have come at a bad time! Since Mr. Terence is so busy, as a wife, shouldn''t I leave considerately? "

    Terence''s hand that was holding the pen paused. He raised his eyes to look at Melody, raising his eyebrows. He leaned on the side leisurely with one hand supporting his head.

    "Why are you here?"

    "You don''t like me to come here?"

    Said Melody as she put her sunglasses on the table and combed her hair with it. She then frowned and gazed at Terence.

    "Something came up in my way to the hospital today, and I thought you might be interested. But I suddenly feel a little regretful when I saw your indifferent attitude. "

    With a glint of slyness in his eyes, Terence changed his expression and smiled slightly. When he heard she was going to have a check-up, he was a little resistant, but when he heard the name of Hester, his heart jumped up in his throat.

    "What''s wrong with Hester?"

 Chapter 233 Staying Out All Night

    Hearing the undisguised worry in his tone, Melody''s eyes flashed and she easily fell into an unsteady state. Her expression was still calm. She put her fingertips on her legs and stroke her leg gently.

    "I''m not sure. But she looks good, so she should be fine! Besides, you know Hester doesn''t like me, so it''s hard for me to ask Hester about it.

    In order not to make you worried, I took some photos. "

    Melody put her phone on the table and pushed it to him slowly. She glanced at him now and then and noticed the slight change of his expression.

    Fixing his eyes on the mobile phone, Terence looked grave. His body was a little stiff. He hesitantly reached for Melody''s phone and looked through the photo album.

    His breathing was a bit disordered, but he was still watching quietly. When he saw the last picture, he put down the phone His fingertips crossed on his knees, bringing a sense of coolness.

    "It''s good that she''s all right. Thank you for coming to see her."

    "Anyway, I just happen to be on the same way. It is good to let you rest assured!"

    Melody raised her hand and tucked her curly hair behind her ears. She dropped her eyes and the smile on her face was a little stiff.

    "But now see that Hester is so happy, I''m relieved. I used to see her live a boring and dull life every day, and I was afraid that she might have some mental disease. This way, I wouldn''t worry about her any more. "

    Terence''s body stiffened and his hand tightened. A faint fury could be seen in his dark eyes, but his face was calm.

    "Melody, what else do you want to say?"

    "Of course not! I just passed by and came to see you. " Melody smiled and said in a dry voice.

    Terence nodded to her with a cold look, glancing at the piles of documents on the table.

    "I''m busy now. If you don''t have anything else to do, you can go back to have a rest!"

    The smile on Melody''s face froze. She closed her eyes to hide her emotion casually. She reached for the sunglasses and put the phone in her handbag.

    She raised her head to look

    elody looked a little stiff. She forced herself to smile and walked down the stairs to Terence, her eyes twinkling. Glancing at his phone, she chuckled.

    She was wondering why he came back so early today. Terence was still worried about Hester! But in this case, her goal was partly achieved!

    "Hester hasn''t come back yet? She has been out for so long. What happened? "

    Hearing this, Terence stopped what he was doing and stared at the table in a daze. A glimmer of jealousy flashed in his eyes, and he felt very envious that Austin could get Hester''s smile.

    He looked up at Melody, and then moved away lightly. Lowering his head, stroking the cellphone, he said slowly

    "Let''s eat! I''m hungry. "

    Lisa answered, but after taking a glance at the triumphant look on Melody''s face, she kept silent with a frown. She was just a servant and had no right to interfere.

    Just sorry for Miss Hester. Why did something happen every time Mr. Terence and she became better?

    After dinner, Terence stood at the window of the study, staring blankly at the road. The sky gradually darkened, and the street lights nearby were on. It was so gloomy that made people feel depressed.

    As the sky darkened and the east grew white, Terence raised his hand to block the dazzling morning sun. His face was as dark as ice, blue veins standing out on the back of his hand.

 Chapter 234 Waking up

    She woke up slowly and put her hand on her forehead to hide the dazzling light. Melody turned over and slowly opened her eyes. She got up dazzledly, changed her clothes and turned to walk out of the room.

    She tidied up her hair with one hand and slowly walked downstairs. When she saw Terence sitting in the hall, she was astounded.

    "Terence, why are you sitting here?"

    She frowned at his clothes. The clothes he was wearing was still the same yesterday''s, and there was a slight bluish color around the corners of his eyes. Didn''t he sleep all night?

    "Did you stay up all night?"

    Terence looked up at Melody with a cold expression in his eyes, and then he moved his arm slowly. He sighed and closed his eyes tiredly. His long eyelashes were left on the corners of his eyes, bringing a light shadow.

    He had waited for her for a whole night. How could he do such a crazy thing?

    "I''m going to wash up!"

    After saying that, he stood up and left. Only Melody was left in the living room. Terence walked steadily back to his bedroom. There was nothing unusual about him.

    He calmly closed the door and isolated himself from the outside world. Hands trembling, the phone slipped from his hand. "Dong!" And fell on the floor.

    The sound was not loud, but he trembled as if he was surprised. Looking at the ground dully for two seconds, he bent down and picked up it, dialing a number.

    "Check it for me! Where is Hester at present? Where was she last night? I want her information right now! "

    After saying this in a peaceful tone, he hung up the phone directly before the person on the other end of the line could say anything. He fell down on the bed, feeling cold all over and curling up in the bed.

    Where on earth did she go last night? ''Is she still with Austin and doesn''t want to come back?'' His eyes were closed, and his mind was in a complete mess. But there was still no clue.

    He held his cell phone tightly, afraid of missing the call. He tried his best not to think too much. His breath gradually became smooth and his uptight nerves relaxed, br

    and smiled. The gentleness in his eyes could not be hidden. He was turning a fried egg and put it in a tray.

    He turned around and looked at Hester''s eyes, feeling helpless. He frowned with dissatisfaction when he saw her bare feet.

    "Do you still want to get sick and pass out, so that everyone knows that you are pregnant?"

    Hester bowed her head and stuck out her tongue at her bare feet, sighing softly. She looked up at Austin pitifully as if she had suffered a lot.

    "Brother Austin, when did you become so fierce? I''m not used to it!"

    Austin''s temple throbbed slightly. He came to her and picked her up directly. He looked dotingly at her pretending to be angry and shook his head gently.

    "You are not as healthy as you used to be. You must get rid of the habit of going around on your bare feet!"

    Hester nodded at Austin, listening to his teachings patiently. But it went in at the left ear and out at the right ear. She didn''t mean to do that. Why would someone keep nagging her like this.

    "Okay, I see."

    She knew she was in the wrong, she didn''t want Austin to continue this topic. She raised her hand to cover his mouth. If things went on like this, Brother Austin would become an old lady.

    Austin froze at once because of her action. The warm touch on his lips felt so real, and his mood was somewhat erratic.

    "Brother Austin, don''t keep nagging me."

 Chapter 235 Yes

    Hearing her soft and sweet voice, Austin almost shook his hand and was about to drop her down. He took a deep breath to calm himself down and held her more tightly to not let her go.

    Avoiding her confused eyes, his heart skipped a beat. He looked flustered.

    "Okay, I know. Don''t run around like this next time! "

    Hester nodded, feeling lucky. She thought to herself, ''It''s so lucky it worked for many times.'' She was so delighted in his arms that she began to feel less dizzy.

    Austin carefully put her on the bed and put a pillow on her back. He raised his hand and touched her forehead, breathing a sigh of relief.

    "Your fever has been brought down. You''d better have a rest. It will make you feel better!"

    She looked a little startled. She rubbed her abdomen and looked up at Austin, a little nervous. Thinking of the test result, she felt a little scared.

    Was it because of the baby that she fainted at the gate of the hospital?

    "Did I pass out because I''m pregnant?"

    A little struggle flashed on his face. Austin looked at the look of Hester''s head hanging down. He felt a bit sad. Austin sighed and stroked her head, his eyes were calm.

    "Don''t think too much. The most important thing for you now is to have a good rest. I will help you take good care of your health."

    Hester nodded and looked at the ground with her hands twisting together. Although she was not very clear about the reason why she fainted, she still had a hunch.

    Since she was pregnant, there had been many problems in her body, which made her very tired. After thinking for a while, she asked with hesitation.

    She felt something wrong when she just woke up. But she held back her curiosity and asked in the end. She couldn''t deceive herself like this all the time. She must find out what was going on.

    "Did I pass out because of being pregnant? And why did I wake up in your house? "

    Austin was slightly stunned. He narrowed his eyes and quietly covered her quilt for her. He tucked a w

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ou really can''t hold on any longer, do the induced labor! I''m worried that it will do more harm to you if you can''t take it anymore. "

    Hester raised her head to look at Austin, shaking her head at him. Although her belly was not bulged, she had been used to communicate with her child in this way.

    Every time she touched it, there was a kind of telepathy, which made her feel happy.

    "Brother Austin, don''t worry. I can!"

    Austin looked at her determined eyes and tightened his grip on the steering wheel. He hated to see her like this, it made him feel incompetent.

    He studied hard so that he could protect her. But why was the reality like this?

    "Well, whatever! But remember to come to the hospital for a thorough examination on time and call me if you have any problems!

    The most important thing for you now is to get good sleep and have a good mood. If you really have no appetite to eat, you can eat some rice porridge. You can''t keep your stomach empty, you know?

    And you must be careful. You can''t get hurt anymore! "

    Hester looked at Austin helplessly. She had heard it three times since she had woken up. But she knew he was concerned about her, she had no choice but to nod in agreement.

    "Yes, yes! I will be responsible for my health and abide by your requirements. Don''t worry, Brother Austin. "

 Chapter 236 Thoughts

    Austin nodded and smiled bitterly. He couldn''t even like himself, how could he expect her to like him. But he just couldn''t help but want to remind her. It was about her health, so he dared not neglect it.

    "I know you don''t like me, but I have to tell you. I''m afraid you''ll forget everything as long as you turn around. When can I really feel at ease? "

    Hester was at a loss for Austin''s words. He had always treated her like a child. Why did he still blame her in the end?

    Turning her eyes, Hester quietly looked at his side face, and her little fist was tightened and loosened in disappointment. She didn''t argue with him, only sitting beside depressed.

    She was already the one who was being taken care of. It was undeniable!

    The car stopped at the gate of the villa. Austin watched Hester unfasten the safety belt and get off. His eyes were lingering with affection.

    Hester stood beside the car, smiling at Austin. She waved her hands to say goodbye. Hester did not notice the affection hidden in his eyes. She said what she wanted to say heartlessly.

    "Take care, Brother Austin!"

    With a gentle smile, Austin said goodbye to her politely. His eyes were fixed on her body, reluctant to leave. If time could stand still, all he wanted to do was to freeze what had happened last night.

    "Come on in. Remember what I said, okay?"

    Hester''s mouth twitched, but she nodded obediently. ''You are always so considerate. I don''t deserve it!'' she thought.

    "I know! I''m leaving now. Bye, Brother Austin! "

    Looking at her back, Austin didn''t leave until she entered the inner room. As for her, he couldn''t be so radical, nor did he ask for anything in return. He only hoped that she would be fine and then he would be contented.

    The intimate pictures outside the villa all fell into Terence''s eyes. He stood at the door with his hands in his pockets and watched their happy exchanges closely.

    Terence''s chin was tight, and his face was serious and cold. Others had to avert the

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ight together, he couldn''t stand it.

    Hester was his woman and it was impossible to allow anyone to touch it, not even imagined.

    He was outraged to the extreme. With his red eyes, he spoke without careful diction. What he hated most was her silence, which made him at a loss.

    "What? You feel lonely without any man to satisfy you, so you go out to find another man? If you are lonely, you can tell me. I can absolutely satisfy you.

    There''s only one thing I don''t like. I don''t use things that other people have touched because they are dirty! Please restrain yourself from now on. Don''t go out to have fun, or disgrace our Qi family! "

    Terence was heartbroken when he said this words altogether. He just wanted to simply vent the dissatisfaction in his heart and express his possession.

    Hearing his words, Hester stuttered and almost fell down. Fortunately, she held the chair and escaped from it. She gazed at him as if he was a monster.

    Her reaction made him more angry. He grabbed her wrist with his hand and pulled her towards him. They clung to each other without any ambiguous atmosphere. There was only endless anger burning.

    Two people''s eyes collided, bringing endless flames and almost burning.

    "What? Are you embarrassed by what I said? Or did you have any other thoughts after hearing what I said? "

 Chapter 237 Asking for money

    Hester furrowed her eyebrows and looked at him with a complicated gaze. She tightened her hand and it trembled slightly. Every word he said hit her hard, taking her by surprise.

    Speechless, she stood there, trembling slightly, as if she had lost the ability to speak.

    Her silence didn''t calm down Terence, but made him more and more excited. He tightened his hand on her shoulder and inexplicably felt pleasure when he saw her hurt.

    His dark eyes turned red as if he was going crazy. Did she really hate him so much that she did not even say a word?

    "Say something! Is it because I have seen through your disguise so that you are speechless and disdainful to talk to me? Or are you playing with me? "

    Hester trembled and raised her hand to hit his face. Feeling pins and needles in the palms, she stared at him in disbelief.

    "I... I... "

    She opened her mouth and wanted to explain, but suddenly she felt everything seemed so useless. After they stayed silent for a while, Hester fled at a loss and left in a hurry.

    Her back leaned against the door frame, sliding down slowly. Her numb palm was placed on her heart. Feeling her heart''s restless beating, her eyes glanced around casually.

    "What happened to me?"

    How could I hit him? The more she thought of that scene, the more unbelievable she was. At that time, she felt so dizzy that she couldn''t help waving her hand to him.

    When she realized it, the situation became somewhat irreversible.

    In the hall, Terence stood straight. His head was tilted slightly. His face was burning. After a long time, he slowly moved his fingers, raised his hand to cover his red cheeks, and his eyes were blinking.

    He even was hit by Hester, who had always been obedient. He was indeed in a subtle mood. All of a sudden, her anger cooled and disappeared without trace.

    "Is she turning angry from embarrassment?"

    But it didn''t matter. At least, Hester was not as depressed as he used to be, which would make him panic. As long as she could get angry, he would know that she was still with him.

    After what h

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    A hint of complacency flashed across his face.

    In the underground parking lot of the Yi Feng group, Melody was just off duty. She slowly walked over with her handbag, fumbling for the car key in her handbag. She unlocked the car door and went into the car. Then, the back door of the car was opened and several people came up instantly.

    Before Melody could react, she saw a face of nightmare. Turning livid with rage, she glared at these uninvited guests.

    "What on earth do you want?"

    She had already transferred the money to them, but why did they come to her again? She was overwhelmed with rage and said in an unfriendly tone.

    Liam looked at her delicate face in a trance. He touched her face with his fingertips frivolously and moved slowly. He could feel her shivering and smiled gently.

    "Don''t be nervous, Miss Melody. We have something important to tell you today. Don''t make the atmosphere so awkward!"

    Angry and annoyed, Melody slapped his hand off, and rubbed hard on the place where he had just touched. She looked at Liam with discontent on her face.

    The story they had that night made her flesh creep. What she hated most was this kind of people who liked to beg. They were just like a sticker and she couldn''t get rid of them.

    "Hurry up if you have something to say. I don''t have time to waste with you!"

    "We''re running out of money. Give us some!"

 Chapter 238 Harassment

    Snorted Melody. She looked up at Liam with disdain. How ridiculous he was! Did he really take her as a sitting duck and try to turn her into a long-term cash dispenser?

    What she was most annoyed about was getting nothing without doing anything, while scumbags like him was particularly disgusted!

    "I think your plan is wrong. I''m not a pushover! You are the criminals. Please understand that it is lucky enough for you that I don''t go to the police to let them arrest you. I advise you not to be so arrogant! "

    Looking at the angry expression of Melody, Liam and his men looked at each other and laughed, as if they had heard a funny joke. Some of them even covered their stomaches and lay on the backseat.

    Liam Li sat on the chair, relaxed. He looked at Melody as if he had nothing to fear. Resting his head on his hand, he looked at her mischievously.

    With his fingers bent and struck his knee, he squinted his eyes. He knew that people in the upper class were unusual, but he didn''t expect her to be so exclusive!

    "Since our plan has already begun, there is no possibility of being disturbed!"

    Melody smiled with disdain and slowly took out her phone and dialed the internal telephone of the company. She tilted her head and there was a gleam of depression in her eyes. She raised her eyebrows and smiled proudly.

    "Hey! Is the security room? This is the underground parking lot. Send some people over here! "

    Liam looked a little depressed when he heard this. He tightened his grip, blue veins standing out on his neck. He didn''t expect this woman to do this. Did she really want to kill him?

    Melody raised her eyebrows proudly and looking at Liam and the other people in the car. She clenched her phone and trembled.

    Under such a circumstance, she was also very scared, but she could not admit defeat, or else they would be entangling her endlessly from now on.

    "I advise you to leave as soon as possible, or don''t blame me for being rude! Besides, don''t try to set your eyes on me an

    r. Her brain raced, trying to come up with a solution.

    At dinner time, the three sat together and didn''t say anything. And Melody, who was always talkative, also kept quiet, which was very confusing.

    Looking at her melancholy face, Terence frowned. Still puzzled, he asked. She had been absent-minded like this for days. No matter how indifferent he was, he found something abnormal.

    "Melody, what''s wrong with you? You look pale. Are you uncomfortable? "

    She lowered her head in a daze and held her phone tightly. She was afraid that she would hear the sound of her text again. The bowstring in her brain was tight and almost would break.

    She received her nude photos day and night. No matter how strong her mentality was, she would fall apart one day. In the past few days, she had kept her cell phone with her all the time, because she was afraid that it would be seen by others.

    Raising his hand, Terence, who was puzzled, pushed Melody''s arm. She was often absent-minded. If it went on like this, something would happen sooner or later.

    "Melody?"

    Hester looked up at Melody with curiosity. It was not because she cared about her, but because it was really not her style not to take action for such a long time.

    "What? What? " When Melody came to herself, she looked up at their confused eyes and felt a little guilty.

 Chapter 239 Reward

    "What''s wrong with you these days? Why do you look so distracted? What happened? "

    Terence sighed and looked at Melody worriedly. As a friend, he should care about her. Moreover, she had always been on his side, which made him feel guilty.

    Melody raised the corners of her mouth and shook her head. She raised her hand to tuck a wisp of hair around her ear, and then turned her eyes to avoid his eyes.

    "I''m fine. I''m just too tired recently, so I''m not in a good mood."

    Even if she got the care of Terence, it could not ease her long-time trepidation. Besides, it was such a good chance to shatter Hester. She had no energy to think about expanding the impact of this matter.

    Melody went back to her room after talking with Terence. She sat on the bed with a tired look, looking at the darkness outside the window. She fell on the bed and slowly closed her eyes.

    Late at night, her phone suddenly rang. She frowned and fumbled at the head of the bed. She picked it up and put it beside his ear.

    "Hello!"

    "Ah! Let me go! Help! help! ¡­¡­"

    The shrill voice instantly drove away all her sleepiness. She suddenly sat up from the bed. She held the cell phone more tightly and her fingertips were slightly cyan.

    She covered her mouth with one hand and lowered her voice deliberately. The cold sweat on her forehead almost drove her crazy.

    "That''s enough. If you keep harassing me like this, I will call the police right away. I will make you go to prison before you get the money!"

    "Miss Melody, can''t you stand such a little pain? I have your limited edition video in my phone! Of course, I don''t mind if you want to call the police. I will upload all the things on the Internet. Your beautiful body and sexy cries will be appreciated. "

    Liam laughed and lowered his voice. It became weirder and more gloomy in the quiet night. He was lying on the bed lazily, his hand moving slowly and making a pleasant sound.

    "Well... Well, looking at Miss Melody''s video, it''s really arousing my sexual desire! "

    to do? Tell directly! "

    He had tortured her for so long just for money! He just pretended to be polite, which was really disgusting.

    Liam applauded admiringly. He looked at Melody with a hint of greed in his eyes. He looked down and played with his phone as if implying something.

    "Wonderful! I like people like you, Miss Melody. You are too frank and you don''t have to take a detour. Or you will suffer a lot, won''t you? "

    Melody''s face turned pale and her hands tightened. She restrained her anger and looked at him ferociously. Obviously, he was referring to the accident in the parking lot.

    He was taking revenge on her, in order to let her not dare to say no anymore.

    "Human nature is greedy, but being so greedy is your fault. I''ve already given you the money last time. What else do you want? I earned my money through hard work. It''s not as simple as you think!

    If you are really short of money, you can go to rob the bank. "

    "Cut the crap! You just don''t want to give me the money! I''m telling you. You should transfer ten million to that account later. "

    Liam gave her a sarcastic impression, raising his head slightly. He said greedily. As long as the money arrived, he could live a wealthy life.

    "Of course, if you are obedient enough. As a reward, I will delete the video. In this way, you have a big advantage! "

 Chapter 240 Brothers child

    Melody couldn''t help rolling her eyes. She looked at the man in the front and thought it was funny. She didn''t need any reward, and she was always the one who gave out.

    ''What''s more, I can''t believe that he will ask for ten million! He must have thought too highly of himself!'' thought she. ''The asshole of the society has no right to enjoy such a superior life.''

    "I think it''s better for you to rob the bank directly. The money I gave you last time is already my limit. Besides, that''s a huge amount of money. I won''t let you get what you want. "

    If she compromised this time, she would never be able to get rid of their threats. It would only encourage their greed, making her live in the shadow forever.

    "You won''t?" Liam''s face dimmed and his eyes became sharp. He had been working in the society for many years and no one dared to do this to him.

    He would never tolerate anyone who had something on him!

    "Or do you want us to help you?"

    Melody took a step back and kept a distance from him. She looked around, wondering which direction she should run to if they couldn''t reach an agreement.

    She pretended to be calm and looked at them, her voice slightly trembling, but she tried not to let them find anything abnormal.

    "I warn you, don''t do anything stupid! Otherwise, you won''t get a penny! You will go to jail and never turn over! "

    Having run out of patience, Liam strode forward and approached Melody. He lifted his hand and pulled her hair to force her to look into his eyes.

    He raised the corners of his mouth with disdain and said through gritted teeth, "You want it the hard way. I was going to teach you a good lesson. Now that you don''t listen to me, don''t blame us for being unkind to you."

    As he spoke, he spat. He was getting annoyed as he cast a glance at Melody. He seemed to have a tendency of having a drug addiction and his temper was often violent.

    "Transfer the m

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    His companion smiled awkwardly and stared at Melody. Rubbing his chin with his fingers, he was deep in thought. He shook his head hard as if he had realized something.

    "No way! It''s absolutely impossible! "

    Hearing his words, Liam frowned. Liam raised his hand and slapped on his head. What was wrong with this kid? Was he insane? Why did he talk nonsense!

    "Spencer, are you crazy? What are you talking about! I think you need a good spanking. "

    Rubbing the back of his head innocently, Spencer looked at everyone laughing and felt a little aggrieved. But he didn''t know how to bring it up. The idea was too bold to speak it out.

    "No! I just thought of something and found it incredible. "

    "You brat, how could you think of something? That''s amazing." Liam didn''t hesitate to hold Spencer''s head and put it under his armpit. "Come on. Tell us what your great guess is that makes you so spineless!"

    After all, Spencer was the most cunning one among them. He was so fearless that he was even scared to death. It was incredible.

    Spencer frowned and stared at Melody''s belly with a touch of inquiry. His dark eyes, like a black viper which was greedily staring at his prey.

    If his idea didn''t go wrong, they would double the price.

    "Is it Liam''s child?"

 Chapter 241 Its you

    Suddenly, Liam was in great shock. Although Spencer''s idea was bold, it was reasonable.

    He stared at Melody''s pale face and felt this possibility was more and more established. With complex feelings in his mind, he looked at her with a meaningful look, the corners of his mouth slowly going up.

    "Gee! What a surprise! How fortunate I am to have Miss Melody carry my baby!

    But, since the child is mine, will you pay me hush money? Or, should I talk to Mr. Terence about a DNA test which will be more convincing, shouldn''t I?"

    "No way! No way! " This was the biggest humiliation for her and she would never let anyone know it.

    After saying that, she suddenly realized that what she said was telling a very poor lie which revealed the truth. She suddenly covered her mouth with her hand tightly. She took a deep breath and said stiffly

    "What a joke! How could I be pregnant with your child! Don''t talk nonsense! "

    Liam stared at her belly with a dirty smile. He rubbed his hands back and forth, and he was planning something. It was really ''Heaven never seals off all the exits''. Even God was helping him!

    "Wow! "Are you ashamed into anger? Or because you felt insecure after your secret was exposed? But since you are pregnant with my child, I will give you another chance. "

    "Congratulations, boss! Congratulations! You will be the Si family''s son-in-law as long as this news spreads out. The Si family is so wealthy that it''s at your disposal. "

    Spencer looked at Melody''s ferocious expression and smiled. He walked up to Melody, bowed to her with both hands and said, "Congratulations".

    "Are you threatening me?"

    Melody narrowed her eyes and glared at that man. If the news got out, she would definitely ruin her image in the mind of Terence.

    If that was the case, there wouldn''t be any obstacle between him and Hester.

    "I tell you, this kid has nothing to do with you at all. Don''t brag about you

    looked at the back of those people, and her fingers were digging in the soil. Her beautiful fingernails were covered with dirt, which was not beautiful at all.

    Her clothes were in a mess, as if what had happened that night made her exhausted.

    Melody weakly held up her hands to hold the clothes that had fallen on her shoulders. She stumbled to her feet and opened the car''s door. She got into the car with difficulty and tidied her clothes.

    She took out her makeup bag and rearranged her makeup. After a while, the exquisite Melody appeared again, without any embarrassment.

    She drove back to the villa, frowning. She had sat in the car for a long time, with hands on the abdomen, struggling.

    "No way! This baby cannot be kept. "

    If she took medicine, she would be found out by the hospital. This method didn''t work, and she had to find a new way! With her fingertips tapping the steering wheel gently, her brain was working at full speed.

    She looked up at the sky, lost in thought. All of a sudden, a figure came into her sight. Thinking of this, Melody couldn''t help smiling with a sense of playfulness.

    Yes! She had insisted on not taking off this child in order to deal with Hester. Now that she had decided, she didn''t need to hesitate any more.

    "It''s you."

 Chapter 242 Indifferent

    Melody got off the car leisurely and touched her lower abdomen with her fingers. Although she was just using him from beginning to end, now she wanted to find a way to kill him, she was still a little reluctant.

    She was not a stone hearted person. Sometimes she was tough only for survival. In order to take over her family business, she forced herself to observe the moral degeneration of the world coldly and take over the Yi Feng group as soon as possible.

    But this time it was different. He was real in her belly. It was her flesh. How could it not hurt!

    "Hester, I have something to tell you!"

    Hester was not affected at all as she continued to walk steadily. Gripping the handrail tightly, she looked serious as if she was doing something very serious.

    Since she fell down the stairs last time, she had this psychological shadow. The accidental pregnancy made her very afraid. She couldn''t let anything happen to her!

    Hester refused to look at her. Melody took a deep breath and suppressed her anger. She had suffered a lot because of Liam. She had been holding the anger in her heart. Now she was treated like this again. She felt her lungs were going to explode.

    She strode forward to chase Hester. She pulled her and stood in front of her. She looked down at her calm face, gnashing her teeth with hatred.

    "Didn''t your ears have surgery? Why are you still the same as before? Can''t you hear me? Or do you want to be deaf all your life and don''t want to hear anything? "

    Hester looked up at her and frowned. She waved her hand and broke free from her grip. In the past few days, she had been in a strange state and she had no idea of making her unhappy.

    She thought she had changed her personality and felt guilty to her. To her surprise, she was acting coquettishly again.

    "What? Are you ashamed into anger because I spoke out what you were thinking? " Hester''s ferocious expression excited Melody. She raised her eyebrows with

    swer me now! " Lisa held her hands, which were so cold. She looked at Melody nervously. She felt guilty for what Terence had asked her to do.

    Looking up at Hester standing on the stairs, she frowned. There were only two of them in the room. What happened?

    Hester took a deep breath and smiled bitterly when she saw Lisa''s look. She looked down at the ground and her hand tightened and then loosened. Well, she was suppressed by Melody every time. Shouldn''t she get used to it?

    But why? She would feel empty in her heart? She gently stroked her belly with her hands. They were both mothers, why could she do that.

    Lisa opened her mouth and wanted to ask, but the driver had already rushed in. Then he lifted Melody up and walked towards the door in a hurry. Lisa looked back at Hester with worry in her eyes. She left in a hurry before she was only able to see her head.

    A drop of water fell at Hester''s foot when the car was fading away. The carpet beneath her feet was wet. She sobbed in a low voice that nobody could hear.

    She would never forget the coldness and determination in Melody''s eyes. She felt like she was in an ice cellar and couldn''t relax for a long time.

    "Melody Si, no wonder I always lose! I can''t be as indifferent as you are. Even one tenth of you was beyond my reach!"

 Chapter 243 Vent anger on the baby

    In the corridor of the hospital, a group of people pushed a woman and ran in. All the people around her were hiding to the side for her convenience.

    If someone was lying on the bed and pushed in, then it was urgent. So the people stood aside for her convenience as well for their own convenience. With the help of the doctors and nurses, Melody was pushed in the emergency room for rescue.

    Lisa stood outside the operating room, pacing back and forth nervously. She didn''t take good care of Miss Hester and now something happened to Miss Melody. She must die for this.

    On the other side, after getting the news, Terence left the company in a hurry. He clearly knew the importance of a child to Melody, and also understood that his guilt for her would be deepened with the growth of the child.

    If Melody knew that her baby was gone, would she collapse? She loved her baby so much, but now she was lying on the cold operating table. She must be very lonely and helpless?

    Thinking of this, he honked the horn irritably and stepped on the accelerator. He rushed to the hospital and went in as soon as the car stopped.

    Impatiently, he pulled his tie apart and walked to the operating room. Looking up at the bright surgery lamp, he hit the wall with his fist fretfully.

    "What happened? Why did she fall down the stairs all of a sudden? "

    Lisa stooped down and picked up the clothes on the floor. With a shiver, she put the clothes on her arm. She looked down at the ground and hesitated.

    "Mr. Terence, it seems that Miss Hester has something to do with it!"

    With a gloomy face, Terence clenched his fists. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Slowly, he opened his eyes and stared at Lisa. How could Hester be blamed for this? It was really a joke.

    He knew what kind of person Hester was, so he didn''t think she would be willing to do such a thing!

    "What did you say? Hester has something to do with it? "

    "Yes. There were only Miss Hester and Miss Melody in the room. Then we heard a scream. When we rushed in, we saw Melody was lying in a pool of blood with a painful face. And Miss Hester was standing on the stairs with her hand in t

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    oken up, Terence tightened his grip on her hand and exhaled a sigh of relief.

    She had been having nightmares and he was very worried when she struggled to get rid of him. How could this domineering woman have such a strong feeling of uneasiness? Was she dreaming of Hester pushing her down the stairs?

    Her eyes turned around and she woke up from her dream. She took a deep breath to calm herself down. Yes, she was in the hospital, not in the abandoned factory.

    In order to get rid of the child, she framed the whole thing up to Hester.

    "Baby, my baby!" When she recalled the past, she cried hysterically. She grabbed the quilt, blue veins standing out on her temples.

    "Hester, why is she so cruel? I''m the one she hates so much. Why did she treat my child in this way? He is innocent! "

    With a frown, Terence grasped her shoulder hard. She was too weak to take all these things. Besides, he didn''t think Hester would have done such a thing.

    But it was a fact that Melody fell down from upstairs. There must be something hidden in it.

    "Melody, calm down! You should not be too excited now. It''s not good for your health! "

    Getting rid of his hands, she looked tired and sat on the bed. The fierce atmosphere on her disappeared, instantly becoming a weak little woman, pitiful.

    "I lost my baby. How can I calm down? Hester, why is she so cruel to me? No matter how jealous she is, she can''t vent her anger on the child! "

 Chapter 244 Why

    With a frown, Terence held her shoulders tightly to prevent her emotion from hurting herself. He tightened his hands and forced her to look into his eyes.

    "Melody, calm down! Don''t be so emotional. Your body cannot be affected too much. "

    Melody looked at Terence, with tears on her face. Unlike the gentleness in normal times, her black eyes were full of ferocity and resentment.

    Gritting her teeth, she grabbed hold of his hand and said, "I lost my baby. How can I calm down? Why Hester treated me this way? She looks weak and harmless, but inside, she is so vicious and insidious. "

    At the crazy moment, she gazed at the face of Terence. She was determined to get what she wanted this time. Most importantly, she never made a loss business.

    "Terence, you know what? I just explained it and asked her to keep some distance from Austin. But she pushed me down in anger! How could she become like this? It was so terrible.

    My poor baby. I''m sorry. If I hadn''t spoken to her, you wouldn''t have suffered. I''m so sorry! "

    The nurse came in with the new infusion bottle. She frowned when she heard a hysterical scream. She looked sympathetically at the man beside her and put the tray in her hand on the table.

    "Miss, this is hospital. Please keep quiet! Besides, your child is out of danger now. But we can''t guarantee your child''s safety if you keep crying like this. "

    Melody stood still and looked at the nurse in astonishment. Her words were like a thunder from the blue, smashing hard on her head. For a moment she forgot to react.

    She had already calculated that under such a high height, the child would definitely die. Why would he stay safe in her belly? ''What a tragedy! That''s why the life energy is so tenacious?''

    Looking at Melody''s expression, Terence put his hand on the back of her hand. ''She didn''t give any reaction because she couldn''t believe it!''

    "Don''t worry! The baby is fine. He is still in yo

    She clenched her hands between her legs and looked at him stubbornly.

    She knew very well that Terence would definitely believe in Melody, and she was always the one to be blamed. The sense of injustice was magnified infinitely, and there was even a faint sense of satisfaction of revenge.

    It was her, Melody, who tried to frame her. Why should she bear the accusations from others? But in this case, all she could feel was disappointment and heartache.

    "So what? I just hate her. I don''t like her at all. I lost my child in the past. Why should I let her live well! "

    She was about to explain, but the words changed after came out her mouth. She tried her best to finish her sentence when she heard her stubborn voice. The sound reverberated in the empty house until it reached every corner.

    Hearing her answer, Terence looked at Hester with mixed feelings. His hands were trembling uncontrollably. He was not angry as he had imagined, but with a little more expectation.

    His eyes were fixed on her for fear of missing any tiny change. Taking a deep breath, he stepped forward and approached her with a trace of powerfulness.

    "Why? Why did you do that? "

    As long as you give me a reason, I will believe you. He wished desperately that she was jealous because she loved him.

 Chapter 245 A way to make money

    Hester furrowed her eyebrows, her body trembling like a leaf in autumn. She raised her head and looked into his eyes with a mocking smile. How could she still have expectation on him? She was insane.

    "I just want to take revenge on her. Are you satisfied with this reason?"

    Terence stood still, her chest heaving violently. His eyes were burning as if he something was about to burst out from them. The two were silent and looked at each other.

    His eyes gradually changed from surging waves to peace, and then deathly silence. Terence curled up his lips in a sad way.

    His hope was dashed. Lowering his head, he looked at the ground and suddenly felt that he was as stupid as a fool.

    "Good!"

    The word gently touched each other''s ears like light feathers. Terence left the hall without looking at her again.

    It was not until he left that Hester slumped into the sofa, gasping for breath, with her hand tightly covering the position of his chest.

    Her tears finally burst out. She felt something wet on the back of her hand. It was cold and wet.

    As the saying goes, ''Some are sad and some are complacent.'' In the club, everyone was lethargic. They twisted their bodies wildly and indulged themselves with their emotions.

    Liam leaned on the sofa lazily, holding a beautiful woman in her arms and laughing at each other. He raised the glass, put it near the beauty''s mouth and gulped it down.

    "You''re really good at drinking! Come and have a good time with me today. Everyone will get tips! "

    He took out a stack of cash and threw it on the table. He smiled madly and his hands fumbled on the beauty''s body.

    "Boss, we made a fortune today. Shall we indulge ourselves?"

    Spencer suggested, smiling to Liam. They robbed Melody''s bag. They were very rich now and could squander anything they wanted.

    Liam nodded with excitement. He could be where he wa

    m hid his ruffian. He was born and brought up in a rural place. Since he came to this city, he was despised and looked down upon by others.

    If it hadn''t been a chance, who would have wanted to be a hooligan and live a decadent life. But deep inside, he was a simple and unsophisticated countryman. He knew how to be grateful.

    "Yam, don''t make fun of me. I''m just a little better than before without any background. You can just call me Liam! "

    Looking at Liam smiling kindly, Liam blinked. She never expected that Liam had such a side. It was a real eye opener.

    But he had helped her solve some problems at that time and humiliated Melody. She had complicated feelings for him.

    She glanced at Liam coquettishly and chuckled. Her revealing clothes dropped a little because of her action.

    "I don''t dare to laugh at you. I''m just a barmaid for fun. I can still count on you to get some care. "

    In a hurry, Liam took off his clothes and covered her legs to conceal her exposed skin. The look on his face was serious, as if he was not the dandiacal man he used to be.

    "Yam, please don''t say that! If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t have been leading a comfortable life. To be honest, you should be the one who gave us a way to make money! "

 Chapter 246 Too Excited

    With his move, Yam''s heart beat abruptly and felt a bit awkward. She moved her stiff body and tucked the hair behind her ear.

    She lowered her head and looked at the coat covered on her legs, with her eyes slightly burning. As long as she worked in the club, those men even hoped that she didn''t wear clothes at all, so that it would be easier for them to touch her body.

    "You don''t have to do that, Liam! Now I''m just a whore. It''s not necessary to cover up my body in public! "

    "Yam, please don''t say that! You are our benefactor. How can you be a bitch? " Liam held Yam''s hands and said excitedly.

    "Hey, buddies! What do you think?"

    Spencer looked at Liam and smiled. He walked up to Yam and bowed respectfully.

    "Of course! Yam, you are the most noble woman in our hearts. If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t be leading such a good life now! "

    Yam looked at them, speechless, and didn''t know how to react. Since she walked over, they had been looking at her emotionally, as if she was their savior.

    And they had emphasized that if it were not for her, they could not be who they were now! But she didn''t remember what she gave them. It was just a sum of money.

    "Liam, you have said that your life could be so good because of me, but why don''t I have any impression of it at all? Did you make something wrong? "

    After spitting out her doubts, Yam frowned at Liam. Although she was thoughtful now, she would never take advantage of anyone. Moreover, when she found them, she just took pity on them, then she chose them. Because of that, the money she gave was more.

    Liam chuckled, feeling the kindness of Yam. Other people would take advantage of the situation to accept his favor, how could they confirm it again and again like Yam.

    From the first sight he saw her, he had known that she was a simple and innocent girl. But she was born in a rich family, so it was inevitable that she was a little willful.

    Her every move, her voice and appearance attracted him.

    rkled, making it hard for others to look away.

    "What''s wrong with you?" Looking at Yam''s suddenly gloomy face, Liam felt a little nervous. Was he going too far to make her in trouble?

    "Will we cause you any trouble?"

    Yam regained her presence of mind, and looked at Liam in fear, with the corners of her mouth slowly raising. She raised her hand and gave him a hug, patting his shoulder with excitement.

    How could he cause her any trouble! This was simply a surprise for her and also a hint of hope.

    "It''s too late for me to thank you! Why did you cause me trouble? I''m just too excited and don''t know how to express it. "

    Noticing his boss''s red ears, Spencer lowered his head and chuckled.

    "Brother Liam, Yam, it''s too messy here. Shall we go to another place? "

    After Spencer''s reminder, everyone was suddenly enlightened. All of them decided to find a restaurant and have a good chat. After a few words, Yam came to a restaurant with Liam.

    After slowly taking her seat, Yam raised her eyes and glanced at the high-range restaurant. All of a sudden, she missed this place so much. She used to like this style of decoration very much, but she wouldn''t go in after she was forced to do it.

    Looking at Liam''s foolish look, Spencer handed over the menu and glanced at Yam, "Yam, what do you want to eat?"

 Chapter 247 Please Rest Assured

    Yam regained her composure and looked sincerely into Liam''s eyes. She wanted the recording in his hand, but she didn''t want to force him to give it to her.

    "Liam, I have something to discuss with you! Although it might be a little difficult, I still want to have a try! "

    "What do you want to say, Yam?" Liam moved closer to Yam. He seemed a little urgent. "If it''s something you want to know or you want me to do, just tell me. There''s nothing to be embarrassed."

    Yam sighed heavily, with mixed feelings. She couldn''t figure out why Liam was so obedient and careful.

    ''Could it be that... Does he like me?''

    "Liam, I want to buy the pictures and videos you have. Are you willing to sell them? Of course, I won''t let you lose money, just copy it out, not asking for your original copy, and not losing it. "

    "Yam, what are you talking about. Since it''s what you want, we will give it to you with our hands. How can we let you waste the money? "

    Spencer spoke in a hurry. His boss was so stupid that he couldn''t find a good word to say. It was better to have him to do it.

    "Yes! Yes! As long as you want it, don''t talk about the money. I will copy it to you right away! " Liam hurriedly obeyed. Although he was not clever enough, Spencer had the

    best conversational skills among them. He believed Spencer so much.

    Yam looked at them, feeling sorry for them. Even though she became a cruel and tough woman who had been trained, she could not help moving for meeting such a person.

    As women were born to be soft hearted. She couldn''t be ruthless. Previously in the night club, she competed openly and secretly just to make a living. However, in this case, the current situation was somewhat unusual.

    "Liam, why are you so nice to me? What exactly are you up to? Tell me! "

    Liam held Yam''s hands, trying to calm her down. He felt surprised to meet her in the night club even it was an accident. Although she used to be makeup, all of them were high-grade, thousands of times better than these fake products now.

    asant voice came, with a slight temptation.

    A faint smile appeared on Mike''s face, which used to be gentle and elegant. But after they dashed into each other, his face became weirder and gloomier.

    He had gone to jail and gone through all these sufferings, all because of Terence. He swore that he would take over what he had and trample hard on it.

    "Thank you for your support. Otherwise, I would not be able to get a fame in such a short time!"

    The man sneered. His white skin was more smooth than that of a woman, and with subtle feminine charm. He took a sip of wine and put it on the table. With his body leaning forward, he revealed an amazing face.

    He had delicate facial features and a fair face. Every detail of him was insane. He looked calm, sexy and charming with a good face. Men and women were captivated by his beauty.

    "Since I chose you at the beginning, I will not easily give up! Of course, in the same way, I also need you to pay me back. You did a good job this time. I''m satisfied.

    I have also seen your ability. I believe that the Qi group will be taken over under your name in the near future. Congratulations, Mr. Mike! "

    Mike lowered his eyes to conceal the anger in his eyes. This man was too mystery to be fathomable. Even though he knew it was just a pawn, he dared not to fight back lightly.

    "Yes, sir!"

 Chapter 248 Dont Let Me Down

    The man smiled and gently touched the edge of the glass with his fingertips. His long and white fingers were charming.

    "It''s time for Terence to know some inside information, given that he investigated the people behind you frantically. Don''t you know sometimes a little expose could be funny? "

    "Mr. Jackson, do you mean to..." Mike raised his eyebrows and stared at that charming face. He began to feel nervous. This was his trump card. It wouldn''t be so powerful if it was uncovered so early.

    "But if we expose now, aren''t we going to turn from the secret to the open and lose some preliminary conditions?"

    "It''s boring to play dirty actions all the time. What''s more, you underestimated Terence. Even if he doesn''t know the enemy''s identity now, he will never let himself be in a passive position, sooner or later, he

    will fight back. "

    Fingers paused, and the man''s deep eyes looked through the screen with a touch of viciousness, which made Mike''s back numb. His long and thick eyelashes trembled, with unspeakable charm.

    He liked to hunt slowly. When he saw their desperate eyes, he would never restrain his desire for blood. What''s more, it was Terence. He was totally excited to hear that man''s name!

    "We can try to make a scene later. It''s time to show up."

    At the International Airport, in a hand-made pure black suit, and sunglasses on the nose, the tall and strong figure of Mike attracted everyone''s attention.

    Because of the outstanding appearance, he attracted the attention of the people around. Most of them were women. However, they didn''t dare to show their affection in public. As a result, they all glanced at him secretly.

    Mike stood there indifferently, looking at the figure walking out, and raised his hand slightly. When he approached closer, Mike nodded and shook hands with him.

    "Mr. Jackson!"

    The man was followed by several men in black, hands in pockets. The big sunglasses covered his face. He pursed his chin, and his thin lips were always too indifferent.

    "We finally meet, Mr. Mike!"

    The man who held his hand

    ore a thin smile at his rose colored lips. With a flash of eye, he perfectly hid the emotions in his eyes. His eyes were as deep as the surface of a pool of stagnant water, which was not able to be seen on the bottom and made people feel awesome.

    Everyone was overwhelmed by the fact that Jackson was a man of power, but looked so feminine and beautiful that they couldn''t accept the truth.

    Jackson looked up at the sky and lost in thought. He had been here for a long time since his family moved to foreign countries. Standing on the ground of his motherland again, he felt a bit melancholy.

    The old house gradually became a little vague in his memory. And he also missed that place most when he came back this time. There was not only the good and bad memory of Gu family there, but also the gathering of their belief.

    He lifted his slender fingers and put them gently against Mike''s shoulder. His strength was not too much, but with a strong sense of disdain. He looked at Mike with his dark eyes, but no one knew what he is thinking about.

    "Don''t bother. I just show up today and you need to accompany me to do a play. Now that the drama is over, let''s finish it!

    I have something to deal with. You go back to take care of the company. I don''t want it to be all in vain. That feeling is too bad.

    This time, I hope you can take back the Qi group. Don''t let me down! "

 Chapter 249 The Game Begins

    After saying goodbye to Mike, Jackson sat in the car, looked out of the window at the scenery passing by, and beat his knees leisurely. His claret red hair shone in the sunlight.

    The car stopped steadily in front of a house and he got off elegantly. With both hands in the pocket of the suit, his dark eyes turned deep and gradually unfathomable.

    "I am finally back."

    Jackson opened his mouth. His appearance was so charming that people can use

    the most beautiful word in the world to describe it.

    With a grim face, Terence went back to Qi group. Sitting on the chair, he didn''t know how to react to win back the attack from Jackson.

    It was ridiculous for the descendant of Qi family to help Gu family to deal with their family. However, it was irreversible and had been happened.

    The corners of Aron''s eyes raised slightly. He enjoyed seeing his friend being on pins and needles. Although it was not a good time to make fun of him, he couldn''t control himself.

    "Do you need me to help you?"

    Terence looked up at Aron, who tried to restrain himself and gave a snort of contempt. Aron wouldn''t be so kind to help him as he only hoped that things would get worse.

    All of a sudden, he felt so tired, and he didn''t know why his friends were so aggressive. It was clearly a problem left by the family, but everyone liked to get involved.

    "I just hope that you can stay here quietly. That''s a help."

    Aron shrugged indifferently, rubbing his nose in embarrassment. He sat leisurely in front of Terence. Then he gradually became serious, different from his cynical look.

    "Since he came back, he must have done everything. You must be careful!"

    "Huh!" Upon hearing this, the cold and indifferent expression on Terence''s face suddenly changed. With an evil and bloodthirsty smile on his lips, he looked very excited. "Why don''t you worry about him?"

    Aron felt like he had been shot in the chest and didn''t know how to respond. Fine! He knew his friend is very capable, isn''t he

    tigate something! You don''t have to be too nervous, which makes me a little uncomfortable. "

    "Yes, young master!" The man was standing with his head down, coolly.

    Jackson raised his eyes and felt a little uncomfortable with this man''s overly respectful attitude. The servants of Gu family had been faithful to generations, and it deserved the reputation. Moving to a foreign country in the early years, he certainly had no chance to get the loyalty.

    With a soft sigh, he took a photo from his pocket, placed it on the table, and slowly pushed it over.

    "I want to know all this person''s background thoroughly. I want to know everything about her, not some useless things on the surface!

    I don''t like to repeat one thing. I hope you won''t disappoint me! "

    With the word "disappointed", Jackson''s face was hidden in the dark, which was mysterious but extremely dangerous.

    "Yes, sir!" The man felt cold all over his body. His voice was low and deep. His eyes fell on the photo and a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes.

    Hearing this response, Jackson raised his eyebrows with slight joy. He stood there, with his fingers tapping his knees.

    He had come back to take over everything of his family at home, and wanted to know more accurately the enemy. He could not wait to start a fight.

    "The game has just begun!"

 Chapter 250 Complicated

    In the villa, when Terence was having dinner, he suddenly sneezed. Frowning, he looked up at Hester who was bending down her head to eat and sighed.

    Since their last parting on bad terms, their relationship was more close than zero. Hester didn''t say a word, not even a look.

    "Lisa, remember to bring some soup to Melody in the hospital. Take good care of her!"

    Hearing the order, Lisa had a glance at Hester with her corner of her eyes. "Yes, Mr. Terence!"

    Hester bowed her head to enjoy her meal, as if it had nothing to do with her. However, when mentioning the name of Melody, her heart inevitably touched.

    Although she knew that the baby in her belly was safe and sound, she still felt disappointed as long as she thought of what Melody had done. What disappointed her more was that Terence didn''t trust in her.

    "I''m done with my breakfast. I''m going to my room."

    With his eyes fixed at Hester''s back, Terence tightened his grip. He took a deep breath and put down his chopsticks. Massaging his forehead gently, he felt a little tired.

    "How is Melody?"

    "Madam''s mental state is somewhat unstable, but she has recovered well in all other aspects. Please rest assured, Terence!"

    After that, he heaved a sigh and waved his hand. There had been too many things these days, so he didn''t have time to talk to Hester. Even if he was free today, he was still unable to achieve his wish.

    "Remove them."

    Lisa frowned as she observed a tinge of tiredness on Terence''s face. After all, she lowered her head and stood beside him. Although she saw clearly what happened between them, she had no right to interfere.

    Hester sat against the door, with her arms around her knees, in a daze. She looked at the floor with a dull look in her black eyes. Nobody knew what she was thinking.

    The situation has maintained for a period of time, and there is not even a word between her and Terence. Even though she knew that it was impossible for th

    investigate. "

    "Really?" Jackson raised his voice and said with an understanding. "Show me your ability!"

    After getting the order, the man blinked his eyes and stood quietly aside.

    "Well, up to now, we have tried our best to find out anything related to Hester.

    Hester was brought back by Mrs. Qi at her age of ten. But her previous life trajectory has been erased thoroughly. We have not found any information about her.

    It is said that Mrs. Qi loves Hester very much. She treated her like her own daughter and decided to let Terence marry her despite the opposition of him. Now, things became like this. "

    Jackson chuckled, he could almost imagined the way that Terence were forced. Such an arrogant man was forced to marry a dumb. It was quite depressing.

    However, he would not sympathize with Terence, but took pleasure in his misfortune. Qi family now is a family with uncertainty and power. It''s really annoying.

    He was afraid that he would destroy the Qi family completely by his carelessness, which would cause the Gu family to have the supreme power. It would be hard for him to get rid of an enemy who trained him!

    But how could Mrs. Qi who saved the family with her own power when the Qi family was in low spirits act so rashly? ''?

    "Does it have anything to do with her?"

 Chapter 251 A gift

    "Yes. Mrs. Qi did this to consolidate Terence''s position in the Qi group! Hester''s mother had left her a large amount of money in a safety box. But to get the key, they must have the child''s DNA test report!

    Though I don''t know exactly how much it is, Mrs. Qi is willing to put so much effort into it, it must be a lot. "

    The man pointed out the key points to Jackson. After all, he had to be more careful that he knew that his young master''s mind couldn''t be figured out!

    "Money? It seems that she is not a simple woman! " He asked with a grin. He fiddled with the telescope with his fingertips, and his Phoenix eyes were covered with a strand of hair on his forehead.

    "What else did you find out?"

    "It seems that Mrs. Qi had known about this, so she had tried to write it into her will. She was clear about the weakness of her husband, who would destroy the Qi family sooner or later. This was a talisman for him!

    But Miss Hester still doesn''t know about it. She thought Mrs. Qi arranged all this for her sake. "

    "Huh! Things are getting more and more interesting! "

    Hearing this, Jackson stood up and looked at her figure. There was slight surge in his eyes.

    "Is there any limitation in that DNA report?"

    "It is said that there is no other rules as long as it is related to Miss Hester by blood. Mrs. Qi knew this very well, so she forced them to get married and have children. " The man lowered his head and answered seriously.

    He was looking at the woman sitting down, who was quiet and beautiful. However, she could only be regarded as a chess piece in her whole life, which made him very unwilling!

    It seemed that Mrs. Qi had been hiding the truth. In order to let Hester follow Terence wholeheartedly, she had hidden it.

    It is widely acknowledged that ''women''s hearts are the most vicious''. Mrs. Qi is really one of the best! The only pity was that this precious young lady suffered being bullied by others and became a lonely girl.

    "Terence, I hope you like the gift I give you!"

    In the building of Qi group, an express worker slowl

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    y raised his eyes. He was a figure with deep and bright light.

    He raised his eyes lazily and looked into the man''s eyes. Then he opened his thin lips.

    "How is it going?"

    "Young master, don''t worry. Everything is ready!"

    As soon as the man finished his words, with his eyelashes trembling, Jackson took out his phone. His slender fingers slid gently and a number appeared on the screen.

    He looked at Qi group''s building leisurely and with a hint of evil. He was patient with the Beep.

    "Hello!"

    An emotionless voice sounded, which pleased him very much. No one dared to ask him to wait for a long time to answer the phone. Considering that the two families were well matched, he barely ignored it.

    "How is it going? Do you like my gift for you? "

    Noticing the paper on the table, Terence''s heart sank. The first thing he did after returning home was to investigate Hester. Was he going to start from here?

    Blue veins stood out on his temples as he clenched his hands into fists. He tried his best not to show his weakness during a negotiation. After a long time, he managed to resist the impulse to blow out.

    "Thank you for your gift. I like it very much!"

    "Gee!" Said Jackson, in a low voice. A glimmer of light flashed across his eyes. That''s right. How could he get panicked easily!

    "Mr. Terence, you are such a hypocrite! I can''t compare with you!"

 Chapter 252 Strange

    With these words, Terence lowered his eyes. There was a flash of anger on her face. When his fingertips touched the paper balls, the words on them seemed to be still in front of him, shocking his thoughts severely.

    He had wondered why his mother forced him to marry a dumb girl. He had guessed countless reasons, but he never thought that it turned out that his mother was using him.

    He took a deep breath to calm himself down. Although his heart was in a mess, there was still a person who was staring at him. He couldn''t reveal any emotions.

    "I''m flattered, Mr. Jackson. I''m afraid the word ''hypocrite'' is more suitable for you. You have played it for such a long time behind me? Does it mean that you have finally thought things through and decided to fight face to face? "

    "Mr. Terence, although I don''t like what you said, it is true. I can''t defend it."

    Instead of getting angry, Jackson smiled. Because of this smile, his soft face became more and more dazzling. His claret red hair with a light halo was like a dark emissary under the sun.

    "But our two families have been fighting both openly and secretly over the years. How could I play behind the scene for so long. When we were young, your Qi family also played with us for a long time, so our family moved abroad.

    What I''m doing now is just an eye for an eye! "

    "An eye for an eye?" With these words, Terence stopped and raised his eyebrows. Although the Qi family and the Gu family were deeply rooted in hatred, they would not stop until their last minute.

    "You are not as good as others. Why don''t you let others talk about it? Of course, I forgot you can''t afford to lose! "

    He recalled that when they were in the same kindergarten, his father had forcefully instigated him to win. At that time, Jackson still cried out because he failed once. It was funny just to think about it.

    On the other side, Jackson, who was sitting in his car, knew very we

    arcel in Hester''s hand, Lisa took a deep breath and nodded, "Well, it seems to be Mr. Terence''s. I''ll keep it for you until he comes back."

    "I''m sorry! Miss Hester''s name was on it, not the so-called Mr. Terence. My duty is to deliver the parcel to her in person, and please don''t interfere with my work! "

    Hester was about to say something, but the courier stopped her. He looked at Lisa with a displeased face, neither anxious nor pushy.

    Just then, the atmosphere was a little embarrassing. Hester said with a smile, looking at Lisa with soothing eyes. She thought Lisa did it because she was afraid that there would be something bad in it!

    "Lisa, don''t worry! This box is very light. It''s not dangerous. "

    Then she turned to the courier and smiled sheepishly.

    "Please don''t take it to heart. She just cares about me. She means no harm! Since the parcel has been sent, you can go back first! "

    Lisa was standing at the door, holding the hand behind her tightly when she saw Hester closed the door.

    "Hey! Mr. Terence, I''m really sorry that I failed to stop Miss Hester! "

    Lisa didn''t receive any reply from Terence, she heard a startled voice, and the phone was hung up. She frowned and wondered what he was going to do.

    "What happened? Mr. Terence is strange today."

 Chapter 253 Bewitched

    Hester sat at the windowsill with a small knife, and opened the box. She frowned when she saw the papers.

    She picked up one and leafed through it. Little by little, she fell into the ice cellar.

    Then she anxiously picked up another piece of paper, which was still about her. She flipped it over and over again, but she still couldn''t come to herself after a long while.

    At that moment, her phone rang Her thoughts were interrupted by the ring of her mobile phone. She rummaged through the box to find the ringing phone at the bottom. The caller ID was a strange number, but it was magical, tempting her to answer it.

    "Hello!" Hester was holding the phone, and her body was shaking. Her mind was a mess and she didn''t know what she should do now.

    "Hello, Miss Hester!" Jackson said it slowly in a strange voice. Tapping his knees with his fingertips, he snickered.

    "I think you have received my gift. Do you like it?"

    Hester was astonished at his words with her eyes wide open. She had just read those things, and his call came soon after. This was too strange.

    Her hand, which was holding the cell phone, trembled with the huge emotional fluctuations. She took a deep breath and was so nervous that her throat became dry.

    "Who are you? Why did you send me these? I''m telling you, I won''t believe any of these things! What will you do to me? "

    She would never believe Mrs. Qi would be such a scheming person and have anything to do with those things, as she was so gentle and beautiful.

    It must be someone trying to sow dissension between them. She couldn''t be stupid enough to fall into the trap!

    Jackson could easily detect the change of her mood, with a smile on his lips. His eyes shone as if he had found something interesting.

    ''She''s so stupid. She had been used for so long, but now she is still partial to that man. How poor she is! ''

    "Gee! What a poor girl! You ev

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    afraid that she would go crazy if she continued to listen to him.

    She covered her belly tightly and tried not to be too excited. For the sake of her baby, she had to calm down as soon as possible!

    "I don''t want to hear your long windedness. It''s my own business and none of your business!"

    Jackson smiled. It seemed that she liked Terence more than he thought! However, no one had ever escaped from his palm.

    "Is that so, Miss Hester? But it''s just that since ancient times, the serious words are always difficult to accept. "

    "Shut up! I told you to shut up! "

    "Haha!" Jackson said with a low and pleasant voice, which was not as bewitching as before. He only felt that the woman was so pathetic that she was used by others and had no courage to accept the truth.

    "Since Miss Hester doesn''t want to continue, I won''t force you. But I still want to remind you that don''t let your imagination go too far, or you will lose more than one child!

    That''s all for today''s phone call! I think Mr. Terence is about to come back. Goodbye! "

    After saying this in one breath, Jackson directly hung up the phone. He played with his cell phone and a wicked glint flashed in his eyes. He only saw her picture and didn''t expect her to be as harmless as her appearance.

 Chapter 254 Get rid of each other

    Hester held the phone tightly and glared at it. It was undeniable that she was angry because of the man''s last sentence. The loss of her child was the pain in her heart forever, and she did not allow others to touch it.

    But today, the unhealed wound was inadvertently torn by him, which made her feel awkward. She didn''t want everyone to repeat that fact. She just felt herself like a fool.

    She knew very well that Terence didn''t like her. Her hand covered the position of her heart where was so painful.

    "I know it very well!"

    She sat on the ground and muttered to herself. It turned out that she would still feel painful with her dead heart, as she had touched something related to him.

    Terence parked the car in the yard and rushed into the house. Hester''s room was pushed open with all his strength. His heart was shocked at the sight of her weeping on the ground.

    He was losing his patience all the way. She sat in the middle of the room, tears streaming down her face.

    He wanted to hold her in his arms, but he did not have the courage to go forward. He defended it carefully, but he was afraid that he had lost his qualification.

    "Hester..."

    He asked in a low voice, but when he met her eyes, he stopped. He held his hands into fists, and his heart was filled with the thought of beating up Jackson.

    Hester sat on the ground, her eyes fixed on Terence. She looked indifferent and emotionless, like a walking dead. Beside her ears was his fast breath. It could be seen that he was very anxious.

    She covered her abdomen with her hand, and there was a ferocious scar on it, which was left because of him. Was the money so important that he could endure it for so long, even to marry the woman he despised most?

    "What? Mr. Terence, are you anxious to come back because you have done something wrong? "

    She looked at him with mockery. She couldn''t speak any more, so she just vent her discontent in a wild way.

    "Or, is it for money?"

    Wit

    lly wanted to end it, she had to retain some dignity, so that she wouldn''t lose too much. At least, when she could recall, she would know that she had tried and been crazy.

    Terence paused, he found herself stiff and just stood there. He turned around and looked into her eyes expressionlessly.

    A pair of calm eyes looked at her. A lightning flashed outside, instantly lighting up the dark night. The trees in the distance stood in silence like ghosts.

    "Hester, we have never been close. You will never know what kind of person I am. Just as I don''t know your temperament, it is like a thorn in our hearts.

    Are you just trying to vent your anger by saying that? "

    Hester stood aside and looked at him. They had been living together for so long, how could it be possible that they knew nothing about each other? Did he do this on purpose to alienate them?

    She trembled slightly and took a deep breath before she calmed down a little. It was only a simple sentence that ruined everything between them.

    "You are right! All of these are just my dreams. They have nothing to do with you! But this is also a good thing. From now on, we can finally get rid of each other and stop procrastinating.

    From now on, please don''t interfere with my life any more, and don''t get entangled with me at the same time. "

 Chapter 255 Mother-to-be

    Both of them were speechless and their conversation was in vain. With his eyes falling on her, he left slowly with an inexplicable expression.

    Hester stared at his back until it disappeared. The tears that had been held back for a long time finally fell. Her clothes were wet by the warm tears and it took away the warmth.

    The sound of heartbreak was particularly clear and harsh in this quiet night. She bit her lips hard to prevent herself from sobbing too loud. She had been used to crying silently for a long time.

    She had been used to loving him, but she didn''t know how to get rid of it. It was said that it was difficult to get rid of drug addicts. What about her love poison?

    Outside the window, it was thunderous, like the just quarrel of the two people, lively and fierce.

    "Mom, why?"

    She asked in silence, as if she saw her mother''s mouth open and closed, but she could not hear any sound. What did her mother say at that time?

    She sat against the wall with her arms around her knees, in a daze for the whole night. When it was getting white in the East, Hester moved her eyelashes and slowly stood up.

    She lost her balance and almost fell to the ground. To prevent herself from falling down, she placed her hands on the ground. She was pregnant and she couldn''t fall!

    Hester deliberately avoided Terence''s work and rest time. After cleaning up, she opened the door and walked out cautiously, observing the situation outside.

    "Miss Hester, you haven''t had breakfast this morning. Do you need me to prepare now?"

    Lisa suddenly appeared behind Hester, with a faint smile on her face. Although she didn''t know why they had been at odds last night, she felt it necessary to watch out Hester!

    There were too many accidents at home recently. As the Butler, she must be extremely careful!

    Hester felt a little nervous. She turned around and observed Lisa''s expression, smiling. Then she raised her hand to touch her ear and said in a soft voice, "No, thanks. My ears hurt. I want to go

    looked up at Austin''s face and gasped heavily. She grabbed his arm tightly as if it was a life-saving straw.

    "Brother Austin, I''m being followed!"

    Austin''s face instantly became cold, as if it was snow in June, the temperature in the air had dropped. He looked back with his cold eyes. Something was hidden in his eyes.

    "Follow what?"

    Hester looked at Austin in astonishment, not knowing how to respond. She had never seen Austin like this, as if he had changed into another person.

    She felt very upset as she had her heart clenched. ''Brother Austin is an optimistic man. Why has he changed so much?''

    "Nothing... I''m a little worried because I haven''t had a check-up recently. You know I value the baby very much. "

    She closed her eyes and the amazement in them disappeared. Though scared, her pale face softened. It didn''t look like Terence''s style.

    ''Lisa didn''t inquire about my whereabouts. Who is following me?'' she wondered.

    Austin sighed with some guilt. As long as she was involved, he couldn''t help being violent. As he lowered his eyes, he had perfectly hidden his emotion and forgot it.

    As for the follow-up, he could look into it in the future, but he didn''t want to force her to tell the truth at the moment.

    "Come on! You are a mother-to-be, but you always behave so imprudently. I''m so worried about you! "

 Chapter 256 A Confession

    Hester''s heart softened at Austin''s words. She thought to herself, ''Brother Austin is still him. Sometimes he would lose his temper, but those were emotional ups and downs.''.

    Everyone has his own happiness, anger or sorrow. She couldn''t always ask Brother Austin to be gentle all the time.

    "Brother Austin will take care of me. That''s enough. I don''t need to worry,"

    Hearing this, Austin touched her nose lovingly, smiling. He couldn''t be impatient, let alone showing his dark side.

    Either of the procedures must not be wrong, or the relationship between them will be destroyed.

    "That''s right! As long as you have a good mentality, I will take care of you and the baby. "

    At the thought of the baby, Hester''s spirit became flagging. The package last night completely overturned her world view, and she had to face the existence of this child.

    The first child was used as a chess piece. She couldn''t let the second child repeat the same mistake. Even if Terence would never know about the child, she would do it at all costs!

    "Brother Austin, I have something to talk with you. Let''s go to the office first!"

    Looking down at her slender hand holding his, Austin was slightly drunk. He clenched his fists cautiously to restrain his affection.

    He must hold himself and not give himself away! Because her active intimacy, he tried hard to conceal the overflowing sweetness from the bottom of his heart.

    "Okay!"

    Hester followed Austin to the office. She sat on the chair, her fingers twisting tightly. She was hesitating and didn''t know how to say.

    She couldn''t convince herself now, so how could she tell it to Austin?

    "Hester, don''t be nervous. Drink some water and tell me slowly!"

    Austin put a glass of hot water in front of her and sat down in front of her. He looked at her gently. His figure was totally in the light, shinning softly.

    "I don''t have much to deal with today. You don''t have to be anxious. You can take your ti

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    arms. His clothes had been soaked with her tears. The tears

    are cold, hitting his heart hard.

    Why Hester''s fate always so intricate? Although she was kind-hearted, there were still so many people hurting her.

    "Don''t cry, Hester. Everything is over. Don''t be too sad. You are not in good health now, and you are pregnant. You can''t cry like this. Be careful not to leave illness on your eyes.

    You heard it back then. The doctor has specially told you to keep a pleasant mood, so you can''t be very emotional. Do you really want to hurt your own child for what happened a long time ago? "

    Although he was very panicked, what he was more at a loss was the sound of Hester''s crying. He tried to change the topic, so he had no choice but to mention the child, hoping it could work.

    "You''re right! I''m pregnant now, so I can''t be emotionally unstable! " Hester said, leaving from Austin''s arms. She raised her hand and wiped the tears off her face. Her red eyes were now like a big white rabbit.

    "Don''t cry! Hester, you can''t cry. Understand? "

    Austin suppressed her self-abuse hands and gently wiped away her tears. He raised the glass and put it to her lips. He looked at her gently, as if being soaked with water.

    "Now that you''ve made up your mind, don''t be sad. Drink some water and calm down!"

 Chapter 257 Good Choice

    Hester bowed her head and drank the water slowly. She indulged herself in the feeling of being taken care of.

    Even it was the warmth of a moment, she still wanted to grasp it greedily. She needed so much warmth now, and she was reluctant to let go.

    "Brother Austin, you are the only person I can rely on now. What do you think I should do?"

    Looking at Hester''s pleading eyes, Austin''s heart skipped a beat. In front of his beloved woman, especially when she showed such an expression, he was almost crazy.

    He took a deep breath. Even he himself admired his patience. Every time when he was about to reach the key point to break out, he was still able to force back with a straight face. It was quite impressive.

    "What about you? Do you have any idea? "

    Hester shook her head blankly and looked at Austin with a dull gaze. The hand that held his hand slipped down slowly, looking a little dispirited.

    Her mind was in a mess, let alone any idea.

    "My brain is in a mess. I don''t know what to do!"

    Austin was in a dilemma about what she just said. It was normal that Hester couldn''t figure it out in such a situation, but he was still an outsider or a man who had been coveting her for a long time...

    A bold idea flashed through his mind, and he succeeded in catching it.

    "How about we leave here! We can go abroad this time. As long as we get there, no matter how powerful Terence is, it''s useless! "

    The gap between him and Hester is Terence, so he couldn''t make any move. But as long as they were separated, would he have a bigger chance to win?

    As the saying goes, love will grow as time goes by. Perhaps if they don''t meet each other, their relationship will fade away, and then Hester may fall in love with him?

    "Leave?" Hester''s heart trembled. This thought was like a seed that took root and sprouted on her dry heart, and a tendency that was unknown gradually spread.

    "But, does it really work?"

    Thinking of th

    hing, but after she thought about it, it was so difficult to make a decision.

    But what he had just said kept ringing in her mind, leaving her nowhere to escape.

    "But..."

    "No buts. Do you really want to wait until your belly starts to swell and everyone knows about it?"

    Asked Austin in a stern tone, interrupting Hester. If she continued to be helpless like this, he would not hear the answer for a long time. For his future plan, he decided to take a risk!

    "Hester, I did this for your own good. Don''t hesitate."

    Hester looked away in panic. She took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and nodded. "Okay!"

    Sitting in the car, Hester''s hand trembled with fear. She didn''t know what was wrong with her, either. She just nodded her head without any reason and said okay. It was really helpless.

    But this was not what she was most upset about. Now she had to go back to pack up her things, and then go to the meeting place and leave together. She put her hand on her lower abdomen and felt the

    warmth, which made her tense nerves relax.

    In order to prevent that tragic thing from happening again, she had no other choice! Since she was pregnant, she always planned to leave here and give birth to the baby secretly without letting anyone know.

    "Baby, I did the right thing, didn''t I?"

 Chapter 258 A Car Accident

    Hester turned her gaze outside the window and saw a familiar car driving past. She frowned slightly. The person in the car also flashed away, but she could see clearly. It was Lisa sitting in the car. Where was she going?

    "Is she going to bring soup to Melody?"

    Her eyes flickered and she didn''t pay much attention. Then she put her hands on her knees and continued to fall into silence.

    Hester returned to the villa. With a heavy heart, she returned to her room without responding to others. Now that she had decided to leave, she should pack up quickly!

    She was afraid that she would change her mind if delayed any longer. She took out her suitcase and started to pack up her things.

    After living together in this house for so many years, Hester had too many unforgettable memories. Looking at the pieces she hided before, which was her whole affection in adolescence, Hester felt a slight sweetness in her heart.

    The notebook on the desk would naturally be written down the name of Terence, with all her affection. Looking at the full suitcase, she wiped the sweat from her forehead. She looked at the odds and ends of those things, a little regretful.

    "Sorry, I can''t take you with me, but I will miss you."

    She sat on the bed, weighed the suitcase, and then threw herself on the bed, out of breath. Unintentionally, she caught a glimpse of the photo beside, and her eyes became a little dim.

    Hester opened the door and looked at the room upstairs, hesitating. She put her hands behind her back and held a letter between her fingertips.

    ''Now that I am leaving, I should at least let him know, shouldn''t I?''

    She cheered herself up and took a deep breath before slowly coming towards the second floor. Although they were at odds with each other, she was leaving now. Even if she could not say goodbye to him face to face, she should express her attitude!

    "Well! Did you hear that? As for the rainstorm last night, Mr. Terence drove out at midnight. I don''t know why, but he had a car accident. "

    A servant asked in a low voice after she w

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    eyes again and looked at her.

    "She is in a bad mood recently. You must keep an eye on her and don''t make any mistakes. Two of our family members are already in hospital. I don''t want her to come in! "

    "Okay!"

    The moment Lisa replied, he fell asleep with his eyes closed. He got tired easily due to the pain on his body and the impact of the car accident.

    He forced himself to cheer up just to order Lisa about Hester. He was worried that something might happen to her.

    Hester heard the conversation inside and covered her mouth tightly, preventing herself from making any sound. Tears trickled down her cheeks. She felt her heart ache when she looked at the pale face of Terence.

    At this moment, she had a complex feeling and didn''t know how to describe it. Regret and worry entangled with each other, but they were also mixed.

    She grabbed a little nurse passing by and pointed at the ward with a hint of caution.

    "Excuse me, how is the patient in this ward?"

    Seeing Hester''s anxious face, the nurse looked through the medical record. Then she looked up at Hester, smiled and gently said

    "The patient is not seriously injured. He just needs to rest for a period of time. Don''t worry!"

    "Okay, thank you!"

    Hester was relieved. With her hand on her chest, she could feel the powerful melody. Leaning against the wall, she wept bitterly.

    "He''s fine!"

 Chapter 259 As Long As You Are Happy!

    After standing outside for a while, Hester washed her face in the bathroom, then returned to the ward outside. She gripped the handrail, took a deep breath and pushed the door in.

    Lying on the bed, Terence thought it was Lisa, so he turned his head indifferently. The moment he saw Hester, his eyes widened in disbelief.

    Clenching his fists under the thin quilt, he laid on the bed stiffly. He had told Lisa not to tell her. Why was she here?

    "Why are you here?"

    He lowered his eyes slightly, and felt a little flustered at the thought of the quarrel that night. He wondered if she had calmed down and was still sad.

    Although the authenticity of the material was further checked, he was greatly shocked. The reason why his mother force him to marry Hester

    is that she had left a last step for him.

    For a moment, he found that he owed her so much, and did not know how to face her.

    Hester stood at the side, looking at the indifferent and cold expression of Terence, and her heart was throbbing with pain. Was he so mean to her that he didn''t even look at her?

    She couldn''t help trembling and tried to calm down.

    "I heard that you had a car accident, so I come here to see you! What about? Are you okay? "

    Upon hearing her words, Terence''s heart softened. But he must keep an indifferent profile. Even if he really wanted to hold her in his arms and comfort her.

    But if that thing was true, how could he own her? And now his wife was Melody. He didn''t want to treat

    her as he had done before.

    "I''m fine!"

    He responded quickly, but he didn''t know why his voice was so cold. He tried his best to control his feelings, carefully hiding them.

    Hester''s hand was tightly grabbing the corner of her clothes. The veins on the back of her hand were obvious. She bit her lips to force the tears back to her eyes, and refused to let them fall.

    His cold attitude made her very sad. Is it because she knows the tru

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    e tissue in her hand was tortured to pieces by her.

    It was so humiliating. Just now, she was too busy venting her anger out loudly to notice the nurse who came to change medicine. She didn''t come to herself until she heard the nurse''s scream. It was not until she looked up at the sweaty Terence in horror that she realized what had happened.

    The nurse changed the medicine quickly and put on another infusion. "I''ve changed the medicine. Don''t be so sad. The patient needs to rest quietly. Please control yourself!"

    Hester''s head lowered even more upon hearing this. Her chin was close to her chest, like a shrinking turtle, submissive.

    Looking at her self-condemned look, Terence smiled helplessly. He raised his hand and stroked her head with his eyes full of affection. Hester was the most kind and cute girl.

    However, although he liked to see her look like this, he didn''t want to make her unhappy.

    "Don''t lower your head. You are just like a turtle. It''s so funny."

    "It''s all your fault!" Hester countered in a low, soft voice. She had lost control of her emotions and failed to notice his suffering. But it was really dangerous for him to spoiling her without resistance.

    If the nurse hadn''t come in, she would have made him suffer a lot!

    "As long as you are happy!"

 Chapter 260 Confess

    Hester was shocked at Terence''s words, at a loss for what to say. She put her hands on his waist with a dull look. Feeling the warmth of him, she felt a little restless.

    "What can I do with you?"

    Terence sighed softly and tightened his arms. His sound was helpless and grieved.

    He had always kept her to his heart carefully, and was most afraid of losing her. However, everything went against the law of nature. As a result, their relationship went further and further.

    Hearing his words, Hester felt dizzy and touched. The sudden spoiled tone in his words was so abrupt that she was touched irresistibly.

    She grabbed the corner of his clothes firmly, and her long and thick eyelashes covered her eyes, leaving a faint shadow at the corner of her eyes. The neat teeth were even more attractive in the dark red lip, with slight shyness.

    "You have been bullying me. Why do you sound like I am wrong?"

    Looking at the ceiling, Terence didn''t know whether he should laugh or cry. If it weren''t for the inconvenience of hands and feet, he really wanted to push her into his body.

    Her soft and sweet voice always drove him restless. He just wanted to hold her in his arms and never let her go.

    "Yes! It''s all my fault! "

    Hester''s face turned red at the moment. She realized that she was being held in his arms, and quickly rose from him. She put her hands on her legs at a loss and moved back and forth restlessly.

    He had just applied the medicine for his wound. How could their posture become like this. It must be his fault. She was obedient to him just because she was afraid that his wound would crack again. It must be like this!

    Admiringly looking at her red face, Terence raised the corners of his mouth. His hands were quietly placed aside and he no longer reached out to hold her in his arms.

    He blinked and hid his smile. She was too shy to ask for more!

    "Okay! You are right. It''s all my fault

    with him for fear that she would lose control and do something.

    "The doctor just telling you that you need a good rest now. Just take a snap. "

    With a smile on his face, there was a mixture of excitement and evilness on Terence''s usual cool face. He was such a fascinating man. A pair of dark, deep and quiet eyes seemed to have complicated emotions.

    His warm fingertips gently touched the back of her hand, with a trace of numbness, spreading all over her body.

    "Am I not sincere enough?"

    He raised his eyebrows and smiled at Hester, who had an electric reaction. It seemed that nothing was unbreakable to tease a person as he was addicted to it?

    "Terence!"

    Hester took back her hand and kneaded it softly behind. The place Terence had touched was very hot. Angrily looking at his casual look, she felt very awkward.

    "Huh!" Then he stopped teasing her and smiled softly. He raised his hand and gently touched her head. The expression on his face gradually faded away.

    "Hester, if you want to ask anything, please tell me. I will give you an answer. Don''t hide it in your heart.

    I don''t know what on earth you want to express. It''s very difficult. There is absolutely no problem between us. Do we have to go further and further just because of mutual suspicion? "

 Chapter 261 Laugh As You Like

    Hester''s heart trembled at his gaze. She was extremely disappointed with him before, but every time he could soften her heart easily.

    "Okay!"

    After thinking for a long time, she finally said softly. She couldn''t understand his mind. She was exhausted and didn''t want to argue with him or struggle any more.

    There was a gleam shining in Terence''s dark eyes, but he remained silent. Although she did not speak out her scruples in her heart, he could more or less guess a little.

    But he didn''t want to force her. He wanted to wait until she came around to it and spoke. By then, he would confess everything to her and wouldn''t let her down.

    "I''ll wait for you!"

    He said in a low voice. He was so tired that he closed his eyes. But by wrapping her little hand with his, he felt a bit at ease.

    His steady breath gradually appeared in the quiet ward. Hester sat at the bedside, frowning. She looked at his side face with deep and tranquil eyes.

    She didn''t want to get involved in it, but she couldn''t resist. Her hands were held tightly by his big palms, a little wet but she was unwilling to loosen her hands.

    She greedily looked at his delicate features. Her fingertips were one centimeter apart, slowly sweeping through his eyebrows, nose, and lips.

    "What should I do?"

    Because of Terence''s hospitalization, Hester had given up her thought of leaving temporarily and was staying at the hospital to take care of him. The small ward became the special place for the two to get along with each other. It was filled with sweetness that they temporarily forgot all the unpleasant things before.

    Hester stood in the kitchen, stirring the chicken soup gently. Smelling the pungent scent of the soup, she felt a little heavy in her heart. She didn''t know how to deal with the relationship now between them.

    Just a moment ago, she was still thinking about whether leave or not, but now Terence had a car accident, and it was so sudden that it was out of her e

    with hesitation. She went out, found a wheelchair and pushed it in. Looking at Terence, there was an evil smile on her face.

    "Come on, let''s go for a walk!"

    The corners of Terence''s mouth twitched violently, but he returned to normal soon. His eyes fell on the wheelchair with his brows furrowed slightly.

    He would never be on a wheelchair, which was a matter of principle.

    "No way!"

    He said it in a firm and irresistible way, and his face darkened.

    In the corridor of the hospital, a thin girl was pushing a gloomy man on the wheelchair. The two walked slowly. However, it was not abrupt since it was a hospital, but people still looked at them with worries.

    After all, the man was good-looking and full of halo, so there were many people secretly glanced at him all the way.

    Hester bowed her head to hide the smile in her eyes. This was his first time to be watched like this? Every time she saw his awkward look, she couldn''t help but want to laugh.

    She gripped the wheelchair tightly and her body was trembling slightly. Even though she couldn''t laugh, she should at least smile silently? She would do anything as long as the men ahead didn''t discover her, right?

    "Laugh as you like! It''s not good for your health if you always keep things to yourself! And don''t do this again next time! "

 Chapter 262 Live Together For An Entire Lifetime

    Hester was stunned at the moment when she heard the bitter voice of Terence. But not embarrassed by being discovered. It was because of the way he spoke. It was so amusing.

    "Ok! I will try to relax and live up to your expectations! "

    Terence opened his mouth but was rendered speechless. He stared at the floor with a depressed expression, and stopped talking. Hester had been depressed for so long a time. As long as she felt happy, he could do anything.

    Anyway, he wouldn''t lose something to make she be happy. Thinking of this, he didn''t plan to fuss about. He closed his eyes and began to enjoy the process. It felt good to have her as his legs.

    In an instant, the phrase "live together for an entire lifetime" emerged in Terence''s mind, and he was a little drunk. The phrase was getting more and more intoxicating. Thinking of this, his heart sank slightly. Maybe this was the best?

    He was pushed by her on the road now, as if they were in their twilight of life, and then he couldn''t walk, being pushed by her in this way, he felt a faint feeling of aged together.

    "Can I hold your hand and age with you?"

    Hester''s eyes paused, and she flickered. Her heart trembled uncontrollably and her thoughts were slightly affected. Although she didn''t know why he suddenly said this, she still trembled.

    She took a deep breath to calm herself down and then continued to push him forward. This sentence went too far. She did not have the courage to reply to it.

    After waiting for a while, without hearing Hester''s response, Terence''s mood sank slightly, but he could not insist. He narrowed his eyes and looked at his legs, wondering what she was thinking about.

    Was it because she didn''t have confidence? Or she subconsciously thought that there was no such possibility between them, and she had never thought about it like that?

    Because of that best oath in the world, the two people fell into an embarrassing situation. Hester was pushing him slowly and moved forward, while Terence was sitting there in silence with an unknown expres

    go get the wheelchair. "

    Hester said with guilt, raising her hand and patting herself on the forehead. She looked at the floor because she was afraid that she would be embarrassed. It was so embarrassing that she fall asleep unconsciously.

    After her stammering, she came out quickly as if she was chased by someone.

    With some thoughts in his mind, Terence gazed at the back of her in silence, and a faint smile played at the corners of his mouth. He took a deep breath and lay in bed with his eyes closed. Never mind. Take it easy!

    She couldn''t forgive him easily for so long misunderstanding.

    Hester sent Terence to Dr. Li''s office. She was afraid that she would burst into tears when seeing the wounds, so she left directly.

    She had done too much anyway. So she just left without saying. She came out of the office and took a deep breath to relax.

    "What a loser!"

    She said to herself sadly. Her love for Terence was very complicated, which always made her hesitated and panic at the most critical moment.

    Since Melody came back, she had told herself many times to keep calm and careful. When she decided to forget him, she would be touched by his behavior and couldn''t get rid of him.

    She raised her head and saw an old lady pushing her husband. The old face was not able to cover her bright smile.

    "Live together for an entire lifetime?"

 Chapter 263 Im Fine

    Hester couldn''t help but recall the promise he had made under the sun yesterday, and for a moment she was dazed. She muttered, at a loss.

    "It seems that I am really crazy."

    Mocked Hester, with a feeble smile on her face. Perhaps she was just poisoned. It was a kind of poison called Terence. It went deep into her bones and could not be cured. That''s why she fell in love with him over and over again!

    She knew it was a trap right in front of her, but she still jumped into it without hesitation. It was enough for her to have a name of Terence.

    When she was walking back and forth in the corridor absent mindedly, she suddenly heard someone shouting. Then she looked up doubtfully, then couldn''t help trembling.

    "How did you cure him? I have waited here for so long, but no one of you came to see. What do you mean? "

    The man grabbed the collar of a doctor. His face was ferocious.

    "This is the emergency room, not the dentist." The doctor looked at the man who looked fierce and had an impulse to cry out.

    "These are all hospitals, aren''t they? My buddy is coming to extract a tooth. You are so annoying to have so many rules. "

    The man''s eyebrows were tightly knitted. As soon as his hand was released, the doctor fell to the ground in a trembling way. The man''s fingers scratched his ears impatiently. It seemed that he was about to run out of his patience.

    "Shut up! I don''t care whether you are dentist or not. I''m here to see doctors, you should cure us!

    Otherwise, I''ll ask my men to destroy your stupid clinic! "

    The doctor struggled to his feet and pointed at the man''s face angrily. "This is hospital. You can''t mess around!"

    The man returned the doctor with a hard fist. While looking at the doctor on the ground, he moved his wrists and kicked hard. The bed next to him became askew, and the drug

    there were blood, they were nothing compared to the hurt in her heart. She couldn''t help trembling and tried her best to keep calm.

    She was pregnant now, so she couldn''t take any risk. She must be careful and calm. Besides, they were in the hospital. They didn''t have the guts to act rashly.

    "Boss, I think this little girl alone today can win our hearts, so we can rape her."

    After mocking Melody, a man looked at Hester and thought about something evil. A weak girl like her could satisfy a man''s desire to conquer.

    "I persuade you to be real!"

    A calm and confident male voice sounded, interrupting their imagination. They turned around in a bad mood, only to see Terence, who was standing by in patient clothes with deep and gloomy sight, like a falling into hell with no boundary.

    "Boss, it''s that man!"

    "I know!"

    Listening to their whispers, Terence smiled disdainfully. He walked slowly to Hester and held her cold hand. He looked at her gently.

    "How is it going? Are you okay? "

    Hester came back to her senses from the astonishment. Looking at the man in front of her, her eyes lit up and she wanted to cry. She shook her head with a dull look and clenched her fists.

    "I''m fine. Don''t worry!"

 Chapter 264 I Dont Want To Leave

    Looking at Hester, Terence was distressed. He held her in his arms and patted her shoulder gently to comfort her.

    Although his aura changed, his face was still frightening.

    "Since there is nothing else, let''s go back to our room!"

    The man was angry at their leaving. Tightening his grip, he was about to say something. But he just moved his head away under Terence''s sharp gaze.

    Though Terence didn''t say anything, the gloomy expression in his eyes made people at a loss. He dared not to approach them easily as he felt the danger.

    When they returned to the ward, Hester''s hands and feet were still as cold as before. Sitting on the couch, she seemed to look into space. Her face was so pale and terrible that Terence felt heartbroken

    Terence looked at her with a mixed feeling, giving her a glass of warm water. He could tell that she was on the verge of a nervous breakdown. She was just trying to put up with it.

    "Hester, what''s wrong with you? Did those people do something to you? "

    Hester''s eyes were fixed on Terence, with furrowed eyebrows and a flicker of struggle on her face.

    Her hands clasped nervously, looking into his eyes. The voice of the hooligans played around her ears again and again today, which almost drove her mad.

    If what they said was true, then was it fake that Melody had a nervous breakdown? And the scene of her hugging with Terence, were all her acting to make her sad?

    She thought a lot, but she couldn''t say anything. She was not sure whether Terence had heard what they said, but she felt it was impossible.

    It was a huge matter. If he had heard it, how could he be so calm?

    "No, I''m not. I just saw them and thought of something bad. That''s why I feel so uneasy."

    Hester decided to hide it after struggling for a while. When Melody was in front of other people, she had made great achievements in image construction, which could not be easily overturned by a few words of her.

    What''s more, she was now the wife of Terence, so she couldn

    paused for a second before returning to his normal state.

    He blinked and sighed. All of a sudden, he felt powerless.

    "Hester, I just want to ask you what you are going to leave. I will make arrangement in advance, just in case!"

    A regretful expression flashed through Hester''s face, holding her phone tightly in her hand. She had been so busy recently that she almost forgot about it. She patted her forehead, thinking about what she should do next.

    "Brother Austin, I..."

    "These days are all good opportunities of leaving since checking the plane schedules. I''m waiting for you to talk. So when do you think we can leave?"

    Austin was so excited that he turned on his computer every day only to see the plane tickets. The thought of they will leave together made him excited.

    Hester looking at the ground with depressed eyes. Her fingers were scribbling on the floor, and she didn''t know how to open her mouth. ''It looks like Brother Austin wants me to leave very much, '' she thought.

    But she had just gotten a little clue, she wouldn''t be willing to leave like this.

    "Brother Austin, I don''t want to leave now."

    The rising corners of Austin''s mouth did not have time to retract. He froze on his face and looked a little strange. A hint of depression and disappointment flashed across his gentle face.

    "Why not?"

 Chapter 265 The Book Was Reversed

    Hester furrowed her eyebrows and squatted in the corner, not knowing how to respond. She couldn''t lie to Brother Austin.

    She clenched her fists and wanted to hang up the phone. The phone was burning like a hot potato.

    "Terence had a car accident."

    With his eyes darkened, Austin stood there, his back taut. His face was gloomy and terrible, as if a layer of dark cloud was gathered, and the next moment a storm was coming.

    Blue veins stood out on his forehead, and his face instantly turned red. His chest heaved violently, like an angry lion, dangerous and terrible.

    "Hester, you don''t want to leave him, do you?"

    Hester was panicked at Austin''s extraordinary calm tone. It would make her feel better if Austin could yelling at her.

    However, as time went by, his gentle tone did not change at all. The gentle blow passed through layers of barriers and directly hit her heart.

    "No, I... I... "

    Her mind went blank. She wanted to deny, but she couldn''t find any excuse. She felt depressed.

    Looking at the patients taking a walk in the backyard, Austin sneered. He tightened his grip. There were some scars on his fingers.

    It was the time when he was forced to go abroad, in order to stay in front of her in the best situation as soon as possible, the scars had left. She was the source of his motivation. All he wanted was to stand by her side and give her a little warmth.

    But when did this simple wish begin to change? When he saw the gentle smile on her face, he felt a little unfair.

    "Hester, aren''t you anxious to get rid of him? Now he had a car accident. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

    Abroad is the gathering place of my family''s power. As long as we can safely land, no matter how capable he is, he will never find you.

    I will find the best doctor for you to recuperate your body and successfully give birth to the baby. Isn''t this what you want?

    Are you going to give up this opportunity for the sake of Terence? Or you don''

    In the end, he could not be so determined to deal with her.

    "That''s all for today. I''m tired now."

    Sheryl was surprised but didn''t refute. She wondered, ''Mr. Terence, a renowned workaholic, would take the initiative to have a rest? ''

    "Yes, sir!"

    Hester''s eyebrows rose at his words. She threw the book in her hand casually, poured a bowl of chicken soup and put it in his hand. Then she lowered her head and seriously gathered the papers scattered on the hospital bed.

    "Miss Sheryl, thank you so much for coming here every day."

    Taking the document from Hester with respect, Sheryl felt a little guilty. The other day when Melody made a decision to make a caesarean operation on Hester, she hadn''t been able to stop her. Because of that, she always felt embarrassed in front of Hester.

    "Miss Hester, it''s my pleasure."

    After sending Sheryl away, Hester turned back to the sofa and continued to read the novel. She couldn''t think of anything else to distract her attention.

    Every time she saw Terence, she could not help but want to tell him about Melody, but she refrained from doing so. In order to help herself get rid of that incident, she thought of reading.

    Although it was a little embarrassing to stay silent in the ward, it was better than having a quarrel.

    "Hester, the book was reversed."

 Chapter 266 Offer

    A soft and smiling voice broke the awkwardness. Hester was stunned and her face gradually turned red, finally turning to the same color as an apple.

    She took a deep breath, turned over the book and pretended to read it carefully without any pause, as if what had happened just now was just an illusion.

    Terence took a sip of the chicken soup. His mouth was filled with familiar taste, but he didn''t feel greasy at all. He didn''t know how many times he could drink since what happened yesterday.

    Seeing Hester acted as if nothing had happened, his eyes were lit up with sadness. Just now, he just felt bored and wanted to make fun of her.

    But to his surprise, Hester just reverse the book without responding him. Looking at the reverse characters on the book, he got a bit angry.

    Then he looked down and put down the chicken soup. He stood there, arms crossed. His face was gloomy, as if no one could be allowed to have a conversation with him.

    "Hester, is there anything troubling you?"

    "Of course not!" Hester answered without hesitation, her eyes moving back and forth in fear. Fortunately, she was holding a book in her hand, which blocked her face.

    After she talked with Austin on the phone yesterday, she thought about it all night, and now she felt that she needed to think about herself. She didn''t want to rely on Terence so much when she was around him in such an intimate way.

    "Really?" Terence was furious but laughed. He stared at Hester with a grave look, and veins stood out on his forehead with his hand tightened. There was a hint of helplessness in his tone.

    Their relationship was fragile, which could not bear any disturbance. Even if he had now seen through everything, he could not be frank to her.

    "Hester, if you have any idea, you can say it!"

    Hester was stunned and grabbed the book, trying to suppress her feelings. She must hold back, and make sure everything went well.

    "Have a good rest. I''m not feeling well, so I''ll go back first."

    When she looked up at Terence''s leisurely eyes, she was shocked and left the ward in a hurry afte

    s alive, she owned her a fancy store. All the new styles for every season would be sent to her wardrobe.

    Although the wardrobe were full of certain luxury brands, there were nothing she could choose for interview.

    "If buying clothes now, time won''t be enough. What should I do?"

    After dressing up, Hester set off The taxi stopped steadily at the destination and she got out of it. She wore a dark and serious suit which she got from Lisa.

    The clothes cloaked her and looked chubby. Although it looked a little weird, it was better than the clothes that she wore by famous brands. She took a few deep breaths before she walked into the company with expectation.

    The interview went very well. The chief examiner just asked her a few simple questions and told her she was enrolled. They also asked her when she could come to work and they would arrange work space for her.

    "Have I been admitted? Don''t I need to participate in a review? " Hester looked at the chief examiner in disbelief, excited, not knowing what to say.

    She had been recruited in less than half an hour since she entered the company and the time she was finding a way to the office. For her, who had never been to work, it was simply a surprise.

    The chief examiner explained patiently, looking at Hester with a smile. "Yes, you meet the requirements of our company completely, so we decided you to do this job."

 Chapter 267 Work

    Hester rose and bowed to the chief examiner. Happiness came so suddenly that she was not used to it at once. This was her first step towards being brave and she believed that she would get better and better in the future.

    "Thank you for giving me this opportunity. I will work hard."

    She felt like she was floating when she walked out of the company. It was said on the Internet that it was difficult to find a job. How could she be so lucky?

    She looked back at the company building. Although it was not large, it was a job, right?

    "Hester, come on!"

    After a night of rest, Hester came to the company with full spirit Because she had no work experience, she was so nervous that she didn''t know where to put her hands.

    Department manager led her to the department and clapped his hands to attract people''s attention.

    "Everyone, stop what you are doing! I would like to introduce a new colleague Hester. Welcome! "

    Hearing the applause, Hester smiled bashfully. She bowed to everyone, took a deep breath, and smiled cowardly.

    "Hello, everyone. I''m Hester. I''m glad to work with you!"

    The department manager looked at Hester with a smile. Through the simple introduction, he had taken good care of Hester. "Hester! It''s your seat. You can ask them if you have any questions. They will help you. "

    "Thank you, manager. I see." Hester nodded obediently, smiling at the manager. She was grateful to him. If it weren''t for his help, she wouldn''t know what to say on her first day at work.

    "Well, you have to adapt yourself! I have something to do, so I''m leaving now. " The manager put on a kind smile and turned away.

    Seeing the manager leave, the woman who was closest to Hester hastily approached with a kind smile on her face as she introduced herself.

    "Hello, Hester. My name is Sara. If you need anything in the future, please come to me!"

    Hester reached out her hand and held Sara''s hand, trembling. All of a sudden, she felt a little touched. She had never been so intim

    know what he meant.

    Staring at Hester, Terence''s eyes sparkling without any change on his face. There was a tinge of indifference around him, which could not be ignored.

    "Are you hiding something from me?"

    Hester sat there with a stiff expression, her hand holding the chopsticks tighter. She knew she couldn''t escape, and she didn''t want to hide it from him. After all, she couldn''t hide anything.

    After straightening out her thinking, she took a deep breath and said with a serious look

    "I''m going to work."

    "I know!" Terence nodded calmly, without any surprise. When his slender fingers gently touched her lips, he continued to take the rice away and then took a piece of tissue to wipe his hand slowly.

    "You seldom go out since you were a child. It''s good to go out and have a look. Don''t stay here all the time."

    The chopsticks slipped from her hand, Hester looked at him incredulously. She had imagined all kinds of things in her mind, but she had never expected that it would be like this.

    "What did you say?"

    As Terence narrowed his eyes and looked at the reflection on the table, his heart was hurt by the expression on her face. She was even so cautious about such an ordinary thing.

    "I think it''s a good idea for you to go out to work. Don''t stay at home all the time. It''s not good for your health!"

 Chapter 268 The Mysterious Boss

    Hester had been in a trance the whole night because of his words. She ate the rice and did not look up at him.

    After dinner, Terence got up and went back to the study room. Standing in front of the window, he looked at the dark sky with his hands in his pockets. Hester''s expression appeared in his mind, causing his nerves to fiercely burn.

    He gave a hard punch on the glass, which was broken. The broken glass was embedded into the back of his hand and blood was stained on it. Blood slid down the fingertips to the ground, dark red with infinite charm.

    "Have you really made up your mind this time, Hester?"

    In the past, she only depended on him and put all her heart on him. But this time, she actually wanted to go to work. Without thinking, he knew what she really wanted to do.

    "Ah!"

    As Hester pushed open the door of the study room, she saw the bright red blood stains spreading from Terence''s hand. She covered her mouth and shouted.

    "How could you be so careless? You bled so much. Doesn''t it hurt? "

    Then she hurriedly took the first aid kit and pulled him to sit beside. She cleaned up the shards of glass carefully, applied some medicine to his wounds, and bound the bandage with a beautiful bow.

    Looking at the bandage on his hand, she nodded with satisfaction. Now the wound seemed to be not so painful as before.

    "That''s right!"

    Terence''s eyes darkened. He reached out and held her petite body in his arms. Greedily sniffing the fragrance around her neck, Terence felt that the wound on the back of his hand was no longer painful, just like the most effective painkiller in the world.

    Don''t mind anymore! As long as she was with him, let she do anything she wanted. He sighed and embraced her more tightly.

    "Hester, stay with me tonight!"

    Feeling her body stiffened in an instant, he sighed softly, somewhat helpless.

    "I have suffered from insomnia these days. I wan

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    , the big boss of our company is coming. This boss is very mysterious. I''ve heard that few people have ever seen him! "

    After saying that, she clapped her hands excitedly. The excitement on her face could not be concealed.

    "We are so lucky to meet the mysterious boss here! Why do I feel that it''s a good chance? "

    Hester looked at Sara, then bowed her head to eat quietly. Actually, she covered her mouth with her hands so as not to spit out the rice.

    She had never dreamed that she would be able to laugh like this one day. Seeing their brilliant smiles, Hester couldn''t help but exclaim.

    "Sara, eat your food. Don''t talk too much!"

    After lunch, the manager came to the department with a nervous look and clapped his hands. He looked everyone''s face solemnly, making the atmosphere very heavy.

    "Everybody, get ready. Our boss is coming soon. Don''t discredit our department, okay?"

    "Okay." The uneven voices echoed the manager''s words, but everybody was difficult to hide the excitement on their faces. After all, the boss was a legendary figure and anyone would be thrilled.

    Hester furrowed her eyebrows. In comparison to everyone''s excitement, Hester did not understand why they had such an expression.

    "Why are they so excited at the mysterious boss?"

 Chapter 269 The Mysterious Boss

    Standing close to Hester, Sara ruthlessly rolled her eyes at her words. She gave Hester a middle finger behind the manager''s back, and her face gradually became ferocious.

    "Hester, you are like a human from the ancient times. You don''t have any desire to compete at all! However, seeing your silly appearance, I think this shortcoming became your advantage! You can''t win those sophisticated men. "

    Hester, who had been viciously pointed at secretively, looking at Sara with indifference. Should she thank Sara for her praise? Or should she punch her in the face without mercy?

    "I think I need to make some activities now, and then you can just keep your mouth shut!"

    "What are you two doing? Don''t shame our department. Our CEO is coming soon and you are still so naughty! "

    Just when the two people were laughing and teasing each other, the manager''s eyes squinted dangerously and looked at them gloomily, regretting that their behavior didn''t solemn as he expected.

    This was the first time that the CEO came to the company. He must work hard to get a promotion and raise his salary.

    Hester replied, withdrawing her gaze and looking at the ground. She had a calm attitude and knew she had made a mistake, so she didn''t want to explain at all. It was not easy for her to get this job done. She wouldn''t make any trouble!

    "I''m sorry, manager. We will definitely keep our nose clean and won''t cause any trouble to you. "

    Looking at Hester''s serious look, the manager''s face softened. He nodded with satisfaction and didn''t plan to argue with them.

    The most important thing for him now was to wait for the CEO to come, and then flatter this person, and then the money would be transferred.

    "All right, everyone! Cheer up! Don''t make any mistakes!"

    After the manager left, everyone was relieved. Lazily sitting on their own seat, they talked about their daily lives, of course their topic also depended on the mysterious boss behind the scene.

    Due to manager''s blame, Hester seated in her seat with exhausted expression. She clenched her fists. She had a bad fee

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    with a smile, which looked very funny.

    Jackson raised his hand to cover his mouth and yawned, without looking at him again. It annoyed him to be surrounded by these kinds of people every day.

    "Quickly!"

    He responded indifferently. He had no mood to talk with Manager Jonny. If Hester was not working here, how would he waste his time?

    Every day, there would be a lot of contracts need his signing, so that he had no energy to deal with these kinds of people.

    Thinking of the bad look on Jackson''s face, Manager Jonny hurriedly opened the office door with the material in his hand. He took a deep breath to calm himself down before he walked inside slowly.

    "I''m sorry for keeping you waiting,"

    Manager Jonny looked at Jackson with a smile, full of caution and compliment. His chest still heaved violently and he breathed heavily. He put the documents on the desk respectfully and pushed them in front of Jackson.

    "Here are the profiles of all employees. Please have a look."

    "Manager Jonny, thanks for your hard work."

    Jackson raised his head and slightly narrowed his attractive eyes. His lean figure slowly straightened up, and he quietly looked at Manager Jonny who was out of breath.

    "Manager Jonny seems to be lack of exercise recently. Here is a VIP card of the gym. Please do more exercise! By the way, I like a place of quiet retreat. Please keep quiet! "

 Chapter 270 Promotion

    Manager Jonny was surprised and flattered to receive the VIP card from Jackson. It was said that the master of the Gu family was moody and cruel. Now when he saw Jackson in person, he

    wondered: '' maybe the rumor was a bit unrealistic?''

    "That''s so kind of you. Thank you so much, Mr. Jackson. Please rest assured, from now on, I will order my people to keep quiet, and will never disturb you. "

    "I''m afraid I still need some time to read these materials. Manager Jonny, if you have something to deal with, just go ahead! "

    A trace of impatience flashed across Jackson''s eyes. He had said a lot today. His temper had reached its limit. He didn''t have much patience about things that he wasn''t interested in, which made him even more disgusted.

    Manager Jonny''s smile froze on his face, but he immediately returned to normal. This was the god of wealth of the company. He must take good care of Jackson! Although he had managed the company bigger than before, few people showed respect to him.

    But after all, it was just a small company and couldn''t be compared with those well-known companies. But he still had a long way of wealth to go as long as he could catch Jackson this god of wealth.

    "Now that you are busy, Mr. Jackson, I''ll go out first. "

    Ignoring Manager Jonny, Jackson lowered his head and continued with his work. He opened the information of Hester''s and checked it with direct aim.

    Reading through her information seriously, Jackson showed a playful expression. Even if he had known everything about Hester, he was still looking at it in detail.

    "Hester!"

    Jackson called out this name, smiling.

    Hester, who was working, sneezed at sudden. She rubbed her nose and wondered what had happened to her. Why she sneezed all of a sudden?

    Hester murmured: "Do I have a cold? "

    "In my opinion, you totally desire for love!"

    Sara raised her head to hear Hester''s words, and qui

    ng her beautiful nails, and ridiculed Hester without mercy.

    She was much more beautiful than Hester with plain stature. Why did Mr. Jackson have a crush on her? Damn it!

    "Exactly! She always pretend to be pure but actually have dirty intentions! "

    Since a colleague had complained, someone had responded. The person sitting beside her said in a strange tone. The two people were echoing each other.

    "Some people just want sour grapes. Hester, don''t pay attention to them, or else you will lower your status! "

    Sara comforted, holding Hester''s arm, as she stared at the two women with heavy make-up. Hester was a woman who was easy to be bullied. It''s

    difficult in counting on herself to fight back, just like waiting for the sun to rise from the West!

    But for Sara, she couldn''t bear others to taunt her friend like that, so she rushed out first.

    "Well, Hester''s promotion is a very happy thing. Don''t worry about it for the sake of unworthy people and things, Sara. "

    A man came out and asked Sara not to make a scene.

    "Hester, Congratulations!"

    "Yes! Since you''re promoted, why not treat us a meal? "

    Hester finally left the noisy office. She stood at the door of the manager''s office with her things, took a deep breath, and pushed the door in.

 Chapter 271 Break The Promise

    Hester stood at the door, looking up at Jackson at a loss, only finding he was working at the moment. The pen was used fluently by him as if it was being painted.

    Such a calm man restrained his evil and refined temperament, and became more and more attractive.

    "Are you satisfied with what you see?"

    Hester was turned back to reality by a low and deep voice. Her face was blushed with the embarrassing scene.

    "Mr. Jackson! ¡­¡­"

    Hester''s voice was like that of a mosquito, and she was about to feel ashamed. Although she had seen Mr. Jackson before and his appearance shocked her, it was more embarrassing for her to stare at him.

    Except for losing her position as secretary, maybe she would be fired due to this.

    "All right!"

    With his chin on his hands, Jackson gazed at her with a smile in his charming eyes. He lifted the corners of his mouth lightly, with a touch of ambiguity.

    "Hester, right? Someone will guide you to get familiar with the work as secretary in a while. In the following days, I hope you can work hard and share some burden for me. Then I will get rid of it. "

    Hester was dazed again at his gentle voice. Unexpectedly, the boss had no arrogance at all in private, which was really fascinating.

    At the thought of that, she put on a long face at once and began to reflect on herself.

    ''Perhaps it is just because I have been with Sara for too long a time that I have developed some bad ideas. It must be that!'' Hester thought to herself, ''My Lord! Please forgive me!''

    "Mr. Jackson, I would like to ask you to change your decision to let me be your secretary. There are many elders in our company and they are excellent in ability. Please think twice. "

    "Then Miss Hester, do you think you are not competent enough to work here?"

    The smile on Jackson''s face gradually faded away, and his charming eyes were like a knife cruelly stabbing the person he was looking at. He was playing with a pen with an indifferent expression on his face.

    Se

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ester''s eyes were red. He knew that she just wanted to have some private space, so he didn''t ask.

    "Have more food. You must be very tired since you are working now. Take care of yourself!"

    Taking a fish into Hester''s bowl, he looked up at her and said softly.

    "If you have any difficulties at work, you can ask Sheryl. She is a capable worker and can help you a lot! "

    "Ok!" Hester answered, absent-minded. She was always thinking about the promotion. The atmosphere in the department now was so depressing that she couldn''t breathe.

    "Hester, you love me very much, right?"

    Terence put down the chopsticks and sighed helplessly. Lemon rubbed around Terence''s leg back and forth, looking at him with its big, wet eyes, as if it was afraid of being abandoned.

    "Yes!"

    Hester''s hand stopped in midair, as she habitually nodded. Eyes widely open, she stared at Terence in disbelief. What question did he ask just now?

    Seeing her eyes full of anger, Terence nodded his head gently and cooperatively responded. The smile on his face became more and more uncontrollable.

    "I know! I know what you''re thinking. I''ll treat you better in the future! "

    "How can you be like this!"

    Hester looked at him with dissatisfaction, as if she was looking at a scoundrel.

    "My answer didn''t count. Don''t overthink it! "

 Chapter 272 Have A Bad Eyesight

    Terence bent down to play with Lemon. It was in strong condition over a short period of time. If things went on like this, it would soon close the shape of an adult dog.

    His slender fingers were shuttling through its golden hair, with a kind of unspeakable beauty.

    Hester was chagrined, holding the chopsticks in her hand. Why did she say that on the spur of the moment? The atmosphere was so embarrassed that she almost went crazy.

    "Let''s eat! Don''t be bothered with work. Have a good rest tonight. If it is the problem on relationship, you don''t have to be bothered too much. Everything will go well with the flow of your life!

    In order to survive in this society, the first thing you need to learn was to deal with the relationship. You still have a lot of time. Don''t worry. Take it easy! "

    After finishing these words, Terence turned around and went upstairs, leaving Lemon tilted to one side, looking at Hester with its watery eyes.

    Hester said with a sigh, raising her hand to gesture to object Lemon. She was pregnant now, so she couldn''t be too close to the dog. What if she didn''t pay attention to it, it would pounce on her. In order to avoid this occasion, she thought it would be better to keep a distance from it.

    "No way! Lisa will arrange everything for you. Don''t worry! I''m too tired from work today. I''ll go to my room and have a rest first. "

    After their both left, there was only a golden hair dog left in the dining room. It was looking at Hester''s back with its head tilted to one side. It was at a loss and sobbed. But it didn''t go ahead to badger with Hester.

    The next day, Hester came to the company. Looking at the messy situation on the table, she felt sad. She was tidy up the desk yesterday. How did it become like this today?

    Taking a deep breath, she felt furious. She had spent a lot of time and energy on it. She admitted that she was a little angry when it was destroyed like this.

    "Who did it? I hope she can stand out and confront me openly and straightforwardly, instead of ac

    "

    "Bring it in!"

    Jackson said determinedly then hung up the phone. Gently touching the chair with his fingers and looked out of the window, no one knew what Jackson was thinking.

    When Hester had entered with the notes, she only saw this scene. She couldn''t help trembling. If Mr. Jackson was angry, would she be fired?

    Compared to Hester''s fear, Jackson was very calm, and he was famous for his calmness. His fingers rubbed and turned into beating, and each striking seemed to hit Hester''s heart.

    "What happened?"

    Hester put the paper box on the table, listlessly lowering her head. Seeing this, Terence smiled, but somewhat mischievous.

    "I accidentally fell it into the paper scraper when I went to copy it."

    Hearing this explanation, the corners of Jackson''s mouth twitched violently. He looked at Hester without any expression. There was a complex emotions flashed through his eyes and returned to peace after a moment.

    "I can''t believe that you''re not only lack of confidence, but also have such poor eyesight!"

    "You..." Looking up at Jackson''s teasing face, Hester''s face flashed with anger. She didn''t know why everything would become like this, but he just took the opportunity to mock her.

    "I just sneezed and didn''t see clearly!"

    "Fine. I will let it go. You can go back and prepare again. These things are necessary. "

 Chapter 273 Annoyed

    Hester''s face turned red, but she decided not to argue

    with Jackson. He was an adult, but some of his actions were inexplicably childish.

    "Then I''ll leave you alone, Mr. Jackson. "

    Hester was dejected when she walked out of the office with a stack of notes. It was the first day that she was transferred to the new department. She couldn''t believe that such a bad thing happened to her. What should she do in the future?

    Thinking of this, she was in a very bad mood! Most importantly, the atmosphere was so depressing that it was hard for her to breathe.

    "Hester, do you need my help?"

    Hester looked up at the person standing in front of her in confusion. She just left for a while. Why did she feel something different suddenly?

    "No! Thank you! I can do it myself! "

    Although she was surprised, she still waved her arms and refused help.

    The person''s face stiffened for a moment, but quickly recovered. She shrugged her shoulders to show that there was nothing she could do.

    "Okay! If you really don''t have time, you can call me. "

    "Humph! Don''t you feel ashamed to be flattered? " A woman beside them was refining her make-up with some powders. She gave a supercilious look at them and said with satire.

    Hester sat on a chair, feeling embarrassed. She glanced at the person''s flushed face and frowned.

    She knew that things were not that simple, but she still wanted to protect that person.

    "So what? It''s better than you try to use secret tricks. At least, I am above board. "

    Before Hester opened her mouth, that person had recovered and answered in an indifferent way as usual.

    Hester wouldn''t be able to cut in any word as the two had been quarreling. Sighing helplessly, she continued to prepare documents.

    Everyone in this big office was seeing this farce, and it was a little bit abrupt for her to persuade them to stop quarreling. She looked through the material in a heavy mood, and threw the

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    r forehead remorsefully. She wanted to stay at home all the time and had no courage to enter the company again. In a haze, she slowly closed her eyes and fell asleep.

    The next day, Hester held her bag tightly, looking at the company building, and her heart was sad. She said she shouldn''t have come. It was all because of that goddamn biological clock that she didn''t even have the excuse to sleep late.

    Every morning, she woke up on time, had breakfast and then went to work. Just in a systematic way.

    "Hester, why don''t you stand here? You''ll be late. Hurry up!"

    Sara rushed towards the company and happened to glance at Hester, who was in a daze. She reached out and held Hester in her arms, looking at her with regret.

    She was almost exhausted and could barely make it to work. How come Hester still had time to stare at the building? She couldn''t bear to being compared to this cruel reality.

    Hester cautiously squatted down to balance herself. She always remembers the child in her belly, and can''t make any mistake!

    "I''ve just arrived! The premise is that I will not be overwhelmed by you like this! "

    Sara looked at Hester helplessly, her temple aching. When would this little girl have a mindful look?

    "Well, don''t be absent-minded anymore. You are going to be late."

 Chapter 274 Wheres Work Station

    Having no alternative, Hester had been dragged into the company by Sara. She stood there indifferently and looked steadily forward, paying no attention to the person who was agitated.

    "Miss Hester, I have thought about your advice yesterday carefully."

    Looking at Hester''s angry look, Jackson lowered his eyes and smiled. He put his hands in the pockets, and his wine red hair shone with a tinge of red light.

    Just a simple word drew Hester''s attention. Her eyes, which had been dim, became clear in an instant. She looked at him with expectation.

    Did he seriously consider her suggestion and think that she was not suitable for the secretary position?

    "So... What''s your opinion on earth, Mr. Jackson? "

    Jackson looked at Hester with a teasing smile. Seeing her in the early morning, Jackson thought it was fun to play with her.

    "You''ll know in a minute."

    Then, he stepped into the exclusive elevator. Under Hester''s gloomy stare, he raised his eyebrows in a good mood. The elevator door slowly closed, separating the two from each other.

    "Mr. Jackson, the schedule for today''s morning has been arranged. What else do you want to say? "

    Allen Wang was very surprised to see that a smile was put on Jackson''s face. It is well known that Mr. Jackson is famous for being moody, and he has long been used to it.

    But Jackson''s gentle smile was really different from his cold appearance.

    Hearing the assistant''s words, Jackson took a deep breath. In the blink of an eye, he looked like a completely different person. The man was giving off a dangerous aura, as if he was sweeping over the world.

    Even with a feminine appearance, it couldn''t avoid his

    hegemony at all.

    "You must deal with things well as I told you yesterday!"

    Allen stood with his head down, looked seriously. "Yes, Mr. Jackson! "

    On the other side, Hester took a deep breath and gripped her hands tightly. ''Fine, if he didn''t want to tell me, just not keep me in suspense. I don''t want to waste my time.'' she thought. She loo

    till standing here! Pack up your things and go to your own station. Don''t waste your time! "

    Hester looked at Manager Jonny in astonishment, unable to believe her ears. Was Manager Jonny just say pack up? Could it be that she could finally return to her seat and didn''t need to suffer here?

    Hester was in a good mood at the thought.

    "Yes, sir. I''ll be ready in a minute!"

    While saying that, she swept her stuff into the suitcase in a hurry. Hester was excited, noting that she was about to leave the place.

    After a while, Hester held the box with a faint smile on her face. She nodded to Manager Jonny, in a neither humble nor pushy manner.

    "Manager Jonny, I have to go now. Goodbye! "

    Hester said and was going to leave at once. She thought of Sara''s bright laughter, which would always bring people endless joy.

    Looking at Hester''s back, Manager Jonny''s mouth twitched violently. He took a deep breath and managed to suppress his anger.

    "Where are you going?"

    "My seat before?" Hester turned around and looked at Manager Jonny with a puzzled look.

    "Your seat should be there. Come on. Do you have to let Mr. Jackson wait for you? " Taking a deep breath, Manager Jonny looked a little ferocious with his fat face.

    "Where is my seat?" Hester was a little restless. She tightened her grip on the box, feeling very nervous.

 Chapter 275 Dismissal

    Manager Jonny looked at Hester helplessly and tightened his hand. He told himself over and over again not to lose his temper.

    "Didn''t Mr. Jackson tell you? "

    Hester was disturbed by the words. Manager Jonny had always been a proud man. How could he easily talk to an ordinary worker like her? She believed what he said was true!

    "Manager Jonny, what does Mr. Jackson want to talk to me? "

    Manager Jonny waved his hand impatiently. Looking at Hester, he was a little surprised. She was not so beautiful. Why did Mr. Jackson have a crush on her?

    "Never mind. I just tell you the work you should do. From now on, you are Mr. Jackson''s full-time secretary. The HR department has transferred your information, and you can go straight to report later. "

    He lifted his wrist and looked at his watch. The crease between his eyebrows was getting deeper and deeper.

    "What time is it now? Why don''t you hurry up?"

    Hester looked at the position of the CEO office hesitantly. She was unable to move at all as if her feet were weighed at least a thousand pounds. She had made it clear yesterday that she wanted Mr. Jackson to think it over. How did it turn out to be like this?

    Manager Jonny looked at her, a thought came into his mind. He raised his hand and patted her shoulder kindly. There was a smile on his poker face before.

    "Hester! Since Mr. Jackson thinks highly of you, then you have to do well. You shouldn''t fail his trust in you! It''s getting late. You should go now! "

    Under Manager Jonny''s words with all his heart and soul, Hester struggling to move. She stared at the CEO office and felt her body burning.

    She walked slowly in public. Under the watchful eyes of the public, she felt burning anxiety and bitterness. She was just a green hand in the workplace, a nobody. Why was the plot different from what she expected?

    Regardless of her reluctance, Hester stood in front of Allen with a box in her arms, Her nails ripped the edges of the carton and she felt nervous.

    It was the central position of a company, and she, a transparent worker, ho

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ed to him? "

    Since the things she had gone through, she became more sensitive. In addition, the pregnant woman''s mood was unstable, so her temper became more irritable.

    When she didn''t see Terence, she would be flurried, but seeing him, she would become more anxious. There was no way to solve the problem of the baby. Should she really give birth to the child? It would be fine if he took after her. But what if he took after his father?

    "Madam, I have brought you the chicken soup today. Please drink it while it is still hot!" Lisa stated calmly as she pushed the door open and saw Melody''s angry face.

    She had already known the true features of Melody, so she could be expressionless. But, when will Mr. Terence see this woman''s ugly face?

    Melody threw a glance at the greasy chicken soup. Then she suddenly felt sick, covering her mouth with her hand. She beckoned Lisa to get rid of it.

    "Get off me! The smell is so disgusting. I won''t drink it! "

    Lisa didn''t know what to do. ''Melody almost had a miscarriage. Now she is in her weakest condition. How can she refuse to drink?'' she thought with a troubled expression.

    "Take it away!" Melody frowned at Lisa, feeling a surge of anger rose in her heart. Since Terence didn''t come, this was her place and she couldn''t tolerate any resistance.

    "Besides, if you don''t listen to me in the future, I will fire you! "

 Chapter 276 Discharging From Hospital

    Lisa stopped a while, then poured the chicken soup into the bowl with feigned indifference. She was familiar with Melody''s unruly and overbearing personality.

    She had heard such words countless times. It''s a pity that she was the housekeeper arranged by Mrs. Qi when she was alive, and only Mr. Terence could fire her.

    "Madam, have some soup first!"

    Melody frowned and stared at Lisa with a vicious look in her eyes, which finally faded away. Every time Lisa''s response gave her a sense of punching a cotton, she totally got tired of it.

    She even started to doubt Lisa''s identity. When she snapped with an indifferent look on her face, Melody just wanted to gnash her teeth with hatred.

    "No way! Throw them away! "

    She was so annoyed that she knocked the bowl of chicken soup to the ground, with her chest heaving violently. Things were not going well recently, and she was unable to get rid of the baby. Terence hadn''t been here for a long time. Was there something wrong with it?

    She was at hospital now, so Hester and Terence were left in the villa. Thinking of this, Melody tightened her hands. She had a bad feeling and got flustered.

    When she looked up at Lisa who squatted on the floor to gather up the pieces of broken bowl, she lifted the corners of her mouth and smiled gently.

    "Lisa, I haven''t seen Terence recently. What happened to his company? "

    "I don''t know. Mr. Terence doesn''t like others to interfere in his matter. As a servant, I will naturally pay special attention to the masters'' likes and dislikes, and will not cross them. "

    Lisa squatted on the ground quietly, picked up the debris and threw them into the trash can. Then she stood up slowly and faced Melody.

    Being thrown back gently by her words, Melody was irritated and her face changed instantly. She took a deep breath and tried to control her temper.

    She was in hospital and had no idea about the condition of the family. Now that Lisa was the only one who was willing to tell her the truth, she was trying to get some useful information from her!

    "I don''t ask yo

    e kidding, Dr. Wang. I have nothing to do but stay in the hospital for a long time and it''s stuffy. So I just come to ask, can I leave the hospital in such a condition? "

    Dr. Wang''s smile froze as he got nervous. ''Is it because of my poor service that Miss Melody is in a hurry to leave the hospital? ''

    "Miss Melody, if you think my treatment is not effective enough, you can tell me directly. But you haven''t recovered yet. If you force yourself to leave the hospital, the dean will accuse me of being a bad doctor and make you lose your patience. "

    Melody raised her hand to flick a wisp of hair around her ear, looked relaxed. Even without any make-up, her skin was delicate and soft, showing a kind and charming.

    "You misunderstood me, Dr. Wang. I just feel bored in the hospital, so I come to ask you if

    I can leave the hospital in advance.

    I also feel that my body is getting better than before, and it is the same for me to recuperate at home. "

    "Now that you said so, I can''t find excuse." Dr. Wang responded with an awkward smile, lifting his glasses.

    If it was for personal reasons, he wouldn''t have any responsibility, which made the worry in his heart relieved.

    "How about this! I''ll check on you later. If everything goes well, you can leave the hospital tomorrow. Oh, after you go back, you must pay attention to your diet, and do not leave any sequela! "

 Chapter 277 Please Move Out

    After hearing the satisfactory reply, Melody nodded slightly. She tightened her cape to her shoulders. When she glanced at the air-conditioner which was on, there was a glimpse of complex in her eyes.

    "Okay! I will go back first to wait for your news. Go ahead with your work. Bye! "

    What mattered most was to get her out of the hospital. As for other things, she didn''t care at all.

    "Okay. Miss Melody, please be careful! Please don''t have any accident! " Seeing that Melody was leaving, Dr. Wang put on a flattering smile on his face quickly.

    "Now that you are in hospital and you need to be taken care of, please do tell me your condition at any time! I''m so worried about you! "

    Melody listened to Dr. Wang''s cry calmly and looked around thoughtfully. She looked up at his eyes with disdain.

    "Don''t worry, Dr. Wang! I''m in good health, and I''m fine for the time being! I was so bored that I came here to ask for your help. Would you like to make an exception for me? "

    If it was not because she wanted to leave the hospital, how could she do such a stupid thing here!

    Hearing this, Dr. Wang hastily searched the information online. With one finger swiping, the message on the screen flashed by.

    "Miss Melody, I have been checking the information of your body condition during this month. I think you''d better take good care of yourself in the hospital. Of course, you can also go back if you want, which is just a little troublesome! "

    Melody smiled and bowed to Dr. Wang. Anyhow, she must be discharged from the hospital. Otherwise, the result of her hard work would be changed differently.

    "Thank you, Dr. Wang. Please help me to discharge from the hospital as soon as possible. "

    Coming out of the office, Melody raised her chin proudly and walked away slowly. She believed that everything would be figured out very soon as long as she made a

    and put a key ring on the table.

    He went back and thought for a long time. If what those hooligans said were true, she and Hester would never be able to stay together anymore. Otherwise, it would cause great trouble sooner or later.

    Recently, he deliberately avoided meeting Melody because he didn''t know how to face her. Meanwhile, he was thinking about the solution to make things better.

    "No matter whether it is Hester''s fault or not, you can''t stay under the same roof anymore. In case things get worse in the future, you''d better move out! "

    Melody felt a little dizzy. She could hear clearly that the voice of Terence beside her was trembling.

    He was obviously partial to Hester. Why? Obviously she was his wife, wasn''t she? Didn''t he think that his behavior was upside down?

    "Terence, I am your rightful wife! If someone really need to move out, that person should not be me!

    Besides, I''m in poor health. Are you sure you want to see me move out? "

    Terence stared at Melody indifferently. His eyes showed no emotion. On the contrary, there was a hint of complex.

    "The house is in the center of the city and is fully equipped. Don''t think too much. I just want to create a good environment for you, so please move out! "

 Chapter 278 Past

    Melody shook her body a little and soon became steady. Shocked, she looked at Terence. What did he mean by that? ''Don''t think too much? But you have gone this far. How can I stop thinking?''

    "Why? Why do you want me to move out? "

    Facing Melody''s hysteria, Terence appeared too calm. He stared at her, his eyes devoid of any emotion. But Melody felt that he could see through her mind.

    His long eyelashes quivered, and after a moment of silence, he slowly opened his mouth

    "Melody, you need to have a good rest now. You shouldn''t be emotionally unstable. Besides, the relationship between you and Hester is very stiff now. If you go back, you will only cause yourself trouble. "

    "Huh! So, you do everything for me? " Angry as she was, Melody laughed and stared at Terence with sarcasm. She clenched her hands and her nails were embedded in her palms.

    It was so condescending. Wasn''t it the purpose of him to protect Hester at least? Her face was fierce and furious, and the anger in her heart was uncontrollable.

    "You just want to protect Hester, right? Or you don''t believe me? "

    The words Hester terrified the air. Even though Terence was expressionless, he couldn''t hide his true feelings.

    "Melody, heaven is watching. If you don''t want people know what you have done, you shouldn''t have done it! "

    Stunned, Melody stared at Terence and felt nervous. What did he mean? Why did he say that? Does he know something?

    She tightened her grip, feeling a little scared. It''s impossible! She is so careful and considerate that there must be no evidence left. Was Hester said something to Terence so he was like this?

    "Terence, did Hester say something that made you misunderstand me?"

    A strange look flashed across Terence''s eyes and his brows knitted sligh

    tle heavy.

    At that time, she liked everything beautiful with wide-eyed innocence. She was like a sunshine, shinning into people''s heart and dispelling all the darkness.

    But now? Though he had sharp eyes, he couldn''t see through her. She was so strange to him that he could only feel darkness, no warmth.

    "It''s just a matter of fact. You don''t have to bring the past up. We have grown up. We can''t be so childish.

    Besides, let bygones be bygones! It doesn''t make any sense to mention them again. They are just getting into each other''s trouble. "

    "Make trouble?"

    Melody murmured with a pale face. She staggered and fell on the bed finally. She looked at Terence with a painful look and felt extremely uneasy.

    It''s impossible! ''Terence must know something. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so indifferent to me, '' thought Melody. She had done a lot for Terence. As for his temper, his guilt towards her almost drowned him to death. How could he remain so indifferent?

    "Do you really think our love is so cheap to you? You were all my good memories. How could it fade away with a word? Even if you can forget them, but I can''t!

    It''s in my heart, and I''ll never forget it! "

 Chapter 279 Do You Regret It

    Terence looked at Melody. His dark eyes sparkled like stars, but a tinge of coldness was hidden. There was no change on his handsome face. He stood straight.

    He put his hands into the pockets. The expensive suit made him more elegant.

    "Melody, it''s over between us."

    It was an indifferent and emotionless sentence. He stood by the window and stared at Melody in silence, as if he were talking about business.

    Melody''s expression was full of cracks. She looked at him blankly, trembling uncontrollably.

    She didn''t expect that one day, Terence would end their relationship in such an official way. Their memories, which were so unique to each other. How could he easily erase them?

    It was the most precious treasure that she valued the most and couldn''t bear to be mentioned. Even if they had an unpleasant time, it didn''t affect her love at all.

    "What did you say?"

    Melody managed to calm herself down, her voice trembling, barely used words.

    The corner of Terence''s mouth twitched slightly, and he clenched his fist. His fingertips were slightly cyan, and his eyes flashed a trace of darkness. He took a deep breath.

    "I said we were over a long time ago. And you know me well. I won''t change my mind! "

    "I know you well?"

    Melody smiled with self-mockery and tears in her beautiful eyes. It was because she knew him too well, also she was accustomed to be arrogant sometimes that she chose to remain silent.

    But seeing him making out with other women, the jealousy in her heart grew stronger and stronger, and then it wouldn''t disappear and ignore anymore. Once her desire reached the extreme, she would lose control unconsciously and make herself crazy.

    "How couldn''t I know? Your temperament is surprisingly similar to mine. Every time I see you, it looks like seeing myself in the mirror.

    Do you know how miserable I am? "

    The serious look on Terence''s face softened a little. His eyes were dark, and

    n''t want her to leave. Hester must have said something or he wouldn''t have treated her like that.

    She looked up with joy and did not see the complex look in his eyes as she had expected. On the contrary, his face became more and more serious, as if he was thinking about something, lost in thought, and it was not something pleasant.

    She frowned, waved her hand in front of him and asked in confusion.

    "Terence, what are you thinking about?"

    After a quick glance at Melody, Terence took a step backward to keep a distance from her. He raised his hand and rolled up his sleeve, as if he had something dirty on it.

    Melody''s face was pale and shook because of this scene. The action irritated her nerves fiercely. And almost destroyed all her persistence.

    "Terence, you..."

    She couldn''t finish her sentence, and she was even more afraid of knowing the truth. The picture came back to her mind again and again. She could not bear it.

    At the sight of her pitiful look, disgust rose from the bottom of Terence heart without reason. If he hadn''t overheard the hooligans talking, maybe he would never see the vicious side of her!

    "Have you ever regretted doing those things?"

    His question caught Melody off guard. She looked at him in shock, and her mind went blank.

    "What?"

 Chapter 280 An Accident

    "Huh!" With a smile, Terence lowered his eyes to look at the floor. His calm face was devoid of any emotions. But there was a tinge of self-mockery on it.

    Melody looked at Terence nervously. She clasped the sheet with her hands, looking pale. What regret? What did he mean?

    Did he know something? Or he was asking her about her decision back then?

    "Terence, what''s wrong with you?"

    Standing with his back to her, Terence slowly exhaled a mouthful of stale air, suddenly feeling a little tired. It didn''t matter to him what she was like, did it?

    "Nothing. I just came across some of hooligans who bullied you two days ago, and I have some feelings. "

    Hooligans? The first scene appeared in Melody''s mind were Liam and his men. But she didn''t think he would say anything after he took her money.

    She gritted her teeth and stared at Terence in fear of missing any details of his expression. She tried to calm herself down.

    ''Don''t be afraid, Melody. Things may not be as bad as you think, so you must be calm.'' After soothing herself again and again, she forced herself to look a little calm.

    "Really? Speaking of this, Melody was still unwilling to let them go so easily last time. They must pay double for what she have suffered from them! "

    With a gloomy face, Terence stared at her. His long eyelashes quivered, perfectly hiding the emotions in his eyes.

    He waved off her hand and walked firmly to the door of the ward.

    "Melody, you are so cruel to yourself!"

    All of a sudden, Melody''s face turned as pale as a piece of paper, and her heart beat quickly. She could hardly bear the pains of twitching. But mostly it was cold, extremely cold.

    Was he so indifferent because of that thing? Or was he worried about Hester who had been framed by her?

    "Did he know?"

    Thinking of the reason without any result, Melody sighed and collapsed on the bed. She

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    gentle than before.

    When his dark eyes focused on her, she always had an impulse to escape from him.

    "Then what do you think so?"

    The question turned back to the very beginning. The corner of Hester''s mouth twitched slightly, and her eyes lit up.

    ''So he didn''t want to answer my question? Is it because I really has a stupid face that he answered me in such a perfunctory way? ''

    She rolled her eyes secretly. She realized that Sara had misled her! Otherwise, why would she want to roll her eyes at Terence?

    "Is it because of me?"

    "Hum!"

    Raising his eyebrows slightly, Terence snorted smugly. He curled his lips and bantered. Tapping the table with his slender fingers, Terence seemed calm.

    Seeing that Hester was slightly stunned, his eyes flickered and said slowly.

    "Yeah, I did plan to do that, but it''s undeniable that this is the main reason."

    Hester''s hands were tightly twisted together. Due to Terence''s words, she was unable to calm herself down. She closed her eyes and tried to hide her true feelings.

    She had suffered so many losses from him that she did care about it at all. Besides, what he said was very vague, which made it hard for her to tell whether it was true or not.

    "Are you worried about the baby?"

 Chapter 281 Because Of You

    Hester''s words choked Terence. His face darkened as he felt sorry for her.

    How could she think of that place?

    Gaining no answer, Hester''s head raised slowly. Looking into his dark eyes, Hester felt that she was about to sink into them.

    Was it because she guessed it right, so he showed such an expression? She wanted to move her eyes, but found that her body was out of control. She could only look at him quietly.

    "Well!"

    With a resigned look in his eyes, Terence sighed softly. He raised his hand and touched her head dotingly. The soft touch made his heart stop for a second.

    How could he let her go for she had been like this? She was always so careful and considerate, which made him softhearted.

    "How could you think of that? But I know you will think like that, so normal! "

    Hester looked at Terence with astonishment, her eyes wide open. She clenched her hand into a fist, which was a little cyan, and sat aside, stiff.

    What? How could he say that? And, how could it be normal?

    "Normal?"

    Being pleased by her expression, Terence''s cold face showed a sense of gentleness. He put forth strength to hold her in his arms. The feeling of holding Hester was so comfortable. He closed his eyes with satisfaction.

    Well, if she hadn''t appeared in his life, his life would look as if he had lost all his colors. He could smell her scent from her and slightly raised the corners of his mouth.

    "I think the word dummy is specially customized for you!"

    His gentle voice was doting, almost drowning people in love.

    Hester nestled in his arms, her heart trembling violently. Listening to his steady heartbeat, she felt so ashamed.

    Why was her heart beating so fast? Did he hear it? Compared with his calmness, she was really embarrassed.

    "I''m not a dummy."

    She responded in a soft but weak voice.

    up a little and held Hester in his arms. He couldn''t help smiling.

    "You just need to stay with me and leave everything behind!"

    He said in an indifferent voice with irresistible overbearing power. Hearing the voice, Hester''s face was unpredictable. Her nails were piercing into her palms, which brought her a sense of numbness and pain, and she felt her nerves painful.

    ''Hester, wake up. You shouldn''t be distracted by these matters. You suffered so much. Do you still want to taste the feeling of your wish falling down?''

    After struggling for a long time, she timidly reached out and put her hands on his body. Being closed to his body, she enjoyed this greedily.

    "Ok!"

    Hester replied in a low voice and lied in Terence''s arms, feeling at ease.

    "Do you really believe that I won''t do that kind of thing?"

    With his forehead throbbing fast, Terence''s eyelashes quivering, he slowly opened his eyes. His hand tightened slightly but he was afraid of hurting Hester, so he make the relaxing action repeatedly in a somewhat contradictory way.

    How many injuries did she have to suffer to be so cautious like this? He had expressed himself for many times. Why couldn''t she believe him?

    "Because it was you!"

 Chapter 282 I Want You

    His words were like a bomb, exploding a huge hole in Hester''s heart. The effect had been magnified, and then it would go out of control. Her eyes were a little wet. Feeling this, she closed them in a hurry. She took a deep breath and tried her best to hold back her tears!

    "I''m sleepy. Turn off the light!"

    Raising his eyebrows, Terence turned off the light as she said. It was pitch dark in the room. Although they couldn''t see each other''s hands, they were quite relieved.

    He could feel that her body was in a tight state. In the darkness, he sighed slightly and took his arm back. His original intention was just to sleep with Hester in his arms. Since he had achieved his goal, he would not ask for anything more.

    "Don''t think too much. Have a good sleep."

    Hester sighed, her face flickering with a trace of red. Why did he say that? Did he guess her real thought too?

    But luckily, she had turned off the light. Otherwise, she would have made a fool of herself.

    "Thank you!"

    She murmured and approached him slightly. She encouraged herself to hug his back. Suddenly, she had an urge to cry

    Feeling her touch, Terence opened his eyes slowly. He was shocked when she held him just now.

    His heart was beating faster and faster, and he was also short of breath. He clenched his fists and his body was stiff.

    "Just sleep if you are tired."

    He said this slowly after a long time of silence. However, after saying this, his mind went blank for a moment. He didn''t take that sentence. He wouldn''t!

    "I know you did this for my own good. And I am moved that you are so considerate to me. But you and Melody just got married.

    If you are photographed not living together, won''t it cause incalculable losses to your companies? "

    Hester said with her own mind, ignoring what Terence said. In fact, the most troubled thing for her was about him. As for the reason, it seemed that she was not so persistent in pursuing the reason

    h.

    Terence gasped and lay on the bed stiffly, not daring to move. They hadn''t been close for a long time. His inner desire was totally aroused by such a simple friction.

    His hands loosened stress. The only thing he could feel was the touch of Hester, and it was magnified infinitely. His body gradually became reacting.

    "What''s wrong with you? Why are you trembling? " Hester, who had been immersed in her own world, finally discovered something wrong. She looked up at the outline of Terence''s chin and slowly asked.

    "Is it because you have an unhealthy diet recently? Does your stomach ache again?"

    As she spoke, she fumbled his abdomen with her little hands, trying to find his stomach and gently pressed it.

    "Hester, please don''t move!"

    The self-control that Terence had been proud of collapsed in an instant. He took a deep breath and forced himself to suppress the desire in the bottom of his heart, hoping that she would stop moving as soon as possible to let him relax.

    "What?" Hester stopped at his request. Feeling Terence''s tense body, she raised her eyebrows and gently touched his forehead.

    "No fever?"

    As soon as she stopped speaking, Terence turned over and pressed her under his body. His eyes were blazing in the dark, which made her nervous.

    "I want you!"

 Chapter 283 Im Fine Now

    Hester''s body was stunned at a loss, not at all relieved. Even in the darkness, she could clearly feel his desire.

    The first thought in her mind was "no". She is pregnant now and the fetus position is not stable, so she needs to be more careful.

    "I''m tired."

    Upon hearing this, Terence smiled and thought that she refused because she was shy. Tightening his grip, the feeling of touch her made him shudder.

    There was a faint flame in his eyes and it went irreversible. His breath became heavy, and the air he spat out almost hot.

    "Ok! You sleep first! "

    ''Damn!'' Taking a deep breath, Terence felt like his whole body was on fire. He had been abstinent for a long time, was he already irresistible?

    "No way!"

    Hester calmed herself down. She grabbed Terence''s arm tightly to prevent his following action.

    She frowned and avoided eye contact with him.

    "It''s not convenient for me today!"

    Terence''s mind went blank. After a brief moment of silence, he sighed softly. His hands kept on gesture of invasion, but froze in midair. His eyes were flickering with two flames, which were blazing.

    "You can go to sleep if you are tired. Just ignore me!"

    The corners of Hester''s mouth twitched hard. She no longer knew how to express her feelings.

    ''I don''t need to pay attention to you? You were not obedient when I was sleeping. How could I fall asleep?''

    Fortunately, the environment was dark. Otherwise, her embarrassment would be exposed in front of him.

    "I''m not tired. I''m having my period."

    Feeling cold water poured down from his head. Terence''s heart incredibly cold. He laid a stiff hand on her waist, took a deep breath and steadied himself.

    Hester observed his face cautiously. Though she couldn''t see his expression, she was accustomed to do so.

    She put her hands on her lower abd

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    as very tight.

    "How''s your work going? Are you tired? "

    Hester''s mind went blank at this moment. Why did he suddenly refer to the work?

    With her eyelids flickering, Hester nodded calmly. There was always a voice in her heart asking her not to talk about Jackson. She took a deep breath and then slowly said

    "All my colleagues are friendly to me. Maybe because I have just started working there, so the work was a little hard to deal with. But fortunately, everything is slowly getting on the right track! "

    Terence lowered his hand and played with her fingers. Hester''s tender hands were very clear and smooth, but there were very few calluses on them, which were left by her for the daily life and trifles that she had taken care of for him all these years.

    Somehow, he felt moved and satisfied. Being surrounded by this kind of feeling, he was a little drunk.

    "Do you want to work in Qi group?"

    "No, I''ll be uncomfortable there!" Hester refused at once. She didn''t want to leave her embarrassing look in front of him, as it was his world.

    She would always remember how embarrassed she was on her first day of work. Although she had the help of Sara, she had also suffered a lot.

    "I''m fine now!"

 Chapter 284 Irreconcilable Enemies

    Terence''s eyes twinkled and his hands clenched into fists. The blue veins stood out on the back of his hands. He looked at Hester calmly. His breath returned to normal in the blink of an eye.

    "Okay, as you like."

    He looked at Hester with his gentle and lovingly eyes. He raised his hand to tuck her hair behind her ears.

    "But you have to remember to take good care of yourself. Work is no better than home and people will suffer from some injustice. But all these were temporary and would pass soon.

    When you get used to it, you won''t work so hard. "

    Hester was moved and wanted to cry. It was the first time he spoke to her in such a gentle tone, but it went through her heart directly.

    "I know. Don''t worry!"

    If she told him that she was designated to be a secretary, he would be very angry because of his domineering personality? But it was her job, and there was no possibility of resistance. It really put her in a difficult situation.

    Noticing that she was distracted, Terence frowned slightly. He squeezed his hand. Looking at her confused look, he felt really funny.

    With her simple character, it was hard to guarantee that she wouldn''t be wronged at work. Moreover, her stubborn nature really gave him a headache.

    Maybe only when she was with him could he feel at ease! But if he did that, she would be unhappy. That''s really confused.

    "Don''t forget the intrigues and cheats in the workplace! If you have any trouble, you can come to me. Don''t keep it to yourself. Understand? "

    Hester nodded resignedly, listening the words of him. It seemed that he was coaxing a child. She couldn''t help smiling. In such a loving and mild atmosphere, she felt a little dizzy, which made her seem to be rather enjoyable and greedy.

    "Okay!"

    Terence sighed softly. He hadn''t seen her to be so well behaved for a long time. But he was not entirely convinced by her word

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ally abandoned, to keep her only dignity.

    But now? What should she do? In the face of such a gentle Terence, she would always fall into conflicts and unable to extricate herself. How could she keep the poor dignity for herself?

    On the other side, a group of nurses gathered at the door of the VIP ward of the hospital. In the ward, the noise of colliding was faintly mixed with the roar of a woman.

    "Matron, Miss Melody has not fully recovered. Can she bear such a disturbance? "

    A nurse asked cautiously. She was very worried. If something bad happened to Miss Melody, they would lose their jobs!

    "Okay, okay. Just go everybody! Don''t stay here. Many patients need us to take care of. Don''t worry about it. "

    The head nurse''s eyesight coolly floated through everyone on the spot and impatiently waved her hand, signaling them to leave. Even if she was worried, she had to keep the order!

    "Ah!" A shrill voice sounded, Melody swept all the movement on the table to the ground. She tightened her hand and her eyes turned red.

    The floor was a mess, and the patient''s bed was also a mess. Dressed in hospital uniform, Melody sat there with her head bowed, her chest heaving violently.

    "Hester, I will be at daggers drawn with you all my life!"

 Chapter 285 Missing Her

    Melody took a deep breath and tried to compose herself. She gently touched her belly and increased the strength on it. She seemed to want to give vent to her hatred.

    "It''s all your fault. If it weren''t for you, how could I have ended up like this!"

    She was so arrogant before that she would never do something unprepared. If it wasn''t for the sake of getting rid of the unborn baby, she wouldn''t have done such a vile thing. But now her plan didn''t seem to work.

    After the tear mark on her face dried up, her face was too tight She stood up and walked to the mirror, splashing the cold water on her face. The ice cold stimulation made her mood slowly calm down.

    She raised her head and inadvertently saw herself in the mirror. Her brain became blank.

    She looked ferocious and terrible. The madness in her eyes was not receded, and the ferocious look made her feel afraid.

    "Ah!"

    Melody screamed in disbelief, covering her face with her hand.

    Was that the way she had been in front of Terence all the time? No wonder he distrusted her. She was vicious enough to be suspicious.

    "Melody, why do you look so vicious?"

    She murmured and looked at herself in the mirror, confused. The corners of her mouth curved weirdly, with a kind of ruthlessness after madness.

    At the door of the ward, a suspicious figure flashed and then disappeared. If people didn''t pay much attention to him, it wouldn''t have found out that man, since he was here for a short time.

    The man carefully came to a night club along the way. He knew the club very well and only came to the luxury box on the top floor. Looking at the person on the sofa, he stood aside respectfully.

    The man on the sofa leisurely looked up, holding a glass of red wine and shaking it gently, like blood. Wearing a pure black suit and a delicate and enchanting face, he was

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    He rubbed his nose and smiled as if he had recalled something.

    The driver lifted his eyes to take a look at Terence, and his hand trembled a little unconsciously. Then he got off the car in a curve and returned to normal slowly.

    Terence''s body shook with the car. He looked at the driver with no expression on his face, showing no emotion.

    "Focus on your driving!"

    "Yes, sir!" The driver answered in a low voice, feeling a bit confused. Today Mr. Terence was in a good mood. If it happened before, he might have been thrown out of the car!

    It would be great if Mr. Terence could be so happy in the future, and he would reduce a lot of psychological burden.

    The two people in the car arrived at the building of Qi group with different thoughts. Terence tidied his clothes, opened the car door and entered the company gracefully.

    "Hello, Mr. Terence! "

    He nodded to greet the employees who greeted him all the way with a good mood. Walking slowly to the exclusive elevator, he pressed a button. After that, he tapped his arm. Hester suddenly came into his mind.

    "She should be in the company now."

    Thinking of this, he nodded and hid his smile perfectly. Maybe, at this moment, she was also thinking of him?

 Chapter 286 A Meal

    Hester sat in the chair, feeling relieved, and couldn''t wait to take off her mask. She took out a small mirror from her bag and looked at her lips which were slightly swollen. Look at the lips, she was angrier.

    "He knows I have to go to work. Damn..."

    The phone on the table rang, interrupting what she was going to say next. She frowned slightly, but quickly connected it.

    "Hello? Mr. Jackson, what can I do for you? "

    "Come in!"

    After he said that, the phone was hung up. Hester sighed dejectedly and wiped lipstick on her lips. She looked at herself in the mirror and frowned.

    "Will it be better?"

    Thinking that there was still someone waiting for her in the office, she quickly put the lipstick into her bag and hurried to the CEO office. She raised her hand and gently knocked at the door. After hearing the reply from inside, she pushed the door and walked in.

    "Mr. Jackson, what can I do for you? "

    Jackson raised his head and his eyes became sharp. He had his chin between his slender fingers, wearing a mischievous smile.

    "Go to a dinner appointment with me after work today!"

    "A dinner appointment?"

    Hester looked at Jackson in surprise, as if she had heard some great news. She had dilated her pupils with a touch of uneasiness. She clenched her fists and tried to grasp something.

    Was it just like the dinner appointment arranged on TV? The first thing came to her mind was the baby. If she was forced to drink, it would be a waste of her efforts to nurse the baby for so long.

    "Sorry, Mr. Jackson, I have an appointment tonight, so I can''t go with you! "

    With a glimmer of surprise in his eyes, Jackson lazily leaned on the chair. His breath gradually disordered. He looked at Hester with his dark eyes.

    Just now, when he heard that she turned him down calmly, he was shocked. Unexpectedly, she looked soft and fragile, but were so stubborn at the bones.

    "Really? I see! But I want to say th

    ly. When he clearly saw her swelling lips, a strange feeling flashed through his heart.

    Why would Terence like her? He must figure it out.

    "I know that you haven''t been to dinner appointment. It''s normal to be nervous! However, if you keep refusing to do so, I''m afraid that you will suffer losses one day in the future.

    But if you''re afraid that someone will get jealous, that will be another case. After all, it is a psychological problem, but there is no way for me to answer it for you.

    Besides, if you are really not capable enough, I can spare a room for you and teach you how to be a good secretary, "

    Hester tightened her grip, and the dark red blood slowly melted through the crack of her finger. Even if his words didn''t have that bad meaning, people would still gossip about them.

    In fact, she had been talked about ardently in the company. If this kind of words was spread out, she would be isolated.

    "Mr. Jackson, please stop persuading me. I won''t go to the dinner. If you have to force me, I''d rather resign! "

    Jackson put away the expression on his face and looked at her seriously.

    "Hester, I only ask you one question. Are you willing to be so ignorant for the rest of your life? Mediocre? In other words, do you want to be the person as good for nothing? "

 Chapter 287 Are You Ready

    Hester''s body was instantly stiff, and her hand was clasped into a fist. Her breath was a little disordered, but she tried her best to make herself look calm.

    What she detested most in her life was that she was a

    loser in the past. It was also her eternal pain. But so what? Since it was a fact, she could not stop others from talking!

    "Mr. Jackson, if there isn''t anything else, I''ll take my leave. I don''t think we need to talk more about the dinner appointment. "

    There was a flash of interest in Jackson''s enchanting face, but it disappeared in an instant. Jackson slowly leaned on his chair. He lifted the corners of his mouth and looked very pleased.

    He hasn''t met such an interesting person for a long time! But, how long would his interest for her last?

    "Hester, I chose you to be my assistant because of your unyielding characteristics! Are you going to let me down at your first mission? "

    "So, is that why you insisted on asking me to be your secretary?"

    Hester turned around and looked at Jackson incredulously. When she got the answer to the question that had been bothering her for a long time, she had an indescribable feeling in her heart and didn''t know how to express her inner thoughts.

    She had speculated for many reasons why he had designated her to do so, but she had never expected that the ultimate result would be like this. It really made her feel a bit amused!

    He appreciated the expression on her face, which was very intriguing but he couldn''t tell what it was. Tapping his fingers on the table leisurely, he laid back in his chair.

    "Or what?"

    Hester was indignant at his decision, but she dared not to express her feelings directly.

    She might be weak in some ways, but it didn''t mean that she had no common sense. He was her boss after all. It was impossible for her to compete with him on the same level.

    She bowed to Jackson and slowly s

    tedly and turned away.

    Well, since she had promised, she had to keep the promise no matter how reluctant she was. Anyway, they had to go to the dinner appointment. It didn''t matter whether they would arrive there earlier or later, right?

    After straightening out her thoughts, she turned around and left the office. Since it was still some time before five o''clock, she thought it was necessary to prepare something.

    Hester sat on the chair in a daze. She took a deep breath and touched her belly, not knowing what to do!

    The dinner appointment was too complicated. What could she do to avoid suffering losses?

    Hester had been thinking about what she should do tonight all afternoon, so she had forgotten the time. Sitting in his office, Jackson tapped the table with his fingers. He looked out of the window with complex feelings, making it difficult to figure out what he was thinking.

    He estimated that all the staff had gone. Then he slowly stood up. When he walked out of the office, he just saw Hester was in a daze He frowned and stood in front of her desk.

    "What are you thinking about?"

    "Ah!" Hester covered her chest with her hand and looked up in panic. Frightened by the abrupt voice, she felt bad.

    "Mr. Jackson! "

    "Are you ready?"

 Chapter 288 What If You Sleep With Me For One Night

    Hearing Jackson''s calm ask, Hester took a deep breath, calmed herself down, and nodded at him dully. If she said no, he would probably have the impulse to strangle her?

    But no matter how hard she tried, she was not brave enough to realize it. So she just nodded and didn''t make it clear.

    When Jackson saw that she was in low spirits, he evilly smiled. He looked at his watch and left first.

    "We are going to be late for half an hour. You should hurry up!"

    When she heard his words with no reason, Hester put her things into her bag at once. She rushed to catch up with him. She didn''t know the way at all. It would be terrible if she lost the way.

    "Mr. Jackson, shall we go there now? "

    Her fingers twisted tightly together, she asked in a low voice. She was not afraid of getting into trouble, but she was worried if she should call Terence.

    If something happened to her, she would be able to quit.

    Jackson turned his head coolly and looked at Hester with his eyebrows raised. He responded coldly, as if she had just asked a stupid question.

    "Yes!"

    "I''m sorry. Please focus on driving, Mr. Jackson! "

    Hester said softly, fixing her eyes at her hand. She felt that her back was numb under his gaze. She sighed silently. She felt it was necessary for her to repeat her question in her heart before she could ask him.

    Jackson frowned but said nothing. Looking at the road ahead, he drove intently.

    The car stopped firmly at the gate of a hotel. With the

    car slowing down, Hester tightened the hold of the safety belt.

    She took a deep breath. Her eyes were glued to the name of the hotel. Suddenly, she had an urge to run away. Last time, she was almost raped in this hotel.

    At that time, even if she didn''t believe in Melody''s words, she still came here foolishly.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Jackson took out the key, but when he saw that the per

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    "Come on, beauty! Your Mr. Jackson has drunk so much. As long as you can accompany me to drink, your company contract will be agreed! "

    He smiled, raised his hand at the same time, and put it on Hester, a bit too far.

    Hester knocked down the hands immediately. She frowned and squinted at his face coldly, saying word by word

    "Mr. Abel, please behave yourself. "

    Mr. Abel''s face was livid, blue veins stood out on his forehead, and his eyes were bloodshot. She was lucky to be picked by him. How dare she talk to him like that? It was too much!

    "I think this is for you! Don''t forget that I am your moneybags. If you want to get the commission of this project, you have to pay the price! "

    Looking at Mr. Abel with a serene gaze, the aversion was growing in Hester''s heart. If it were not for Jackson''s goading words, how could she suffer this like what she had experienced before?

    "I think there might be some misunderstanding between us. I''m not from the marketing department, so I don''t have to point to these commission to live!"

    Mr. Abel glared at Hester, feeling very angry. What''s wrong with him touching her? She was really pissed off.

    "Huh! I''m the moneybags of your company now. Why don''t you sleep with me for one night? "

 Chapter 289 Get Drunk

    Looking at him with a pale face, Hester couldn''t speak a word. ''Doesn''t he know the language? Or he couldn''t think it through? Otherwise, he wouldn''t have said that.

    "Mr. Abel..."

    "Mr. Abel, you must have misunderstood something. There is no hidden rule in our company about this industry. As for Miss Hester, she is my personal secretary. I thought Mr. Abel is drunk, so you spoke without careful diction. I''ll pretend I''ve never heard of this.

    Of course, if I hear some bad remarks when we cooperate next time, I think there is no need for us to continue the talk. "

    Jackson''s cold voice covered Hester''s soft voice. Then she was pulled away from Mr. Abel. The faint mint fragrance filled the air around her nose made her sober up a lot.

    Jackson narrowed his eyes, giving off a dangerous aura. The corners of his mouth rose out of habit, but in every part, there was a trace of weirdness.

    Mr. Abel felt a fit of tingle in his back. His eyes wandered between Hester and Jackson, and he smiled. He picked up a glass of wine on the table and raised it at Hester.

    "Miss Hester, I''m so sorry! I''m drunk and I might have lost my mind. Please don''t blame me. I''d like to propose a toast to you. I hope you can forget about this incident. Let''s move on! "

    Looking at the glass of wine, Hester rubbed her abdomen anxiously. As she was pregnant, alcohol was harmful to her body, so she couldn''t touch even a drop of it.

    But in the current situation, it seemed that it was not appropriate for her to refuse to drink it.

    Her hands were shaking like jelly as she reached out for the glass. However, someone took it before her. Jackson looked at Mr. Abel with even more fascinating smile.

    "I''m so sorry! She can''t drink. I''ve brought her this glass of wine. Let''s toast! "

    Then he raised his head and gulped down the wine. His movements were so smooth that he didn''t even stop.

    Looking at his action, Mr. Abel was sweating, then gave a sly smile. He knew it! When they first came in, he was still puzzled about the strange atmosphere around t

    changed his attitude quickly, casting him a glance of disgust. It was all his disgusting lust. He shouldn''t have said that kind of formal words. It was really annoying.

    She took a deep breath and looked at Mr. Abel indifferently. She carefully held Jackson with her hand and nodded slightly.

    "Mr. Abel, since you attach so much importance to the cooperation with our company, I think Mr. Jackson will take time to talk about the details with you again. It''s getting late, so we should be here. We are leaving now. "

    Forcing herself to be calm, Hester walked out of the box, and then exhaled a mouthful of turbid air. She walked slowly away with Jackson. Until now, her heart could not calm down. It was a tit for tat experience that she had never experienced.

    Fortunately, she had seen the fierce looks of Yam and Melody. Even if she was not good at lying, she could learn something from them, which was enough to frighten people.

    "Mr. Jackson, slow down. Don''t fall down! "

    Hester cautiously held Jackson and mumbled. She could only support him walking. If he fell down, she would be powerless.

    Jackson loosened his tie impatiently, then loosened Hester''s shoulder. As if he was not the one who had been drunk and lying on the table before. He stood straight at the side and looked at Hester with a complicated gaze.

    "Miss Hester, I''m really impressed!"

 Chapter 290 Have A Fever

    Hester blinked her eyes with confusion. Wasn''t he drunk? Why did he suddenly become so sober and say such meaningful words.

    "What... You are not drunk? "

    "Huh!" Jackson lowered his head to conceal the emotion in his eyes. That''s right. The person that Terence loves will not be as simple as she looks.

    He had pretended to get drunk because he didn''t want to argue with Mr. Abel anymore. He was a little surprised when he knew her reaction.

    "Don''t you feel regretful if you give up without a try? You did a great job tonight, didn''t you? "

    Even though the hand holding his arm was slightly trembling, the calmness and arrogance in her tone was indeed. The terrifying momentum around her was really amazing.

    Hester was stiff in place, staring at Jackson with her dark eyes. Tightening her hand, she couldn''t help trembling when she heard what he said.

    ''Am I acknowledged?''? She felt a different feeling, but she was not sad. Instead, she was excited.

    "Mr. Jackson, let me drive you home first! "

    Jackson''s wine red hair turned into dark red in the dark night. With a smile on his lips, he was more and more surprised at Hester. Every time when he was about to completely understand her, she would shine in a new way.

    Hester bowed her head and cautiously supported Jackson to the car, opened the door and helped him sit down. Bypassing the car front, she sat in the driver''s seat.

    "You want to drive?"

    Jackson''s face was pale, but his long and narrow eyes became more dazzling. However, it was not as profound as before, but was filled with astonishment and panic.

    "Yes!" Hester fastened her safety belt and turned to look at Jackson, which was funny. He was in his early twenties, but his way of doing things was always remarkable, sophisticated and scheming.

    When he stared at you with his bright eyes, you couldn''t help but feel your back numb.

    "You have drunk w

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    making him gradually relaxed.

    "Whatever!"

    After a long time of silence, a low voice with disdain and embarrassment was heard.

    Hester''s eyes gradually calmed down, and the breath of the person beside her became calm. She was so nervous that there was sweat in her palms, but she was still stubborn to send him home safely. It was not because she was pretentious, but because he was the one who was drunk.

    She thought he took her out tonight with an ulterior purpose, but since he helped her get out of the embarrassed occasion, her heart lost balance at that moment. Perhaps he was far from a cunning man as he looked. There should be a hint of gentleness in his deep heart, right?

    She glanced at Jackson and her heart trembled uncontrollably. She sighed, feeling somewhat helpless. Probably, she would never forget that he was so decisive when he drank for her?

    "Thank you so much tonight!"

    I want to thank you for my unborn baby. You protect it

    from suffering unnecessary pain.

    "Mr. Jackson, what''s wrong with you? "

    As soon as she saw him, she knew he was uncomfortable. The enchanting man was bloodless, his lips pale and his forehead sweating. She pulled over the car and touched his forehead.

    "Gosh! Mr. Jackson, do you have a fever? "

 Chapter 291 Back Off

    Hearing Hester''s shocking shout, Jackson''s handsome eyebrows were tightly wrinkled. Just now, he was even more irritated than before.

    "Shut up!"

    Hester covered her mouth and cautiously glanced at Jackson. She frowned at the painful look of him. She dared not to raise her hand to touch him for fear that her approach would cause discomfort to him.

    "Mr. Jackson, are you okay? "

    She asked in a low voice on purpose. After all, the man seemed very uncomfortable. According to her current situation, she was also somewhat dangerous.

    Jackson''s long eyelashes slightly drooped, hiding the light in his eyes. His burgundy hair stuck to his forehead as he sweated.

    "I''m fine! It couldn''t be better. "

    He said in a stiff voice, but his anger seemed to come out of his teeth. He curled up in the chair and looked a little sad.

    "Yes, yes, you are fine!"

    Hester said perfunctorily, turning the steering wheel with great care. If it went on like this, something bad would happen to him!

    Hester stepped on the brake hesitantly and observed his condition from time to time. She was under great pressure. If it continued to go on like this, the car accident may happen.

    In a daze, when Jackson heard the door closing, he frowned tightly, but he didn''t open his eyes to check. He moved his head uncomfortably. Then he closed his eyes again.

    "Open your mouth! Take the medicine now. "

    Hearing the sound, Jackson observed Hester with his eyes half closed. She was holding a bottle of water and medicine, also, there was a bottle of milk. Anxious but trying her best to restrain herself.

    "I don''t need!"

    His words were as cold as ice, and he pushed her hand weakly. Leaning on the chair lazily, he covered his stomach with his hands. He was sweating all over, which made him feel very uncomfortable.

    Hester took a deep breath and smiled. After all, he was a patient and he should have some emotions. As a kind and generous girl, she w

    ow, all her grateful minds were gone.

    "Can you just drink the milk? Don''t pretend to be strong since you are painful now. Otherwise, you will be the one who suffers! "

    With a glimmer of strange look in his downcast eyes, Jackson clenched his hand which was placed beside him. The pain in his stomach was alleviated, but it was still unbearable.

    The elders had told him not to show his fragility to others so easily since he was a child, which made him force himself to bear all kinds of pain.

    It was the very first time that he was in such a difficult position today, and the main reason was Hester. He had brought her here for work. Unexpectedly, Mr. Abel was a man of bad character.

    Even though Mr. Abel was stopped by him, he wouldn''t give up. Instead, he even force him to drink in public. He had to be very careful when working with Mr. Abel in the future!

    "Well, I know you are uncomfortable now. Drink the milk quickly!"

    Hester took a deep breath, stabilized her mind, and forced down the dissatisfaction in her heart. She wasn''t a person who would take revenge on others who had helped her, so she wouldn''t take advantage of others'' perilous situation.

    "Huh!" Jackson looked at the milk in Hester''s hand coldly. Because of his push before, the milk was sprayed.

    "Back off!"

 Chapter 292 Comforting Me

    Hester was still holding the milk, and the drop of pure white milk fell from her hand onto the ground, emitting a faint fragrance.

    "I know you are not feeling well. Drink the milk as soon as possible. You haven''t had any food tonight, and your stomach is now full of wine. Just drink as much as you want! "

    Hester''s persuasion lifted the corner of Jackson mouth. She was just a pawn in his hand. How could she have any sympathy for him?

    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath to calm himself down. Then he looked up at her slowly. His sweaty hair clung to his forehead.

    "Hester, I''m fine. It''s getting late. You''d better go home now! "

    The indifference in his tone could almost cold down all the enthusiasm of people. His originally feminine appearance showed an unrelenting manner, which was very strange.

    Hester looked at him in astonishment. She could feel a distance from him now. She tightened her hand which was holding the milk, and she was very nervous.

    "Are you okay, Mr. Jackson? How can I leave you now that you are in such a bad condition? "

    Impatient, Jackson frowned. His heart was beating fast. His heart, which had been calm and tranquil, began to ripple, and it expanded to an uncontrollable state.

    Approaching Hester was just to make the game more interesting. But why was everything turning out uncontrollably at last?

    "I can do it myself. You can go now!"

    "No way! You drank so much for me. I have the responsibility to send you home safely. "

    Hester stood still at the spot, and straightened her chest, daring to admit it. She raised her head and felt nervous when she saw Jackson''s cold face.

    Although the man looked feminine, she was scared by the imposing manner around him. She didn''t know why she was so scared.

    Jackson''s long and narrow eyes squinted and t

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    .

    Seeing he had a stomachache because of drinking, she felt so guilty that she almost drowned herself in it. However, in the end, he told her to recognize her position.

    Didn''t he give the seat to her forcibly? Although she had declined all kinds of requests, the result was still not as good as she had expected.

    On the other side, Jackson squinted at Hester''s back, and let out a sigh of relief. A drop of sweat slid down his cheek and hid in his collar.

    "Finally, she has gone!"

    He took a deep breath, feeling the joy of rebirth after a disaster. If she stayed here, something bad might happen. He was not an obedient man. Under the torment of physical and mental torment, it was easy to reveal the secret in his heart.

    Hester trotted all the way to a park and sat down on a chair. She covered her trembling chest, gasping for air.

    Her face was pale, and large drops of sweat fell on her body. Her lips were red before, but now, just like the color of her cheeks, there was no blood at all.

    She covered her belly tightly, feeling a dull sense of falling pain. And it seemed that she wanted to cry more badly.

    "Baby, are you? Are you coming to comfort me because you have known my pain? "

 Chapter 293 Call Me

    Dragging her exhausted body back to the villa, Hester stood at the door and patted her cheek, trying to make her look healthy and rosy.

    "Miss Hester, you are finally back." At the sight of Hester, Lisa heaved a sigh of relief and strode towards her.

    Hester nodded to greet. Although she wasn''t sure what time it was, she was a little punctual.

    "I''m sorry, Lisa. I''m late,"

    "Come on in."

    Lisa was about to speak when a low male voice cut in. Her eyes lit up for a while, but she quickly hid her emotions. At last, she returned to her usual calm and solemn appearance.

    Hester lowered her head and walked in a heavy pace, like a prisoner on the criminal ground.

    ''Well, Hester, if you give up, you will be able to bear it one day! Come on! You can get through this!'' thought Hester.

    Trying to cheer herself up, she caught a glimpse of the figure on the sofa. However, at that time, she was about to turn around and run away. This is so brutal!

    If she had told Terence everything about her work, she would never see what happened today! She was regretful.

    Just like telepathy, Terence sensed it, and turned. He was right at Hester''s panicked eyes, and there was a hesitant look in her eyes.

    He raised his arm and pointed at Hester with a smile. The deep darkness of the room was peaceful, but more shocking.

    "Come here!"

    "¡­¡­¡­"

    Hester was at a loss for his request. But she still tamely lowered her head and sat beside him.

    Hands twisted together, her brain raced. From the corner of her eye, she had noticed the big clock beside, and her heart sank.

    ''Oh my God! It''s already this time? No wonder Terence looked so upset. I was doomed this time.''

    "Are you tired?"

    Suddenly, she felt a warm touch on her forehead. Even his cold voice was tinged with warmth, with a tinge of laziness, shining directly on her heart.

    Hester was stiff at that moment, standin

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    h food. He raised his hand and touched her head gently.

    Hester nodded with her heart softened. He was so gentle to her, which gave her an illusion that she had to face Brother Austin.

    When did they get along with each other in this way?

    "Okay!"

    On the table, Hester was holding the meal with her head bowed. Opposite her was Terence looking at her with a smile, an uneasy air filled the air.

    "Terence, have you been waiting for me till now?"

    With his chin resting on his long and white fingers, Terence nodded in a lazy manner. His imposing manner was unloaded, and even his unsmiling face revealed a trace of submission.

    "I saw you didn''t come back, and I couldn''t get through to your phone, so I waited."

    "Ah! Phone! " Hester looked at Terence in astonishment. She put down her chopsticks and searched for her bag hurriedly. Then she took out the phone and pressed it, but it didn''t light up.

    "No wonder you can''t get through to my phone. It was power off. Sorry! "

    "Don''t mind!" Terence responded flatly, as he approached her slowly. Stopping at a place five centimeters apart from her, He was staring at Hester closely with his deep eyes.

    "Promise me, if you have to overtime work like today, call me and tell me where you are, okay? "

 Chapter 294 Im Sorry

    Hester''s eyes were full of Terence''s magnified handsome face. The visual impact made her tremble. Although they were close to each other, it was the first time for them to look at each other with affection.

    Her breath gradually disordered and her heart beat faster and faster. She could clearly feel her emotional ups and downs, but there was nothing she could do.

    "Okay!"

    The corners of Terence''s mouth lifted slightly. He looked quite cold. His manic heart instantly returned to calm as he heard her words.

    Tonight, when he couldn''t contact with her, he felt helplessness and panic, which almost made him crazy. From his initial anxiety to his appearance calmness, no one could describe the changes in his heart.

    Originally, he was on the edge of nervous breakdown. But looking at her innocent eyes, he still tried his best to suppress his anger.

    "Hurry up. Have a rest after the meal. You need to go to work tomorrow! "

    Hester felt like she was floating in the air all the tonight. Lying in the bathroom, she was submerged in the foam. Her eyes were blankly looking at the ceiling, and the smile at the corners of her mouth would never disappear.

    "Terence..."

    She murmured the name in a low voice. A familiar pain came from her lower abdomen. She frowned and stroked her lower abdomen, feeling a little afraid.

    "Baby, what''s wrong with you?"

    Her belly bulged slightly. Although it did not look very conspicuous, she could feel it as long as she touched it carefully. She gently touched her lower abdomen to try to ease this pain.

    Is there something wrong with the baby? These days there had been a dull pain, and it was a tendency of aggravated. If things going like that, would her baby be dead?

    She took a deep breath and tried not to be too emotional. Brother Austin told her to keep a peaceful state of mind and not to get too excited.

    After bathing, Hester was lying on the bed, lying distant from Terence. She was shaking all over because of the pain. I

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    a cup of ginger soup ordered by Terence.

    "Hester, you are a fool!"

    She said gloomily and entered the company dejectedly. It was now easy for her to greet unfamiliar colleagues.

    She had never been to the society before, so she would be at a loss. But Sara said that it was a show of the majority of the society. She didn''t need to do much, just respond with a smile.

    Therefore, she took advantage of the method taught by Sara. She passed through the large office to the location of the CEO office, took a deep breath and pushed the door in.

    "Good morning!"

    She bent to greet Allen. After all, apart from Jackson in the whole CEO Office, only he was at a high position. It was also Sara who taught her to greet.

    Looking up at Hester from the document, Allen smiled. There was a glasses on the bridge of his nose, which made him look gentle. In fact, his way of doing things was also this way.

    "Good morning!

    Before Hester stopped her smile in time, she happened to bump into Jackson, face to face.

    ''She shouldn''t be highly conceited. Here came retribution soon.''

    Jackson slowly walked in and clearly saw the struggle on her face. He lifted the corners of his mouth and blinked.

    He walked slowly to stand in front of her and nodded his head slightly. His height was somewhat imposing.

    "I''m sorry!"

 Chapter 295 I Accept

    Hester stood at the spot at the moment when she heard the words. She didn''t know how to response. She had thought a lot to deal with the things yesterday. However, with just three words, Jackson had handled the problem in such a simple and brutal way.

    "Clap!" The documents in Allen''s hand fell to the floor. He swallowed his saliva silently, picked up the document and continued to pretend to work hard.

    What a joke! Jackson, as his senior, his evil mind was spread throughout the campus. ''I witnessed a picture of him apologizing today. Will he kill me?''?

    Jackson cast a cold glance at Allen who pretended to

    diligently work, then smiled slightly. The threatening words were squeezed out of his teeth.

    "Assistant Allen, I have a video meeting later. Go prepare the materials! "

    "Okay, Mr. Jackson! " With a sigh of relief, Allen collected all the papers on the table, stood up and left the scene.

    ''Mr. Jackson is such a man. Even if he is unreasonable, he can only get the apology from others. It was a rare scene today, so it was a pity that he was not on the spot.

    But he couldn''t help shivering at the thought of Jackson''s bad temper.

    "Although the play is interesting, life is the most important!"

    Hester''s mouth twitched, her eyes blankly staring at the back of Allen. ''Can''t you keep your voice down? Didn''t you see that Jackson''s face was so gloomy?

    Besides, I am still on the spot!'' Although she didn''t know what kind of person Jackson was, she could tell from Allen''s expression that he was a scary man.

    Hester looked at him with a dry smile. Was this company used to trap employees? As long as a superior, it seems that there was a trap!

    "Haha! Assistant Allen is so humorous. "

    Looking at her dry smile, which was even uglier than crying, Jackson raised his eyebrows slightly. He tightened his hands in his pockets. He took a deep breath and sm

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    y out of it. After all, he was too weak to be provoked easily.

    "Assistant Allen..."

    Hester reached out her hand in the direction of Allen, but she could only see a figure. The corner of her mouth twitched fiercely and she lowered her head indifferently.

    "Just ignore him. I heard that he was chasing after Sara recently. Perhaps he was stimulated by something?"

    Jackson said in a low voice, rubbing his chin. Just save a little Allen''s face in front of others. Allen was good in everything except for his bad taste. Otherwise, how would he fall in love with the insane girl like Sara?

    Hester nodded, an arrogant smile constantly flashing across her mind.

    She sighed slightly and felt a little embarrassed. Sara''s influence was so horrible!

    "Ok! I will understand Assistant Allen. "

    Hearing her serious tone, the corner of Jackson''s mouth twitched a few times. He looked up at Hester in silence, and his temples were twitching intensely.

    Rubbing his eyebrows, he looked at her and said

    "Hester, I want to apologize to you. Will you accept it?"

    Hester''s smile faded away. She was slightly astonished. Suddenly, why she had a feeling of negotiating? What''s more, Jackson was her boss. What a ridiculous feeling!

    "I will, of course."

 Chapter 296 It Doesnt Count

    After the apology in the morning, the two had dispelled all the unhappiness last night. Hester also began to work, staring at the computer screen and checking the information carefully.

    Since Jackson trusted her so much, she should also do something to repay him! Although she was not very capable at work, as long as she worked hard enough, she would be able to complete any task assigned by him.

    However, in the tea room of the company, a few well-dressed women were sitting together leisurely, chatting and laughing, attracting people.

    "Well! Do you know? "

    As the words came out of her mouth, everyone else felt it was a smell of gossip. They were excited with eyes shining.

    "Is there any news about you?" That woman said mysteriously as she touched another woman'' shoulder.

    "Of course! This is an exclusive news! If you tell others, I''m afraid you''ll be scared to death! "

    The first woman to make the first topic looked arrogant and confident in the information she got. She had a feeling that once the news was spread out, it would definitely be well known in the whole company and everyone would be interested in it.

    "Come on! Tell me quickly. Don''t tantalize us. "

    Everyone urged him impatiently, their eyes flickering with a light of desire. She lived a monotonous life every day. Now they had one or two interesting things to kill time, and everyone was very excited.

    "I heard that Mr. Jackson was dating Hester. This morning, someone bumped into him and apologized to Hester. They were chatting very happily. I guess that the misunderstanding was cleared up. They are all in a good mood, aren''t you?"

    "Humph! Hester is very clear. What does he like? I''m so angry. "

    "Yes, you''re right..."

    Hester was standing at the door of the tea room, causing the blood to solidify and then stay still.

    She didn''t know what she had don

    !

    "Yes, Mr. Gu. I''ll get ready right away!"

    Everyone watched them leave, feeling uneasy for a long time. I just wanted to gossip during my break time. How unlucky I am to meet you here! ''they thought?

    "What should we do? Are we going to be punished? "

    "Really?"

    Hester walked slowly in accordance with Jackson''s steps. The discussions behind her naturally came to her ears. She raised her eyes confusedly and her pupils instantly dilated. She lowered her head in a hurry, pretending to walk in peace.

    "Now that you have seen me, there is no need to pretend not to see me. Otherwise, it will always give me an illusion that I am trying to hide something."

    Said Jackson, giving a glance at Hester. He had a headache because she was sometimes stubborn and sometimes showed weakness. What he wanted was her being stubborn, not being so weak.

    Only in this way, could he achieve his goal to the full extent.

    Her hands were tightly twisted together. Hester looked at the ground at a loss. I don''t think it''s a good idea? After all, it was better not to pour cold water on people.

    "We all have so much pressure to work, and we all need to have some chatting to relax! Besides, they just discussed a little and it didn''t work. "

 Chapter 297 Oppression Of The Rumor

    Jackson looked up at her. It was the first time that they looked into each other''s eyes in such a short distance. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly. There was a trace of mockery and something else that could not be understood.

    He slowly approached Hester and continued to move forward. Her back was against the wall, and there was no way back.

    "Hester, do you really not care or do you care too much?"

    Hester was at the point. The ripples in her heart gradually spread, with big waves.

    What do you think of me? Was it because she cared too much or she didn''t care as he said?

    Looking at her puzzlement, Jackson raised his eyes slightly. He raised his hand and moved it slowly along her cheek, clearly feeling her quivering.

    "Everyone is selfish. He won''t leak the news unless he has to. But Hester, please remember, no matter what happens, everyone should be judged based on his own preferences. Don''t just believe in your own sense all the time. It will confuse your true thoughts! "

    Hester was stunned and stood at the place for a long time, recalling what Jackson had said. She clenched her fists and put them on her chest, looking at him with confused eyes.

    "Hester, are you also annoyed?"

    He murmured in a low voice. The repressed anger in his heart gradually burned. Hester said with a smile. She had already been fed up with the feeling of being discussed?

    She signed slightly and went back to his work station. She could still remember the gossips and slanders from her colleagues and the comments against her.

    Being fidgety, she grabbed her hair and shook her head, trying to stop thinking about these things. He had been fine before. Why did he suddenly become like this?

    "Hester, it''s the rule that Mr. Jackson issued. You run down all the way and accurately spreads this order to all departments!"

    Allen put the paper at the corner of the desk

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    wed his eyes and smiled. It seemed that she was much more complicated than he had imagined. She had never worked before and was not good at socializing. But her every move with him was full of her own thoughts, making him both funny and annoying.

    "Forget it. Let''s leave it unsettled. From now on, please pay attention to your words and deeds. Don''t do anything that makes you regret!"

    He bypassed Hester and left.

    Hester furrowed her eyebrows, and the warmth was still on her shoulder. Then she turned around and left with him. He deliberately rubbed her shoulder with her fingers. Did he just bump into her on purpose?

    She was so concentrated that she didn''t notice that Jackson had stopped and looked at her casually.

    "Ah! It hurts! "

    Hester slammed her head against a human wall and shouted at Hester with her forehead covered. He looked up at Hester''s teasing eyes, feeling slightly dissatisfied.

    "What happened? Why did you suddenly stop?"

    Jackson was amused by her red cheek. He raised his hand and kissed her forehead gently. With the fingertip touching it, he had a feeling of strangeness.

    "I just want to see whether you are fine or not. I don''t want you to be reported by villains first. It really makes me unable to defend myself!"

 Chapter 298 Phone Call

    Hester stared at him in a daze for a long time before he suddenly realized. Although she didn''t know much about Jackson, he must be eloquent since he had got several big orders in a few days.

    She just didn''t understand why he was always holding her grudge, and was even entangled with her.

    "Mr. Gu, you must be kidding. I''m just an employee. How can I make you use up all your words? "

    Rubbing her chin with her fingertips, he observed Hester with interest. The deeper he got to know her, the more he found.

    He liked to have the pleasure of knowing his enemy as well as himself. He would try his best to satisfy his inner desire when he looked at his rival in a panic.

    Hester was the reason why he was so crazy every day. The cruel and bloodthirsty feeling was expressed in his bones. The feeling in his body was boiling and almost bursting out.

    Taking a deep breath, he perfectly hid the emotions surging in his heart. When he raised his head again, it was the man who had hidden his thoughts so deeply.

    "Huh! I''ve always thought that you''re a stubborn person, but you''re not eloquent. I''ve never seen you like this before. "

    The corner of Hester''s mouth twitched violently. It was hard for ordinary people to comprehend the ability to confound black and white! She thought, she seemed to understand how he had signed those contracts.

    These people must be out of luck to meet such a rascal and scheming boss?

    "Mr. Gu, what information do you need this afternoon?"

    Change the topic? He raised his eyebrows and looked at Hester, smiling more and more brightly. He raised his hand and gently ran fingers through her hair around her ear. His move was ambiguous, but what he did sounded very ambiguous. It was hard to understand.

    "I know you''re smart, but it''s nothing for me. Remember, in the future, if you want to deceive someone, the best way is to loo

    tions for leaving? But he couldn''t say these words, or things would be out of control. He couldn''t make her stay.

    The corners of his lips lifted into a mocking smile. Suddenly, there was some helplessness in his eyes. He had put too much thoughts on her, but in the end he couldn''t guess the most real thoughts in her heart.

    "Okay! You have to take good care of yourself. Don''t push yourself too hard. By the way, do you still have a stomachache? "

    Hester''s face turned red, and half of her face was burning. The phone in her hand was like a hot potato. She didn''t know what to do with it.

    "No, much better."

    Frowning, he felt weird and jealous. Before he went back home, he could see her, and all his fatigue would go away. But now, what he was facing was only an empty room.

    "If you work late, I can send a car to pick you up! It was not good for her to take a bus because of her health problem. If you just want to experience life on a whim, you can make do with it in the future. Don''t push yourself too hard. "

    Hester took a deep breath and swallowed it. She couldn''t help trembling, feeling unreal.

    She had been looking forward to getting his favor for such a long time, which really made her ecstatic.

    "No, thanks. I''m good."

 Chapter 299 The Malicious Banquet

    Putting his slender fingers against the center of his eyebrows, Terence felt frustrated like he had never done before. What was she thinking? He had put it so clear. Why didn''t she understand?

    "Since you said so, you should be careful in everything! I have some business to deal with, so I have to hang up. "

    Hester was surprised by his sudden cold attitude. Hearing the "beep" sound, Hester was at a loss what to do. ''What''s wrong with him?'' she wondered.

    She sighed and put down her phone. Fine! She admitted that she never understood what he was thinking, and she couldn''t figure it out either.

    ''It seems that we haven''t eaten together for a long time. ''

    She leant on the desk unhappily and murmured. If only there was a mirror in the world which could see through one''s mind, she wouldn''t have to work so hard to guess what he was thinking every day and what she should do.

    On the other side, Terence hung up the phone irritably, threw his phone away and closed his eyes lazily. His breath was disordered, as if he was bothered by something.

    "Hester, do you really understand or not?"

    Today, he specially put down his so-called dignity to invite her out for dinner and indicated that he would pick her up. However, he failed, which made him a little dispirited.

    Time flew. Hester didn''t hesitate much about what she was going to do with Terence. She busied herself with sorting out the information. Before she knew it, it was already off work.

    Jackson walked out of the office like a gentleman and walked towards Hester''s desk. Glancing at her serious working look, he smiled.

    Tapping his slender fingers on the table, he lazily leaned against it.

    "Hester, it''s time for us to set off."

    Hester was suddenly awakened and looked at Jackson in a panic, touching her chest. She just thought that it had been just a few minutes. How could they get off work?

    She typed the last wo

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ront of Jackson with an ambiguous attitude.

    "Mr. Jackson, I am so sorry! There was something that took a while on our way here, so we didn''t make it. Please forgive us for being late! "

    From the moment he came in, Jackson''s eyes were fixed on him. He could clearly see the subtle change of Terence''s body and the anger in his eyes that was not able to hide.

    Terence shook his hand gently and exerted pressure on each other. When a businessman met for the first time, the integrity and guarantee were the most important, which naturally should not be careless.

    "Mr. Jackson, what are you talking about? It''s kind of me that you take time to come here and see me. I''m very happy about it. "

    Then he took up the bottle, filled himself with the quilt in front of him, and filled the quilt of Terence in the same time. He swirled the wine glass gently. Smelling the scent from it, he was a little drunk.

    "I''d like to propose a toast to you for our first meeting. I hope our cooperation will be more successful!"

    There was a natural smile on the corner of Terence''s mouth. It seemed that he didn''t feel uncomfortable at all. He raised his glass lazily and clinked glasses with Jackson.

    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Jackson. I hope our future cooperation goes smoothly! "

 Chapter 300 Surge Of Undercurrent

    Hester was relieved at the sight of the two. If it went on like this, perhaps she would be able to escape tonight?

    Suddenly, she felt really cold. She looked up at Terence''s complicated eyesight, finding it hard to breathe.

    Jackson kicked Hester under the table and frowned. He approached her without a second thought and whispered in her ear.

    "I have not recovered yet. I really can''t drink tonight. You must come out and refuse me at the right time, okay?"

    Hester was awakened by his action. She took a deep breath and slowly adjusted her breath. She then turned around and looked at Jackson as if nothing had happened, so as not to arouse his suspicion.

    "Don''t worry! Mr. Jackson, I won''t let you drink too much tonight and you will get a stomachache again. "

    Though saying this, Hester was a little scared. She just want to escape, how could she help Jackson? Why did she come here and met Terence?

    When Jackson saw the panic in Hester''s eyes, a hint of sharpness flashed in his eyes. With excitement and weirdness, he lifted the corners of his mouth.

    He put his hand on Hester''s, frowned, and said with a worried expression

    "I wish you could be as smart as before! In that case, I don''t have to drink anymore, right? "

    Terence stared at their holding hands, and he even wanted to kill Jackson. He knew everything clearly, but he still brought Hester here to show off.

    Terence clenched his fists. The blue veins in his hands bulged and revealed his angry feelings. He took a deep breath to calm himself down. What Jackson wanted to see most now was that he lost his temper, but he couldn''t do as he wished.

    He looked at Hester and Jackson calmly, as if he just knew her today. There was not much communication between them.

    Sitting beside Terence, Sheryl intuitively sensed a slight suppressed anger from Terence. She had sweats all over her forehead, fearin

    action told him that he had a stomach disease, and it was serious. He was too weak to

    live without medicine.

    "Mr. Jackson, we talked so much back and forth. Why don''t we take a break, have some food and then have the energy to talk? "

    Terence''s words were plain to understand, but in fact, he was trying to provoke Jackson. There was only reason for their dispute. Why did he always involve others in it? This was not fair at all.

    Jackson slightly lifted the corners of his mouth, and his charming eyes fell on the goblet next to his hand. He raised his hand to pick up the glass and raised it to greet.

    "Mr. Terence is a straightforward man. I appreciate it!"

    Hester sat at the side, watching the two as they spoke. Her mind was in a mess and she was unable to get out of the cage in her mind.

    She was deeply moved by the fact that no matter how calm Terence was now, his face would change as soon as he returned home.

    However, she had just found a job. Was she going to resign for such a small misunderstanding? She had a hard time to find a sense of belonging, and she was reluctant to let go.

    Unexpectedly, Terence approached Jackson at the place where Hester could not see. Then he hid his smile.

    "Jackson, I advise you to be quiet!"

 Chapter 301 Boring

    Jackson narrowed his eyes and laughed lightly. He didn''t take his words seriously at all. With his deep set eyes, he leaned lazily against the chair.

    You can''t wait any more? However, this is exactly what I want to see, isn''t it?

    "Secretary Hester, Mr. Terence is the most important partner of our company. I''m not feeling well tonight. Please entertain him well for me!"

    He specially stressed the word "entertaining" and raised his voice slightly, which brought a faint temptation into his face.

    Jackson said. Hester with all her attention on Terence. His voice was so greasy and ambiguous that her trembled involuntarily.

    When she looked up at his clam eyes, she realized that she had thought too much. Maybe he just wanted her to block the bar for him?

    Glancing at the meaningful look on his face, Terence sighed silently. If there was any other person tonight, she could manage with efforts, but it was him. This was really a life and death matter!

    "Okay!"

    He sighed, feeling depressed. She said in a low voice so as not to let Terence hear her. Then she moved towards Jackson, closing the distance subconsciously.

    "Yes!"

    Because of her action, Jackson was stunned for a moment. These random reactions relieved attention. Then he looked away and smiled. He didn''t stop or say anything.

    He lifted his hand and rubbed her head gently. His grin became more bright and he tried his best to show his happiness.

    "Fortunately, I have taken you with me tonight."

    The veins stood out on the back of his hand. Terence sat there calmly and looked down at the wine glass on the table. Nobody knew what he was thinking.

    However, Sheryl, who was sitting next to Hester, was not so shocked. Hearing the conversation between Hester and Jackson, she was at a loss.

    What a mysterious world? Why did she see their boss and the woman who might be his wife sitting together at the same table and pretending not to know each other?

    "M

    on his face.

    He looked at Terence with great interest. Anyway, it was just a joke. Let alone her opponent. Why not?

    Terence''s calm face cracked, and he clenched his fists to suppress the fire from his temples. He took a deep breath to calm himself down.

    Hester''s eyes flickered slightly as he quietly stared at Hester without any movement.

    "Your secretary seems to be familiar with you. You must often block the bar for Mr. Gu? That''s what I envy. But my secretary doesn''t drink a bit. She has no burden at all! "

    Hester''s words were slapped hard on his body, causing unbearable pain. She looked at the glass uneasily, knowing that she had said something wrong.

    She just wanted to lighten the atmosphere. Why did she feel it was getting more and more chaotic?

    "No, I just No, I have never... "

    She didn''t know how to express herself after saying a few words. On the contrary, the conversation was getting more and more chaotic, and the meaning of it was always deviated from the original track.

    Jackson raised the hand gently patted Hester shoulder, the shoulders shake badly. He was almost laughing to death. It seemed that the result was much better than he had expected.

    "Don''t explain, Secretary Hester. It''s just a joke. Don''t take it too seriously, or we''ll be boring."

 Chapter 302 What Is It

    Hester sat down on the chair, with a dejected look on her shoulder. She lowered her eyes and played with her hands, feeling terribly remorseful. Why wasn''t she smart? ''things will get more complicated once she takes care of them. I''ve had enough of this.

    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry for what I said. Please forgive me! "

    "Miss Hester is humorous. I won''t be surprised? But I think you are clever enough to be the exclusive Secretary of Mr. Gu. Why do you look a little clumsy tonight? "

    Hearing Hester''s words, Terence raised the corners of his mouth and looked at her with his black eyes, as if mocking or venting his anger.

    Hester''s face turned pale in an instant as she looked at her hand. Her heartbeat accelerated uncontrollably, with her forehead drenched in sweat.

    In the afternoon, she said that she wanted to work overtime and get familiar with the work, without any feeling of shame. She refused his invitation and did not want to hit herself hard at night. Did he mean that?

    Am I that cunning in his eyes? ''? Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but feel nervous, afraid that he would think of her in this way.

    Looking at the undercurrent between them, Jackson felt happy. But Hester was useful in the future, so he couldn''t show it too obviously.

    He closed his eyes, hiding the excitement in his eyes, and picked up the glass of wine casually.

    " Mr. Terence, if Secretary Hester has said something wrong, please don''t take it to heart! I''d like to propose a toast to you. We will never bring this matter up again even if it has passed, what do you think? "

    Casting a cold glance at Jackson, Terence held her hand more tightly. Although he was in a rage, he smiled. His smile was weird, but nobody knew what was wrong.

    He stood by her side lazily, showing no respect to her at all. The wine in front of him trembled slightly, shining with a bright red light, dazzling.

    "You always lik

    "Lady, what''s wrong with you? Do you feel uncomfortable? Do you need me to call 911 and send you there? " Seeing her reaction, the hotel staff understood something.

    At nine o''clock every day, there were so many people. Would it be declared that the rescue was hopeless if she was sent there? After all, the traffic jam was so severe that it was really frightening.

    Sitting on the ground, she took a few deep breaths before her face softened. With the help of the hotel staff, she stood up stiffly, her forehead sweating.

    "I''m fine. Thank you!"

    After saying that, she left in a hurry. As long as she could finish her work faster, she would definitely be able to stop Terence and explain for what she did tonight.

    Hester''s eyes flashed with joy at the sight of his straight figure not far away. But when she was about to run to him, she suddenly stopped. She put her hands on her lower abdomen, took a deep breath, and walked as fast as she could.

    The glare of headlights across, watching the car slowly stopped, she quickly shouted out.

    "Terence!"

    Upon hearing this, Terence went rigid, but he still stopped for a long time. He clenched his fists and sighed. ''Can''t you be iron hearted to her in the end?

    "Miss Hester, what else do you want to say?"

 Chapter 303 Had A Stomachache

    Hester stopped moving and her expression changed instantly. She bit her lips slightly, trying to stimulate her emotions through pain to quickly calm down.

    If it were her, she wouldn''t be in a good mood. I have to calm down. I must change the fact!

    "Terence, listen to me. I can explain what happened tonight. It''s not what you think..."

    "Enough!" Interrupted Hester with a serious expression. He stared at Hester with his deep and unfathomable eyes, his chest heaving violently, as if he was under great pressure.

    "Hester, you have disappointed me too much. You have kept it from me on work. Why can''t I continue to hide it? You must slap me in such a miserable way! "

    He could never forget how he felt when he saw her in the box. It was sadness, mostly from the desperation deep in her heart.

    If a person doesn''t want to tell you the truth and chooses to lie to you, does that mean he is wary of you?

    Hester''s mind exploded. Her mind was blank, and she did not know how to explain. His words were like a dull knife, cutting her heart slowly and painfully. It was unbearable!

    She reached out and pulled him. The warm touch made her feel a little relaxed. As long as the man in front of her was real, her efforts would not be in vain, wouldn''t they?

    "Don''t do this, Terence. It''s really not what you think!"

    Pushing her hand away in disgust, Terence frowned tightly. He stared at her face with an inexplicable fear.

    Would they really go further and further away from each other if she didn''t stop?

    "Hester, I don''t think you will become the kind of person I hate most. To achieve their goal, they would do anything!

    Yes? Do you think it''s funny to see me in the dark like this? Or you are too addicted to it?

    You''ve been pretending, haven''t you? You have been holding a grudge against me. That''s

    d a bad feeling. Holding the phone more tightly, he asked in a louder voice.

    "Hey, Melody, say something! What happened, Melody? "

    "¡­¡­"

    "Damn it!" Then he hung up the phone. With these words, Terence got into the car with extreme worries.

    "Go!"

    After finishing his words, Sheryl slammed on the brakes and directly rushed out. She raised her eyes to glance at Hester behind her through the rearview mirror. Her eyes flashed.

    "Mr. Qi, are you really okay leaving Miss Hester alone there? She doesn''t look good. Do you want to pull over? "

    With displeasure flashing through his eyes, he leisurely glanced at Sheryl.

    "I don''t mind throwing you down!"

    Hearing this, Sheryl shrugged and closed her mouth obediently. It was against her working principle to step in the affairs of her superior.

    However, she couldn''t help but feel Hester was unfair. Was it because she hadn''t stopped Melody at the hospital the other day? Was she feeling guilty?

    "Mr. Qi, it''s all my fault!"

    They didn''t say a word to each other until they stopped the car steadily at the entrance of the building. Then he strode upstairs and rang the doorbell, but nobody answered. Then he kicked the door open and walked in.

 Chapter 304 The Child Was Fine

    Terence passed through the winding corridor and pushed open the door of the master bedroom without hesitation. . The first thing he saw was that Melody curled up. He was shocked and hurried to her.

    He held her carefully in his arms and pulled her wet hair aside.

    "Melody, are you all right? Do you feel uncomfortable? "

    When she was in a coma, it seemed that Melody heard the voice of Terence. Is that you There was a voice in the bottom of her heart asking. She tried her best to open a gap. When he saw the familiar face, she smiled in relief.

    not so bad! She was not even hallucinating yet, and she believed that Terence would definitely come. He would not leave her alone.

    "Terence, i Stomachache! "

    She grabbed his clothes tightly and dared not let him go, as if she was afraid that he would run away.

    He picked her up, passed over Sheryl solemn, and left the house quickly. He rushed downstairs, put her in the co pilot''s seat carefully and fastened the seat belt. Then he got on the car in a hurry and started the engine to leave.

    When Sheryl came down, she only saw a figure of her back, which was left ruthlessly. She sighed helplessly, bowed her head, grabbed a taxi and left.

    With his hands on the steering wheel tightly and his foot braked to the end, the car scorched and overtook several other cars all the way, but he still felt it was too slow.

    There was no color on Melody''s face. Her face was as pale as a piece of white paper. She was pregnant with his child. He couldn''t let anything happen to her and their baby!

    It was he who asked her to move to the city center. If something bad happened to her, he would be the first one who couldn''t escape!

    "Melody, are you okay? Can you hear my voice? "

    He looked at her from the corner of his eyes and tried to talk to her. As long as she could stay awake, the problem shouldn''t be too big?

    Melody frowned and throbbed her temple painfully. She snorte

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ly, which was even more delicate and beautiful than women''s.

    She struggled to sit up from the bed. The pain in her lower abdomen disappeared, and she was a little disappointed. She had thought that she could get rid of it this time, but it turned out that it was all in vain. She didn''t want to waste her time.

    Her fingers were frozen in the air. She struggled for a while and finally fell. Afraid of waking him up, she still fondled his face with her fingers.

    Raising his eyebrows slightly, he opened his eyes stiffly. He didn''t move at all. It must be because his body was stiff?

    "Are you awake?" He started to move his neck stiffly. She gently asked, massaging his numb back.

    She withdrew her hand and felt annoyed. Why did she always feel a little guilty when she was facing Terence?

    Because he didn''t like to be easily touched, and she also liked to have physical contact. Naturally, it was difficult to communicate?

    Melody nodded shyly. The memory of yesterday flooded in like a spring, with cruelty in the way that destroyed the whole world. She did not know what to say.

    "Yes!"

    While stroking her lower abdomen gently. With a faint smile at the corners of her mouth, she summoned her motherly nature all of a sudden. Her eyes flickered.

    "My baby Are you okay? "

 Chapter 305 Has Anything Happened

    With these thoughts in mind, Terence lowered her eyes and pulled the quilt up a little. He slightly nodded and didn''t let her twist her body.

    "Don''t worry. Child is fine! You are too weak to move! "

    She sighed as if she had been relieved. She caressed her belly and smiled. A hint of cruelty flashed through her closed eyes, which was easily perceived.

    This bastard was so tough that no matter what happened, he couldn''t get rid of it. It was really hateful.

    "That''s good! It seems that our baby is very tenacious. He wants to come to this world with all his might! "

    Terence nodded casually. He adjusted the infusion tube and put a cushion on her back considerately. She was in a daze and felt dizzy.

    "Yes!"

    With her brows tightly knitted, Melody looked up at the disheveled Terence, with a glimmer of jealousy in her eyes, but she still forced herself to smile.

    She put her hand on the back of his hand. Although her face was a little pale, it added a soft light to her.

    "Why are you so absent-minded? Has anything happened in the company?"

    Terence slowly exhaled a mouthful of air and his face looked a little serious. If only it was a public affair, it would be solved one day. But love was very tricky.

    "Nope!"

    He answered her question concisely. Somehow, he was against talking about Hester with her. Perhaps because he had known those things, he was on guard against her unconsciously.

    He would never forget how miserable she was that night. But if all these were plotted by her, the taste would be very different, and on the contrary, it was a little fierce.

    She was in a daze, clenching her fists. The corners of her mouth were stiff, revealing a trace of unnaturalness.

    Since when did he become so indifferent to me? And the most important thing was that she was not as sad as he had been before, which made her very disappoint

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ood there stiffly and felt her hot breath spraying on her body. She sighed slightly, but didn''t push her away.

    He reached out his hand and paused in the air. He wanted to hold her in his arms, but he hesitated, which made the situation difficult for both sides.

    "The doctor said that your mood shouldn''t be fluctuated too much now. Be careful!"

    Melody rubbed her head back and forth and sighed with satisfaction. As long as he could stay with her, she could do anything.

    It seemed that he did care about her. She knew their relationship wouldn''t be easily broken up.

    As long as he got over his anger, she would still be the woman he loved.

    "I know. As long as you are with me, I will recover soon."

    Terence lowered his head and didn''t reply. He looked at the ground and lost in thought. Hester was presented vividly in his mind with a smile and anger.

    On the other side, Hester was sitting on the sofa with tired eyes, forcing himself to cheer up. She looked dreamily at the door, hoping that the person she had hoped could appear in the next second.

    He answered the phone and left in a hurry ever since she got up the courage to come out last night to explain herself. Why didn''t he come back?

    "Is there anything wrong?"

 Chapter 306 Friends

    "Miss Hester, you haven''t had a rest for the whole night. You look so pale, don''t you go to work today?"

    Lisa heaved a sigh, standing there. Mr. Terence called just now and asked her to find some capable people to look after Melody.

    She just wanted to tell Hester that she didn''t have to wait, but the words started to change in her mouth. She just felt that their relationship could no longer withstand any misunderstanding.

    Hester raised her hand, yawned, and shook her head. She want to wait for him to come back and explain to him in person. She had made great efforts to get here, and she did not want to give up easily.

    She gave up too much, which made her a little tired. Simon was strong enough again and again to withstand these suffers.

    However, it was just too hard for her. The ability in her body had been completely obliterated. Maybe this time, she would be broken into pieces?

    "Okay! I''ll wait a little longer and go to bed right away! "

    Lisa sighed, not knowing how to say it. Hester was always gentle, so she would be angry with Hester completely.

    "Do you need me to prepare breakfast?"

    Hester covered her mouth with a hand. But she was afraid that Lisa would discover her feelings, so she forced herself not to look at Lisa, pretending to be sleepy.

    She didn''t sleep for the whole night and her body had been over reacting. She felt a little tense in her mind, and her hand seemed to touch her belly casually, while her eyes were hiding the light.

    "I am really getting old, and my health is not as good as before. I''m a little sleepy, so I''m going to have a rest first. Don''t forget to call me when Terence comes back! "

    "Okay!" Lisa said cheerfully, relieved. As long as Hester can go back and have a rest, she can do whatever she wants to do.

    Hester slowly walked back to her room with heavy steps and took a deep breath. Sitting in front of the mirror, she was

    ou stop and have a rest! You have companied me for the whole night. You must be tired. You can''t finish your work. Don''t keep on acting like a hero. "

    Terence nodded slightly and closed the folder in his hand. He leaned against the sofa and rubbed his forehead softly. His eyes were dry and a little full of swelling, and everything was a little blurry.

    Last night''s experience was so ups and downs. It was understandable for him to be so tired. That Hester always in his mind made him very tired.

    He could endure the physical suffering, but his heart was totally different from the physical pain.

    Hester was one of the reasons why he was here today. He didn''t know how to face Hester for fear that he would lose control and push her away from him. That was not what he wanted to see.

    It was not easy for them to make some progress in their relationship, but it would be hard for them to break up because of this little thing. The most important thing was about Jackson. No matter what he wanted to do, as long as he put his mind on Hester, Terence would be so merciless to him.

    "Have some water." With a glass of warm water in Melody''s hand, she sat beside him and rubbed his temples gently, trying to relieve his nervous nerve.

    "Terence, we are friends!"

 Chapter 307 Ridiculous

    As her hands trembled slightly, he opened his eyes slowly. His long and thick eyelashes cast a shadow on the corner of his eyes, so that no one could see the deep meaning in them.

    "That''s great!"

    The smile on Melody''s face was frozen. Her hands trembled slightly as if he was suffering great pain.

    Her lips were pale. She looked more fragile than before.

    "I know."

    Her eyelashes quivered like a butterfly, then she closed her eyes and looked at the ground slowly. She just said it casually, but she did not expect that Terence would give her this answer.

    So he was implying that it was impossible for them to be together? If she continues to pester him, she will lose his so-called friend, won''t he?

    With a gleam shining in his eyes, he clenched his chin. The phone placed beside him didn''t ring at all.

    Damn! Was that woman nervous last night? Why didn''t she give him a call and asked about it?

    Melody took a deep breath and tried to hide her true emotions. She clenched her fist and dug her nails into her palm in an attempt to awaken herself with pain.

    No! She must keep calm and hide her secret. She couldn''t show any unusual on her face after hearing what Terence said, or else she would lose the friendship with him.

    For the sake of her future plans, she had to endure it. As long as she forced Hester away, she was sure that he would fall in love with her again.

    "Hester has been worried about you the whole night. She doesn''t dare to call you. Her obedient nature would make people feel anxious as long as they look at her. You''d better give her a call as soon as possible, so that she won''t be anxious. "

    Terence''s heart trembled slightly. He looked at the phone and picked it up. Melody was right. Hester would rather die than call, in order not to disturb him.

    He stood up, nodded slightly and said to Melody

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    to leave all the affairs in the company to you, so I have to call you. "

    Hester felt that her head exploded. Her ears were temporarily deaf, and what Manager Jonny said just now kept on echoing in her mind.

    "What? He must be kidding me." She thought. Besides, she thought about it the whole night yesterday. She felt that something was wrong. She had planned to question why Jackson went away and how he had left it all to her.

    There were already many rumors about them in the company. If it was like this, there was nothing they could do to remove the rumors! What did he want to do? Even if he were a freewheeling man, he wouldn''t have been brainless?

    "Manager Jonny, I think you must have made a mistake? I''m just an ordinary secretary. Why did Mr. Jackson let me take care of the whole company? You must have misheard. "

    Hester replied with smile, clearing up the messy thoughts in his mind. A bad feeling haunted her. She felt like she was plunged into a bottomless hole and she couldn''t get rid of it.

    Hester thought it was ridiculous, and it was even more frightening than a ghost story!

    "What''s more, Mr. Jackson is in the company. I don''t have the right to make decisions. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous?"

 Chapter 308 Power

    Manager Jonny frowned and wore a gloomy smile, looking like cunning. His eyes were glittering, but his attitude was very respectful.

    He had been doing business for so many years, how could he not see through this trick? Boss had been taking care of Hester since he bought the company. He was not blind, so how could he not know this?

    He believed that Hester would be boss''s girlfriend. She would definitely beat the face of the gossipers all around the company. Others said to that Hester was shameless. But he was convinced that she was indeed a powerful person.

    To win the heart of Jackson who was more stunning than a woman, she was not an ordinary person.

    "Don''t be ridiculous. Mr. Jackson doesn''t come to the company. You are his personal secretary. You are in charge of the company affairs!"

    Hester''s mouth twitched fiercely. It didn''t make sense? Why did Mr. Jackson ask her to deal with the company affairs since he wasn''t here? Manager Jonny was above her, isn''t he?

    "Manager Jonny, although Mr. Jackson bought the whole company, you are still a manager. Since Mr. Jackson is not here, you should stand out! How could he give it to me? "

    "I don''t know. We just acted according to the order. Please don''t embarrass me."

    Manager Jonny narrowed his eyes into slits when he laughed. Then he blamed all the problems to Jackson. Mr. Jackson was not here, Hester didn''t know where to go to find him?

    Hester sighed dejectedly and entered the company with her head down. Hester sat at her station and looked at the mountain like folders on her desk, crying silently.

    It was rare to see that Mr. Jackson was so busy these days. How come she came here with so many documents.

    "Don''t worry, Secretary Hester. I''ve checked these documents in advance. There''s no problem with them. You just need to sign on them."

    Manager Jonny explained with a smile, looking at Hester''

    employees not get money?

    Since Mr. Jackson severely punished those gossipers last time, the whole company was quiet and did not dare to mention her name, but they began to secretly trip her up with tacit understanding

    Since she liked to be in power holder so much, they didn''t mind making her busier. If she got promoted by foul means, they wouldn''t be convinced.

    Sheryl splashed a handful of cold water on her face to calm herself down in the bathroom. Her fragile heart could not stand suffering! Day by day, she would have a short life!

    Her phone on the glass table was buzzing. She quickly swiped her hand to get it through.

    She pushed open the bathroom door in a hurry and saw Terence''s overcast face in the sofa, trembling with fear.

    "What''s wrong?" Glancing coldly at Sheryl, Terence asked expressionlessly.

    Sheryl narrowed her eyes and took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down. A few times like this, she would resign.

    "Mr. Terence, a call came from the company. It said there was something urgent. Please go back quickly!"

    Urgent business? Raising his eyebrows, Terence looked at Sheryl with a frown. Is he playing tricks again? Ever since he set up his own company, he always found trouble with Terence.

    "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 309 Nice To Meet You Again

    Then he went to Qi group straightly. Top executives already stood at the door, anxiously looking forward to seeing their CEO.

    As soon as Terence got off the car. He frowned with impatience. He was already upset enough. Why did things go wrong every day.

    "What happened?"

    A man was able to get close to the figure of Terence, with sweat on his forehead. It should have been a simple thing, but it was defeated by that man''s insistence.

    Most importantly, the contract that that man signed was beyond perfection, which could be said to be win-win.

    "Mr. Qi, today someone barged into the company to talk about the contract and only with you. We have no choice but to call you to return to the company!"

    He peered at that man, and there was something strange in his eyes. But he just nodded and said nothing. It was hard to explain the reason in a few words, so he''d rather see it himself.

    "Never mind. I''ll go up by myself!"

    He casually waved his hand, indicating that he didn''t need to say anything. Some things would change once they were said by others. What''s more, he was in a bad mood now, and the people who didn''t know him bumped into him, so he was very happy to give him a hit!

    He strode into the Qi group building, took the lead in the exclusive elevator, and rose directly to the office on the top floor. He gently touched the sleeve at his wrist and his eyes flashed a glimmer of light.

    After he pushed the door open, a familiar figure came into his sight. He frowned and became angry from embarrassment.

    Hearing the sound of reaching out his hand, the man slowly turned around and looked directly into Terence''s dark eyes. His long eyes sparkled with joy.

    "Mr. Qi, what a coincidence. We meet again."

    With a sneer, Terence walked up to him. He clenched his fists and tried to punch that face. It had n

    . How could he do the losing business?

    He peered at this man''s wicked face and didn''t know how many people fell in love with him.

    "There is a saying in this world that everyone does live for himself, and I don''t think Mr. Jackson will be at a disadvantage. So tell me your conditions!"

    "It''s such a pleasure to talk with a wise man!"

    Jackson snapped his fingers in a good mood. He looked at Terence with smiling eyes. He would not let go of any of his clues, including exactly the thoughts about his eyes and actions.

    "I think I haven''t introduced myself yet! Today is a good chance for me to introduce myself.

    I''m Jackson Gu, the chairman of Tsing Huan International group. As we all know, our company do business abroad. Now that I''m back, I will try to make the company famous.

    As long as we cooperate, we will be strong and win-win, which is also a very worthwhile deal, isn''t it? "

    Terence leaned against the sofa and drank a cup of hot tea. His good manners showed that he had received a good education as an elite and had his own set of behavior standards.

    He would never believe a single word of what Jackson had said. Even if he paid a visit today, it would be hard for him to accept the fact.

 Chapter 310 Are You Afraid

    First of all, the two families had been fighting with each other for so long. Even if Gu family came back, they would never take advantage of the Qi family. After all, it was just like a slap in the face.

    "Although Mr. Jackson''s acting is very touching, I don''t think I am a soft hearted person. But the Gu family has been staying abroad for so long. Are they really going back? "

    "What? Are you afraid now? "

    Jackson smiled and stared at Terence His long and narrow eyes were shining with mild light, which could not be ignored.

    He sat down with his delicate facial features, but was covered in a layer of white light, which was somewhat vague.

    "Mr. Terence, there is no everlasting opponent or friend in business! As long as it is profitable, what are you still hesitating about? "

    Raising his eyebrows, Terence felt it funny all of a sudden. "It''s him who has been making trouble for me. It''s so ridiculous to come and say that he wants to become my friend." Terence thought.

    "Although Mr. Jackson''s reason is very attractive, I don''t think you are the kind of business man who sees profit first? Or, do you have any other requirements? "

    "Huh!" Jackson lowered his head and smiled, which made him more charming than before. His claret red hair rippled with a shallow light, like a messenger of the dark night, dignified and evil.

    He knew his opponents wouldn''t let him down. Being so cautious was really a headache for him! But he liked challenges the most.

    "Mr. Terence, you are so careful! However, that was too conservative. Anyone who wants to make great achievements in the past is courageous. You can''t just do such thing like this! "

    Terence smiled, leaning against the sofa. The well-tailored suit made him taller and more beautiful. His cold face was also a little warm, but it did not reach his eyes.

    "Mr. Jackson, you don''t have to provoke me with these words. It''s better to come straight to the point. Afte

    oreign countries, our family has not been against Qi group. As the chairman of Blue Azure group, I have done everything against Qi group before. Therefore, what I have done is totally my own act!

    As you have seen last night, I bought that small company to get close to her and get along well with her. "

    Listening to his words calmly, Terence breathe gradually disordered. He clenched his fists tightly. His eyes were as red as blood, making him look like a bloody hero that no one could escape.

    He took a deep breath and tried his best to control his emotions. Hester was something that he had always been afraid of. If Jackson dared to make trouble to her, he would not let Jackson go easily.

    Moving to another country wouldn''t solve this problem. he was determined to destroy the Gu family thoroughly, making their descendants feel horrible when they hear his names.

    Once one gave vent to his emotions, his opponent would seize his weakness, while Jackson laughed happily like a fox. Even the handsome face became more pure.

    At the same time, he was happy that his words could cause Terence emotions to be revealed. At the same time, he felt more expectant to play in the future. Hester had always been Terence''s weakness, and he was sure that it would work if he used it properly!

 Chapter 311 Make Trouble To You

    Shocked by Hester''s sense of humor, Sara remained silent for a long time. It seemed that since they knew each other, she had never been as pleased as she was?

    And why did Manager Jonny ask her for help? Although she was Hester''s friend, was it necessary to be so obvious?

    "Hester, I discovered that you were not good."

    She blurted out. There was a strong resentment in the air.

    Hester looked up at Sara and all her emotions were cleared up. She couldn''t help laughing, slowly exhaled a mouthful of stale air, and then looked down at the documents in her hands.

    "Sara, if we don''t work harder, we will have to work overtime tonight."

    After saying that, a coquettish woman walked slowly with a stack of documents in her hands. She said arrogantly, her eyes full of disdain.

    "Humph! I didn''t expect you to be so smart! "

    "Hey! Watch your mouth. What are you talking about? "

    Sara stared at the woman with a flamboyant look on her face. Her chest heaved violently because of anger. As far as she knew, the key was to confound right and wrong. Otherwise, things would be more out of line next time.

    Hester held Sara''s hand. She didn''t want Sara to conflict with the woman. After all, she has gotten used to it since the first day she was promoted.

    She had lived in this kind of life for eighteen years! She had been doing this since she was deaf.

    "Sara, let''s hurry up with our work!"

    "Hester..." Sara frowned, unwilling to accept the fact. She hated Hester''s temper most and was in a very bad mood. Hester had been aggrieved, but why did she refuse to say it out?

    "Sara, go ahead with your work!" Hester looked at her with pleading eyes, feeling at a loss. Because of her deaf, there were no children liked to play with her from childhood.

    It was true that Sara stood up for her. She cherished Sara, she wouldn''t want Sara argued with others for her.

    She coul

    son.

    The four of them arrived at a restaurant. Hester and Sara walked in front of Jackson and Ada, looking around to search for the seats.

    "Sara, come here. I have something to tell you!"

    With a smile, Ada held Sara''s hand. He wore a pair of rimless glasses on his high nose, which made him look more handsome and gentle.

    Sara was totally attracted by him. She never dreamed that one day she would be chased by someone, and it was such an excellent boy that made her almost crazy.

    "Okay!"

    Hester was stunned as he watched the two people leaving with each other. What was going on? Why did they get along with each other so well? Sara was always careless but now she was very shy?

    "Watch out!" A low shout was heard, and then she was held into someone''s arms. Jackson looked at Hester with a helpless expression, wondering what she was thinking about.

    "Why do you look absent-minded when you walk? What are you thinking about?"

    Hester glanced at the plate scattered on the floor, patting her chest with fear. Luckily, even if she avoided attack, she would have been burned?

    Noticing that they were not in a good position, she left his arms calmly. She raised her hand to flick her hair, and then raised her eyes slowly.

    "Thank you!"

 Chapter 312 Let Go

    Jackson took back his hand as if nothing had happened. Then, he took a glance at the corridor nearby, and saw a black figure disappear. He pursed his lips and gave a vague smile.

    "You''re welcome!"

    Jackson restrained himself and gave her a strong answer, as if he was not himself any more.

    Hester looked up at him in confusion, wondering why he was so changeable? Behind the delicate and enchanting figure, what did the real man look like?

    On the other side, with a grim face, Terence sat at the head of the desk in silence. There was a silence in the room, making the atmosphere very oppressive.

    As long as he thought of the picture that they hugged each other, his heart would be out of control. His breathing gradually disordered and anxious.

    "Are you okay, Mr. Terence?"

    A man sitting beside him asked cautiously with a flattering smile on his face. In fact, he was very frightened. He didn''t understand why Terence''s face suddenly changed, and it was even gloomier than before.

    "I''m fine!"

    As soon as Terence said that coldly, he lowered his eyes and took a deep breath quietly to repress his restlessness.

    He had business to do now. The company''s interests couldn''t be ruined because of her. Besides, even if he asked her right on the spot, it would be nothing but add the trouble.

    "Then let me propose a toast to you!"

    The man smiled embarrassedly. He filled his glass and began to toast. Although it was a little difficult at the beginning, Terence would definitely be happy as long as he could find a breakthrough in the topic.

    Hester was sitting in the dining room. Looking at the light vegetables, he suddenly felt a tingle on his back. It was hairy. Hester frowned in confusion and looked around, trying to find the gaze.

    With his eyes twinkling, Jackson closed the menu in his hand and looked at her leisurely, slowly saying.

    "What''s wrong? Is there anything wrong?

    n a conflict and was in pain!

    "Mr. Terence, what a coincidence! We meet again so soon! "

    With an unperturbed look on his face, Terence looked at him with clenched fists. His eyes were bloodshot, as if they would swallow Jackson whole.

    For the first time in his life, he knew what did restlessness mean. All he was thinking about was that person. What they would talk about and what they would do.

    In particular, the person in front of her was Jonny, a terrible opponent, which made him even more worried. Hester was very simple and it was inevitable to be deceived, but he was different. Treason was his life, and he would not allow anyone to hurt her.

    "It seems that you don''t take my warning seriously at all, Jackson."

    "Oh? I wonder what kind of warning Mr. Terence has given me. Too many things have happened recently that I can''t remember clearly! "

    Raising his eyebrows, Jackson said in a naughty way. Her body was leaning against the door languidly, in which there was no conflict but dignity.

    "Are you ashamed into anger?" He couldn''t imagine what would happen next if he didn''t stop. Would Terence be insane?

    "In ancient times, a man can have several women. But a highly educated man like Mr. Terence must disdain them. So please let her go."

 Chapter 313 Did You Want To Leave

    Blue veins stood out on his forehead, and Terence''s eyes were scarlet. Like an angry lion, he was frightening. Unfortunately, the man sitting opposite to him was still as frivolous as before, with a faint trace of arrogance.

    "Huh! It seems that Mr. Jackson is quite fond of living abroad. Otherwise, why do you keep challenging my patience! You should know that since my predecessors have the ability to force you to go abroad, I can also do that! "

    A hint of viciousness flashed through his face, Jackson''s perfect expression appeared a flaw. Of course, the competition between the two families was not something that their younger generation could talk about. What''s more, it was a shame for the Gu family. They did not allow others to mention it easily.

    Jackson clenched his fists and his deep eyes were full of surging tides which almost killed people.

    "Terence, don''t be so self-righteous. We will never make the same mistake again! You''d better be more careful! "

    As he spoke, he approached slowly and looked at Terence. The smile on his face became more and more deep and charming, like a poppy flower, which can''t touch easily.

    "How is it going? It must be really uncomfortable for you that a woman occupy the majority of you heart. The feeling of loss of control in such an occasion almost drove you mad? But I''d like to see that! It''s very interesting! "

    Bastard! Terence cursed, look at the Jackson. Although he really wanted to punch him, he couldn''t do anything improper in public with good family education.

    What''s more, this way of letting off steam by fighting with others is not suitable for him.

    "Mr. Jackson, you will be the same. I will make you suffer more!"

    After saying that, he stood up and left. Terence was so furious that he felt there was no point in continuing the conversation.

    He sat inside the car and his phone kept ringing. He impatiently picked up the phone and said: "Hello!"

    His words made Melody''s he

    did you do that?"

    Their relationship was as fragile as treading on thin ice. She had always been carefully guarded, afraid that one day she would break off the happiness and sweetness in front of her.

    Even though his attitude towards her had changed a lot, it still made her feel uneasy. It was said that the sweetness before her eyes was fatal. She was afraid that her carelessness would bring indelible harm.

    She had exhausted all her strength up to now. If she broke down halfway, she would probably never be able to stand up.

    She put her hand on her chest and felt her heart beating. Only in this way could she feel a kind of slowly peace.

    Terence looked straight at the front, his hands tightly. The artery on his neck bulged, with a pale cyan color. He tried hard to suppress the desire in the bottom of his heart.

    He was very clear that he could see Hester in the rearview mirror. But he couldn''t. If so, he was afraid that he couldn''t help doing something.

    The picture of her and Jackson being together kept flashing in his mind, and the relaxed look on her face deeply stimulated his nerves. She would never show up in front of him like that.

    He clearly knew that she loved him, but he still unconsciously fell into the weird unease.

    "Hester, are you sure you want to leave?"

 Chapter 314 Waiting For You The Whole Night

    Terence drove the car, absent-minded, and parked the car downstairs of the hospital. Exhausted, he closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and went upstairs slowly.

    In the bustling corridor, he was especially conspicuous. Even in this hospital which was full of pain, he like a river swept through people freshly.

    He walked slowly. There was a touch of sadness on hiis face, but it was difficult to tell.

    "Terence, you are finally here."

    A sweet and ecstatic female voice sounded. Suddenly a warm current flooded into one body. There was a pair of slender arms around his waist, tightly without a slight gap.

    With a gloomy look flashing in his eyes, he froze where he was unconsciously, allowing the woman to hold him. He just put his hands on both sides, without any response.

    But if you looked carefully, you could see that his fingers were slightly trembling.

    "You haven''t fully recovered. Why do you come out?"

    Hearing his cold voice, a hint of disappointment flashed in Melody''s eyes and disappeared quickly. She stood at the door so that she could see him earlier and get rid of her uneasiness.

    However, when she saw that others were all staring at him with loving eyes, her heart ached.

    Hester has let her cannot stand, others don''t even think about it. Terence only be her person.

    "Since I''m bored, I want to take a walk in the garden, so that I can meet you."

    Terence narrowed his eyes and sighed slightly. He raised his hand to hold her carefully and then took back his hand slowly. Now that it was impossible for them, he should keep himself away from everything unnecessary because it was good for both of them.

    Besides, she had expressed her love for him for several times. He should not always ignore it and give her hope.

    "Let''s go back to the ward! The doctor said what you need most now is rest. Don''t stay outside too long! "

    "Okay!" Melody looked down at the ground. Her weak body stiffened in the big hospital gown. Her hair was scattered

    not know what to do. She remembered that no matter what happened before, he would try his best to cooperate with her. But now what happened?

    The word "Silence" echoed in the whole ward. Terence was sitting on the sofa, eyes closed, while Melody was lying on the bed, back to him.

    Night fell. Lisa held the bowl of soup that she had just made and walked into the ward. She was slightly stunned, but soon returned to normal.

    "Mr. Terence and Mrs. Melody!"

    "Lisa, do you still have chicken soup today? I have been drinking for so many days and I am really going to throw up. All right, I''ll have ribs soup tomorrow. "

    She covered her mouth with her hand, and sniffed the air filled with soup smell. She frowned tightly. A sense of nausea surged in her stomach, but it was not so strong.

    "Yes, madam!" Lisa look at her, quickly poured a bowl of soup and handed it to Melody.

    Melody nodded with satisfaction and took the chicken soup from her hand. She took a deep breath and suppressed her disgust, taking a sip of it.

    Lisa nodded, glanced at Terence from the corner of her eyes and slowly said

    "Mr. Terence, Miss Hester has been waiting for you for the whole night yesterday. Since she don''t know whether you can go back home tonight, you''d better tell her, or you don''t have to keep her waiting, do you?"

 Chapter 315 Dont You Love Me Anymore

    The calm on Terence face was slightly shattered. There was an unreadable expression flashing in his eyes, but it disappeared quickly.

    "Did she wait for me the whole night?"

    "Yes, Mr. Terence! When I went out today, Miss Hester was already in the living room. I think she is waiting for you! "

    Hearing Lisa''s words, Melody''s hand which was holding the bowl shook slightly. The things in the bowl scattered on the sheet.

    "Come on! It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have been so careless. I have to bother you again. "

    "Are you okay? Why are you so careless?"

    Terence stepped forward, held her hand and gently blew on it. He raised his hand and pressed the button. Although it was not very large, it could not be underestimated.

    "Lisa, you go to handle the quilt ready."

    Melody withdrew her hand amusedly. Looking at the concerned look on Terence''s face, she felt happy and didn''t know how to describe it.

    "Well, don''t make a fuss. I was just scalded by the hot water. I''ll be fine soon. "

    Although Melody insisted that it was okay, she still took some medicine. She looked at the back of her hand, which had been bandaged, dumbfounded. She sighed silently, and at the same time, there was a faint sweetness in her heart.

    She knew that he still cared about her. He panicked because of her minor injury. He must be angry that it was she who broke up with him, so he kept a lukewarm relationship with her.

    The most important thing was Hester. If she was between them, it would cause some trouble. Besides, Terence was a cold-blooded but warm person, so it was normal for him to feel reluctant to leave.

    But people should know their position. If Hester dared to entangle with Terence, she had to pay the price!

    "Terence, would you like to stay with me tonight? You know those people can only take care of me, but what I n

    er shut the door, separating herself from the outside world. She slowly sat down on the ground along the door sheet with her hands around her knees and her head buried deeply in it.

    She trembled and sobbed, which made the big room empty and desolate.

    Lisa stood close to the door to hear it. Lisa sighed helplessly and walked away slowly.

    After a night of rest, Hester stood in front of the mirror, dejected. Looking at the person opposite her, she smiled bitterly.

    "Hester, you know the result, but why did you still rush at it and crush it into pieces?"

    Her fingertips moved slowly along her face in the mirror and drew the outline of her. She tried to ignore the bruises in her eyes, but she still felt dejected.

    It had happened many times. Why did she cry last night? Confused, she frowned and put her hand on her chest. Only by feeling her heart beat faintly did she realize what a stupid thing she had done.

    "I''m used to it, aren''t I? But why do I still feel pain, as if I am going to die? "

    On the other side, Melody was lying on her side, her hands curled up in front of her chest, biting her fingers and looking at Terence. She was trying hard to hold back her tears.

    "Don''t you love me anymore?"

 Chapter 316 I Hope You Can Respect Me

    Hearing this, Melody held her breath. A cruelty flashed in her eyes. She would never admit defeat. There were some things that as long as she insisted, she could succeed.

    She wouldn''t give Terence to Hester.

    Seeing that Terence curled up in the small and narrow sofa, a hint of bitterness flashed through her eyes. Last night, she shyly invited him to sleep on the bed together, but was refused coldly by him.

    After that, she looked at his stiff body and tried to ask him to come up for several times. However, she could only swallow the words on the tip of her tongue.

    "Are you awake? How about this? Do you need a massage? "

    Seeing his quivering eyelashes, Melody sprang up from the bed. She breathed lightly with a hint of carefulness.

    Since he had been wary of her, she should take a deep breath and not show too many flaws, otherwise, the distance between them would become farther and farther.

    His eyes were peaceful, not like the lazy one when he just woke up. He raised his hand and rubbed his sore neck. He casually moved his body, which had been suffocating the whole night.

    "No need. Have a good rest. I''ll go to work after I get washed up."

    While saying that, he stood up. Because of his stiff body, his eyebrows tightly wrinkled. He felt very uncomfortable. If he hadn''t known how to face Hester, he wouldn''t have been here all night.

    Hearing his words, Melody lowered her eyes and her heart was flooding with sorrow. She had never been so humble to anyone. Now she was returning everything she had enjoyed in her life to him.

    "Then drive carefully on the way. Call me when you get home so that I don''t have to worry about you!"

    Terence nodded gently, adjust his disordered clothes and then pushed the door away.

    It was still early when he drove back to the villa. When he passed Hester''s room, he walked lightly on purpose,

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    she didn''t know these things.

    "This job is not suitable for you. You''d better quit now. I can afford you. If you are short of money, I can give you. If you want to go out for fun, you can go anywhere you like. You can do whatever you like. "

    Hester''s eyes were dilated, and her heart was stabbed by Terence''s cold and hard attitude. She tightened her hand, and the blue veins intertwined around her arm, trembling slightly.

    "Am I so useless in his mind? Couldn''t I even do such a small thing?" She thought.

    "No way! It''s not easy to find a company. I can''t resign for this reason! "

    "Huh!" Terence sneered. With the change of his state of mind, the air around him was also slightly reduced by two degrees.

    "Are you reluctant to leave Jackson? Or you have been seduced by him and can''t live without him? But then again, his face was so enchanting that even men would have a crush on him, let alone women. "

    "Don''t be so mean! Mr. Jackson is a very handsome man, but he is a nice person with no arrogance!"

    Hester was irritated by Terence''s words. She kept it a secret because she knew it would end like this. She didn''t want this to happen at all.

    "I am a human being. I have my own privacy. I hope you can respect me!"

 Chapter 317 It Was None Of Your Business

    Privacy? She was talking about her privacy! It was utterly worthless in his eyes! As long as it was his property, he must firmly grasp it in his hand and never let it go.

    With these words, Terence pulled her closer to him by grasping her wrist tightly. His dark eyes looked at her with a glimmer of hope.

    "Privacy? Don''t stall me off with this just because you don''t have any excuse! I''ll tell you that you are mine and no one is allowed to touch you. Otherwise, I''ll let his life is no better than death! "

    Hester stood rooted to the ground and stared at Terence with her eyes wide open. Her eyes flashed with sadness and anger. Her breath was heavy, but with a bit of eagerness.

    How could he think like this? He clearly knew that she loved him, but why did he forcefully tie her up with Jackson? This was impossible!

    She took a deep breath and came back to her senses. She said slowly in an extremely calm voice, deliberately stressing the word.

    "Mr. Jackson and I are just superior and subordinate. Please don''t think too much!"

    "Think too much?" Terence murmured the words with a smile, feeling distressed. Now that Jackson had gone to the company to provoke him, how could he stop thinking nonsense?

    What could he do even if he knew her mind? Now that they were so intimate, how could he quarrel with others?

    One man named Austin was enough to make him headache, and now another man, Jackson came to mess it up. If she thought about leaving, how could he prevent them from attacking him together?

    It would be the time for her to really leave? Thinking of this, he frowned. Why did he always think of the word "leave"? Did he subconsciously think that she would escape again?

    Hester was chagrined at his change. She was impulsive to say that without thinking. What a rash question.

    "Did he get angry? Or, she will misunderstand my

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ng on his forehead covered his eyes, which made others unable to see him clearly. His slender fingers touched each other on his knees. The black suit pants made him look more fair.

    "Hester, stop thinking about it. Isn''t the matter with Austin enough to warn you? Or do you want to see Jackson come to a bad end? "

    "Why don''t you believe me? It was such a simple thing. How could you not know it clearly? "

    Hester questioned, her eyebrows creased, her voice becoming louder. The gentle expression on her face disappeared, with a trace of annoyance faintly revealed.

    Why did he bring up Brother Austin? It was he who went too far back then. Wasn''t it wrong for her to have the thought of leaving?

    She could have forgotten those unpleasant things, but he liked to expose her wound and be happy to see her bleeding?

    "What? Do you feel hurt? " Rose his eyebrows and looked at Hester whose face was red with excitement. He lifted the corner of his mouth and said. However, there was also coldness in his eyes, which made people shiver.

    "But if Jackson does something wrong, I will let him pay for it. You will feel sorry for him!"

    "I do care about him, so what? You are married now. Please do not interfere with my freedom! "

 Chapter 318 You Were Too Weak

    Upon hearing this, Terence''s eyes became brighter and his breath paused for a second. Then he felt his lungs were filled with anger and were about to explode. He didn''t know whether it was right or not to marry Melody. After all, he owed her.

    Melody had never asked for anything except for getting married. He would never forget her calm appearance when she told him about her pregnancy. Her peace and humbleness deeply shocked him.

    Under such a circumstances, he agreed to marry her. He had never regretted what he had done.

    But today, when Hester told him that he had married, he couldn''t bear the pain in his heart. He held her hand and pulled her close.

    "That''s what you have always thought about. But don''t forget, you are one of Qi family!"

    After saying that, he stood up and left the villa. Such kind of conversation was never useless, and it would be meaningless to continue the conversation. He drove as fast as he could and galloped.

    Hester stood in the living room, clenching her fists. Taking a deep breath, she turned around and saw a weird looking servant putting something into the pocket.

    She raised her eyebrows slightly, but didn''t pay too much attention. Maybe it was because the servant was too dependent on the phone that she couldn''t control herself not to call him!

    On the other side, Melody put her phone away and went into the bathroom in high spirits. She didn''t wear any makeup and looked at herself in the mirror. She really couldn''t stand it.

    She rushed back to the ward and took out the makeup bag from the cupboard. Then she went into the bathroom and began to make up herself in front of the mirror.

    "No way! The make-up is too heavy, which is not natural at all! "

    Melody frowned and wiped her makeup off with cotton pads from the dresser. Melody reapplied her make-up and wore light make-up.

    She sat in the ward with joy, looking at the direc

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    pital. And Terence took care of me in the hospital these two days. It really hurts me to see him busy running around the hospital and the company.

    Aren''t you good at cooking? Remember to make more soup to strengthen his body. That way, you won''t seem so useless. "

    Hester''s breathing was disordered and her chest was heaving violently. Hester''s black eyes looked more desolate against her pale face. There was a thin mist in her eyes, but she was still stubborn and wouldn''t unleash her anger!

    Was she always a chef in the eyes of others? Anyway, the fact that one of them was a member of a rich family while the other one was a lonely and helpless young woman indeed was a tragedy for them!

    "If you call me for such a boring thing, I''ll end the call now. Bye!"

    Hester hung up the phone without hesitation. She couldn''t bear to hear Melody''s hypocritical words, especially her haughty attitude. It was disgusting.

    When Melody was talking vigorously, she heard the "beep" sound from the other side. It was a little angry for no reason. She looked at her phone in disbelief, unable to accept the fact.

    Hester was the first one who had never hung up her phone before.

    "You can''t stand it? It''s not enough to make a complaint, but you are too weak. "

 Chapter 319 Its Okay

    Melody was angry at Hester''s Hester behaviors. She edited the message and sent it. She stood against the wall leisurely and hummed happily.

    Her cell phone rang, which made the big room look more deserted. Hester was lying in bed, meditating at the call. She was unable to calm herself down.

    She lazily turned her head and held her cell phone in her hand. With a sneer at the corners of her mouth, her eyes flickered.

    "Huh! You just can''t hold it. "

    She tried to calm herself down, but she couldn''t help but read the text. Her eyes were wide open. She took a deep breath and tossed the phone on the ground.

    "Melody!"

    "Ouch!" The screen of the mobile phone broke into pieces, but the words on it were clear.

    "I am so grateful for what you have done for Terence and also for giving him the chance to come to me. If we get married one day, you will be the first one I should thank!"

    Hester reached out to grab her hair and buried it under the quilt. Tears dropped down from her eyes, wet the bed sheet.

    "Secretary Hester, translate this document for the meeting!"

    Ada put an English document on Hester''s desk. He frowned when he saw her hand raising.

    "You look pale. Are you sick?"

    Hester said with a smile, shaking her head while patting her cheek. She took the document and glanced at it casually, trying to cheer herself up.

    "Not yet. I haven''t recovered from insomnia recently! Don''t worry. I will translate the documents later! "

    Seeing that Ada had left, Hester''s smile gradually faded away. Exhausted, she sat on the chair and rubbed her stiff neck.

    "Hester, come on. You will be able to make it!"

    "Huh!" Hearing what she said, Jackson couldn''t help laughing.

    Hester said impatiently. At the sight of the person, she hurriedly stood up and nodded respectfully. Since T

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    the air, as if he could infect her. Wasn''t that very dangerous?

    Hester said with her mouth twitched. She thought she was too kind-hearted. It was just a test.

    "Mr. Jackson, are you Are you kidding me? "

    Not long ago, he fired the person for gossiping. Why was he the first one to start this topic today?

    There was a glimmer of light in Jackson''s deep and dark eyes. It was not as delicate as a sculpture. People would always forget his talent and look first in front of him.

    "It looks like I''m joking."

    The man was stopped in interrogation with only a few words. But it was strange that Jackson had the time to care about a man?

    "Well, I won''t put you on the spot."

    Then he looked down at the papers on her desk and raised his eyebrows.

    "This is the bid event of our company recently. You must translate these documents carefully and be accurate. Anything shouldn''t go wrong."

    Hester frowned and looking at him in confusion. Shouldn''t Ada take the responsibility? She wasn''t the top. How could she be able to hold up such a big cooperative case.

    "Well, I see. I will translate it carefully."

    Jackson raised his hand and gently touched her hair, smiling. "Don''t be nervous!"

 Chapter 320 Alienation

    Feeling the heat from his hands, Hester stopped at her place. She slapped on his hand subconsciously.

    "Mr. Jackson, you''d better go inside now! I''ll start my work right away! "

    The expression on Jackson''s face changed, but it disappeared so quickly that no one could catch it. He put his hand in his pocket and smiled slightly.

    Judging from her reaction, he thought that she was afraid of being misunderstood, so she reacted so strongly. Was it because of what Terence had said that made her so defensive?

    "Okay. The meeting is about to start in half an hour. You''d better hurry up!"

    Hester put her hand in her chest and gently exhaled a mouthful of turbid air. Fine! He finally left.

    She raised her hand and gently rubbed the place he had touched, then her eyes flashed a strange light. If it wasn''t for the sake of Terence, she wouldn''t have reacted so strongly.

    But on second thought, she wondered if she was too close to Jackson. For example, his touching was so intimate, but he did it so naturally and behaved reasonably.

    She took a deep breath and shook her head, trying to get rid of those messy thoughts.

    "Hester, stop thinking about it. It''s just an illusion. Didn''t they say that foreigners are open to the outside world? Mr. Jackson is so intimate to me just because he grows up abroad. It can''t be so dirty as you think. "

    She opened the document and concentrated on translating. When she studied English, it was the most difficult experience for her. But now it worked. All her efforts paid off.

    On the other side, in the building of Qi group, Terence sat at the head of the conference room solemnly, tapping the table with his finger.

    "Don''t you have a better plan?"

    All the people in the meeting room were silent and dared not to make any movement. Since boss came to the company today, he had a cold face and met a bottleneck in the offline meeting, so it was reasonable for him to have a bad temper.

    Terence raised his eyebrows irritably, which angered him. He glanced around the crowd and

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    s only her man.

    "Well, then I won''t disturb your work. Bye!"

    Hester had returned to the villa after a day''s hard work. Standing at the door and looking at the luxurious building, she sighed helplessly.

    Has he come back yet? Or does he came to Melody?

    When she was deep in thought, a car brushed past her, leaving her a cool breeze. Hester observed, and saw Terence get off the car gracefully.

    She clenched the strap of her purse, standing there at a loss. She didn''t know whether she should greet him or not. They had a fierce quarrel last night. Now they bumped into each other like this, which made them feel somewhat embarrassed.

    But Terence didn''t give her any choice. He ignored her completely and went straight into the villa. He treated her as a stranger with an indifferent expression and left without any nostalgia.

    "Lisa, please send the dinner to my room," he said to Lisa.

    Hester came in at the moment to hear Terence''s words. She lowered her head to hide her embarrassment, and the scene in front of her gradually blurred.

    She couldn''t cry, Hester! "It''s just a fight, isn''t it? You have gone too far, haven''t you? So, it was not a big deal."

    She took a deep breath and went back to her room, trying to control her emotions. Her hands were slightly trembling, but she didn''t realize it.

    "Hester, you haven''t cried!"

 Chapter 321 An Appointment

    Hester was sitting on the ground, covering the door with her fist, and placed it in her heart. She thought that she had made progress, but why did she feel more heartache than before?

    "I knew it! You''re getting greedy, aren''t you? Or are you so easy to lose your mind because of Melody''s stimulation? "

    Lisa stood at one side, watching Hester enter the room with her head bowed. She lifted her eyebrows, but said nothing.

    "Yes! Mr. Terence! "

    Terence glanced at the door of her room and went upstairs. He pulled off the tie with his slender fingers and threw it on the ground.

    Lisa let out a sigh as she looked at the scattered neckties. She bent down to pick them up. She frowned and walked into the kitchen.

    Next morning, when Hester pushed the door open, the entire room was silent. The huge villa was empty, like a dead city. She lowered her eyes and took a deep breath. Then she unconsciously glanced at the stairs.

    "Miss Hester, breakfast is ready."

    Hester took a deep breath, turned around and looked at Lisa. She nodded at her with a smile.

    "Okay!"

    She was eating the porridge in her bowl, and the corner of her eyes would fall on the empty seat next to her uncontrollably. Hester''s thick and long eyelashes flickered, covering her eyes.

    "It''s so late. Why hasn''t Terence come down yet?"

    "Mr. Terence went out early today, Miss Hester!"

    "Has he gone out?" Hester''s eyes darkened. "Is he doing this because he wants to avoid me?

    Or he doesn''t want to see my face at all?" Hester thought.

    In the office, Terence was reading through the proposal on the desk. He frowned slightly and looked solemn.

    He closed the file somewhat impatiently and threw it aside. He looked up at our program manager coldly. Nobody could tell what he was thinking about.

    "Is this all your plans?"

    The man nervously wrung his hands together. He could not help sweating slightly, but he d

    ouple, Terence and Melody, must love each other deeply. If she exposed her secret to others rashly, she would bring trouble to herself.

    "No, not at all. Maybe it''s because I haven''t been able to sleep well recently."

    "Really?" Sara raised her eyebrows with doubt but stopped asking. Sara clearly knew that everyone had something that didn''t want people. Naturally, it was not easy to touch.

    Hester didn''t know what she had done today. She took up the phone and looked at the time. She just felt that time passed unusually slowly.

    She had decided to go to find Terence today. She couldn''t go on like this, or their relationship would be over. Besides, Melody was still preying on Terence. She must be more careful.

    "Secretary Hester, there''s a dinner party tonight. Come with me!"

    Hester was restless. When Jackson came out, he walked towards Hester slowly.

    "Tonight?" Hester put away her phone at once when she saw Jackson slowly walking over. She stood up, looking a little uneasy.

    Jackson put his hands in his pocket leisurely, but his voice rose slightly. She had been away from him for a long time. Today he must figure out why!

    "What''s wrong?"

    Hester froze. Hester gritted her lips and said in a low voice.

    "I have an appointment tonight."

 Chapter 322 What Should I Do With You

    "You have an appointment?" said Jackson slowly, looking at Hester with an unreadable expression. The air around him was oppressed.

    Did she has an appointment with Terence? Didn''t he make troubles for them directly that day?

    Hester''s heart skipped a beat and her hand was a little wet. She had been hiding from him for a long time, but was still caught on the spot. How should she get away!

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Jackson. I really have something to do tonight, so I can''t go to the dinner party with you."

    "Well, in that case, I won''t force you. You can just go and do your own thing."

    A hint of disappointment flashed in Jackson''s eyes. He raised his hand and touched her head. He had never been so calm before. The soft touch of his hand made him drunk.

    Hester felt a sudden sense of guilt at his words. He treated her so well, but she just kept a distance from him because of those gossips. It was really inappropriate.

    "But only this time!"

    Jackson gazed at Hester and noticed the upset look on her face. He wore a gentle smile on his face as usual, and the sparkling light almost drowned people.

    "Pack your stuff up. You''re about to get off work."

    As Jackson came to talk to her before she got off work, Hester was in a bad mental condition. Jackson treated her so well, but she lied to him. It was really unreasonable.

    She walked on the road with a depressed look on her face. Before she knew it, she had arrived at the gate of the villa. She saw the car which had not been driven to the garage and the vigorous and dignified expression of Terence.

    She raised her hands and gently patted her cheeks, trying to put all those messy thoughts out of her mind. Since she had decided to ease the relationship between them today, she had to concentrate on doing it.

    "Knock, knock, knock!" Hester stood at the door of the study, took a deep breath, and knocked at the door, holding a cup of steaming co

    is pocket and leaned against the window leisurely.

    "From now on, don''t pack up my things on the table. There are too many things. I''m already used to looking for them myself."

    "Okay!" Hester''s all reactions were merely a subconscious response. She didn''t know what he had said. She just hoped that time could go faster, so that she wouldn''t suffer any more.

    As she lowered her head, a light flashed across his eyes. Tapping the window with his slender fingers, he didn''t know how to comfort her.

    She could showed up in the study tonight, which was a qualitative leap for their relationship. Unfortunately, he was almost driven crazy by that scheme, and had no interest in it.

    "Don''t think too much. It''s just a habit of mine."

    Hester nodded, at a loss. When she pushed the door open and entered the room, she had dispelled the impulse in her heart. Instead, she became a little flustered.

    "I''ll leave you be."

    Then she hurried away before he could reply. Her ears were flushed with shyness and she moved quickly.

    Terence heard a sound, and no trace of her was found in the study. With these thoughts in his mind, he pursed the corners of his mouth and put his hand at the position of his heart to feel the heartbeats.

    "Hester, what should I do with you?"

 Chapter 323 Bid Meeting

    Terence was sitting in the front row of the bid meeting leisurely, leaning aside. He read the plans of every company quietly and seriously.

    Sheryl leaned forward and whispered in his ear. "Mr. Terence, your brother is here."

    Hearing what she said, Terence quietly shifted his eyes and fixed his eyes on Mike who was walking slowly as if he had been reborn. There was an imperceptible frown between Terence''s eyebrows.

    "Let him be!"

    On the other side, as soon as Mike entered the party room, he saw Terence. With the arrogant smile from the corner of his mouth, he was seated on the other side. Maybe it was because of the arrangement. They were brothers, but they were the furthest from each other.

    However, Mike was quite satisfied with this arrangement. Only when he was strong enough could someone be respectful to him. Otherwise, those so-called snobbish and lowly things would naturally happen. This was the best answer.

    Lowering his head, he took out the phone and taped a message successfully.

    At the other side of the phone, the prompt tone sounded. Jackson clicked it, glanced at it and paid no attention to it.

    "Mr. Jackson, do you think we can win the bidding?" Allen stood by, and his eyes flicked a beam of light.

    Jackson leaned against the sofa and the white casual clothes slightly hid his evil spirit.

    His exquisite features showed that he was elusive, but they were also eye-catching. He was enchanting, but still looked indifferent.

    "It doesn''t matter if I succeed or not. I just want to see them kill each other. Don''t you think it''s very interesting?"

    As Allen was choked by his words, the bidding was coming to an end. With the documents in his hands, Mike walked slowly up the stage and threw a defiant, unintentional glance at Terence.

    "Hello, everyone! I am the general manager of Tsing Huan International group. Next, I will introduce our company''s plan to you! "

    After saying that, he pressed the remote control and kept silent. The people in the room all looked at each other. They couldn''t help glancin

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    the remote control in his hand and turned off the screen. His black eyes swept through everyone present, and the aura of the overlord was all around him.

    Only he himself knew, however, that he was willing to submit to humiliation in exchange for this honor.

    On the other side, Terence was sitting in a car. His hair fell down to cover his eyes, which made him unable to be seen clearly. He bent his fingers on his knees.

    "Mr. Terence, it is Tsing Huan International group that wins!" Sheryl put down her phone and turned around. She said calmly with eyes closed after an unconscious shiver.

    She turned her head to look out of the window. Terence leaned against the window, absent-minded. He supported his head with one hand and looked a little weird.

    "I have already expected that. Why are you so surprised?"

    Although being scolded harshly by Terence, Sheryl could do nothing to retort. All the people in the company had put their heart and soul into it. The most important thing was Mr. Terence''s last proposal. He must have revised his plan a lot, but it was taken away. He should be the one who was most upset!

    "It''s my fault!"

    Hearing what she said, the corners of Terence''s mouth lifted. A glimmer of light flashed across his eyes. He withdrew his harsh aura, with a touch of peace.

    "Huh! It seems that you are not as steady as you used to be."

 Chapter 324 Trouble For You

    Sheryl''s face was slightly red, and she was indeed choked. How could Mr. Terence keep calm and even play a joke after such a serious matter happened in the company?

    "Find out the criminal and never let him go!"

    The smile didn''t fade away and Terence''s face became bloody. Terence said word by word with an air of ferocity.

    In the tea room of Qi Group, all members of the planning department gathered together with a disappointed look.

    "Well! Did you hear that? Our Qi Group didn''t participate in the bidding this time, and we don''t know why Mr. Terence suddenly left halfway. "

    "It seems that there are moles in our company! Mr. Terence quitted to save the company''s face. Otherwise, people will laugh at us when they know that we have moles. "

    "I have worked so hard for such a long time, but it was first snatched by someone. If I know who is the mole, I will not spare him!"

    "Mr. Terence, I will inform the department managers to give a strict inspection and forbid employees to talk about it!"

    Sheryl stood behind Terence, with sweat on her forehead. They had just come back, but the news of the mole was spread out. It was really restless.

    Terence stood there with a fascinating manner, and his hands in pockets. His face was gloomy, but apparently not because of anger, but because of excitement.

    He wouldn''t believe it if there was no one behind this, who could pass the news so soon. But who on earth did it?

    "Things seem to be much funnier than I thought!"

    He whispered, with his eyes shining with excitement. He turned to look at Sheryl and curved his lips into a smile

    "Oh, and this matter must be thoroughly investigated within the company, and all the senior executives should be thoroughly investigated. Be careful not to let the media know!"

    As soon as the meeting ended, Qi Group knew the result at once. Because of the order of strict investig

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    it as fetal education. "

    On the other side, Hester was still living a quiet work life. Occasionally, she would go out with Sara, but it wouldn''t be too late.

    "Hester, it''s already off work. Why are you still in a daze?"

    Sara said, raising her eyebrows and patting her on the shoulder. She became more and more likely to be absent-minded these days. Did something happen to her?

    Hester responded, casting a glance at the phone and sighed. "I''ve been very busy with the work recently. And I''m not in good spirit!"

    Looking at the exhausted expression on her face, Sara said nothing more. She put away everything and threw her a bag.

    "Now that you are not feeling well, go back and have a rest! Knowing that you are still a new employee, Mr. Jackson is so unfair to give you such a heavy task. "

    "You''re right, but aren''t you afraid of being fired?"

    Hester stopped teasing at once and looked at Jackson seriously, frowning slightly.

    "Mr. Jackson!"

    He nodded gently to them, and there was a familiar smile on the corner of his mouth. Jackson insisted, fixing his eyes at Hester and had mixed feelings in his eyes.

    "You don''t look good. Let me send you back."

    "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Jackson. It''s better not to bother you!"

 Chapter 325 Drive Her Home

    Hester looked at Jackson calmly and tightened her hand in the dark. Now that she had decided to keep a distance from him, she should pay attention to something!

    Jackson''s face fell. He frowned and asked. He put his hands on the table and approached her slowly. He had felt that she was trying to avoid him, but today it was the first time that she decisively refused him.

    "Why are you hiding from me?"

    Hester''s body was involuntarily stiff as he was approaching. Beads of sweat were coming out from her palms. She breathed carefully.

    "Mr. Jackson, you must be kidding. I just don''t want to bother you!"

    "Really?"

    Jackson eyebrow, with a smile, but also he did not say anything. Her every move was carved on her face. She was on the alert because of what Terence said to her?

    "Of course," Hester said with a smile, almost crying. She had not thought that such an ambiguous posture was really easy to make people daydream!

    "It''s okay. I''m not afraid of trouble! let''s go! You don''t look very well. If there was an accident, I would have been the one who suffered! "

    He raised his eyebrows and said. Then he turned around and left, without saying another word to her.

    "Hester, how about letting Mr. Jackson drive you home?"

    The smile on Sara''s face froze after she witnessed the whole process. Although she was completely ignored by them, she was still happy.

    After all, she was so bold to speak ill of the big boss and the boss didn''t say anything. She was lucky. She felt it necessary to put in a good word to boss in order to express herself in time.

    Hearing this, Jackson raised his eyebrows. He fixed his eyes on her and smiled. Then he raised his hand and cleared his throat, slowly saying

    "Although your words were not very pleasant to hear before, I''m very satisfied with what I''ve said afterwards. Therefore, it''s ok."

    Hester''s mouth twitched at

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    tersection. It''s easy to get a taxi here."

    "Oh?" His tone was tempting, with a hint of trembling. He turned the steering wheel and pulled over. Fixing his eyes on Hester.

    "It seems that you still don''t understand what I mean? Do you need me to explain? "

    Hester stared at him, grabbed the belt nervously and swallowed hard. Her back was leaning against the car door and her hands quietly reached out to open it.

    The lock? Then what should I do now? The enemy''s fighting capacity is too strong. Is the God going to kill me?

    With one hand holding the steering wheel, Jackson fixed his eyes on Hester. How could he not see through her mind? He was just teasing her.

    Seeing that she was embarrassed but didn''t know how to refuse him, his cold heart was cheered up and his time was tinged with happiness.

    "I forgot to tell you my another plan. If you don''t agree to let me send you home, you can just go back to my home.

    As a responsible boss, I won''t let my employees go home alone when they are not feeling well. "

    Hester looking at him warily, with the sweat in her palm. It was said that the more beautiful a person was, the more dangerous he was. But why was he so thick skinned?

    "I''ll show you the way. Please drive, Mr. Jackson!"

 Chapter 326 Meet By Chance

    "Good girl!"

    After getting this satisfactory answer, Jackson nodded slightly. He raised his hand and rubbed Hester''s head. The soft feeling in his palm made him hard to get rid of it.

    "That''s right," said Jackson.

    "Mr. Terence, we have checked all the senior executives. There is no problem!"

    Sheryl said seriously with the documents in her hand. She raised her head to look at Terence in front of her, and felt a tingle in her back.

    Of course, Melody also noticed his abnormality. She turned her eyes to look in his direction. When she saw Hester''s intimate gesture with a man, the smile at the corners of her mouth deepened.

    It seemed that even God was on her side! ''Hester, this is your own rush. If I don''t use it, wouldn''t it be too wasteful?

    It''s not my fault, it''s your own fault that you are so over confident that you want to seduce Terence!'' thought she.

    Melody raised her hand to cover her temple, collapsed in the arms of Terence, and barely blocked his sight. She frowned and said in a soft voice, "Terence, I feel a little dizzy. Can you accompany me to the hospital?"

    Terence took a deep breath and pushed her away from his sight, looking calm. He glared at Hester''s direction, veins standing out on the back of his hand.

    "Terence, let''s go to the hospital first, okay?"

    A hint of complacency flashed in Melody''s eyes. She put forth strength to hold his arm, trying to draw his attention back.

    "Don''t be too anxious about the business. You can''t be so emotional. It''s bad for you."

    A tinge of sadness appeared in his dark eyes and the corners of his mouth slightly curled up. A trace of ruthlessness could be seen on his face, which was almost unbearable.

    "You don''t have to try to find any excuses. I''ve seen all of it and it''s very clear!"

    "You are such an ungrateful person. I really don''t understand why you have to see through anything."

    Melody''s face cracked, and she drew back her hand in illness and sighed helplessly. She sat up and stroked her slightly swollen belly.

    "I''m

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    rd work?

    "It''s getting late. Let me send you back! You are pregnant now. Don''t work too hard."

    Melody took a sip of hot water and shook her head, and her face was pale.

    "Although we have just a nominal marriage, the interests of our two families are bound together. I have to get involved in it! Besides, you and I have been friends for many years. I can''t just stand by and do nothing."

    Her white finger gently touched her lower abdomen. Her closed eyes looked gentle, and the whole body was full of the halo of maternal love.

    "The baby is a good boy. He doesn''t torture me. Don''t worry."

    In the end, unable to persuade the stubborn Melody, Terence had to let her have a rest from time to time, and then continued to check her mailbox.

    "Melody, you promised me that you would take a good rest."

    It was not the first time that Terence said this, though she did a good job. After all, she was just discharged from the hospital. It was right for her to pay more attention to her health.

    But she was a tough woman. If she didn''t finish her work, she wouldn''t give up.

    Melody''s eyes were fixed on the screen, and her eyebrows were tightly wrinkled. She nodded perfunctorily, not wanting to put down the computer.

    "What? Have you got any clue?"

    Leaning close to Melody, Terence looked at the computer screen and asked in confusion.

 Chapter 327 You Know Best

    Melody closed the computer quickly. She looked away in a panic and didn''t dare to look at him. She rubbed her temples and put the computer aside.

    "I''m a little tired. How about I take your laptop back so that you can save time!"

    "Give me!" With a grim face, Terence stretched out his hand and said grimly.

    Melody smiled awkwardly and pushed the laptop to her back.

    "After I finish reading this document, I will sort out the data and send it to you. Well, it''s late now. I should go back. "

    After saying these words hastily, Melody wanted to leave here. She stood up, took the computer in her arms and smiled at him.

    Upon hearing this, Terence laughed instead of being extremely angry. He stretched out his hands to hold Melody, and grabbed the computer from her hand smartly.

    He touched it with his fingertips and his face changed instantly as he looked at the screen.

    "This is just a data, and it won''t prove anything. Don''t be paranoid, Terence!" Melody grabbed his hand anxiously and turned off the computer.

    "I haven''t finished reading the documents in your mailbox. It''s not fair for Hester now."

    The word Hester deeply stimulated the sensitive nerves of Terence. The scene he saw at the intersection in the afternoon appeared in front of his eyes. With the sentence "honey, I got it. I hope I can help you." It instantly destroyed his senses.

    "The message was sent by my e-mail. Someone entered my study, right?"

    Melody was a little surprised and nodded gently. A hint of disappointment flashed in her eyes but soon disappeared.

    What did he mean? Everyone in the villa was suspicious? Was he unwilling to doubt Hester at this critical moment?

    "Since it''s yours, and the IP address is also your study. Then the spy must be in the villa and can get in and out of your study. "

    Melody rubbed her

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    r nodded with a puzzled expression. Hadn''t she used it in front of him? Why did he suddenly ask about it? Was there any other reasons?

    "Yes! But I have told you before. So what? What happened? "

    Terence''s hands balled into fists, his temples throbbing. The fierce emotion crept in his body and eroded his remaining sanity.

    "Of course I know. You are just using it in front of me."

    She secretly communicated with Prince Jing under his eyes. What kind of situation did she put him into? When something happened in his company, even if Melody was pregnant, she still came to help him.

    But what did this woman do? She was busy with seducing other men and being intimate with them, just like a woman in love. She would do such a thing if she was obsessed with love.

    "Terence, what happened?"

    Looking at the changing expressions of Simon, Hester furrowed his eyebrows. Her heart skipped a beat. It didn''t seem like he was fine. Did it have anything to do with her?

    "Does it have anything to do with me?"

    Terence took a deep breath and laughed out, pissed off. He looked at Hester with his dark and sinister eyes, like a Satan returning from hell.

    "Hester, you should know the best what you have done!"

 Chapter 328 You Are Bringing Disgrace On Yourself

    Hester was confused at his words. She had no idea what he was saying? But she couldn''t help but shudder in her heart when she saw his grim face.

    "What should I know?"

    Terence''s face was rather gloomy. He was standing in front of her room with his hands in his pockets. His eyes were fixed at Hester, complicated and hard to tell.

    He felt that his mind was in a tangle, and his anger in his heart grew more and more violent.

    "Hester, are you sure you want me to make it clear?"

    Hester looked at the cold and indifferent Terence. She was confused.

    Hester didn''t quite understand what he meant, but she still sensed something unusual. Was there anything bad happened that had something to do with her?

    "Did I do that?"

    "Huh!" With a sneer, Terence slowly approached Hester. He confined her to the room with one hand on the door.

    The veins on his forehead throbbed faintly, and his dark eyes flashed a sharp light, which shook people''s eyes.

    "Good!"

    Hester''s heart was racing with Hester''s slightly numb back, and she inexplicably felt guilty. But she couldn''t figure out what had happened to him these days.

    Considering that quarrel with him, she began to keep a distance from Jackson. She always went to work on time and didn''t stay outside for a long time. What could she do to satisfy his satisfaction?

    "What do you want to ask? Or did I do anything that hurt you? "

    As soon as this sentence was dropped, the atmosphere between the two people gradually became weird.

    With a faint smile, the bottom of Terence''s eyes was cold, without any warmth. The fingertips gently slid across her face, and her eyes were hazy. Her whole body seemed to be standing in the mist.

    He frowned and thought to himself, "I was so familiar with this face. Why do I feel that things are totally different now?"

    He was not going to give up! Hester would only be his. It would n

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    it.

    Hester squatted on the ground. It was as if she had been poured a large basin of cold water, and the temperature on her body was flowing away. As her lips were slightly pale, tears were still hung on her cheeks, leaving long traces of tears.

    He had promised her that he would believe her. But why did he always question her first every time something happened? Or he just said those words casually?

    "You don''t believe me?"

    Although it was apparently in the tone of a question, but after she said, she really presented it. She calmly told him the truth with an indifferent expression on her face.

    Shocked and panicked. She was not as strong as before, and her silence made him a little flustered.

    He didn''t mean it. All the evidences were pointing at her, which made him a little flustered.

    "I only need you to tell me the truth?"

    Terence said it clearly word by word. He was as cold as a robot, devoid of any emotion.

    Hester showed a sad smile, looking at Terence indifferently. Her heart stopped beating at that moment, but it was still so painful. It turned out that even if the heart was dead, there would still be pain on the face and never stop.

    "In fact, I should have known it long ago. Why should I bring shame on myself?"

 Chapter 329 Leaving

    "You are bringing disgrace on yourself?"

    Terence frowned and the expression on his face was hard to describe. His eyes were as dark as ink, as if to drown anybody who saw them.

    People would generally get into weird and calm state after they got furious. At this time, he was in such a state. Normally, he was calm and self-sufficient, but once someone touched his bottom line, there would always be something unknown.

    "If you really worry about bringing disgrace on yourself, you won''t do such a shameful thing!"

    She staggered and fell to the ground because she lost her dignity at last. Hester was shocked by his words, causing an indelible damage.

    Hester clenched her hands and dug her nails into her palms. But she didn''t realize that. The pain in her heart had turned numb, and she could not feel any pain at all.

    "It''s been so long. Don''t you know that I''m bringing disgrace on myself?"

    She has done the most shameful thing. Isn''t it the most disgraceful thing for her to love you in such a humble manner? "Every move of you concerns me so much, which affects my own happiness, anger, sorrow and joy."

    Mandy once said, "if you love someone, you will put yourself in an important position.". However, she didn''t dust at all. She even couldn''t control herself.

    "Huh!" He laughed grimly, squatted down and put his hands on her shoulder. There was no expression on his cold face, which was empty but extremely hurtful and intangible.

    "Of course I know your intention. You are a woman of easy virtue. What''s more, you tried so hard to seduce Mike. What''s worse, you tried to seduce your boss. You thought highly of yourself.

    Jackson is much more beautiful than women. Don''t you feel embarrassed when you do those things? "

    Hester no longer responded to his words. She sat quietly on the ground, regardless of her discomfiture. Her eyes were empty.

    Hester''s soul was taken away in an instant, leaving her alone b

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    e possessed by her."

    The corners of his mouth quirked up. He was still trying to tease himself. Hester walked out at this moment, dejected.

    Hester''s eyebrows knitted tightly. She liked to wear loose clothes. She was even thinner after getting wet in the rain.

    He grabbed an umbrella from the car, opened the door and walked towards her quickly. He put the suit jacket in his hand on her, and their eyebrows seemed to stick together.

    "Why didn''t you take an umbrella when it rained? Are you out of your mind?"

    Hester suddenly felt warm. She slowly looked up at the evil smile of Jackson. The dried tear stains seemed to have the impulse to recover. However, due to being wet in the rain, except for the reddish eyes, no trace of her crying could be seen.

    "Why are you here?"

    With a faint smile on his face, Jackson didn''t ask her why she came out at this time of the day. He turned the umbrella in her direction, only to cover all the raindrops on top of her head.

    "Somebody''s out of luck, so the car was scrapped halfway. It took me a long time to fix it!"

    "It''s getting late. Mr. Jackson, you''d better go home now."

    Hester said indifferently, raising her hand to take off his clothes and placing it in his hand.

    "I have something else to do, so I''m leaving now."

 Chapter 330 Go Home With Me

    "Where are you going?" Jackson couldn''t help but feel funny, reaching out his hand to block her way.

    "Or do you just want to go out like this and attract people who go to the wrong way?"

    The simple words relieved Hester from the grief. She lowered her eyes to glance at the clothes that were tightly ironed on her body, and her arms tightly wrapped around her chest, trying to cover the skin.

    "Mr. Jackson, please behave yourself!"

    She was so down and out now. Although she didn''t like others to ask her what happened, as a normal person, shouldn''t he ask about her feelings at this moment?

    Jackson smiled, and his feminine features were softened with the dim light of the street lamp. He shook off the clothes in his hands and covered it on her body again, and then pulled it to prevent it from falling down.

    "I know how heavy I am. So you don''t have to always stress that!"

    "Ha-ha!" Hester laughed, not holding back her expression. Would such a cold and aloof man as Jackson say such kind of jokes?

    Seeing that she was in a good mood again, Jackson felt relieved. Jackson had consumed too much energy to deal with Hester because he wanted to defeat Terence.

    "Well, you are still wet. Are you sure you want to stand in the rain?"

    Hester looked up at Jackson and paused. She didn''t know what to do. She was so tired that she didn''t have much energy to think.

    Jackson sighed helplessly. There was nothing he could do about such a stupid child as Hester. He put his hand on her shoulder and held her in his arms naturally.

    "Get in the car first."

    "Crack!" A strange voice came. Hearing this, Jackson narrowed his eyes and looked to the direction where the voice came from. There was a flash of hostility in his eyes.

    "You''d better hand it in!"

    Hearing what Jackson had said, Hester turned her head in confusion. Her expression was dazed when she saw Melo

    had just lost control of her emotions and temporarily forgotten the baby in her belly. At this moment, she was really a little scared when she thought of it. If she was really sick, what should she do?

    "Thank you, Mr. Jackson!"

    Hearing her soft voice, Jackson raised his lips and looked straight ahead. He turned his head and looked at Hester with a cunning smile.

    "Although I stayed for such a long time because of you, I felt a little guilty for your words."

    Hester''s mouth twitched, and she felt really uncomfortable. She helplessly opened her eyes and looked at his side face with a slight regret.

    This man had a flawless face, so how could he say something so strange? Is it true that no one is perfect?

    "Mr. Jackson, I''m afraid that you are not so lucky."

    "Oh?" Jackson raised his eyebrows with great interest, while slightly turning the steering wheel in his hand. The harsh light shone on his face, making him more outstanding and exquisite.

    "Yes, you are right. It''s my bad to have you as my secretary."

    Hester was rendered speechless. Her words was only at the surface. Why did this person have to extend his intent without asking for permission?

    "The weather is so bad. Why don''t you go home with me tonight?" asked him.

 Chapter 331 Its Him

    Hester looked at Jackson defensively with wide eyes.

    "No way!"

    Jackson was surprised that he was refused so decisively. For a long time, he had been pursued by others. This was a wonderful feeling.

    "I just saw you don''t look good. You don''t have any money with you, do you? If you insist, I don''t mind letting you go to the hotel ahead," said him.

    Hester lowered her head listlessly, looking upset. She clapped her own forehead and regretted!

    ''I''m so stupid! How could I forget to take the wallet with me when I was leaving?'' thought she. She didn''t have money with her and didn''t have any friends. What should she do?

    ''If I go to see Brother Austin, he will feel uncomfortable once he knows that I have a quarrel with Terence. Oh my God! How unlucky I am!'' thought Hester.

    Noticing from the corner of his eyes that she was annoyed, Jackson lifted smiled slightly. He turned the steering wheel and pulled over at the roadside. A hotel was right in front of them.

    "What? Do you want me to put you here?"

    Hester cautiously glanced at the hotel standing in the rain. Although she wanted to get off, she gave up the thought for she didn''t have any token with her.

    Taking a deep breath, Hester turned around and forced a smile which she thought was very bright.

    "Mr. Jackson, thank you for taking care of me tonight. I''m so sorry to trouble you."

    "Huh!" Jackson burst into laughter. But he didn''t stop her. He started the engine again and drove on.

    Looking at her slightly trembling body, he raised his hand to adjust the temperature. ''Never mind, just take it as a compensation.'' Jackson would never feel guilty to anyone. But he wouldn''t do it to Hester at last.

    Every time he took advantage of her, he would feel guilty and uneasy. He had been waiting for her all this time because he had a hunch that something might have happened to her!

    Holding the umbrella, Melody walked slowly into the villa and adjusted he

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    excited just now."

    Hearing her cry, Terence''s eyes twinkled and released his big hand. He looked down at her red wrist and felt a pang of guilt.

    "It''s all my fault!"

    "It doesn''t matter!"

    Melody shook her head and rubbed her wrist. As she looked up, she saw the guilt in Terence''s eyes. The corners of her mouth lifted slightly.

    "I know you worry too much about Hester, so I won''t blame you. It was also my fault. I asked Hester with curiosity at that time, but I did not stop her when seeing her ice cold appearance.

    It''s really dangerous for a girl to get into a man''s car in the middle of the night."

    "Have you seen that man''s face clearly?"

    A cold light flashed through Terence''s eyes and he frowned. Hester was known to very few people, let alone a man? Is it Austin?

    Melody was shocked and didn''t know how to respond for a moment. Appearance? Was Hester close to another man? If so, she could get more chances!

    She turned back to the sofa, and handed the phone to Terence.

    "Oh! I was afraid that something might happen to her, so I took a few pictures in case of need. Oops! This is the man."

    With rage in his eyes, Terence took over the phone. Taking a deep breath, he laughed instead of getting angry, which made him more gloomy and terrible.

    "It''s him!"

 Chapter 332 Change The Clothes

    A hint of disappointment flashed in Melody''s eyes, and a faint smile appeared on her lips. She put the phone back but didn''t turn off the screen. The phone was so bright in her hand.

    "Don''t be angry, Terence! It was raining outside. Hester had only wanted to find a place to shelter from the rain. Besides, I think they are quite familiar with each other, so I just let her go. Then you don''t need to worry about her. "

    Veins stood out on Terence''s forehead, and his face was overcast with anger. His eyes were fixed on the cell phone, as if it would attract fatal gravity.

    "Stop it."

    Terence said calmly to stop her. He turned his eyes to look out of the window at the rapid rain, smiling.

    "Since you said she took shelter from the rain, why didn''t she come back? It''s getting late. It''s not a good idea to always bother others at such a late time. I should take her back, shouldn''t I? "

    Melody stepped back and held her hands so hard that she wouldn''t look too stiff. Terence was a little scared, and her back was numb.

    She had known him for a long time, but it was the first time she had seen him like this. She took a deep breath to calm herself down and stood by quietly.

    She thought that she should stop what she should do. After all, she still had to get close to him in the future, and she couldn''t let him disgust with her!

    Turning around, Terence took out his phone and called his assistant. His eyes were as dark as the night sky. He looked out of the window at the drizzle on the ground, calm and frightening.

    "Check out Hester''s location, right now!"

    "Yes, sir!" The man on the other end of the line and replied and then left in a hurry.

    On the other side, Jackson slowly parked his car. With a smile, he unfastened the seat belt and took out a new towel, placing it at Hester''s head.

    "Dry your hair quickly. If you get a fever in the middle of the night, it will trouble me!"

    Hester tore the dry towel off her head and wiped her hair. Although she

    ter held the china bowl with her hands, and her face was reddish. She was like a greedy cat, relaxed and comfortable.

    Jackson couldn''t help smiling and a sense of peace showed on his face. He sat aside and sipped the ginger and sugar water in a graceful manner. He didn''t move even a little when glancing at Hester.

    The phone at his hand shivered and he frowned. Casting a glance at the name on the phone, he stood up and walked to the window.

    "What is it?"

    "Mr. Jackson, now Terence ask his men to search you and Miss Hester. Do you think we should take some precautions?"

    "Huh!"

    Jackson was leaning against the wall in a comfortable manner, and his eyes were slightly narrowed. Her finger knocked on the window frame and he smiled seductively.

    "No matter what you do, I won''t allow him to find me or Hester!"

    "Yes! Mr. Jackson! "

    After some time, Jackson hanged up the phone slowly. He thought with a playful smile, "Maybe some of the rules in this game need to be changed?"

    Jackson turned around and glanced at Hester. With hands on forehead, temples throbbing faintly, he tried to restrain her emotions. He took a deep breath and walked slowly to the table.

    He touched Hester''s forehead gently and took a deep breath. Maybe he was too naive sometimes.

    "It''s quite unexpected after I met you!"

 Chapter 333 Why

    Hester furrowed her eyebrows at his words. Her face turned red with a smile, as if she was saying something.

    Jackson frowned and slowly approached her. He wanted to hear what she was saying.

    "You don''t believe me Don''t trust me! "

    Listening to her unconscious whisper, Jackson smiled with self mockery. "What am I doing? Am I eavesdropping on her?

    Jackson, are you so bored now?"

    Then he picked up his phone again and dialed the number.

    "Allen, call a doctor over!"

    Jackson made it clear and hung up the phone. Jackson scratched his head and didn''t know what to do. Was he going to carry her to the room?

    He frowned and struggled for a while. Finally, he accepted his destiny and picked her up. The petite body was close to his chest. She rubbed it unconsciously and found the most comfortable position and fell asleep.

    Because of the high fever, her breath was particularly hot and scorching, making his chest painful. He didn''t think too much about the question. He walked quickly into the guest room and put her on the bed. Then he heaved a sigh of relief.

    He put the wet towel on her forehead and gazed at her rosy cheeks, lost in thought. "She doesn''t have a pretty face. She looks good. But why is she attracted by my eyes?

    Hester, what kind of magic is it that makes people want to approach you?"

    When he was about to touch her face, there was a knock on the door. His assistant, Allen, rushed here with the doctor.

    "Mr. Jackson, the doctor is here."

    "Damn it!" He muttered a curse, clenched his fist, and withdrew his hand in midair. Jackson closed his eyes and in a blink of an eye, he was back to the cunning and insidious man as he had been.

    When the door was opened, Allen slightly nodded to greet Jackson. "Mr. Jackson, what''s wrong with you? Do you need a treatment?"

    Glancing at the overly nervous Allen with disgust, Jackson raised his hand to adjust the clothes. He raised his head impa

    k she was, it must be very hard for her to work with a baby?

    "What the hell is wrong with Terence? She is pregnant, but why did Terence agree to let her work? According to Terence''s temperament, he must be domineering to the end." Jackson thought.

    "All right. Thank you for coming here tonight. I''m so sorry."

    The doctor looked at Jackson with reverence and trepidation. He suddenly stood up and bowed his head to Jackson. As Gu family moved to foreign country, he rarely had the chance to cure Jackson. His suspicion for Jackson was mostly contrary to Jackson own temperament.

    "You''re welcome, Mr. Jackson. It''s my duty to do this!"

    "Anyway, thank you for what happened tonight! Allen, send the doctor out! "

    Allen nodded to the doctor with respect and pointed to the door. He looked gentle and cultivated.

    There were only the two of them in the room. With a wink in his eyes, Jackson sat on the edge of the bed. Jackson saw Hester suffering from great pain. There was an inexplicable feeling growing in his heart.

    He raised his hand and wanted to touch her face, but it didn''t touch for a long time. He frowned and didn''t know what was wrong with him.

    As a tool for dealing with Terence, how could he develop a strange feeling for her? It was impossible.

    "But why?"

 Chapter 334 Take Care Of Hester

    "Mr. Jackson, it''s so great. Thank God!"

    After the doctor left, Allen rushed in excitedly and said that. He was so happy that he almost danced around. Fortunately, he didn''t cross the line.

    "What are you doing here?". Didn''t you know that you would disturb the patient with such a loud voice?"

    "What''s wrong?"

    The smile on Allen''s face widened, and he was in high spirits. He clenched her fists and then loosened them to barely steady himself.

    "Hester is pregnant now. We should make good use of it! Perhaps this attack can make us happy! "

    His heart trembled fiercely, and there was a strange look in Jackson''s closed eyes. Although he had a feud with Terence, Hester was not included.

    He dragged her into the game of revenge stubbornly. He did it on purpose. Was he going to get her baby involved in this for this?

    "But..."

    "Mr. Jackson, what are you hesitating for? Aren''t we going back to revenge? We can''t miss this good opportunity! "

    Seeing his irresolute expression, Allen frowned and tried to persuade him.

    Jackson looked at the floor and curled his thin lips. He fluttered his long, thick eyelashes, cast a glance at Allen, and revealed a signature smirk.

    He came back this time for one purpose, that is, to defeat Terence. To announce the return of Gu family in the most glorious way, it was a new chapter in their life.

    Although he had a feeling for Hester, he was not completely convinced. Now that he focused on revenge, he would naturally use everything he could use to give his opponent a fatal blow.

    "Of course I know my aim. I hesitated only because I have made a plan."

    He gave a glance at Hester on the bed, his lips curving upward. Now that he had sacrificed a lot in the game, he should stimulate his enemy something exciting!

    "You can''t find it?"

    With his brows furrowed, Terence sat on the sofa with a gloom

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ?"

    The man bowed his head to stay in the same place, avoided Terence''s eyes cleverly, and hesitated about his words in his heart.

    "At a mansion of Jackson. They spent the night there together."

    Upon hearing the man''s words, Terence balled the paper into a ball without noticing it.

    "Hester, you are so good. It seems that I underestimated you before!"

    Hester was waking up, her body shaking. Her eyes widened suddenly as she stared at the ceiling.

    Her body was as soft and fragile as being crushed. She was weak and dizzy.

    "Are you awake?"

    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Jackson stared at her with a smile. He calmly put the towel into the water basin on the table and took out a tissue to wipe the water stains on his hands.

    Hester''s body trembled, and she was looking at Jackson with sparkling eyes, like a frightened path. Her mind was blank.

    She took a pillow subconsciously and put it over her chest, looking at Jackson alertly.

    "Why are you here? Get out!"

    The smile on his lips deepened. He stood up and approached Hester. He stayed up all night, indescribably beautiful and fatigued.

    His long fingers moved across her face, leaving her trembling.

    "What should you do? I spent the whole night here! "

 Chapter 335 A Slap In The Face

    Hester was so flustered that the pillow fell from her right hand. Had she been staying here all night? Last night, she felt a little dizzy after drinking a glass of ginger syrup in the dining room. A few minutes later, she fainted away on the table.

    But as for what happened after that, no matter how hard she tried, she recalled nothing.

    "What the hell have you done to me?"

    Facing her question, Jackson looked at her leisurely with his hands crossed in front of his chest. He sighed deeply as something unusual flashed across his eyes.

    "How did you grow up with such a short temper?"

    With these words, he raised his head slightly, indicating her to look at the washbasin on the table. He shook his head and seemed to be dissatisfied with her misunderstanding of the whole situation.

    "Don''t worry. I have done nothing inappropriate or wrong. That''s why I spent the whole night here. Don''t worry!"

    Hester furrowed her eyebrows as she looked at the direction of the washbasin. Her heart trembled a bit, and a complex feeling sank deep into her mind.

    "Did you look after me the whole night?" she asked in surprise.

    "It''s as plain as the nose on your face. Don''t such me such a na?ve question," he sulked.

    Jackson raised his eyebrows and looked into her eyes. He put his hands on his neck and massaged it softly. He closed his eyes and felt tired after having taken good care of a girl all night.

    "Since you are all right now, I will let my assistant send you back! You can take a day off today. Have a good rest and get better as soon as possible. Don''t let my efforts wasted,"

    he said to her and then yawned.

    "I see. Thank you, Mr. Jackson."

    Hester sat on the bed, holding the quilt tightly and thanked him in a soft tone. Unconsciously, their relationship had changed. It seemed that they were no longer strangers.

    Jacksen just felt extremely tired after spending the night taking good take of her. He yawned lazily and told her some matters needing her close attention, afraid that she would forget them.

    "I told my assistant to buy some new clothes for you. They are on the bed and I hope you like them. Get dressed and leave. I''m tired. I''m going back to my room. Goodbye," said Jackson.

    A lump came into Hester''s noise when she looked at the quilt. She had had no experience of being taken care of since the death of Mrs. Qi.

    When she was a little girl, Brother Austin was always good to her. She had felt dependent on him, although sh

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    saw a beautiful figure walking down the stairs and coming to them. She clenched her fist with anger burning in her chest. That women was in their house!

    Melody looked at Hester with an arrogant smile, touching her belly with her hand, and walked down the stairs slowly. She felt great when she heard the quarrel between Hester and Terence downstairs.

    When she heard about the divorce agreement, she couldn''t help but go down the stairs to personally witness the ending of their relationship, which surely would mean so much to her. By the way, she could show her unborn baby to Hester and told her who was the winner and the loser.

    "Hester, you''re finally back. I was worried about you the whole night!" She just pretended to be nice and kind.

    Things changed so quickly that before Hester could respond, Melody had already come to her and gripped her right hand tightly. Hester felt a terrible pain on her wrist, and found Melody''s sharp fingernails have sunk deep into her flesh.

    Hester furrowed his eyebrows and pushed her away. She was just disgusted by Melody''s affected kindness. She wondered how Melody could keep pretending to be somebody else she was not day by day. Would there be an end to this?

    "Stay away from me, and don''t touch me ever! I''m warning you," Hester shouted at her.

    "Ah!" Melody screamed and stepped back. With a screech, she lost her balance and was about to fall to the ground. However, before she could hit the ground, she was rescued by a familiar figure.

    The figure came to her rescue almost at the speed of light.

    It was Terence. He took Melody in his arms, and then slapped Hester in her face hard.

 Chapter 336 Disgusting

    Hester felt her face was burning and she only heard the sound ringing in her ears. Turning her head slowly, she gazed at Terence with a hidden pain in her heart.

    "I''ll leave as you wish. Excuse me, please."

    Terence fixed his eyes on her, clenching his fists. His hand was numb, and he didn''t feel anything. His mind had been led by her and lost his control.

    His feet seemed to be fixed on the ground and he could not move. All because he heard what Hester had said.

    "Hester, I..."

    It was like a fishbone that pricked into Terence''s throat, making him unable to spit it out.

    Hester bypassed them and squatted down to pick up the divorce agreement at her feet. She picked up a pen on the table, and found that beautiful handwriting was obviously her own name.

    Hester''s heart was hurt, but she just wouldn''t give in. She straightened up, trying to keep her last dignity.

    She had suffered too much from him. It was nothing more than a divorce! ''I can''t cry. I can''t cry. I can''t go worse. I must leave here with my beautiful face...'' thought she.

    It was only a hundred meters from the hall to her room, but she seemed to have walked for a whole century. The moment she closed the door, she got so exhausted that she fell down and sat on the ground.

    A door completely isolated them from two different worlds. Terence stared at the door and wanted to see her through.

    A smile flickered across Melody''s face. She raised her eyes, frowned and looked at Terence. She put her hands on his, trying to comfort him.

    "Terence, what''s wrong with you and Hester? Why did you mention divorce all of a sudden?"

    Terence stepped back to keep a distance from her. His eyes fell on the documents on the tea table, with the corners of his mouth slightly raised.

    "Since I have married you, I shouldn''t have maintained her marriage, shouldn''t I? Or do you really think you can stand it?"

    Melody was shocked and speechless, with her eyes wid

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    things didn''t go as she had expected, it was not bad to make Hester recognize her identity and status!

    On the other side of the door, Hester stood up slowly and raised her hand to wipe away the tears that had fallen. She heaved a sigh of relief and went to the wardrobe.

    She glanced at the clothes hanging on the rack one by one, thinking which one she should take with her. She skimmed the clothes rack with her fingertips, but none of them could be taken away.

    She picked up the clothes which had been used most frequently, and it was hard to remove the trademark on other parts. Her eyes ran down every corner of the room, searching for everything she could take away.

    Hester felt the bitterness, looking at the suitcase. She had lived here for so long, but she hadn''t even filled a suitcase.

    "It turns out that after living here for so many years, the traces of existence are so insignificant," muttered herself.

    But it doesn''t matter. It''s a good thing that she knows her status. Tears kept falling down on her hands. The warm water made her heart colder.

    Hearing the sound of the engine outside, Hester trembled and fell on the bed awkwardly. Her strength seemed to have been drained out of her body and she could only fall down on the bed weakly.

    "Do you really hate me?"

 Chapter 337 Dont Take Anything

    Hester opened the door with one hand and adjusted her mood. Then she walked out with a small suitcase. She looked like a young student, wearing a wide T-shirt and a pair of simple black trousers.

    Melody was sitting on the sofa in the hall, observing Hester with a gesture of a hostess. A trace of gloom flashed through Melody''s eyes, but quickly disappeared.

    Today Melody won. Since she was the nominal Terence''s wife, she would have to put on a formal posture!

    Melody asked happily with a smile on her face.

    "Are you done?"

    Hester''s hand, which was carrying the box, paused. She took a deep breath, turned her gaze at the ground, and decided not to argue with her about this. Now the most important task for her was to move out of here and she was not in the mood to quarrel with her.

    Melody was a little annoyed when she saw Hester trying to ignore her. Melody tightened her grip. She sat up straight, her face flawless with light makeup, but a tinge of coldness could be seen on it.

    She put her hands on her knees and raised her head. She regretted sitting on the sofa. Hester was standing at the top of the stairs, much taller than her. From a visual angle, Melody had lost the momentum.

    "Is this what Qi family taught you? It has really broadened my horizons! "

    Hester took a deep breath and walked towards her with the suitcase. Hester clenched the suitcase tighter and her body started to shiver.

    "I am so sorry for what I have done to you during this period of time! I have to leave here today and give you a piece of advice.

    The person who is deceiving himself is the most pitiful one. I wish you a smiling face all the time! "

    Melody raised her hand and touched her hair smugly. Both her eyes and brows were full of complacency.

    She liked to see Hester''s helpless despair. She wanted Hester to die without any hope! As long as Hester dared to take away the man who Melody liked,

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    but she didn''t want Lisa to be humiliated because of her today.

    "Too far?" Said Melody with a light smile on her face. She turned around with great interest and shook her head slightly when she met Hester''s angry eyes.

    "This is not too far at all! What about? Do you want to have a try? "

    "Now that Madam want to search her luggage, I will do as you say," Lisa said with her head bowed. She stood at Hester''s side and bowed to open the box.

    Hester would suffer more if she didn''t stop Melody. It was better to follow Melody''s advice to check the box early and then Hester could leave here!

    Melody smiled complacently. Now it was the time for her to become the winner. She must carefully watch it!

    After all, she wouldn''t have many chances to see Hester in the future. She wanted to leave a deep impression on Hester! Otherwise, all her previous efforts to get close to Terence would be in vain?

    "Lisa, you must give her a thorough search, or I will not let her get out of here easily,"

    "Yes, madam!"

    Lisa checked the Hester carefully and made sure that it was all right.

    "Madam, I''ve checked on her. Nothing has been taken away!"

    Said Melody as she caressed her belly.

    "That''s good! As long as you don''t take anything, I can forgive anything. "

 Chapter 338 Take Them Away

    Hester took a deep breath and calmed herself down. Because of her illness, her face was slightly pale and she looked a little embarrassed.

    She got a fever last night and stayed up all night. She hurried back home as soon as she woke up in the morning. She was afraid that Terence would worry about her. But when she saw Melody coming downstairs in pajamas, she realized how silly she was.

    She was sweating from time to time, as if looking for abuse.

    "Since you have searched here, I''ll leave first."

    Watching Hester''s receding figure, Melody felt more and more proud of herself. As long as she thought that Terence would belong to her alone in the future, she was in a good mood and no longer embarrassed Hester.

    "Hester, I hope that I won''t see you anymore from now on! Otherwise, I won''t let you go so easily next time. "

    Hester took a deep breath and couldn''t help trembling. Hester was experiencing great emotional ups and downs. She had an unbearable pain in her chest, but there was nothing she could do.

    She had never thought of competing with anyone. Why was she always hurt by others? She fell in love with a man. But there was a huge gap between them.

    "I hope so!"

    Melody was leaning against the sofa lazily, staring at Hester''s back. Her feelings were complex. When Melody''s fingertips touched her bulged lower abdomen, it seemed that the next thing she needed to deal with the baby.

    "Don''t blame me. It is just an excuse that you still need to use. But I am just deceiving myself. But now what''s done is done. There''s no need for you to live anymore. "

    Hester stood at the gate of the villa with a huge suitcase, feeling completely at a loss. She had lived here for eight years, of course she was reluctant to part with them. She pulled her hand tightly and smiled bitterly.

    "Since we have divorced, you should leave, shouldn''t you?"

    She covered her chest with one hand, only to find that she had already lost something very im

    nominal wife of Terence, the woman Terence really cares is her. As long as you take her away, I promise you can have anything you want!"

    Her words attracted everyone''s attention. Their eyebrows were tightly furrowed as he observed Hester from top to bottom.

    To tell the truth, she didn''t wear any designer clothes, and her face looked just fine. She felt comfortable and tender, but not stunning at all.

    "Brother, which one is it?"

    The man impatiently frowned and hit his head with his hand. The man waved his hand, pointing at Hester and Melody.

    "Take both of them away!"

    Hester stood motionless, staring at Melody with a serene gaze. She hung up the phone and tightened her grip on the phone.

    She had planned to save herself, but unexpectedly she was involved.

    "You should have caught her. Why did you take away two?"

    Melody took a step back, her face flushed and her brows wrinkled. She was about to shout out loud, but she managed to lower her voice.

    As long as they did not take Hester, she would cooperate until she reached her goal. Just now, it suddenly occurred to her that it was a good idea.

    Hester would not disappear from the villa. But it was different to be taken away by them. If she did something to hurt Hester, the result would be different.

    "Take them away!"

 Chapter 339 Uneasiness

    "Bitch! How dare you call the police?" He grabbed Hester''s phone and threw it onto the ground, breaking it into pieces instantly.

    "Take them all away!"

    The man gave his order and his men behind him immediately stepped forward and started the fight. He rudely grabbed their arms and pulled them towards the car at a rapid speed.

    Melody tried to get rid of them. She glared at Hester, feeling chagrined. If she had known that it would end like this, she would have gone back immediately and not come out to laugh at her.

    "Let me go! Help! Help... "

    When he heard the voice for help, he frowned and raised his hand and hit her hard on the face. The man looked around in a hurry out of the corner of his eye for fear of waking the people around.

    Here was too conspicuous to be found easily.

    "Don''t shout! Shut up! "

    Melody''s face was burning and her mouth was numb. She couldn''t say a word. She had never been humiliated like this. She was going crazy.

    "Let me go!"

    Hester struggled, trying to get rid of the man''s control. Hester had deliberately lowered her voice, but it was obviously risky for them to capture people here. If she was obedient to him, she might have a chance to get rid of them.

    "I have nothing to do with Terence. There is really no need for you to take me away. How about you release me? I promise I won''t call the police! "

    "Shut up!" The man glared at Hester and raised his hand impatiently to slap Melody. If she was struggling, someone would notice him sooner or later.

    "Don''t waste your breath anymore. I''d rather take the wrong one and then let go of each! But since you''ve helped me a lot, I won''t let you suffer from it. "

    Hester sat down at the side, dejected, lowering her head. She looked at her fingers and frowned.

    A hidden open space, surrounded by trees, was naturally formed a natural barrier. A sapphire bl

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    p the phone. His mind was in a mess. He held the broken cellphone tighter.

    The pieces had been embedded in the palms of his hands. Red blood was seeping from the hands. He didn''t feel the pain and was holding the phone at all. He hoped that she would be fine!

    Hester was sitting quietly, looking indifferent. Others didn''t realize that she was under threat if they didn''t see her pale face.

    Her hands were twisted tightly together, while she was thinking about the next plan. There were a great number of people. It was absolutely impossible for her to escape against them!

    Since she couldn''t deal with it with a tough way, she could only use strategy.

    "Sir, where are we going?"

    The man lazily opened his eyes, glanced at Hester, and closed it again. He stretched his hand lazily and said

    "Shut up! Keep quiet. Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask. Otherwise, you will get yourself into trouble! "

    With a towel in Melody''s mouth, she heard Hester''s voice and it seemed that she was saying something.

    He opened his eyes and glanced at Melody with a hint of disappointment in his eyes. He was impatient to see her struggle.

    "If you still want to suffer, then struggle as hard as you can! I have a lot of ways to deal with you! "

 Chapter 340 Have A Taste

    Warned by the man, Melody stopped shouting. Her face was burning. She didn''t want to experience that feeling anymore.

    Melody looked up at Hester. She was astonished and angry. They were both kidnapped, but why were they treated differently?

    Hester sat alone at the side, without saying a word, as she had received an angry glance from Melody. She wouldn''t have been taken away if Melody hadn''t spoken for it.

    These men didn''t look like hooligans at all. Their target was Terence''s wife. Was that enemies?

    The car limped all the way to a hidden abandoned factory. The man opened his eyes, moved his neck, and took the lead in getting off the car.

    "Find a rope and tie them up. In case something happens!"

    "Okay, brother!" The man''s subordinate responded. He took out two ropes from behind and came to Hester. He quickly tied her up and then walked up to the man, rubbing his hands.

    "Brother, do you think that Terence will give us money?"

    The man smiled and looked at Hester and Melody with a cunning gaze.

    "Her wife is in our hands now."

    "But to be honest, Terence is such a cruel man. If we hadn''t been driven into a corner, no one would have been willing to do something dangerous!

    How could such a beautiful wife get involved with him? It''s really pitiful! "

    He looked at Melody frivolously. Although she was pregnant now, her beautiful face couldn''t be concealed.

    Melody had been exceptionally quiet since she came here. She looked down at the ground. Her hair was falling. No one could see her face, let alone guess what she was thinking about.

    "If it weren''t for the fact that Terence went too far, I wouldn''t have chosen this road." The man said excitedly, and when his emotions became strong, he raised his hand and kicked his knees hard

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    in exchange tomorrow. "

    Terence held his breath, and could not believe what he just heard. He clenched his fist, the blue veins protruding on his back.

    When he spoke, his mind was pulled into two parts. One was controlled by his reason, the other was controlled by his emotion.

    "How do I know if you have really kidnapped her? Don''t lie just because I pushed you. If you are desperate, you can tell such a lie!"

    "How could I lie to you about this?"

    Disdain was written all over his face. He had the initiative now, so there were some things that couldn''t be rushed.

    "Who knows? You are good at disguising yourself, aren''t you?"

    The corners of Terence''s mouth turned up slightly. Now he was somewhat calm. Terence casually sat on the sofa with a phone in his hand.

    "If you use the same trick again, will I waste my energy and money again?"

    The man took a glance at Melody''s well shaped body. His eyes wandered around her whole body, as if he wanted to press on her at the moment.

    "You have driven me to a dead end! I can do anything! Let me tell you, if I don''t see the money tomorrow, I don''t mind to have a taste of your woman. It must be very enjoyable! "

 Chapter 341 Interest

    Terence squinted his eyes and breathed heavily. His body stiffened and rigid with tension. Hester had disappeared for no reason. He was really afraid that something would happen.

    "I want to talk to her. Otherwise, you will get nothing!"

    The man glanced at his men and signaled them to take away the towel in Melody''s mouth. Then he walked slowly in front of Melody and lifted his foot to kick her calf.

    "Can you talk to your husband? We can let him know, right?"

    Melody couldn''t bear the pain all over her body, and her face was pale. She stared at that man intently and gritted her teeth in anger.

    However, it was not a problem of money. When she heard the voice of Terence just now, her eyes were suddenly wet. It was then that she realized how desperate she was to be saved.

    "Terence, help!"

    Her cry for help immediately pleased the man. The more repressed he suffered from Terence, the happier he was now!

    After shouting out these words, Melody was put back in the towel. The man stood in front of her with his cell phone, but he didn''t give her a towel because of her jealousy.

    "I don''t know who your wife is, but since we''ve brought you here, you need to talk at least!"

    Hester stared at the phone, with a layer of tears in her eyes. She raised her eyes to look at the sky and took a deep breath, forcing herself to calm down.

    "I am Hester!"

    Unlike Melody, she was not hysterical at all. Instead, she was as calm as usual. However, no one knew what she was struggling for at the moment. Her heart was almost torn apart.

    But thinking of the unpleasant things between them before, she felt somewhat abrupt.

    Terence sprang up from the sofa and grabbed the phone so tightly that the screen almost broke. His breath stopped for a moment, but soon returned to normal.

    He took a deep breath to adjust the breath. Then he said calm

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    , right?"

    All eyes were focused on Melody, who was struggling uneasily as if sitting on pins and needles, trying to escape from this place full of horrible memory.

    It was so humiliating here. The furnishings looked exactly the same as when it was at the beginning. She could even clearly see the blood stain on the ground. It was clearly the blood of her virgin.

    She sat on the ground with her hands and feet cold. The rope tied her tightly that she couldn''t move an inch.

    "Waah! ... "

    She wanted to speak, but she could only make whining sounds. It was not a tune. Tears streamed down her cheeks, and the scene was similar to that of the day.

    A sense of despair surrounded her tightly, making it difficult for her to breathe. Her eyes were fixed on them who were getting closer and closer. Then she sat on the ground limply.

    Another man rubbed his fists and wiped his palms, looking extremely excited. When he greedily looked at the tender and smooth skin of Melody, he was so excited that he couldn''t even breathe.

    "Bro, we have earned a lot this time. I''m so fucking happy that I can get the money and sleep with his woman. "

    "Of course. He forced me to do everything he wants, and today we''ll take it as interest."

 Chapter 342 Being Exhausted

    Melody tightly closed her body and leaned her back against the cold iron bucket. Memories welled up in her mind like spring water, throwing all her pride away.

    Tears ran down her cheeks. They were so warm, but couldn''t bring any warmth to her neck. Her face was ferocious because of fear, but more attractive to men.

    "No way! Go away! Go away, all of you! "

    "Go away?" The man said with a dirty smile, and his eyes frivolously wandered on her body. The hot and unabashed look was like touching her body through his eyes.

    "Honey, you are so good at jokes! Who will make you happy if I leave? "

    Hester had been separated from a sad and desperate state. Her body was firmly imprisoned in the chair and was unable to move at all. Melody had experienced such a familiar scene many times, and she had experienced many times how it felt, but she still couldn''t forget it!

    Her nails were embedded in the palms of her palms. What had happened before flashed through her mind. It gripped her heart and brought her great pain.

    "Let me go! Don''t touch me! "

    Melody tried to twist her body and avoid the hands of these people. But she found there was nothing she could do. Those men still pounced on her, like hungry wolves that wanted to eat their food. She was faintly scared with a hint of excitement.

    "Bro, don''t you think it is appropriate for us to do that?"

    One of them stopped what he was doing and looked up at the excited crowd, frowning tightly. Although the woman in front of them was very delicate, she was pregnant after all. Wasn''t it too much to do so?

    "Would you please not disappoint me?" The man stepped back, took off his shirt and threw it away.

    "Damn it! I don''t care about that! He was put into such a difficult situation today by Terence and had no idea what h

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    t let you go easily!"

    Hester frowned, and she said submissively, "She is about to give birth to a baby. I advise you not to be impulsive. You must calm down!"

    Although Melody had been trying her best to frame Hester up, now it was time for her to make a move. Though she didn''t know how the principle worked, he still felt that Terence was confident every time he saw Terence.

    The man raised his hand and coughed softly. His dark eyes turned in a faint way, but soon disappeared. He withdrew his hand from Terence''s face and put it into his pocket. He looked at Hester. He wanted to see what she was going to do. "Anyway, I''m in charge now. Even if there is anything else in the way, I don''t think I can make it!"

    "You are the most reliable person if you keep silent! But I just like to do something others don''t dare to do. "

    Hester''s heart tightened, as if her mind was seen through. Hester''s hands were wet. But she still felt no warmth. It was just odd.

    She froze in place and didn''t know how to respond. She had never met such kind of situation, the only person could seek help was Melody.

    "Although I don''t know what happened between you two, I think you must be exhausted!"

 Chapter 343 I Want Him Dead

    The man smiled after hearing Hester''s words, as if he had heard something interesting. He came closer and closer to them.

    "As the prizes here, what qualifications do you have to come to me? I''ve decided that I won''t say these to you!"

    Hester and Melody were very professional in standing position. They cooperated with each other and soon finished all the work at hand.

    "Although we were brought here by you forcibly, you should treat us well!"

    Hester took a deep breath and controlled her feelings. The man was in a trance when he saw her mouth shut and close.

    It was an ordinary sentence, but it could show her tenderness better.

    "Boss, we don''t have to waste our time arguing with them here! It''s better to enjoy life in time, and anything else is not important!"

    Seeing his boss be distracted by that woman, one of the accomplices replied faster. He was very excited and wanted to do more.

    "At this moment, the beauty is next to me, so it''s normal for me to dote on her."

    The man blinked and realized that he was tricked. Hester wasn''t good at speaking her language, but she wasn''t a pushover.

    "You are right! We''d better enjoy ourselves as soon as possible!"

    "Do you really only see this stuff in front of you?"

    Hester asked with her mouth trembled at the sight of those people around Melody.

    "It seems that you''re at an advantage. But don''t forget that the most important clue is Terence. Of course, if you want to get money, you''d better not touch her!"

    Hester''s mentioning Terence reminded him that there was the other person who was trapped here. He rested his eyes on her. Looking at her pale face, he felt something different.

    "We are all desperadoes. The principle we follow is nothing more than being simple and brutal. If I did what you say, I should as well change my

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ong later, you must be on the alert and never let down our guard!"

    Hester looked at their busy bodies, frowning. Although what had happened last night was strange and ended inexplicably, she wouldn''t think so. It was just a matter of mind change.

    She was surrounded by these strange things, and the pungent smell made her frown tightly.

    "How is it going? Is it heavy enough?" Seeing that Hester was at a loss, the man smiled, and his eyes sparkled with excitement.

    He took a lighter out of his pocket and shook it gently.

    "It''s filled with gasoline! If I opened it, it would only take a short time to erode this place all by fire. So what do you think? You must feel great, right?"

    "What on earth do you want to do?"

    Hester looked at the man''s hysterical smile, her heart tightened and thought of Terence at once. ''This man is kind of abnormal. What if he does something immeasurable later?''

    "For what?" The man slowly approached Hester, his hot breath mixed with the smell of alcohol. "I want him dead!"

    "You..."

    "Ha-ha! Are you frightened?" The man suddenly laughed with some other meanings. Standing on the open space beside them, he opened both of his hands.

    "I want him dead!"

 Chapter 344 The Deal Between Gentlemen

    Hester looked at the man incredulously, her back trembling. His behavior seemed to have no logic. Was his brain a little messy because of the stimulation?

    "Why do you have to kill Terence?"

    "Why not?" The man raised his eyebrows and lips slightly evoked. "Because I want to revenge! But I''ve changed my mind. You''ll see a good show later! "

    Hester was not interested in what he said at all. She only wanted to leave this dangerous place soon. Covered in white gasoline, she could feel that she was in the gasoline.

    On the other side, after receiving the call from that man, Terence went out hastily with his suitcase. He skillfully got on the car and drive the car to the place the man said.

    The car sped along the road. He tightened his hand on the steering wheel, and the veins on his forehead faintly burst. He had been restless the whole night, fearing that they would do anything to Hester.

    Even if he had specially drawn their attention on Melody, they would pay more attention Melody and it was a great relief for Hester.

    "Hester, you must wait for me!"

    The car slowly stopped at the open area of the abandoned factory and Terence got off elegantly. Even at this critical moment, he did not lose his mind.

    "Mr. Terence, long time no see!"

    The man stood on the second floor, casting a glance at the indifferent face of Terence, and applauded leisurely.

    A hint of cruelty flashed across Terence''s eyes. He moved his hands which were carrying the suitcase. Terence looked around, but failed to see Hester. Then he said coldly, "Where is she?"

    A trace of interest flashed through the man''s face. The man raised his eyebrows proudly. He was satisfied that all the things followed his script.

    "Mr. Terence, you are so frank! You are always so efficient and critical. "

    "Cut the crap. I''ve brought the money. Where is

    ot allow him to do so. Otherwise, it was very likely that he would not even be able to save one.

    "So? Mr. Terence, do you have your choice? My lighter is burning. What if I accidentally throw it on the ground? You have no choice! "

    But the man was just playing with his lighter with a dull look on his face. It seemed that he was not hurt at all. Looking at her painful appearance, the man felt more or less happy in his heart.

    "By the way, the fire will be burning automatically in five minutes. Since no one was thinking about it, it was embarrassing not to tell. I was taken to perform in a literature project when I was a child. "

    Hester held her breath, her eyes fixed on Melody. Although she had given up, she still wanted to stand by his side greedily, allowing the exposure of this matter.

    With a faint smile on his lips, Terence pointed at Melody, and a hint of disappointment flashed in his eyes.

    "How is it going? Can I untie the rope now? "

    The man gazed at Terence madly and asked. What would happen in the future?

    "Mr. Terence is a businessman. Give me money. I will give you the person! Today we will only have a deal between the gentlemen, and we will do it at the same time. What do you think? "

 Chapter 345 She Means Everything To Me

    A hint of cruelty flashed across Terence''s cold face. He looked at the lighter in the man''s hand and felt his heart being pulled by an invisible thread.

    Damn it! He was afraid hurting the babies in Melody''s belly. And he would have set Melody up because of Hester last night. If this time he could not continue to talk about it, he had to seek help from others.

    Besides, Melody was pregnant. She got through the tortures last night. It had already driven her crazy.

    Hester''s mouth was also stuffed with a towel. She watched Terence walk into the middle of them. As Terence slowly approached to her, the distance between them was reduced.

    A tear fell and wetted the clothes on Hester''s chest. Raising his hand, he pretended to make a gesture inadvertently, but from the corner of his eyes, he was always looking at Hester.

    Compared with Hester''s distraction, Melody was like a happy little woman.

    Hester glanced at Melody. She felt that her life was a tragedy.

    "Woo woo..."

    Hester had planned to stimulate Terence. But she was so hurry that she had forgotten that there was a towel in her mouth.

    With a composed face, Terence watched that man slowly walking towards him and clearly saw that the man was planning something in his eyes.

    Terence squinted at the man. This was the unique expression of Terence when he was angry. As nobody dared to play with Terence, he could only play with himself, so he could held back his all emotions.

    After all, Hester had loved him for such a long time, and she felt sad about herself.

    "I hope you can keep your promise and let us go!"

    Terence said with a dark face. He looked at the man with his sharp eyes, trying to find something wrong from the man''s look.

    The man reached out and took the box in his hand. After opening it, he

    and rushed inside. Melody quickly raised her hand and successfully blocked his way.

    "What are you doing here, Terence? It''s too dangerous. "

    With a calm face, Terence was taking off her arms and covering her with his clothes. His eyes were firm and full of unusual light.

    "I want to look for Hester. She will be very afraid if she stays inside alone!"

    His answer made Melody feel sad. With a crazy smile on Melody''s face, her eyes were slowly wet and blurred.

    A moment ago, he risked his life to save her, but before she could be touched, he had to rush in and save other women. Did he feel guilty just because she was pregnant?

    She grabbed Terence''s arm tightly to prevent him from leaving. She was jealous, but she was more worried. The fire was fierce inside. If he rushed in, he would probably die inside before Hester was rescued!

    "Let''s call the police right now! It''s too dangerous, so don''t come in. Hester will be fine. Police will save her once they arrive. "

    Looking at her with his dark eyes, Terence forced her hands apart. Although there were some black marks on his face, he looked more and more wild and attractive.

    "She is my life. How could I not save her!"

 Chapter 346 Where Is She

    Melody''s hands were feeble, and she looked at the back of Terence with tears in her eyes. She bit her lips hard, trying not to make any sound.

    "Since when did you say that? You used to detest her, didn''t you? "

    Shocked as Melody was, she could not forget the calmness in Terence''s eyes and his firm tone. She didn''t win Hester. She was defeated by Terence.

    Hester was his entire heart. How could Melody step in? Mixed with dirt and grass, Melody clenched her fists hard with a sharp look in her eyes.

    "No! I can''t give up. Now that Hester is willing to take time to replace me in his heart, I can do the same! "

    On the other side, Terence didn''t care and rushed into the abandon factory. A wood dropped off from the wall and stopped him.

    "Damn it!"

    He murmured. He looked up and found a new way in the smoke. He searched in the sea of fire and observed. He tried to cross it, but he failed.

    He reached out his hands and looked down. There were so many burn marks on them, which made him more and more annoyed.

    The fire was like demon who was going to eat human. The flames were burning like the tongue which wanted to swallow human''s life.

    He screamed like crazy, hoping that there was someone who could respond to his words in the fire, even if only a faint word!

    "Hester! Hester! "

    He had stayed inside for a long time. His emotion was out of control due to his shouting. The poisonous gas inside his mouth took in too much that he fainted away.

    In a trance, he seemed to go back to the past. At the age of 17, Hester was accompanied by his mother. Hester was 15 years old. Her tearful eyes touched his heart. He didn''t know what to say and he just wanted to switch it off.

    Mrs. Qi looked at him secretly. The 17-year-old boy had his initial appearance, which showed his charming appearance after growing up.

    "Terence, this is Hester. She is your sister from now on. You have to ta

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ster, Hester..."

    Terence called out her name loudly. In the hospital bed, Terence, who had been in a coma for two days and two nights, finally opened his dark eyes. The scalds on his body were basically no big problem, but the trouble was that his lung inhaled too much venom that there might be some sequelae in the future.

    Sitting by his bed and hearing his shout, Melody felt very painful in her heart, but she still grabbed his hand tightly, trying to drive the woman in his dream away.

    Melody had been accompanying him the whole two days. Hearing him unconsciously mumbling the name of Hester, her heart was like cutting open. But the more challenging it was, the more eager she was to do it.

    Since she was sure that she liked Terence, she would be stubborn and unchanged!

    "Are you awake, Terence? Do you feel uncomfortable or hurt? "

    After glancing around, the smell of disinfectant filled his nose. Terence had not been able to relax from the anxious and deep artistic conception in his dream, so his heart was still a little heavy.

    "What''s wrong with you? Doctors said that you inhale too much poisonous gas, there might be some aftereffects. Don''t worry! "

    Turning his eyes around, Terence didn''t see Hester. Terence said calmly.

    "Where is she?"

 Chapter 347 Come Back Soon

    The smile on Melody''s face froze all of a sudden. Looking at the obstinate face of Terence, she felt a little pity.

    Lowering her head, avoid looking at those eager eyes, she slowly said, "Have a good rest first. I''ll tell you when you recover, okay?"

    Melody''s words made Terence''s heart sink. Seeing her hesitation, he had a bad feeling. He had only stayed in the fire for a short while and then fainted. In that case, how could Hester possibly be alive?

    He got out of the bed weakly and almost fell down to the ground. Luckily, Lisa was there to support him, or he would have fallen on the ground today.

    "Terence, where are you going? You are still weak now. If you want to do something, you can ask Lisa to do it for you."

    However, Terence got rid of Melody''s hand, and his face flashed a trace of pain. He had to do it himself!

    "I want to go by myself!"

    "Terence, I..."

    Terence stood up indifferently, raising his hand to prevent her following words. Sweat dripped from his forehead as Melody kept struggling.

    "Get my car ready, Lisa. I need to get out of the hospital," Terence said with a concerned look.

    "Yes, sir!"

    Lisa nodded at him, fully aware of his plan. Tears slowly dropped from the corner of his eyes, leaving a tear mark on his face.

    Sitting in the car, Terence felt like it had been a century. He took out his phone. There was a picture on the screen, which was taken after Hester was asleep.

    She looked so pure and sweet in the photo! The car slowly stopped in front of the ruins. The outside of it still had the unique black marks after the fire.

    There was still some mist in some places, boiling arrogantly and not willing to be looked down upon.

    "Mr. Terence, I had been watching this place for a long time last night, but I didn''t see Miss Hester. The fire department has already found out the two women''s corpses. But because of the serious damage of

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    , ''Live to see people die to see the corpse.'' Don''t you have the courage to do that?"

    Terence closed his eyes, and his long and thick eyelashes were fluttering slightly. He scooped up a spoonful of rice porridge and put it into his mouth. He felt warm in the whole mouth, and there was some pain in the burning area.

    When Terence ate up a bowl of porridge calmly, he had a stomachache. Because he didn''t eat for a long time, his fragile stomach was more delicate.

    After cleaning up the bowls and chopsticks, Melody came back and was surprised to see that Terence was curling up on the bed and sweating.

    She came to him in a hurry. Her hands were hanging in midair. She dared not to touch him for fear that she would make him sadder.

    "What''s wrong with you, Terence? Why are you sweating all of a sudden?"

    With his teeth clenched, Terence bore the pain and realized that he was still a living man. Lying on the bed quietly, he thought he was dead before!

    The corners of his mouth twitched and raised, and the blue veins on his forehead burst out and his face was flushed. He seemed to give vent to his anger, and he also sneered at himself.

    "I''m not dead yet!"

    Melody stared at Terence. She didn''t know what to do.

    "Hester, please come back soon!"

 Chapter 348 The Answer

    In a blur, when Melody heard Terence muttering, she froze as if she had been struck by thunder. Her blood all over her body suddenly cooled down.

    A hint of pain flashed through her eyes, but she could do nothing in the end. She could only sit beside the bed feebly, looking at his pale face, secretly sad.

    ''Hester, if you die, it will be fine. If not, you should never appear. Terence is such an arrogant man, but he would become like this just because of you. I don''t know the reason!'' thought Melody.

    On the other side, Jackson was sitting straight on the sofa with a rare gloomy look on his face. He clenched his fists and laid them on the handle, which highlighted his grief and rage.

    The dust free white shirt was now loosely covered on his body, with black marks faintly visible.

    He was in a mess. However, since he was Jackson, there was a tinge of laziness and charm in his outfit.

    "Mr. Jackson, Miss Hester is in a stable condition now. Do you want to change your clothes first?" asked Allen flatly, blinking his eyes.

    Hester''s condition was very stable, which relieved Jackson. He slowly exhaled a mouthful of air, and his straight waist suddenly collapsed and sank into the sofa.

    After a long while, Jackson finally felt relaxed. All the strength in his whole body was exhausted, and there was no extra energy to go to other things.

    His subordinate told him that Hester was captured yesterday. It took him a whole day to find that place.

    He would never forget the scene when he rushed in, and he would never forget her eyes full of despair. Hester was tied to a pillar, so embarrassed, but it was so obedient.

    He untied the rope that bound her and held her up by the waist. It hurt. He wondered what she had experienced in such a short time?

    What''s more, his subordinate told him that Terence was also here. But he didn''t find any trace of him.

    As Jackson lowere

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ng, he would also have a temporary discomfort, which could be seen that his discomfort was really caused by her.

    But why? How did these two people, who were not involved in the matter, have such subtle emotions?

    "I mean you don''t have to report it to my father immediately. Do you think there are other reasons for my heartache?"

    "Other reasons? Is there any other factor?" Allen frowned and he just couldn''t figure out why.

    "Do you have any new findings, Mr. Jackson?"

    "Well, under observation!"

    Hearing such simple words, Allen felt as if she had been shot by an arrow in the chest. He didn''t know how to respond. Was it a joke in a competition? Why did he only feel that he was stupid?

    "It''s getting late. You should go home now!"

    It was painful to have a thoughtful boss like him. His subordinates had expressed their disagreement, but he still acted without any awareness. It was really troublesome.

    "Yes, sir!" Allen sighed and then left.

    There were two of them left in the room. Hester closed her eyes and refused to wake up. Jackson was sitting at the bed, quietly watching her. Although he didn''t know why she looked like that, it deeply stung his and affected his thoughts.

    "Maybe you can give me the answer," muttered Jackson.

 Chapter 349 No Longer A Fool

    Hester only felt that she was in a complete dark place with no beam of light. The surrounding was freezing, but she was wearing thin clothes.

    White fog could be seen when she breathed, but a ray of light was steadily falling on her head. The whole world was quiet, which scared her a lot, just as in the past when she was deaf.

    "Is anyone here?"

    She shouted towards the dark side but could only hear the echo after a long time, which made her finally feel a little relieved.

    It was as if since she had called out, the sound around her ears had gradually become noisy. Someone had been talking beside her ears, but she could not hear clearly all the time.

    "Hester, would you please wake up? The doctor has said that if you don''t wake up soon, the baby will not be saved. Do you have the heart to abandon her like this? I heard that you love your first baby so much. Don''t you want to make up for your lost child?"

    "Who? Who is it?" Hester covered her ears tightly. Her world was originally quiet. Wouldn''t it be better if it was so quiet? Why was someone bothering her?

    Sitting at her window and looking at her eyebrows, Jackson became anxious. Though traditional Chinese medicine could help her recuperate, she still needed to cooperate. If she slept like this, she would fall ill first, let alone kept the child.

    He didn''t know why he would feel so annoyed whenever he thought of this. He just felt depressed and couldn''t say anything.

    "Are you sure you want to sleep here all the time? Is it because Terence didn''t choose you but chose Melody? But Hester that I know is not so fragile!"

    "The baby has been with you for so long. Do you really have to give up like this?" Jackson kept speaking.

    He didn''t know what he could do for her now, but at least it would be better to say something in her ears and let her listen. Anyway, she had no desire to live. He should say something she cared about!

    Jackson didn''t know what had happen

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    uessed something.

    "Mr. Jackson, I..."

    Jackson raised his hand and gently rubbed her hair, smiling. The eyes were no longer attractive but sincere, making people dare not look at them directly.

    "Let''s leave those we don''t want to say. We know that people shouldn''t live in the shadow of the past, but should look forward. In this way, we can better get past it, right?"

    Hester''s eyes were wide with disbelief. She blinked her eyes like an elk, and was sure that the person in front of her was her boss.

    "Mr. Jackson, you know who I am, don''t you?"

    Jackson narrowed his eyes and sighed. Looking at the baby products lying on the bed, he suddenly wanted to laugh. Hester used to be a simple and innocent girl, but now she had seen the whole story thoroughly.

    Maybe he had always seen through her and known her nature. And that was why he was looking at her at ease.

    Jackson stood up from the bed and stretched his stiff limbs. Looking at Hester seriously, he suddenly realized why he had been interested in her.

    People would always pretend to be ignorant when they knew something and they wouldn''t cause others any trouble, but it was more likely to arouse others'' desire to protect them.

    "Hester, I am glad that you are not playing the fool with me anymore!" said Jackson happily.

 Chapter 350 You Need To Drink More

    Hester lowered her eyes and sighed as she twisted fingers. Hester was not the one who knew it best, but she was optimistic.

    "In fact, I am the most foolish person in the world!"

    With Hester''s sigh of helplessness, Jackson felt his heart trembling fiercely. He looked at the bitterness on Hester''s face. All of a sudden, he reached out and held Hester in his arms.

    "Take good care of yourself! You''ll leave other things behind for the time being. I can stop you from seeing the people you don''t want to see! "

    Hester was dazed. She was held in the arms unconsciously, and she was not familiar with the man. She was a little drunk at the smell of his body.

    Struggling for a while, Hester quietly grasped his clothes and closed her eyes tightly. A drop of tear fell down from her face and wetted his pure white clothes.

    Jackson frowned and felt the coldness from his shoulder blade. He sighed and embraced her with more strength.

    After a long time of silence, Hester''s eyes were red. Her face was covered by her hair, avoiding the embarrassing moment.

    "I''m hungry."

    "Huh!" Jackson couldn''t help but laugh. He turned around, took out some tissue from the table and passed it to Hester. Then he got up and left.

    "Ah!" There was an anguished scream coming from Jackson''s behind. He paused a little when he closed the door, and the smile on his lips deepened. Jackson put his finger gently between his eyebrows and went downstairs.

    In the hospital, Terence, lying on her stomach, often fell into a trance when he was free. It was a little burn on his body and it needed to be treated in hospital for a period of time!

    "How is it going? Any news? "

    The man standing in front of Terence nodded and looked at the ground. "Mr. Terence, we haven''t got any news about Miss Hester yet."

    "Are you sure that all the hospitals have been investigated?"

    he coma.

    "The doctor will come and check on you later. You have been in a coma for a long time. You should take a general check-up!"

    Then Jackson put the last dish in order, he looked up at Hester and said softly. Hester had just cried and her eyes were red, like a rabbit.

    Hester nodded obediently. She knew her own body. After all, she had been suffering a lot since she was pregnant. She was worried about the baby.

    "Okay, I know."

    Hester bowed her head and tasted the porridge in her bowl. Seeing that, Jackson''s heart skipped a beat. Jackson raised his hand and gently rubbed her hair, smiling.

    "By the way, I have also found a traditional Chinese doctor. If you want to take good care of yourself, you need to take the medicine for a period of time!"

    Hester''s delicate features wrinkled. Hester couldn''t help but furrow at the thought of this bitter feeling. Now she was afraid when she heard the traditional Chinese medicine. Why did it happen that the only way to cure it was Chinese medicine?

    "I don''t want to take Chinese medicine!"

    Jackson nodded. He knew it would taste bad. "Western medicine had hurt her body badly, so it was better to cure it by traditional Chinese medicine.

    So, you need to drink more!"

 Chapter 351 Are You My Hester

    Because of the fire, the fetus was hurt. Jackson just intended to take care of her and let her lie in bed for a few days. After that, she had to drink Chinese medicine every day. Hester''s life was like the combination of hell and heaven.

    "Yes, you look better these days."

    Hester''s chopsticks paused at this moment and she raised her hand to touch her cheek, which was unbelievable. She hadn''t looked at herself in the mirror for several days, and she didn''t know what she was like now.

    "Really?"

    It took her only one week to recover. How could her skin get better so soon?

    Jackson nodded and looked at Hester with a smile, one hand supporting his chin sluggishly.

    He enjoyed looking at her startled face.

    "It seems that I take good care of you!"

    "Well! Umm! "

    Hester''s eyes were red, and she covered her mouth with her hands. Her face was flushed with anger, looking at Jackson accusingly. Obviously, Jackson said it on purpose. What did he mean by saying that he was good at raising her? Did he really take her as a pet?

    Hester grumbled him in her heart, bowed her head and took a bite of the rice in her bowl, sighing slightly.

    "I have almost recovered. There is no need for me to live here anymore."

    Jackson tightened his hand and looked down. Then he picked up a piece of chicken and put it in her bowl. His expression became unpredictable.

    "You haven''t fully recovered and need to continue to recuperate. You don''t want to go back there any more. Why don''t you stay here? There are so many rooms available, you can live one of them. "

    Hester''s head drooped, dejected. She didn''t know what to do. After all, he had taken good care of her these days, and her body was much better. If she left in this way, wouldn''t she be too inhuman?

    However, staying here was not the solution. With nothing left at all, her child was growing up

    was the elegant Dr. Austin who spoke with a slight alienation, which made people flinch.

    Hester''s heart was like a needle pricking at it when she heard Austin''s cold voice. In her memory, Brother Austin was always gentle and sunny. Now, he was so strange and she was afraid of him.

    "I''m sorry, Brother Austin! I haven''t contacted you for such a long time, it''s my fault. Please don''t be angry. I really have difficulties! "

    His misty and cold eyes widely open, Austin''s heart stopped for two seconds. He opened his mouth, and it took him a long time to find his voice.

    "Hester?"

    He felt that it had been a century since he called this name with uncertainty. He couldn''t believe his ears.

    "Hester, is that you?"

    Hester furrowed her eyebrows, feeling more and more anxious. "Brother Austin, what''s wrong with you? Why do I feel something is wrong with your voice? Where are you now? "

    "Haha!" Austin chuckled, all the power in his body was extracted in an instant. He slowly sat down on the ground along the wall. Although he looked a little embarrassed, his face was full of joy.

    There was a slight sadness and carefulness in the corners of his mouth, like returning a treasure to him.

    "Why not me? Are you my Hester? "

 Chapter 352 Are You Happy

    Hester stood at the ground, holding the phone in her hand. The heavy sadness was about to kill her. Tears streamed down her cheeks, and she was immersed in Austin inexplicable grief.

    "Brother Austin, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me, okay? "

    "Haha! Haha! "

    Austin raised his head and suddenly burst into laughter. Tears came from the corner of Austin''s eyes, hiding in his neck and disappearing. His body trembled violently as he laughed.

    He felt there was something wrong since the day Terence madly rushed into his apartment. Austin stood at the door, looking at Terence in a mess. He frowned and stopped Terence with an indifferent expression.

    "Mr. Terence, are you out of your mind? This is my private apartment, not yours!"

    With red eyes, veins stood out on Terence''s forehead, and Terence''s face was ferocious, he stared at Austin with hatred, as if he was going to rush up to Austin and kill Austin in the next moment.

    "Get out of the way!"

    His ruthless and overbearing tone shocked Austin. Terence observed the expression on Austin''s face carefully, trying to find something unusual, but he was just too angry to find anything useful.

    "This is my home. I can get anyone in if I want. It''s none of your business!"

    Terence glared fiercely at Austin''s joking face, with his chest heaving violently. Terence raised his hand and pushed Austin away with great strength. Terence walked across the living room and went straight to the master bedroom, but he didn''t see the person he was looking for.

    Caught off guard, Austin was pushed the door so hard that his arm instantly turned red. Austin was discontented with Terence originally, and now Austin''s anger was provoked, so he said rudely.

    "I warn you, don''t go too far. Although my family''s influence is in a foreign country, but you don''t have the power to control it at home! "

    Austin went into the bedroom

    t want to talk to me!"

    Austin looked down and smiled slightly. There was unconsciously a trace of coquetry in Hester''s tone. Maybe she did not care about it, but he remembered it clearly.

    His silly girl. He had been taking care of her since she was a child. She was dependent on him, which had nothing to do with love. But it was precisely because he knew this clearly that he felt more pathetic.

    "How is it possible that I don''t want to talk to you? Don''t think too much for a whole day. By the way, where have you been these days? I''ve been looking for you for a long time, but I haven''t got any news about you! "

    Austin tried to control his voice so as not to expose his emotions. Although his heart was about to blow up, he had to keep himself gentle all the time.

    Too sharp and strong emotion would make her sensitive to some changes, but he didn''t want to be her trouble.

    "Our company is on a trip. I made this decision in a hurry, so I didn''t tell you. Brother Austin, please don''t be angry!"

    Hester raised her hand to grab her hair at random, and her eyebrows were tightly wrinkled. When she turned around unintentionally, she saw Jackson walking in with the medicine bowl. She fabricated a reason.

    "Really? Did you have a good time? "

 Chapter 353 Astonishment

    "Yes! I had a great time. I wanted to go out for fun, but I didn''t get a chance! I''m so happy that my dream has finally come true! "

    Hester turned around and lowered her voice, feeling a little nervous. After all, the boss was standing behind her, so she was under a lot of pressure.

    Austin chuckled, feeling a burst of pain in his heart. Clenching his fist, Austin couldn''t bear to break her lie and protect her dream.

    But even she herself didn''t know about it. Every time she lied, she would lower her voice, as if she was talking to herself.

    "Really? Have you had a good time? "

    Austin asked, smiling bitterly. The gloom he had accumulated for so many days was totally gone.

    "Of course! I''m having a good time! " Hester said with a smile. Hearing Brother Austin''s magnetic voice, she was a little drunk.

    As long as he was there, there seemed to be nothing that could not be solved! It she didn''t fear that Brother Austin would worry about her, she would not make up her mind to lie to him.

    "I wanted to see the South Town of China a long time ago. Take a ship on the river. Finally, my dream came true this time!"

    Hearing that she could create a tone of joy, the smile at the corners of Austin''s mouth gradually deepened. His little girl was still the same as before and liked those small towns very much.

    But, hearing her raised tone, why did he have an impulse to cry?

    "I''m glad you like it! When will you come back? Do you need me to pick you up? And the time for your inspection will be up. Don''t be late! "

    Hester slowly exhaled a mouthful of air and relaxed leaned against the balcony. Looking at the bright moon above her head, she felt a sudden change in her mind.

    Perhaps it was because she had paid all her attention on Terence before that she had forgotten that there was not only one person by her side.

    Although she and Austin hadn''t seen each other for years, thei

    the Chinese medicine. She was struggling at last. Because he was much stronger than her, she had to drink it all.

    Quickly, Jackson put a candy into her mouth. Then he nodded with satisfaction. Every time Jackson saw her struggle, he felt she was very cute!

    "Wow! This is a reward for you! "

    "Compared to the rewards, these are necessary in the procedure."

    Hester looked at Jackson''s happy face and wanted to scratch his face. He was so handsome, but why did he always do something harmful to others?

    Hearing her accusation, Jackson just nodded slightly. He took the porcelain bowl from her hand, wiped her lips with his warm fingertips. He wiped off the rest of the medicine juice.

    To her surprise, he licked his fingertips. The smile around Jackson''s lips became bigger, and even the corners of his eyes were filled with warmth.

    "Good medicine always tastes bitter. You should thank me for your lively appearance, shouldn''t you?"

    "What I... " Hester opened her mouth wide, trying to express something, but she could not say a word because she was too poor to say a word. Hester pointed at Jackson''s mouth and blinked.

    Jackson raised his hand and touched her head gently, as if he was coaxing a child.

    "Alright, it''s getting late. Let''s go to bed!"

 Chapter 354 Where Is The Baby

    Hester had been standing motionless in the room for a long time. She could still feel the warmth from his lips, which made her overwhelmed.

    She raised her hand and swept over that place. A terrible thought flashed through her mind, but she rejected it completely in an instant.

    "No way! It''s absolutely impossible. Hester, it''s impossible. "

    At the same time, Jackson was standing at her door, leaning against the wall with his hands in his pockets. After Jackson heard what Hester said, he shook his head with a smile and leaving.

    In the ward of the hospital, she held his hand tightly, not letting him go. Everything was fine. Why did Terence suddenly become like this?

    "Terence, calm down! You had been sent out to search for Hester. You are still very weak now. You can''t leave the hospital. "

    "Let me go!"

    Glancing at Selina coldly, Becky opened her mouth in a cold voice, which was eating her heart. Hester was at somewhere, restless, waiting for him to rescue. Terence''s heart throbbed with fear at this moment.

    "Hester is waiting for me. She is waiting for me!"

    Melody shook her head violently, refusing to let go of him. Women''s feeling was the most exact feeling. Once Melody let go of him, they could only be friends.

    "No way! Now you need rest. You can''t go out for treatment. "

    Due to physical cause, Terence couldn''t get rid of her for a long time. Terence took a deep breath, exerted some strength to shake off her hands and lifted his feet to leave the ward.

    "Ah!" Terence stopped when he heard a scream. Then he turned around, only to find that Melody was lying on the ground with a painful face and her legs were bleeding.

    Terence''s senses returned instantly. At a loss, he squatted beside her and dare not touch her. His forehead was sweating in such a short time. It must be very painful!

    "Melody, I I didn''t mean it. How are you? Do you feel uncomfortable? "

    Melody held his wrist as hard as sh

    ce?

    The nurse who came to change medicine saw that Melody was lying there with her eyes wide open. The nurse lifted the corners of her mouth and said softly.

    "Miss Melody, you are awake. Mr. Terence is still in a coma. Don''t worry! "

    "Is he in a coma?" Melody asked and looked at the nurse with hope.

    After changing the bandage quickly, the nurse looked at Melody with envy.

    "Yes! Mr. Terence was waiting outside the operation room. He fainted after you came out. "

    Melody slightly lifted the corner of her mouth and put one of her hands on the edge of the bed. She wanted to stand up but she slumped to the bed, sucking the cold air greedily.

    "Come on! Miss Melody, you can''t move now. You just had a caesarean section. Be careful of the wound reopening! "

    The nurse screamed and rushed to her. She pressed Melody''s shoulder and lifted the quilt to check the wound.

    "I''m fine. The wound didn''t open."

    Melody''s eyes were crinkling in pain. She had to adjust her breath to alleviate the pain in her abdomen. Melody looked down at her flat stomach and found the change. She was shocked.

    She was sad because she couldn''t see Terence, so she hadn''t found the change. She had been trying to get rid of the baby. What should she do next? What happened?

    "Where is the baby?"

 Chapter 355 Lets Live In Peace

    The nurse''s smile froze when she heard Melody mention about the baby. The nurse raised her hand to flick her hair, dodging her eyes.

    "You can''t see the baby now, because he is a premature baby and can''t leave the incubator."

    Melody frowned, lied on the bed and took a deep breath. As a premature baby, others didn''t see who the baby looked like?

    "Okay! Then you must take good care of my child. When I recover, I will go to see him. "

    "Okay, Miss Melody. Have a good rest! Call me if you need any help. " The nurse breathed a sigh of relief and ran out of the ward as quickly as she could.

    Looking at the closed door, Melody became serious. She could feel the repulsion in the nurse''s eyes.

    But she was like a ghost now, how could she verify it in person?

    "Hester, I have repaid back everything I owe you. From now on, we don''t owe each other. Please never appear."

    Tears slowly fell down along the corners of Melody''s eyes. She whispered this with her remorse at Hester. She felt sorry about her lost innocence and beauty.

    Sometimes, she also wanted to go back to the past, maintained her good appearance, and held the hand of Terence to walk forward.

    Terence woke up with a blank mind. It was not until he looked at the ceiling with a dull look for ten minutes that he came to his senses from the images of Melody''s premature birth.

    Terence got up from the bed and slowly walked out of the ward. Passing through the busy corridor and standing outside the destination, Terence suddenly felt a little scared.

    He took a deep breath and gathered all his courage to push the door open. He looked at Melody''s sleeping face carefully and sat beside her bed.

    Terence''s hand froze in midair, slightly trembling. He clenched his fist, but it didn''t fall on her ear. Lost in thought for a while, he sighed slightly and turned away.

    Hester was lying on the bed, covering her mouth in pain. If it was

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    1:30 pm. How come she didn''t make it to 2 p.m.?

    "Hester, are you ready?"

    "Okay, I''ll be right there!"

    Hester looked at the famous brand full of bed, and she was against it. "Brother Austin doesn''t know what happened to me. If I changed my style suddenly, he must be suspicious." She thought.

    The brands of these clothes were all so expensive. Let alone the changes of the style, what should she do?

    She randomly picked up a plain clothes and put it on. After tucking up her hair, she hurried out.

    Jackson glanced at Hester from top to bottom and raised his eyebrows in disgust. Why couldn''t she make good use of the clothes he specially bought for her?

    "Hester, do you feel stressed to go out with me, so you dress yourself like this?"

    Hester stared at him, a shock in her chest, but for a long time silence. She walked behind him slowly. She looked up at his back and felt uneasy.

    She didn''t know how to explain to Brother Austin so she didn''t tell Brother Austin the whole story. But suddenly he was with her to the hospital. It was too risky.

    "Well, Mr. Jackson, you haven''t been to the company for a long time. Do you need to go to have a look?"

    Jackson glanced at Hester with a smile. "Have you ever seen an employee take a rest but a boss work?"

 Chapter 356 You Are Alive

    "Ha-ha..."

    Hester smiled bitterly, lowering her head. She didn''t know how to respond. Because she was the one who had no right to say this.

    "Mr. Jackson, you are a man of great importance. You don''t need to care about those trifles. I''m worried too much."

    "Hum!"

    Listening to her tone of being refused, Jackson gave a lazy snort and raised his thin lips slightly. He concentrated on looking ahead, with his slender and beautiful fingers holding the steering wheel slightly, which made him look a little relaxed.

    "It''s true that you are the employee who has a rest. I am the boss of the company, but this thing do happen, right?"

    Hester bowed her head in shame and decided not to stop him. She could just let him do whatever he wanted. At the worst, she could make up a lie.

    Hester came to the hospital with a heavy heart. With her hands clasped anxiously, she took a deep breath, opened the door and got off the car. She stood quietly at the side and waited for Jackson.

    "Check by yourself! I have something to do. I''ll come to you later!"

    Jackson said and passed her bag to her.

    "Aren''t you with me?" Hester asked, eyes sparkling. But she covered her mouth with her hand as soon as she saw his eyes.

    "Mr. Jackson, please go on with your work. I''m going upstairs. See you later!" said Hester.

    Watching her escaping, Jackson couldn''t help smiling. "Wow!" Suddenly, he felt his heart was aching. But he didn''t care about it after taking a deep breath.

    Then he left the underground parking lot slowly. He turned around and walked into the hospital. Then he came to an office.

    "Mr. Terence, here you come."

    The doctor who had been waiting aside saw Jackson and hurried to him.

    "Yes!"

    Compared with his warm-hearted expression, Jackson was just nodding to him slightly as a greeting. He was still the head of Gu family in front of outsiders. After all the tasks were done, he would temporarily relax himself in face of Hester.

    The doctor had been used to his cold attitude. He quickly prepared the medicine and took off Jackson''s cloth

    her nose. With a warm smile on his face, he looked like a stream of clear water, refreshing people.

    As he turned around, he noticed someone staring at him. A hint of depression flashed across his eyes. Damn! Hester''s arrival had made him forget that Melody and Terence were also in this hospital.

    "Hester?"

    Terence stood not far from them, staring at the door greedily. His face was pale, but his eyes were bright. He was like a man who had walked into the oasis alone and seen a water, raising a hope of survival.

    "If you really care about her, then leave her alone! Now that Melody has given birth to a child for you, you should take your responsibility and live with her well, instead of continuing to badger with the woman you''ve abandoned!"

    Austin came forward to stop his pace and said in a low voice.

    "You have a fever now. For the sake of your health, you''d better go back to your room and have a rest!" warned Austin.

    As Terence gazed at Austin''s calm face, his chest heaved violently. After staring at each other for a long time, Terence finally turned around and left here.

    He was not afraid of Austin. But he was not brave enough to face Hester''s gaze. Making Hester sad was enough to kill him.

    He regretted giving Hester a simple glance the other day when he went out with Melody!

    "Hester, luckily, you''re alive!" Terence thought to himself.

 Chapter 357 Dont Do That

    Austin sighed with relief. Luckily, Terence left. Otherwise, if there was a disturbance, Hester would be startled. Since Hester chose to lie, that meant she didn''t want Austin to worry.

    But what Austin could do was to pretend to be ignorant and decorate her white lie to make it more real and flawless!

    "Brother Austin, what''s wrong with you? You don''t look good. "

    Hester walked out with the test list in her hand and saw Austin sitting in the hallway, lost in thought.

    Austin looked up at Hester Austin raised his hand to smooth her wrinkle on her forehead and then held back his hand.

    Austin rubbed his fingertips, trying to keep the temperature of her.

    "I have a patient and her condition is rather tricky. I was just thinking about a surgery." Austin replied, frowned.

    Hester looked at Austin with adoring eyes. In Hester''s eyes, doctors were the most meaningful career in the world. Saving people was like the real superman who was omnipotent.

    "Brother Austin, you are so excellent! You''ve been taking care of people since you were a child. You''re more responsible than ever now. "

    Austin restrained his smile. If he had to choose a person to take care of, he would rather take care of her alone all his life. Austin remembered that the first time he wanted to be a doctor was because of her and wanted to take care of her.

    It was a pity that if he hadn''t been taken away by his parents, he would have been able to see Hester at every period of time?

    "Don''t try to flatter me."

    "Hester, you are here! It took me so long to find you. "

    Jackson walked slowly towards them, with a small smile on his face. With pale lips and wet sweat on Jackson''s face, others looked intimidating.

    Austin squinted his eyes and looked at the stranger up and down unfriendly. Jackson had a handsome and enchanting face. Wherever he went, he would be a person that couldn''t be ignored.

    Men were always unkind to others, as if they heard the voice of

    . "

    Sitting quietly on the chair in the corridor, Austin tightened his hand and buried the crazy emotions in his eyes. He had known little about the truth before, but now he had to figure it out. That was why he felt at a loss what to do.

    Jackson was sitting on the sofa leisurely, not as relaxed as before. Although Jackson had known the whole story from the beginning, he felt that he was so stupid to tell it in person.

    Was it because he was too idle recently that he wasted his time here to have small talks with strangers?

    "Terence had seen Hester a moment ago."

    After a long silence, Austin slowly looked up at Jackson and said word by word. Austin said it in a calm tone as if he was talking about the weather. And the implication in it was profound.

    "So what?" With a glimmer of playfulness in Jackson''s eyes, Jackson looked at Austin leisurely, but his body unconsciously straightened. Jackson had planned to hide the Hester''s whereabouts, but now it was a bit difficult.

    However, it was interesting to have a contact with Austin.

    Austin whispered in Jackson''s ear in a low voice but didn''t reduce his aggressive at all. The determination of his protecting Hester was strong and he hated Terence.

    "I think we should have a common enemy, but I will never allow you to use Hester!"

 Chapter 358 She Was Doomed Not To Escape Tonight

    After a stumble and embarrassment, Terence stumbled back to the ward, with his body trembling unconsciously. He was unable to calm down at the sight of Hester.

    "Hester, Hester, Hester!"

    Lying on the bed, Terence felt dizzy. He kept murmuring this name and the sound became lower and lower. Terence felt sad.

    When Aron entered the room, he heard vaguely Terence speaking something. Thinking of this, Aron sighed and rang the phone to call the doctor for Terence.

    Aron had known Terence this life. He don''t know whether it is a good thing or not. Terence was always a very awkward person, and it was always him who was tortured every time.

    Two hours later, Aron moved his working area to the ward while he was typing on his laptop.

    Aron raised his head slowly and looked into the pitch black eyes of Terence.

    "Are you awake?"

    There was a moment of sluggish look on Terence''s face. After comforting for a while, Terence nodded gently. Terence stared at the ceiling and didn''t know what he was thinking.

    "What did you encounter?" Aron frowned, and he finally asked the question in his heart. Terence had been muttering the names of Hester when Terence had a fever. It was not a good sign.

    The corners of Terence''s mouth lifted into a bitter smile. As long as he thought of that name, he could not help feeling heartbroken. Terence looked for her crazily when there was no news about her, but when he really found her, he dared not go forward.

    "I found her."

    Terence''s words made Aron brows furrowed. Terence doesn''t look like happy at all?

    "So what?"

    "I''m afraid that my relationship with Hester is over this time, right?"

    After saying it word by word, Terence felt that there was something important in his body being slightly lifted.

    Terence never exaggerated. He only told the truth. Hester had not died, nor had he been contacted with Terence. Was this

    in your busy schedule! "

    Austin took a deep breath and held back his anger. Hester had to make the decision by herself. He could not interfere too much in it.

    Hester lowered her eyes and looked at the ground, at a loss. Her hands were twisted together nervously. The door of the long lost memory was inevitably opened.

    She had felt the overwhelming sorrow and despair that day, which was unbearable for her, but she had to endure it.

    "Thank you for your warning, Mr. Aron. But this is my freedom, and I''m afraid you don''t have the right to judge me!"

    Aron looked at Hester with a smile, a trace of unknown meaning flashing through his eyes.

    "Such being the case, I must be rude. I''m leaving now!"

    Sitting opposite to Hester, Austin clearly felt the violent fluctuation of her emotions. Austin sighed and put a piece of pork rib onto her plate.

    "If you want to see him, I can go with you."

    Hester came to himself and shook her head. Although she was still easily influenced by Terence, she also had her own thoughts.

    "No need for that. We don''t have to meet anymore."

    "Come on, eat your food now. You''re going to have Chinese medicine tonight."

    Jackson said, raising his beautiful eyebrows and staring at his Hester''s calm face.

 Chapter 359 I Will Always Be Here

    Looking at Hester who was giving a bitter smile, Austin looked up at Jackson with an elusive expression in his eyes. But Austin said nothing.

    After all, Hester''s body needed to be nurtured. As long as it was for her good, he would believe it without any condition. But why would Jackson treat Hester like this?

    Narrowing his eyes, Jackson hid the smile in his eyes and sat quietly aside. Although Jackson didn''t look at Austin, Jackson didn''t let Austin''s expression go.

    Austin''s thoughts were so obvious. How could Jackson not know? However, Jackson couldn''t figure out his real thoughts, let alone an outsider?

    After dinner, Hester stood at the door of the restaurant, waving her hand with a smile to say goodbye. Time passed so fast when she was with Brother Austin, which made her a little sad.

    "Be careful on the way, Brother Austin!"

    Austin leaned against the window and looked at Hester with a smile. Glancing at Jackson out of the corner of her eye, she was still a little worried.

    "Call me when you get home. Don''t make me worried!"

    Hester nodded. Except for the other reason.

    "Yes, don''t worry! I will call you when I get home. "

    Hester refused to leave until the car completely disappeared. She said in a low spirited voice.

    "Let''s go! Go home and take your medicine! "

    With a stuffy chest, Jackson didn''t know whether he should laugh or cry. Why did Hester always behave like a mature and steady person? Why did she have a problem with the traditional Chinese medicine?

    Jackson raised his hand and gently rubbed his aching temple. Maybe he should go to the doctor and improve the taste of the Chinese medicine, or change the flavor which was not as heavy as that.

    In the hospital, Melody was lying on the bed and became more and more confused. Although there were not many nurses coming to change the medicine, she felt uncomfortable every time the nurse loo

    "What is it? My baby was perfectly healthy in my belly. How did it transform into abnormal after he was sent to the hospital? You''d better make it clear to me, or I will make every one of you suffer! "

    As soon as she finished her words, she threw all the stuffs beside her regardless of her wounds. The wound on her lower abdomen was torn open with traces of blood, which was shocking.

    When Terence arrived, the patient''s room was in rags. Terence walked slowly towards Melody and stood behind her.

    Terence gently put his hand on her shoulder and held her in his arms. He lowered his head and rested his chin on her head. Taking a deep breath, Terence tried to compose himself.

    "Melody, calm down! Calm down! Take a deep breath and relax yourself! "

    Gradually, Melody''s stiff body was softened, and she leaned obediently against Terence''s chest, and his clothes were wet with tears. She tightened her grip on his waist.

    "Terence, Terence..."

    Melody muttered, and the sound became more and more miserable. The mixed sobs and unspeakable sadness were drowning.

    Terence raised his eyes and waved others out. Melody was not in a good mood. It would be agitated if there were too many people around.

    "Don''t worry! I will always be here for you! "

 Chapter 360 Savior

    Hearing what Terence had said, Melody''s breath hitched and her heart raced. She stopped sobbing, clutched his clothes tightly and crumpled it up.

    With her eyes closed, she took a deep breath and touched his chest, feeling peaceful.

    "Really? You... Will you really be with me all the time?"

    As these words were uttered out of her mouth, a sharp pain stabbed into Terence''s heart. He would never forget the feeling when he was forcefully brought the feeling of love out of his body.

    But he couldn''t stand by and watch the woman in front of him suffer like this because of him.

    "Yes!"

    When Melody finally got this answer, she frowned and fainted as her body became weak.

    Feeling that her body had dropped down, Terence pulled her into his arms with all his strength. His hands were wet with blood because of holding too tight. He frowned and saw the blood. The smell of blood permeated in the air and surrounded him closely.

    Terence quietly sat beside Melody, and he was so tired physically and mentally. His eyes became glassy and his thoughts gradually drifted away. He seemed absorbed in what she was thinking.

    He was so concentrated that he didn''t notice that Melody woke up.

    Melody opened her eyes and saw his face in the dim light. She felt warm in her heart and looked up at him with her sparkling eyes.

    Terence didn''t speak for a long time. Melody only frowned. Through the dim outline, her heart ached and she could hardly breathe.

    She bit her lips hard, trying not to make any sound, just afraid to disturb him. When did such a proud man like Terence have such a decadent look?

    As a result, he should be superior, and look down upon all living beings! However, it was hard for her to accept the truth at the moment. She carefully controlled her breathe and calmed herself down.

    Her heart trembled for a moment, but she denied it completely in an instant. She couldn''t be softhearted. The difficulties were only temporary. As long as she persisted, happiness wo

    use I didn''t want you to feel guilty.

    On the whole, it was because of my bad luck!"

    Although Jackson said it in an easy way, under Hester''s ears, it was carrying the scorching heat to the burning smell of his skin. That night, she saw that Terence left with Melody and she fell into despair.

    But there was one man who had known her for a short time and saved her from the fire. Hester had various feelings in her heart, but words couldn''t describe them.

    "Thank you!"

    Hester lowered her head and said without looking at Jackson. At this moment, she had mixed feelings and didn''t know how to face him.

    Jackson took back his smile and touched his forehead helplessly. He had kept it a secret from her because he was afraid that she would break up with him. But now it was clear that it was even awkward to tell her directly.

    "Hester, it was due to my bad luck that day. It has nothing to do with you, so you don''t have to be so sentimental.

    Of course, if you have been longing for my beauty for a long time and want to give yourself up to me during this injury, I won''t agree."

    Hester''s mouth twitched fiercely and she looked ahead in silence. She was moved deeply, but he always had a way to make her speechless.

    But how did he get through the pain in his back?

    "Anyway, you saved my life," said Hester.

 Chapter 361 What Should I Do

    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Terence''s hands were held tightly by Melody. There was a slight bruise under his eyes, but he still stayed with her. Since waking up, although she had a stable mental state, she would always stay by his side and lose her temper in a second.

    "All right, let''s have dinner first!" said him.

    Melody nodded obediently and let go of his hand. She leaned her body in his direction, but her eyes were not willing to leave him, with red eyes and body huddling in the corner.

    "As long as you''re with me, I''ll be a good girl."

    He quickly held her waist in case she would pull the wound open. Though feeling a throb in his temples, Terence still smiled at her with no impatience.

    "Don''t move. Be careful of your wound!"

    After lunch, she fell asleep with the company of Terence. Then he got up and left the ward to the doctor''s office. He stared at the doctor gloomily.

    "Postpartum melancholy?"

    "Yes! According to my observation, Miss Melody indeed suffered from Postpartum melancholy. But Miss Melody''s situation is very special. She has been greatly hurt by her baby. Therefore, she needs your care and love, which is the best way to help her out of the psychological shadow."

    The doctor raised his eyes, looked through the documents in his hands, put them in front of Terence, and briefly described what happened to Melody.

    Hearing that, a melancholy look flashed across Terence''s eyes. Grasping the paper tightly, he fixed his eyes on the word "postpartum melancholy". Although he knew very early that it would harm her, seeing it with his own eyes still made him sad.

    He put it aside and looked up at the doctor''s eyes.

    "You just need to tell me if she is able to fully recover or not!"

    "Theoretically, she can do that, but it takes a process. Postpartum melancholy is a common symptom that every woman would suffer from. As long as the woman takes good care of her psychological illness, she will be fine!" said the doctor.

    After coming out of the office, Terence leaned against the wal

    ot the existence of that baby. He haven''t seen him since he was born, except once outside the operating room.

    They were doomed to have a sleepless night. Terence was in charge of Melody and comforted her patiently. Hester was lying on the bed, turning back and forth. She frowned and sighed silently.

    She had been worrying about Jackson ever since she saw his wounds. Even though Jackson actively tried to find topics to distract her, she had to face up to the fact.

    The more she thought about it, the more depressed she became. Jackson seemed to be covered with a layer of mist, which she could not figure out. Although she longed for the warmth of the hug, she would never be confused by what was happening now.

    Jackson didn''t know her in the past. Why did he risk his life to save her? It was so abnormal. Especially, he suffered so much injuries. How could she get along with him peacefully?

    Being agitated, she scratched her messy hair and buried herself in the quilt. Unconsciously, the images of that day flashed through the mind, and in the end, the faces of Terence and Melody flashed and she finally saw the enchanting face of Jackson.

    "No way! I can''t get others involved. I have to find a way to leave!"

    Every man related to her seemed to have a bad ending. Was it really because of her?

    "Mom, what should I do?" muttered Hester.

 Chapter 362 Thank You

    Hester had woken up early in the morning. To be exact, she hadn''t fallen asleep. Standing in front of the mirror, she patted her face and sighed.

    "He must know I''m not looking good."

    She went downstairs with hesitation, and she was a little relieved because she didn''t see Jackson. She patted her chest, walked slowly to the table and sat down.

    "Where is Mr. Jackson?"

    "Mr. Jackson went out early in the morning. There is something urgent in the company!" The servant answered, putting down the food.

    "Okay!" Hester bowed her head and looked at the rice porridge in the bowl, answering softly. Not so bad! She didn''t want to face him. Otherwise, she really didn''t know what to say.

    Without the disturbance of Jackson, she slowed down her movement, thinking of Terence. According to Aron, Terence was also in the hospital.

    Even after all those unpleasant things happened, the balance in Hester''s heart was always inclined to the side of Terence. She didn''t mean to think about him, but she was still out of control.

    At the gate of the hospital, a woman in a blue shirt and black leggings was wandering around. She attracted the guards'' attention.

    The guards had been alert recently. If they let the troublemakers slip into the ward, it would cause irreparable loss.

    "Hester, you are so stupid!"

    "Miss, do you need some help?"

    The guard heard her muttering when he walked up to her. He was confused, but he still greeted her politely.

    "What?"

    Hester was shocked by the sudden request. She patted her chest and turned around. When she saw the guard who looked serious, she raised her eyebrows.

    "I''m sorry. Do you have any problems?"

    "Hello, I''ve seen you standing here for a long time, so I wonder if you have any trouble, and we can help you."

    He patiently answered Hester''s question. There was no smile on the guard''s face, which was hard and m

    l my fault. It wouldn''t have ended like this if I hadn''t slipped from the staircase.

    Will the baby blame me when he grow up and know the truth?"

    "Don''t think too much. Let''s talk about it later. I will try my best to find a doctor to treat him. Don''t worry too much."

    Terence narrowed his eyes and said softly. Speaking of the baby, he once looked at him from a distance. His little body was lying in the incubator, looking adorable.

    He looked at him from afar and didn''t have the courage to get close. It was his guilt and self-reproach as a father.

    After resting in the hospital for a period of time, Melody had basically recovered. She stopped clinging to him. Instead, she walked back and forth with anxiety and muttered some words like sorry.

    "Are you done?" After going through the discharge formalities, Terence pushed the door open and walked into the ward. He looked at busy Melody and asked softly.

    Melody put a wisp of hair behind her ear. Then she turned around, smiled at Terence and nodded.

    "Yes!"

    She walked slowly to his side and smoothed his tie. Looking at her masterpiece, she nodded with satisfaction.

    "Thank you for your company in these days. Of course, I will be grateful to you all my life," said Melody.

 Chapter 363 Attitude

    For Melody''s words, Terence didn''t reply, but closed his eyes and smiled. His heart was finally relieved. Now it was time for him to find a cure for his child.

    "I just hope that there will be no more accidents!" said him.

    The smile on Melody''s face froze, and the smile was a little awkward. Although he didn''t say it clearly, she knew the meaning of his words.

    "Same feeling!"

    They looked into each other''s eyes and smiled tacitly, but they no longer talked about this topic. When she finished packing, Lisa arrived at the hospital.

    She packed up all the staff as quickly as possible, and said respectfully with her head lowered.

    "Mr. and Mrs. Qi, we can go now."

    Melody turned around and glanced at the ward, feeling reluctant to leave. Here, he was so obedient to her that the days like that would probably never return.

    A bitter smile appeared at the corners of her mouth. She could not help but laugh at herself. The sweet days she stole were nothing more than self deceiving. He had been grounded by the kids for so long, so his patience had almost worn out.

    Melody sighed. She admired her endurance very much. She always skillfully controlled what happened and tried her best to get the most profit.

    If it was not for this habit, would he always tolerate her?

    "Clap, clap, clap!" The constant twinkling of the flashlight hurt Melody''s eyes. She held the baby in her arms tightly for fear of being seen.

    Terence stepped forward and pulled her into his arms. The usual cold face was mixed with a slight smile. The gentle and graceful appearance was tempting.

    "I''m sorry. My wife just recovered and is still weak. It''s not convenient for an interview. Please move aside!"

    Holding the baby nervously, Melody avoided the reporters'' cameras. With a hint of disgust in her eyes, she wondered who told the reporters about her childbirth.

    A reporter held up the microphone, walked towards Terence and said excitedly. The cameramen followed. They hurled the camera right on Terence''s face

    looked at her quietly, as if he wanted to see through her.

    "Hester, what''s your real feeling? Is it because of guilt or because of Terence?"

    The fingertips were embedded in the palm of her hand, and the nerves in Hester''s mind were throbbed fiercely. A hint of sadness flashed through her eyes. In a blink of an eye, her expression returned to normal. Her body trembled when she saw Jackson''s insightful eyes.

    "I..."

    Interrupting her impatiently, Jackson looked at Hester, extremely restless. It was obvious that she was trying to keep a distance from him, which made him very unhappy.

    "I don''t want to hear anything like sorry!"

    "¡­¡­"

    They remained silent for a long time. After that, Jackson took a deep breath and moved his eyes away from her. Anger repressed in his chest, which was unable to be released for a long time, making him very annoyed.

    ''This woman is so timid and overcautious. I can''t be both strict and gentle, '' thought him. If she didn''t know Jackson''s wound, she might be able to get along well with him. No one would be at ease since she owed him so much.

    "Hester, my injury has nothing to do with you. You don''t need to keep it in mind all the time."

    Then he looked at her standing there, smiling.

    "Of course, if you have to remember, it''s okay! But, is this your attitude towards your savior?"

 Chapter 364 Easily Fooled

    Hester stayed at the window sill, her eyes looking vacantly at the scenery. The mixture of feelings wafted. She bent down with her arms around her knees.

    "What should I do now?"

    As long as she was with Jackson, she felt very uncomfortable. How could she live under the same roof if she went on like this?

    She stood in front of the mirror with dark circles around her eyes. After a whole night''s deep consideration, she felt that she had to do something!

    She must make it quick and extremely efficient.

    She rushed into the room and got her phone out. Then she dialed Austin''s number and waited anxiously for the answer.

    "Hello!"

    Hester''s originally restless heart gradually calmed down as hearing his calm voice. He took a deep breath and smiled. She said she didn''t want to bother Austin and now she was going to break her promise.

    "Hi, Brother Austin, it''s me!"

    "I know!" Giving the medical record to the nurse, Austin nodded and walked to the stairwell with gentle expression. How could he not know the ringtone specially set for her?

    "Why do you get up so early?"

    Hester was moved, eager to see Austin more. He was like a harbor, open to Hester. If it had not been the last resort, she would not have bothered him.

    Since they knew each other, his responsibility was to help her clean up the mess. She was not embarrassed about it at all. Instead, she took it for granted!

    "I... Brother Austin, please take me out of here!"

    Austin''s heart beat so fast that his body could hardly bear it. He stumbled and leaned hard against the wall to steady himself.

    "Wow!" He took a deep breath and swallowed all the groans in his mouth. His eyes were flickering with a faint light, but it was unusually shiny in the dark stairs.

    "Brother Austin, what''s wrong with you? Are you okay?"

    Hester asked anxiously, with her eyebrows furrowed. ''Brother Austin is a steady man. How could he be like this suddenly? Is there something wrong?'' thought she.

    Austin c

    was afraid of him and took a step back unconsciously. He was standing right in front of him, but she felt that he was so far away.

    It was like the unfathomable evil spirit in the legendary stories, often appearing and disappearing.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    "What''s wrong?"

    He repeated her words with a smirk. Jackson walked in leisurely with his hands in his pockets. He stopped half a meter away from her, his dark eyes shining with unspeakable light.

    He stroked her forehead with his cold fingers and his fingers moved down to her cheeks. Hester was stunned by his actions. For a moment, she was willing to be fiddled with him.

    "You want to leave?"

    It sounded like he was asking but more like whispering to himself.

    Hester''s heart skipped a beat at his reaction. Looking at Jackson right in front of her, she felt uneasy. She had never seen him like this. His dangerous demonic expression made people tremble with fear.

    Hester raised her hand to flick her short hair, in an attempt to ease the embarrassment.

    "I''ve been here for so long. I feel very sorry for what I''ve done, and that''s why I want to leave!"

    "Really?"

    Said Jackson with a teasing smile, whose eyes were tightened at Hester. He moved closer to her ear, and his hot breath sprayed on her neck.

    "Am I that easily fooled?"

 Chapter 365 Dont Go Too Far

    Hester''s heart trembled. She looked at Jackson closely, with a strange feeling in her eyes. She leaned back in an almost invisible way and quietly drew the distance between the two people.

    Even though he was still smiling, she felt something was not right.

    "Mr. Jackson, you must be kidding. I really mean it. I''m so sorry to have bothered you for so long!"

    "Really?"

    He asked in a raised voice. Jackson saw clearly the expression on her face, but he didn''t want to face the truth at all. He looked down with a faint smile and his hands were in his pockets.

    "But why do I feel that you are hiding from me?"

    Hester looked at Jackson with an embarrassed smile, waving her hand. Taking a gulp of water, she doubled the pressure.

    "No, it''s not like that. Mr. Jackson, you are worrying too much."

    "Then why do you call me Mr. Jackson? Or did you do it on purpose?"

    Jackson stepped closer and closer, with flames in his heart. His long and narrow eyes stared at Hester with sparkling light. It was hard to tell what it meant.

    "Or, you don''t want to have a close relationship with me at all, so you called me in such a distant way at the beginning."

    Hester was completely stunned by his words. It''s not true. But when he said it, it seemed to be true.

    She looked at Jackson''s flawless face bitterly, and really felt that she was unable to deal with the situation. ''Ok! After all, he is the boss and I can''t defeat him, '' thought her.

    "Although I have emphasized many times, Mr. Jackson, I still hope you won''t misunderstand me. In fact, I have planned to leave for a long time, but I haven''t carried out my plan yet.

    Things have become a little complicated. I guess I have to do it as soon as possible."

    "Is it because of Terence?" Jackson tightened his hand in the pocket, with lost in his eyes. But he was not as gloomy as before.

    Aggressively, his cold eyes fell on her.

    "Or am I allow

    ss of his fingers made her a little uncomfortable.

    Jackson stared at Hester''s fingers, with a stern look in his eyes. He grabbed her hand in a very swift way and held it tightly.

    "Is it because you have confessed your feelings to me, then we can''t even be friends?"

    "No, it''s not like that. Don''t get me wrong!"

    Hester shook her head at once when she realized that he had misunderstood her. After getting along with him for some time, she knew that he was a good man.

    However, she had put all her mind on Terence, so she had no extra energy to talk about love with other people. She was fond of a long-lasting love. Maybe in the future she fell in love with others, but not now.

    She still had feelings for that man, which meant that she couldn''t accept anyone else.

    "You don''t have to explain. I understand."

    Jackson put his fingertips gently against her lips and said gently. He was on the verge of collapse, and any carelessness would lead to an accident.

    There was a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, but it did not reach his eyes. He touched her lips with his cold fingers and clearly felt that her body was trembling.

    Hester was at a loss at the sight of this. She was totally confused and annoyed.

    "Jackson, don''t go too far!" shouted her.

 Chapter 366 I Wont Let You Leave

    "Do I go too far?"

    Jackson murmured unconsciously. His eyes fell on her red lips, with a hint of sadness flashing through. His pleasant voice sounded somewhat confused.

    He did nothing wrong. How could he be accused rude? Or, in her eyes, everything was too much just because she didn''t like him.

    "Hester, is it true that you only gave your heart to that person?"

    Hester''s face was hot under such ruthless questioning. She looked at Jackson with anger, and her eyebrows were tightly wrinkled.

    Something was wrong! Everything seemed so strange. Or since the moment he came in, he had been acting strangely.

    "What''s wrong with you? Has something happened?"

    "Don''t talk to me in such a caring tone!"

    A trace of pain flashed through Jackson''s eyes. He let go of her hand. He felt his temples throbbing and his body trembling slightly as if he was trying hard to suppress some kind of mood.

    He knew clearly that she didn''t like him, but he couldn''t help thinking too much when she was staring intently.

    "Since you don''t like me, don''t do anything that may be misunderstood!"

    Hester was shocked by his sudden fierce emotion. She was at her place, stunned, looking at Jackson whose eyes gradually dimed. She thought she would have a new friend, but what should she do right now? Things seemed to have gotten worse!

    "I''m sorry! It''s all my fault. Please forgive me! I haven''t made friends since childhood, so I don''t know how to control the distance between the two. If I cause you any trouble, please forgive me!

    I will move out today. I am so sorry to bother you for so long."

    Looking at Hester, Jackson smiled. ''Very good! In this world, if someone claims to be innocent, I am afraid that no one dares to call the number one when she recognizes the number two!'' he thought.

    "Hester, well done!"

    Hester hid the pain in her eyes and wrung her hands t

    time."

    Murmured Jackson, with a wry smile at the corners of his mouth. He had been abnormal since he was a little boy... To take over the family business and prepare for it, he was stuffed with a lot of day and night.

    The blood all over his hand had become so insignificant to him that he was even scared of himself.

    Hester was sad at his leaving figure, but she didn''t know what to say. She didn''t know how to respond to what Jackson had done, nor did she know how to refuse him.

    Thinking of the burn on his back, she felt very sad.

    "It seems that I have to leave as soon as possible!"

    Then she put her hand on the handle, but she failed to open it. She frowned and pinched it hard, but it didn''t work!

    "Jackson! Open the door!"

    It was quiet outside. Hester''s voice was echoing in the large room, but no one responded. The door was closed, dividing her from the outside into two different worlds.

    "Jackson! Open the door right now!"

    Hester did not give up. She pressed her ear against the door and carefully observed the sound outside. She only hoped that he would be able to come and let her leave.

    "Hester, I won''t let you leave. It''s useless. Since I have a different feeling for you, I won''t let you leave so easily!"

 Chapter 367 Imprisonment

    Hester curled up at the head of the bed, holding her knees, tears sliding down silently. It had been three hours since Jackson left. To be exact, she had been locked up for three hours.

    Her voice was a little hoarse as she yelled with all her strength. However, no matter what she did, there was no sound at the door.

    "Crack!" The door was opened from outside. The servant came in with food, glanced at the mess on the ground.

    "Miss Hester, it''s time for dinner."

    Hester''s eyes gradually regained their luster. And she glance at the servant with a self-mockery.

    "Where is Jackson?"

    "Mr. Jackson is in the company. He is not at home!"

    Hester rose from the ground, her eyes sparkling with excitement. She dashed two steps to the door, but was stopped by the servant.

    "Miss Hester, please don''t make things difficult for me! Mr. Jackson has given an order before he left. We can''t let you go even one step!"

    "He''s not at home now. Let me out. No one knows, okay?"

    Hester held the servant''s hand with a slight force. She looked at her expectantly, hoping that she could leave earlier. Austin had already made full preparations. She couldn''t go back on her word again!

    The servant struggled to free herself, and she turned around, leaving the room in a hurry. She knew what kind of person Jackson was. If Hester escaped, she would be the unlucky one.

    "Hey! Wait a minute! Wait!"

    Hester shouted, patting the door hard. It would be very difficult to make the servant stop and listen to her. Jackson''s attitude was so firm. She couldn''t make it clear, so she had to start from here!

    "Since you don''t dare let me go, at least leave me a phone and let me make a call, okay?"

    As expected, there was silence outside. Hester waited at the door for a while, but there was no movement. So she gave up and slowly closed her eyes, with an indescribable meaning.

    What he gave her most was surprise when he first expressed his love for her. The kind of love that she was fond of mu

    kson raised his eyebrows and turned to look at the servant rushing in. He rubbed between his eyebrows, feeling a bit headache.

    How could he forget that the people around Hester were not simple!

    "Dr. Austin, is there anything important?"

    Seeing the figure at the door, a flicker of gloom flashed through his eyes, but Jackson still walked up to him with a smile. He nodded at Austin politely and slowly.

    With a faint smile on his face, Austin made people feel comfortable. Everyone could tell that he was a bookish and well-educated scholar. He looked at Jackson, waiting for him to come up.

    "I''m sorry for my abrupt visit today. The earlier Hester said he wanted to meet me, but I waited for a long time and there was no news. I''m worried about her health, so I come here to see her!"

    "Hester is not at home today. I''m afraid that you will be disappointed. How about you come another day?"

    Hands in pockets leisurely, Jackson was inexplicably hostile to Austin. Maybe it was because they were rivals in love and were very jealous to see each other. They were doomed not to be friends!

    Although Austin looked like a graceful gentleman, he was always sharp eyed and could see the fierce look deep in his eyes.

    "I''m sorry. I have something else to do later, so I can''t keep you here," said Jackson deliberately.

 Chapter 368 Please Let Me Go

    Without any change of expression on his face, Austin looked down at Jackson with a slight smile. A simple set of casual clothes made Austin gentle without any edges.

    He was overwhelmed with sadness all of a sudden, but he couldn''t do anything about it. Hester had proposed to leave ever since that day, and he had been handling it. However, her sudden disappearance had worried him greatly.

    He was afraid that she would regret it as she did before.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Jackson. It''s my fault! Now that Hester has left, could you tell me where she is? I don''t know why her phone is always off."

    "Sorry, I can''t answer this either. But Hester has told me that the phone has radiation. I guess it''s because of this reason."

    Jackson''s mouth lightly opened, his hands were leisurely inserted in his pockets, and he tried to evade the problem. Hester''s cell phone was lying in his study. He knew the reason.

    He glanced at the watch and nodded slightly.

    "I''m sorry. We are running out of time. I have to go now," he said.

    "Please help yourself, Mr. Jackson. I''ll leave in a minute!"

    Austin stepped aside and nodded lightly. A hint of coldness flashed through Austin''s gentle face, which was too fast to be captured. However, he still maintained his graceful demeanor, and did not expose any of his emotions.

    He wouldn''t let go of any person who appeared beside Hester. He would definitely investigate them. As for the identity of Jackson, he was clear too.

    But it was for this reason that made him even more afraid. How could a man with such a deep hatred against Terence treat Hester well without any aim?

    "Excuse me."

    Jackson''s mouth was filled with a smile, but when he turned around, his face suddenly changed. With a wicked glint in his eyes, he left the villa gracefully.

    Hester was lying at the bedside. She was used to the prison life, or she had to accept it. The bedroom was where she lived. Gradually, she became tired.

    She was very exhausted. The most thi

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    out the woman in front of him. Because he loved her so much.

    "Hester, are you still blaming me?"

    He asked in reply, and it was a helpless and sad tone. There was no mistake in his dictionary, but he had forgotten love.

    The word, had given way to hundreds of thousands of people to get involved in it. The love of his life overturned all his believes, and made him unable to fight back.

    Hester fixed her hair around her ear and bowed her head, chagrined. She took a deep breath and looked at those sad eyes. She felt a little depressed.

    "Jackson, it''s impossible for us to be together. Don''t do this to me. Let me go, okay?"

    "Let you go?"

    Jackson said with a laugh, as if he had heard a funny joke. He clenched his fists to calm himself down.

    "Hester, this should be more appropriate for me to say!"

    "You..."

    Hester was speechless. She looked at Jackson with her eyes wide open, not knowing what to say next. It was her who should have said this. Why did he say it so confidently?

    "Do you think you have done nothing wrong with what you are doing now?" Hester asked frankly.

    Jackson''s sight fell on her thin body, and his eyes were filled with grief. Lowering his head away from her questioning purpose, he sneered at himself as if a knife had scratched his heart.

    "Hester, please forgive me!"

 Chapter 369 The Power Of Loving Others

    Hester''s heart trembled, and an unknown emotion surged into her heart. Tightening her grip, Hester felt dizzy.

    "I..."

    Looking at Hester''s face, Jackson felt his blood surging. He shook her shoulders hard. His eyes turned scarlet at once. He looked at Hester with a ferocious look, the blue veins on his forehead bulging.

    "Tell me what should I do? It was your fault to make me like this. Now you ask me to let you go, but who can let me go?

    Hester, if it hadn''t been for you, I wouldn''t have been so embarrassed. "

    Hester''s mind went blank. She let Jackson shake her body. Hester fainted at times, but she had no strength to resist him. She raised her hand feebly and choked.

    "Say something!"

    Heater''s silence completely angered Jackson. He tightened his hand. His feelings squeezed for many days were a little uncontrollable.

    He treated her with great care because he didn''t want to frighten her. But she didn''t even give him the chance to show up.

    Jackson never cared about anything when he was a child. However, he had already been addicted to the inadvertent plot.

    He said he would just take advantage of Hester. Now he had fallen in love with Hester deeply. He struggled painfully, but what he got in return was only pain for both of them.

    "Don''t get excited, Jackson..."

    Hester was supporting her head, and she raised her hand to support her arm. She could not stop Jackson at all. She felt dizzy and fell down in his arms.

    The people she met were all like this stubborn. The entangled love really made others unforgettable?

    Before she lost consciousness, the only thing she saw was Jackson''s flustered face and his body temperature. It was warm. She was relieved.

    "Mr. Jackson, don''t worry. Miss Hester is just depressed to be this way. It just needs to take a few days to recover."

    The doctor said softly after packing up his things. With a hint of helplessness flashing in Jackson''s eyes, he glanced at the woman

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ed his hand. His pale face added a sort of morbid beauty to him. Although she didn''t say it, how could Hester not see the change in him?

    Jackson had been pretending to be deaf. He had thought that as long as he didn''t tell her, they might continue to be together. However, he couldn''t change Hester''s mind, which was why he was so sad.

    "I agree to let you move out, but if you want to leave, I can''t!"

    Hester signed, lowering her head and twisting her hands. Even without looking at his expression, Hester could feel his gentleness, but she didn''t mind it.

    "Jackson, don''t do this to me! We can''t be together. I''m tired now and I don''t have the strength to start a new relationship. "

    "I know!"

    Jackson lowered his head and looked at the floor. How could Jackson let her go if he knew the result clearly?

    "But I can''t do it!"

    It was just a simple sentence, yet contained no much bitterness. He couldn''t give up easily. Few people in the world could arouse his interest. If he gave up this time, he was afraid he would never meet a person he care about again.

    Hester stopped breathing and smiled helplessly. She raised her hand to flick the hair near her ear, and hid the emotions in her eyes.

    "Jackson, I''m afraid that I have already lost the ability to love someone in my life."

 Chapter 370 Willing

    Hester finally moved into the apartment arranged by Jackson. Jackson could only keep silent at her request. Their eyes met in the air and then gradually disappeared.

    Austin raised his hand to remove the leaf on Hester''s head. A trace of sadness flashed through his eyes, but quickly disappeared. Austin looked at her with a faint smile on his face. He looked more like a scholar.

    "Hester, what''s wrong with you?"

    Hester replied, giving a smile at the corners of her mouth and shaking her head. Hester turned around and sat on the sofa, overlooking the decoration. She couldn''t be more satisfied.

    "I''m fine. I was just thinking about something just now!"

    Austin nodded and sat beside her with a somewhat stagnant look. Austin frowned in an almost invisible way. She wanted to speak but stopped on a second thought.

    His long fingers put on his thighs, struggling for a while and sighing silently.

    "You must be very tired today. I''ll go back first. Have a good rest!"

    "Okay, Brother Austin, give me a call when you get home!"

    Hester said with a smile, standing up from the sofa. Although it might be a bit unkind, she was really relieved when she heard that Austin was going to leave.

    She had voluntarily mentioned about leaving, but she had changed her mind temporarily. It was really not a good idea, but she had no way in the end.

    She couldn''t tell Austin the truth, or else he would get into trouble.

    Austin controlled himself very well and it could be called perfect. Austin looked at Hester''s dodging eyes. He had a burst of disappointment.

    Austin wasn''t that generous. He just didn''t want to put her in a difficult position. But that didn''t mean Austin wouldn''t feel heartbroken. Especially when he saw her slightly relieved look, his heart was deeply hurt.

    Austin stopped at the door and turned around to stop her, smiling.

    "You don''t have to send me down. Go back to have a rest! You don''t look good. I will do regular checks for you. Remember to keep the

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ened the door, the bright light was a little dazzling. She lifted her hand habitually to cover her eyes. She didn''t open her eyes until it eased down for a while!

    "Oh my God!"

    She covered her mouth with her hand and couldn''t help crying out. Her eyes were slightly wet.

    The large room was decorated into a warm baby room, which was fully equipped with many tiny plots. Hester put her hands on the wall, which felt soft and gentle. Moreover, there was a thick blanket on the ground. Obviously, it was specially designed for the children.

    Hester''s tears fell down involuntarily. She rubbed her abdomen with her finger, and a mixed feeling surged in her heart.

    "Baby, you are also a lucky dog, right?"

    Even though your father doesn''t know your existence, you must be happy to see such an excellent man do such things for you?

    Hester was interrupted by the sound of the phone in the pocket. Getting herself out of the bad mood, she lowered her head to look for her restless cellphone.

    "Hello!"

    Hearing her voice, Jackson lowered his head and smiled bitterly. "How are you doing here?"

    Hester bowed her head, upset. She didn''t see the caller ID clearly just now, but why did she answer it? She hadn''t decided how to face Jackson, especially in this baby room.

    "Don''t feel burdened. I''m willing to do that."

 Chapter 371 An Unexpected Guest

    Hester''s words were sealed into her throat, causing her throat to hurt as if it was pinched by a thorn. Hester felt a tightness and pain in her chest, which had never happened before.

    Tears rolled down Hester''s cheeks and dropped on the carpet.

    "Jackson, you don''t have to do this."

    Her white finger pressed against the skin between her eyebrows, and in the blink of an eye, she had hidden her emotions deep in her heart. The corners of Jackson''s mouth lifted slightly. He felt helpless.

    No matter how powerful and mighty he was, he couldn''t do nothing. He would be defeated by her and would never get back together.

    "Hester, since you have refused me, please don''t refuse me to do anything for you, okay?"

    Hester sighed, her delicate eyebrows furrowed. Hester''s fingertips touched the soft wall, as if the day she was immersed in grief flashed through his eyes.

    Hester withdrew her hand as she felt the pain in her fingers. She gently breathed in.

    "I don''t deserve it!"

    She had already given up. She didn''t deserve anyone''s love. She had given her heart to Terence. How could she accept Jackson''s love for without any qualms of conscience?

    "Are you saying that I am out?"

    Jackson narrowed his eyes and said. He said softly and tightened his grip on the cellphone. A heavy breath came to Hester''s face through the receiver.

    Jackson knew Hester was stubborn, but he didn''t know why she was different. Would Jackson fall in love with her after paying too much attention to her?

    Hester sighed, feeling a pain in her chest. Hester squatted down with her hand under her chin. She felt helpless, but she didn''t know what to say.

    As for romantic matters, she was an idiot. How could she persuade others?

    "Don''t be like this. I''ve already said that it''s impossible for us to be together."

    "You have said this for many times, and I understand what you mean."

    After listening to her, Jackson stood up and walked towards the window. He looked at the apartment across

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    "Ding Dong!"

    The bell interrupted her thoughts. Hester came to herself and frowned. She just moved here. Who would it be at this time?

    Peeking through the cat''s eye, she saw a delicate face. Her heart sank. But Hester still opened the door and looked coldly at Melody who was standing at the door. She tightened her hand.

    "Miss Melody, why did you come here in the early morning to disturb people''s sleep?"

    Melody looked at Hester with a cold smile. After all, there were no strangers around. There was no need for Melody to disguise herself as delicate and attractive.

    Melody took a glance at the decoration. Although it wasn''t magnificent, it was obvious that Jackson put a lot of his efforts in it.

    Melody felt a little jealous. Hester was just a woman who was all alone and had no one to depend on. Melody couldn''t understand why Hester was cared and loved by so many people. Even Terence she loved the most was also disheartened for Hester.

    Although Terence had been with her these days, she could tell that Terence missed Hester.

    "We used to be friends. Now that you''ve moved out, of course I should come and congratulate you!"

    Melody raised her eyebrows arrogantly, and she stared at Hester with a cold gaze.

    "Don''t you want to invite me in? My friend. "

    "Melody, what on earth do you want?"

 Chapter 372 Make An Eye For An Eye

    Hester''s words made Melody smile. The impatience in Melody''s tone was obvious. How could Hester not tell it? Melody had been despised by Hester. It was so strange.

    Melody said arrogantly, crossing her arms over her chest.

    "I came here for good will. It''s okay if you don''t appreciate it. But why are you being so mean?"

    Melody covered her mouth with one hand and looked at Hester in surprise, as if she had thought of something.

    "Wow! How could I forget that! Guess that you are in a bad mood after divorce, so there is nothing to be a little mean. After all, no one could bear such kind of thing. Of course I understand.

    I have only one son, and I want to come and see you. Isn''t it inappropriate for you to be treated coldly like this? "

    Hester was angry at the mention of the child. For fearing that others couldn''t see their affection for each other in such a high-profile way in the news, how could Melody still come to her now? Did Melody do it on purpose?

    "Now that you have just left the hospital, you should stay at home to take care of your family, instead of staying at someone else''s home and being unreasonable. Besides, you are not welcome here. You can leave now! "

    Hester was about to close the door with a professional smile. Hester wouldn''t have opened the door if it weren''t for the fact that she moved in on the first day, which might disturb neighbors'' bad impression of her!

    "Hester, are you angry from embarrassment?"

    Melody leaned against the door leisurely and looked at Hester with mockery in her eyes. The innate sense of superiority made Melody have more confidence in front of others.

    Or, are you jealous that I can give birth to Terence''s baby smoothly while you lost it because of your thin fortune? "

    Hester tightened her grip and stared at Melody, her chest heaving violently.

    "You know better than anyone how the child was aborted!"

    Covering her ears, M

    nd kept on pestering my girlfriend. It''s so obvious! "

    "You..."

    Melody pointed at Jackson, but she felt a little timid under his cold gazing. Melody had never been intimidated by anyone in the business world, but today she was easily intimidated by him. It was not a good thing.

    Jackson raised his eyebrows with displeasure and held Hester tighter. He hated those unreasonable women, especially those ones who were very obstinate.

    He frowned impatiently and interrupted Melody again. He didn''t have much time to waste on Melody. He opened his thin lips and said slowly.

    "Don''t you? I''ve only seen your husband more than five times. If you keep acting like this, I''ll call the police and ask them to solve the problem. At that time, don''t blame us for disregarding your feelings. "

    Melody blushed and felt humiliated. But this man was very dangerous. If Melody continued to stay here, she would be the one to suffer.

    "Hester, let''s wait and see. We are not done yet!"

    "You can''t leave like this after beating up a person, can you?"

    Looking at the back of Melody, Jackson squinted his narrow and dangerous eyes. His chest was slightly quivering and he uttered the words. He glanced at Hester, his eyes sparkling.

    "How about we treat her in the same way?"

 Chapter 373 Order Takeout

    Hester was at a loss as she saw the light burst out from Jackson''s eyes. Jackson didn''t even try to hide his affections for her when he looked down upon her.

    "Give her a slap?"

    Melody stopped, turned around with a gloomy face, and glared at the man who suddenly appeared. She didn''t care about it anymore. What else did he want to do?

    "I warn you not to go too far!"

    "Too far?"

    Jackson repeated and smirked. He turned his head slowly and dismissively looked at Melody.

    It seemed that the woman had a high sense of superiority, so that she didn''t even know the basic politeness.

    "It''s obvious to all that you''re the only one who''s being aggressive. And my girlfriend has been in a passive state. Now you are blaming us for going too far.

    It seems that this lady is not so reliable! My girlfriend was bullied. She offended you for no reason. "

    "Don''t push it too far. It was that bitch who seduced my husband. Now you blame me for your casual remarks."

    Melody crossed her arms over her chest and looked at Hester with a look of disdain. When she swept a glance at Jackson, she trembled slightly, but still raised her head forcibly.

    "Now that you have such a girlfriend, you must be bad."

    "Melody, don''t go too far. Only we know who is right and who is wrong between us, and do not get others involved in! "

    Hester glared at Melody. Melody could say anything, but she wouldn''t be able to get Jackson involved in. Hester didn''t want Jackson to suffer this for her sake.

    She had seen how sinister and vicious Melody was, and she would be more apologetic if she got him into trouble because of her.

    Jackson didn''t show his emotions. He knew why Hester tried to protect him. Howev

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    After that, she was picked up by someone. Jackson frowned and put her on the bed carefully. Jackson reached out his hand and touched Hester''s forehead. He didn''t find anything wrong with her forehead. What happened?

    "Hester, tell me the truth. What''s wrong with you?"

    Hester took a deep breath before she recovered. Hester saw a worried look on Jackson''s face. She looked up and shook her head slightly, while passing her hand over her chest.

    "Nothing. Maybe I haven''t had breakfast! Besides, Melody slapped on my face. So, I felt a little bit dizzy. But I''m fine now. Don''t worry! "

    Damn! He shouldn''t have let go of that woman so easily. Damn it! Jackson clenched his fist and showed no sign of his regret.

    "Wait a moment, please. I''ll make breakfast for you!"

    Jackson took off his suit jacket and rolled up his sleeves gracefully.

    Hester looked at Jackson with his eyes wide open. She had a big question in her mind. How could he cook?

    Hester decided to hide her doubts.

    "Well, actually, we can order takeout. It''s getting late and you have to go to work. It would be a waste of time if you do it yourself. "

 Chapter 374 One In Ten Thousand

    Listening to her patiently, Jackson smiled. Jackson bowed his body and slowly approached Hester''s cheek. He stopped at less than one meter away from her.

    "Why don''t you speak it out? You are such a terrible liar!"

    Hester was angry and looked at him in a daze. She didn''t know how to refute him. By the way, didn''t he just confess to her? But why was he still so stubborn?

    "Jackson, do you actually have a split personality?"

    "Haha!"

    Jackson quivered his chest with joy and let out a low, pleasant laugh. Jackson, with a smile on his face, was more like an enchanting and arrogant man, which was different from his usual low profile.

    Jackson''s snow-white fingertip gently touched Hester''s nose. He gazed at Hester and said calmly.

    "Don''t read those magazines anymore, or you will overthink things every day!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Hester kept quiet. She thought that it was not enough and she had no courage to quarrel with him. Therefore, she would just obediently watch him.

    When Jackson saw that she was listless with her head down, he smiled helplessly. Jackson turned around and walked into the kitchen. The top priority now was to solve Hester''s problem with food. It wouldn''t be late to talk about the rest.

    Jackson fried the egg neatly, while the baked bread happened to be done. The porridge in the pot was boiling, and the air was filled with a faint fragrance.

    "Okay, let''s have some food now!"

    Hester was shocked at what was on the table. She kept looking at the direction of Jackson from the corner of her eyes. She was too surprised to believe it.

    The food were bright in color and rich in aroma, which made people''s appetite big.

    "Is it possible that you ordered delivery for me, Jackson?"

    Being questioned again and again, Jackson was somewhat displeased. He naturally put his fingers on his knees and be

    t''s wrong? "

    Jackson sighed helplessly. Hester couldn''t figure out why she was always lost in thought in front of him. He was not interested in exploring.

    "When can I not worry about you?"

    Hester looked at Jackson. She could have lived a good life on her own. It was an accident that Melody visited her home today.

    Of course, even if he didn''t appear, she could perfectly handle it on her own. Since Melody liked to pretend to be elegant and generous, Hester would definitely not be lenient next time in similar situations.

    The corner of Jackson''s mouth twitched slightly. He couldn''t understand why she would be absent-minded at any time. But there was nothing he could do. No matter how strong he was, he could not control people''s hearts, could he?

    "It''s getting late. I have to go. Take good care of yourself and don''t work too hard. Okay?"

    Hester was lying in bed, which made her look more petite and thin. Her thin body leaned against the head of the bed weakly. She raised her eyes to look at Jackson and smiled gently.

    "Then drive slowly on the road!"

    Listening to her soft and sweet voice, there was a strange feeling in Jackson''s heart.

    "Is it impossible for us? Even one in ten thousand? "

 Chapter 375 Be Careful

    Hester bowed her head, not daring to look at Jackson. She clenched the corner of the quilt and bit her lips hard. She was about to refuse him, but she didn''t have the heart to refuse him when she heard his begging words.

    "I know what you mean, but I still want to wait for you! Maybe one day you can change your mind and the result will be different."

    Jackson said, looking at Hester with a smile. Pulling the quilt up, he turned around and left the room before she said something.

    "Wow! Here comes our best actor. How do you like it? Did you get a raise in this performance?"

    A mocking voice came from behind him. As soon as Jackson heard the mocking voice, he stopped and turned his head to look at Melody who was smirking playfully. He stood there leisurely, with his hands in his pockets. A glimmer of darkness flashed in his eyes.

    "I dare not admit it! Miss Melody''s acting skill is first-class. If you had been in the movie, you would have been the best actress."

    "Humph! Hypocritical."

    Melody curled her lips and glanced at Jackson scornfully. Then she couldn''t help casting a glance at his face. It was a great pity that he had such a beautiful face with an unflattering character.

    Sometimes, even she didn''t know what he was thinking. He had offered to cooperate with her, but there were only a few cases of their cooperation.

    "But Hester has a nature of being stubborn. Are you sure you can deal with her?"

    Hearing her question, Jackson slowly turned around, with a faint smile on his face, and approached her. He stopped at the exact distance. His dark eyes locked her. The bright starry eyes clearly reflected her face.

    "The foundation of our cooperation is nothing more than let Hester leave Terence. I''ve done everything I have promised you. As for other things, I will help you to get her out of here, is that okay?"

    "You''d better be!"

    Melody raised her head arrogantly. Because of this, her wound was a little bit affected. So after she to

    control of the scene, but please mind your words and deeds. Do not hit randomly!"

    "What? Do you feel hurt?" With a sneer on her lips, Melody looked up at him, the disdain in her eyes was undisguised. ''What a hypocritical man he is! He wants to cooperate with me. How dare he say that to me!'' she thought.

    "It was you who eagerly came to talk about the cooperation, and now you put on such a distressed look. For whom?"

    Instead of getting angry, Jackson laughed. He raised his hand to take hold of Melody''s hand and smiled. His face turned gloomy and terrible.

    "It''s none of your business, Miss Melody. I''m so ruthless that I can take advantage of my son. There are very few people in the world like me, right?"

    Melody was deeply shocked by his reaction, and for a moment, she felt as if she had seen Terence gnashing his teeth and talking to her.

    At the thought of this, she was startled and took off the handkerchief in a flurry. Melody took a step back to distance herself from him. Although the topography here was relatively hidden, it is not appropriate to make a loud noise after she had just done such a thing in the neighborhood, so she had to suppress her anger.

    "Jackson, I warn you not to provoke me! Hester is very important. You will need my help in the future. Be careful with your words!"

 Chapter 376 Cooperation

    "Be careful?" Jackson murmured. It sounded like she was telling a joke. He never knew how to control his temper. He just followed his own will all the time.

    "Miss Melody, if you are not busy, you''d better watch your husband carefully. Don''t come out and make trouble whenever I am about to make progress. I''m not patient."

    Melody''s chest heaved violently. She was very angry at his habit of speaking straight to others and hurting their feelings. But she could do nothing.

    He had promised her that he would not let Hester entangle with Terence. But she had not succeeded in doing what she had promised at all.

    "I have something to deal with at home, so I''ll leave. Be careful with Hester''s matters!"

    After saying that, Melody turned around and left. It would be a torment for her to stay in such a place for a little longer,. She took off her large sunglasses and glanced at the window of Hester, squinting at it viciously.

    "Hester, I will definitely defeat you, and you will never be able to turn over. Terence can only be mine. No one else can take him away from me!"

    Although she said that with determination, she would have a headache when she really returned to the villa. Especially the one-on-one baby room that she didn''t even want to step in.

    "What happened to him, Lisa? Why is he crying?"

    She frowned as she heard his penetrating cry. She raised her head and saw Lisa coming out in a hurry.

    "Mrs. Qi, young master has a fever, and he has been crying all the time!"

    Lisa nodded at Melody with a frown. Although the baby looked a little scary, but she, as a mother, seldom stepped into his room. Wasn''t it too indifferent for her?

    Lisa did all her duties and never asked for the reason. After all, Melody was the legitimate hostess in this house, so she couldn''t say anything more.

    Melody waved her hand impatiently. She was having a headache. ''He is really a disappointing baby. He often cr

    expect this to happen. I feel so sorry for troubling you to come back on time!"

    Feeling a little upset, Terence looked at Melody with a complicated expression. Although her mental condition was getting better, it was strange to hear her say such polite words.

    "Melody, you don''t have to be so polite. He is also my child. We are the same."

    Sitting on the edge of the bed with the baby in her arms, Melody tightened her grip on the baby, paying no attention to whether he would feel uncomfortable or not. She planned to make use of Terence''s guilt so that she could bargain with him in the future.

    Thinking of this, her eyes flashed a glimmer of clever light. She increased her strength secretly, but she made everything so perfect that no one could find any clues.

    "I know what you said is true, but I have promised you that I will keep my words. You have been busy these days, so I didn''t have time to say sorry to you.

    I just can''t accept that my child is congenital and I''m mentally stimulated so that it has caused you inconvenience. I apologize to you here. Please don''t take it to heart.

    If I have said anything during this period that could make you misunderstand me, just forget about it."

    "Melody, you..."

    "I''ll stay here. You can go on with your work."

 Chapter 377 Feeling More Guilty

    The expression on his face changed. Terence stared at Melody with a mixed feeling. He clenched his hands, his temples throbbing slightly, and he exhaled a breath slowly.

    "You don''t have to do that. I''m also responsible for him. Don''t worry. I won''t let you suffer this alone. I''ll be with you."

    Although Melody knew that he said these words because of her careful design, she was still a little touched. She had longed for these words for a long time, but it was so cruel.

    She lowered her head, with her hair scattered on her forehead. It happened to cover her expression, which was hard to see. She took a deep breath and said slowly.

    "Well, go to work now! I''ll take care of him. Don''t worry!"

    When they arrived at the gate of Terence''s villa, Melody watched his car driving away slowly, and her smile disappeared. She pinched the baby in her arms hard on the back as she squinted at him.

    "Wow!" The sharp cries were penetrating. Melody looked at him in disgust. Who gave him the right to be her child with such an ugly face?

    Hearing the baby''s sad voice, Lisa walked up to him and said in a low voice with a pang in her heart.

    "Madam, you must be tired. You''d better leave the young master to me. You can go to rest first."

    Avoiding Lisa''s hands, she cast a scornful glance at Lisa whose face was full of worries. She was about to be exposed today. What a bad luck.

    As a servant, she did not have a little self-knowledge, which made Melody very angry.

    "No, thanks. I''ll take care of the baby! What if someone can''t make up her mind later and call Terence back? After all, our company is in the middle of something. We can''t afford to come back and forth just because of this trifle."

    She walked past Lisa and went straight to her room. "Bang!" She slammed the door and threw the baby on the bed.

    "Damn it! It is annoying to cry all day long. Since he is now as abnormal as a pig, why not just a dumb?"

    An i

    down slowly. He walked towards Melody and looked at her sleeping face. Something passed his eyes.

    He raised his hand to tuck her hair around her ear and sighed deeply.

    "I''m sorry!"

    Melody frowned uneasily, turned over and woke up slowly. Terence was a little stunned, who had no time to take back his hands.

    After five seconds of silence, she suddenly got up and held the baby in her arms, her hand touching his cheek gently.

    "Not so bad. The fever is gone."

    She exhaled slowly, with a relaxed expression on her face. She leaned against the headboard and held the baby into her arms.

    "What time is it now? Why do you come back so early today?"

    Seeing the lazy expression on Melody''s face, Terence shook his head helplessly. He picked up a pillow and put it behind her, preventing her from getting hurt.

    "It''s already seven o''clock? Are you tired?"

    Melody moved her stiff neck and smirked tiredly. She gently patted the baby in her hand and squinted.

    Fortunately, the sleeping pills she gave him were sufficient. If the romantic moment was disturbed by the baby, she would definitely be unable to control herself and throw him out of the room!

    "I''m fine. Everything will be fine as long as he recovers. I''m a grown-up. I can handle it!" said Melody confidently.

 Chapter 378 Exhausted

    Terence stood there and looked at Melody with a complicated expression. He tried to hide his true feelings as soon as possible, but he was still unwilling. Although he backed off, he felt slightly resistant to the current situation deep in his heart.

    He didn''t know what he wanted. On one hand, he couldn''t give up on Melody, but he was still thinking about Hester.

    "Give me the baby. You take a rest first!"

    Melody shook her head and didn''t give the baby to him. She raised her hand and gently touched the baby''s face, trying to endure the surging disgust in her heart, and pretended to look at him with a loving expression.

    She really hated it. But considering her own purpose, she still did it.

    "Since he was born, I have had no chance to be with him alone. Now I''m almost recovered. I''d like to spend more time with him as compensation!

    It''s just that he suffered a lot, and he had to bear these pains at such a young age. If I could, how I wish I would be the one to take all this!"

    Terence put his hand on the back of her hand and sighed. His eyes fell on the face of the child and his heart suddenly twitched. The pain spread uncontrollably.

    "Don''t worry! I will cure him and make him get rid of his pain as soon as possible."

    "If he can be cured, that''s the best solution. But what if he can''t be cured? As he grows up, if he finds himself different from others and asks me why, I don''t know how to answer.

    It''s all my fault. I didn''t take good care of myself when I was pregnant, which led to this mistake! I had nightmares the whole night, and in my dreams, I dreamed of my baby''s miserable face and he asked me why. I felt so painful that I was about to break down."

    Holding the baby in her arms, Melody looked gentle. Tears streamed down her cheeks and fell on the cheeks of the baby. Her voice was hoarse with uncontrollable sobs.

    Listening to her words, a pang of sadness overwhelmed Te

    fell lightly on the car parking on the side. He frowned in an almost invisible way, without thinking too much.

    Then Austin stood at the door and rang the doorbell. He smiled, looking gentle.

    Hester stood up from bed and opened the door when she heard the doorbell ringing. She raised her hand and rubbed her messy hair. She was still very sleepy.

    "Brother Austin, why are you here so early?"

    Hester was leaning at the door, looking at Austin with an exhausted expression. Sometimes, she really admired his will. The time schedule was so regular.

    Austin smiled gently while shaking his head. He tucked a few strands of hair behind her ear and saw the dark bruise on her face.

    He frowned and there was a hint of nervousness flashed through his eyes, which was unnoticeable.

    "What? Didn''t you sleep well last night?" asked Austin caringly.

    "Ha-ha!" Hester raised her hand and rubbed the back of his head with a silly smile, knowing that he was worried for herself again. However, since she saw that car last night, she tossed and turned and couldn''t fall asleep. She didn''t know why.

    "I just moved in. I''m not used to it. As you know, I have been used to sleeping in one bed since I was a child. It''s normal that I can''t sleep well! I will be fine in a few days."

 Chapter 379 No One Would Like It

    Austin looked at Hester with a smile, and did not continue to discuss the problem. Austin entered the room and closed the door conveniently. A figure flashed in front of him, but it disappeared before he had a chance to see it carefully.

    He looked again confusedly. The place where he had been was empty. Nobody was there at all. "Am I wrong?"

    "Brother Austin, come in quickly. What are you doing here?"

    Hester came out with a glass of warm water. Seeing that Austin was standing at the door, lost in thought, Hester urged him.

    Austin came back to his senses and smiled. Austin turned around and walked at Hester''s side. Austin took the warm water from Hester''s hand and took a sip. There was no doubt in his mind now. This was the community that Jackson found, and it was very safe there.

    As for the figure flashed by just now, it should be his neighbor?

    "No, I''m just thinking about something!"

    "Well, then please wait for me. I need to get changed my clothes."

    Hester looked down at her clothes and walked into the bedroom. She took a clothes cover from the wardrobe and rushed out.

    Austin took out something out and looked at Hester with a soft expression.

    "You will do a simple examination today. But if you want to know the details, you need to go to the hospital!"

    "Okay, I know." Hester nodded and sat beside Austin. Since Hester was pregnant, she had become lazy.

    The day she went to the hospital for an examination had come, but she didn''t want to move at all. That was why she got the treatment of Austin by door examination.

    "I''ve been doing great recently, but I''ve got lazy."

    Austin nodded his head to show that he knew her well. She didn''t have a good understanding of her own body. Because of the miscarriage last time, he had

    "A woman answered the phone call the other day. Don''t deny it, Brother Austin. I''m really disappointed that you didn''t tell me your girlfriend! "

    "Just a colleague took the wrong phone when she went out for fun. Don''t mind!"

    Austin recalled what happened that day, and his expression did not change. He just said lightly without any explanation. He didn''t want her to misunderstand his relationship with the woman.

    "Really?"

    Hester looked at Austin suspiciously, and she still did not believe it. "Brother Austin is such a nice guy. It''s impossible that he doesn''t have a girlfriend yet." Hester thought!

    "Strange! Brother Austin is the kindest person in the world. Why can''t you find a girlfriend? "

    Looking at Hester''s sad expression, Austin was distressed. He had loved her with all his heart, how could he fall in love with another woman?

    Austin had been refraining from speaking it out till now. "If I could find her earlier, perhaps she wouldn''t have been so stupid. Then I can confess my love to her."

    Austin''s eyes twinkled and he calmed himself down. Austin forced himself to smile.

    "Yes! I often think about it. I am so good. Why no one wants me? "

 Chapter 380 Confrontation

    Coming out of Hester''s place, Austin saw Terence leaning against the car. Austin''s eyes darkened as he walked towards and stood in front of Terence.

    Austin found the car suspicious as soon as he arrived. Terence''s showing up answered it in time.

    Austin thought it must be Terence who showed up in front of the door.

    "Mr. Terence, long time no see!"

    With a malicious look on his face, Terence stared at Austin. Terence took a deep breath to calm himself down. Terence curled up the corners of his mouth with a touch of mockery.

    Although Terence didn''t say it clearly, the difference between them had been distinct. Hester''s door was completely closed to Terence. Even if Terence knew the reason, he would still be unable to resist the anger. Especially when he saw the people around her, he was even more uncomfortable.

    "Dr. Austin doesn''t want to see me. Or do you think I''m in your way?"

    Slightly raising the corners of his lips, Austin adjusted his eyes to smile. Terence''s jealousy was really ridiculous. This was dramatic.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Terence. I''m a doctor. Hester is a patient, and I should care about my patient."

    "A patient?" Terence was shocked. Terence had been secretly watching Hester through the photo, naturally knowing that she was weak.

    But he still couldn''t help worrying when he heard the news in person. She was so weak and fragile, and he didn''t know her how to take care of herself. Hester always made people worry about her.

    "What''s wrong with Hester? Do she need you to come for a check-up? "

    "Nothing serious. It''s just a simple physical examination. Her health has been recuperating well recently!"

    Austin didn''t tell the truth. Hester had chosen to hide it from him at that time. He was unwilling to confront her, let alone telling Terence the truth.

    "Not bad? Huh! "

    Looking at Austin, Terence giggled. Terence

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    on. Terence didn''t know how to express his true feelings. His mother had taught him not to reveal his emotions, and let others take advantage of his weakness and attack him hard.

    But after pretending for a long time, he even did not send his most true emotion to Hester. The pros and cons were really hard to decide.

    On the other side, Jackson was standing at the window and saw what was happening outside clearly. Jackson shook his glass of red wine slowly.

    "It seems that I have to take some actions!"

    He said, then drank off the wine in his glass. His long and narrow eyes flashed a cunning light.

    Hester stopped and looked at the familiar car, frowning slightly. It had been five days in a row that this car appeared from time to time and disappeared quietly.

    She also thought of Terence, but he was a man of character and would never do such a thing. But it was indeed a bit complicated and weird.

    "Are you living here?"

    Noticing their eyes bump into each other, Terence raised the corners of his mouth with self-mockery. Then Terence looked away to avoid eye contact with her and sighed deeply.

    Just an unintentional glance had made his heart skip a beat. If he said something, would he die of the sudden cardiac arrest?

 Chapter 381 Should I Leave

    Hester stretched herself on the bed and stood up to open the curtain. The bright light came in, somewhat dazzling. Hester covered her eyes with her hands, waiting for them to adapt.

    Taking a deep breath, she felt particularly comfortable. She had led a carefree life these days. She was calm when she was away from Terence and Jackson.

    A casual glance instantly made her stand tense. Her breath gradually became out of balance as she stumbled to support the windowsill.

    "It''s really him!"

    The car downstairs was still parked in its original position, but the difference was that the window was half lowered, revealing the person''s clear face.

    Terence looked thinner than before. He was so gentle that even the slightest weariness did not affect him at all.

    Hester covered her chest to feel her heartbeats, and laughed bitterly unconsciously. She had already had nothing to do with him, but why was she still so concerned about him?

    It was not until the cigarette butt burnt his finger that Terence regained his consciousness. Unconsciously, they looked at each other at the time of a cigarette.

    Terence dropped the cigarette pack on the ground, closed the window and drove away as usual.

    Hester stood at the window and watched the car moving away before she finally came to herself. Hester frowned and felt remorseful.

    She patted her forehead, depressed.

    "Hester, you are so stupid! You just stand here and look at him obediently. It doesn''t matter now. Don''t have any hope on him anymore.

    Melody has already given birth to a child for him. They are a real happy family of three. Do you understand? "

    Hester murmured, tears falling down from her eyes unconsciously. A bitter smile crept on her lips. She couldn''t tell the difference between reality and illusion.

    But there was one thing that was sure. The moment she saw him, her calm heart had been broken. It hurt her to see him being so thin.

    P

    an call off the customer service. Since you can make fun of you, you must be in good health! From now on, you have to go to the hospital and accept examination on a regular basis. "

    Austin''s mind went blank, and he heard his voice was a little unstable, then he said it slowly. His heart was beating so fast as if it would jump out at any moment.

    Hester said with a bitter smile. Hester stood up and went to Austin''s side, shaking his hand gently.

    "Brother Austin, I was wrong. You''d better go to my house to have a check-up every day! It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have said that. Don''t be mad at me, okay? "

    Hester seldom acted like a spoiled child before. Although Austin was very satisfied, he couldn''t help laughing out. He turned to look at her with a doting face and touched the tip of her nose slightly.

    "Come on! Okay, let go of me! I''ll check you up later. Hurry up. "

    Hester put a hand beside her ear to give a military salute, which was very natural. She looked at Austin with a smile, full of satisfaction in her heart. That was what she had been longing for. She didn''t want to figure out what Terence was thinking and why Terence was waiting for her downstairs.

    "Okay! I won''t be a drag on you. Don''t worry! "

    "Hester, are you still willing to leave?"

 Chapter 382 Whats Wrong With Her

    The atmosphere between the two was odd. Hester looked down at the ground, silent. To be exact, she didn''t know how to answer his question.

    Jackson had made a concession to her, so she was here alone. If she mentioned her leaving again, would Austin put her under house arrest?

    "Let''s eat first! Cold food is not good for your stomach."

    Having waited for a long time, Austin''s eyes twinkled and he covered his disappointment perfectly. He looked up at Hester with a gentle smile, trying to change the subject.

    Hester nodded at him and sat down obediently. She lowered her head and ate the porridge quietly, feeling embarrassed. But she couldn''t speak it out. She didn''t know what to do!

    ''Brother Austin must be upset!'' As considerate as he was, he would not say anything even if he felt very uncomfortable. He would only say those words to make himself sad.

    "Don''t just keep eating. You are not alone now. Be careful."

    With a smile, Austin gave Hester a bun and felt a little guilty. He shouldn''t have asked this question, but he didn''t know why he could not help asking it all of a sudden.

    Was it because he was afraid that Hester would change her mind at the sight of Terence''s insisting on staying downstairs?

    "Don''t make blind and disorderly conjectures. I just asked casually. I need to finish it in advance. I''m afraid that I won''t be able to handle it if you leave in a hurry."

    "Okay, I know."

    Hester was under a huge stone and felt depressed. She took a deep breath and didn''t know how to ease herself. She just wanted to leave the city quietly without letting anyone know.

    She was a woman who attached great importance to feelings. If she had not been deeply hurt, she would not have taken this way. She had to leave this sad place, live in another place and start a new life, entirely breaking away from her past.

    After breakfast, Austin took out the things prepa

    prevent his temporary change of mind, the best way was to get him out of her sight as soon as possible.

    "Come on!"

    With a wry smile, Austin was pushed out by the little hand on his back. Hester was very excited. He turned around and looked at Hester. He was indeed a little unbalanced.

    "Well, I''m leaving now. You stay at home alone, so you must take good care of yourself!"

    Austin had said that countless times, but every time Hester heard it, she felt very warm in her heart. She just nodded patiently.

    They were like the closest family members. If they could rest assured and rely on each other, nothing would change.

    "I see. Bye! Brother Austin!"

    Walking out of the building slowly, Austin sighed. His silly girl didn''t speak out and let others guess what she was thinking, which made him very tired!

    "Austin!"

    When he was lost in thought, he suddenly heard a harsh voice. Mixed with anger, it seemed to come at Austin with a very bad intention.

    As Austin calmed himself down, he looked up and saw the furious look on Terence''s face, whose eyes were red as blood.

    "What? What can I do for you, Mr. Terence?"

    "What''s wrong with Hester''s body? Why do you have to go to her apartment for so many times?" Terence looked really angry.

 Chapter 383 Go Home To His Child

    "If you really want to know, just go upstairs and ask by yourself."

    With a playful smile, Austin looked at the malicious eyes of Terence and said slowly. Hester had suffered a lot from Terence. Why would Austin tell him about Hester?

    With rage in Terence''s eyes, the veins on the back of his hand burst. His face was slightly flushed because of anger. But instead of being angry, he smiled strangely.

    Yes! Austin made it clear that he could not refute. But the biggest problem was how to face Hester.

    "Austin, don''t be so elated!"

    "Elated?"

    A wry smile tugged at the corners of Austin''s mouth. He never got proud or elated. On the contrary, he could summarized it as loss.

    The woman he loved stood in front of him, but he couldn''t say anything. Perhaps few people could understand this kind of feeling.

    "Maybe! But at least I''m better than you. I can get her temperature and smile at any time!" said Austin deliberately

    With eyes narrowed dangerously, Terence clenched his fists to prevent himself from punching Austin in the face. Terence had been looking at Hester the other day. If she had seen what he was doing, it would have only made things worse.

    "I just want to know her current situation. You don''t have to hide it from me," said Terence.

    With his hands in his pockets, Austin looked leisurely at Terence, still unmoved. If Terence really cared that much, he would not have done such a thing to hurt her.

    As long as Austin thought that Terence would leave her in the fire decisively, he could not help being furious. He took a deep breath and looked away.

    "Terence, don''t even think about getting her information from me! We have been enemies from the very beginning. I will never help you.

    Hester''s decision wouldn''t change my attitude towards you. There are patients waiting for me in the hospital. Excuse me. Bye!"

    With a gloomy face, Terence stared at the receding figure of Austin, his chest heaving violently. His eyes

    . Clutching the steering wheel tightly with both hands, he pressed the accelerator hard all of a sudden in a fret.

    Letting out a soft sigh, he stared at the figure in the rearview mirror, which was becoming smaller and smaller. His eyes darkened.

    These days, he was like a demon who was going to appear at Hester''s place uncontrollably. It was not about missing, but a habit!

    He just wanted to see her every day. Although she seldom went out, it was not bad to take a look at her from a distance.

    "Hester!"

    The corner of his mouth twitched and he said this word heavily. His heart ached, but he was unwilling to leave. Until now, he still did not know why two people would have a dead end, and it was a circle.

    The more he thought about it, the heavier his heart became. He could do nothing but carefully kept her away. Maybe she really hated him so much that it was about to end? That kind of accidental collision gave him quite a shock.

    The feeling of suffocation and being unable to breathe was very impressive. Was she in a complicated mood like him?

    On the other side, Hester stood at the window, staring at the car growing farther and farther. Her heart was gripped by someone.

    He will be okay, won''t he?

    "It''s none of my business! Maybe he is eager to go home and see his child."

 Chapter 384 Numbness

    Jackson was looking into the distance and saw Hester''s tranquil expression. No one knew what Jackson was thinking about. Jackson smiled with self-mockery.

    How could Jackson forget that she loved Terence so much, she would never see anyone else? Though Jackson had gotten some benefits from Terence, he was the one who got hurt in the end.

    "It''s very fair, isn''t it?"

    Jackson said in great satire and turned to leave. Jackson came here today for the sake of his uneasiness, but now that he knew the truth, he didn''t have to continue to ask for an insult.

    The business bidding dinner had attracted the attention of all large companies, of course, the most eye-catching one was president of Qi group, Terence, and that suddenly appeared Jackson.

    Jackson and Terence stood together, which were eye-catching. However, no one dared to go forward to show their favor.

    Looking up at Terence, Jackson sighed. "The fight had just ended in the morning, and now they are going to become their archenemy tonight. It''s really interesting!" Jackson thought!

    Jackson picked up a bottle of wine on the waiter''s tray and walked slowly towards Terence, with a cold expression in his eyes and a faint smile on his face.

    "Mr. Terence, what a coincidence to meet you again."

    With his eyes darkened, Terence turned around and looked at Jackson, frowning. Terence held up the wine glass in his hand and took a sip.

    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Jackson!"

    "Strangely enough, the atmosphere was always intense in the morning, but now it seemed that it was a little weird now."

    Looking at the seductive face of Jackson, Terence didn''t agree with him at all. It was true that the two of them were rivals in the clan, but they had never reconciled.

    "I''m afraid you misunderstood, because we have always been enemies!"

    With a glass of wine in Jackson''s hand, Jackson looked at Terence seductively, his e

    . The car sped away with a strong wind.

    It was obviously an hour drive, but he was reduced to half an hour. Terence stopped the car at the door of the pub and walked inside.

    The colorful swirling chandelier made people dizzy, dancing music and restless crowd. Going through the crowded dancing floor, Terence entered a secluded room.

    The waiter recognized Terence and rushed to him the moment when he saw Terence. The waiter looked at Terence with a flattering face, fearing that he might offend the big shot.

    "Mr. Terence, what would you like to drink tonight? Is it a meeting or something else? Do you need someone to accompany you? "

    "Bring me some wine. Don''t let anyone disturb me!"

    Terence collapsed into the sofa. It was difficult to see his expression in the dim light. The waiter only heard Terence''s deep voice coming out slowly and then stopped talking.

    Soon the wine was served. Terence''s mode of drinking crazily turned on. After gulping down one glass of wine, Terence looked a little dazed. Everything in front of him was bleak, and his head was heavy. The sky and the earth were spinning round.

    "Hester, Hester!"

    Terence was murmuring her name, feeling a dull pain in his heart. He vaguely saw her nodding and smiling at him.

 Chapter 385 Who Is Its Father

    "Mr. Terence, Mr. Terence, wake up!"

    He seemed to hear someone calling his name. With his eyebrows furrowed, Hester''s figure was fading away in his mind.

    Looking at the empty space in front of him, a sense of loneliness suddenly exploded in his heart. He opened his eyes and saw the waitress'' worried face.

    "What are you doing?"

    He stood up, surrounded by wine bottles. There was even no room for him. Even so, he spoke clearly, as if the person who did drink was not him.

    Frightened by his sudden opening eyes, the waitress took a step back in horror, but she stumbled and fell on the ground after she stepped on the bottle on the ground.

    "Mr. Mr. Terence, I... I saw you fall asleep, so I wanted to ask if I should book a suite for you. I didn''t mean anything else. It''s more comfortable for you to sleep in bed."

    As his long and thick eyelashes quivered slightly, Terence narrowed his sharp eyes. Unconsciously, he picked up the wine glass and gently rubbed it.

    "You can leave now!"

    Hearing this, the waitress slowly exhaled a mouthful of air. Everyone knew Mr. Terence was cold and unconcerned. He didn''t like others to get close to him. The general manager was afraid that Terence would blame him if he woke up. That was why she was sent here and dared to step forward to disturb him.

    "Yes, Mr. Terence!"

    Looking at the back of the waitress, Terence said slowly. What was lingering in his mind was the scene he had just dreamed of. Hester had also left him like this.

    "What''s more, I don''t like to be touched by anyone. Pay attention to it later!"

    "I see. Mr. Terence, please let me know if you need any help!"

    The waitress''s heart was broken. She looked at Terence with trepidation and didn''t know how to react. She was only a part-time worker, and he was a powerful and influential man that she couldn''t afford to offend at all.

    The waitress made an answer cautiously, hoping to leave as soon as possible. Mr. Terence looked so cold usually, but today he

    lowly closed his eyes and didn''t want to see the expression in her eyes. Although she hated him, he couldn''t control himself. He couldn''t bear that she married another man, and he couldn''t accept the news that she was pregnant either.

    Hester was breathing hard, and her chest was suppressed by him. She frowned and felt a sharp pain in her abdomen, which woke her up.

    She opened her eyes wide and put her hand on his shoulder. She tried her best to resist the attack, even though it didn''t work at all. She didn''t know what would happen next, but for the sake of her child, she must stop him.

    "Let... Let me go!"

    Maybe it was because he didn''t expect that she would push him away, or maybe it was because he was too involved. He staggered and sat on the ground in embarrassment.

    "Ha-ha!"

    With a bitter smile, Terence sat on the ground, looking at Hester with grief. No one knew what he was thinking about. But the look on his face was so serious that she felt like something was weighing on her heart.

    "What... Are you okay?"

    Hester asked in a low voice, staring at Terence on the ground.

    "Terence, what''s wrong with you? I..."

    Terence stared at Hester with a sinister and overbearing expression. He quickly got up from the ground and clamped her in hand.

    "Who is the baby''s father?" he asked angrily.

 Chapter 386 Never Forgive

    Hester was suffering from a scorching breath. She was hit hard on her face with a towering anger. She stared at Terence blankly, totally surprised.

    She didn''t want to tell him, but he saw it exactly. What should she do? Telling the truth was absolutely impossible. What if he took away the child?

    It was like a fish bone which was choked in the throat, unable to spit out or swallow.

    "My child..."

    Listening to her soft and sweet voice, Terence squinted dangerously. As her lips pursed, he held her chin and kissed her eagerly.

    It was more like biting. He gnawed her fiercely with rage and wished to swallow her in one gulp. As a result, she could only be his.

    "Who is the father? Tell me!"

    Gnashing his teeth, Terence asked her without any sanity and self-cultivation. He just wanted to hear it from her own mouth, no matter how heavy the answer was.

    Jackson was so sinister and cunning that it was hard to guarantee that he would deceive Terence or not, leading him to an evil path. But it was related to Hester. He had to hear her answer, even if it was false!

    "¡­¡­"

    Hester''s mouth twitched, and she looked at Terence with grief, feeling extremely disappointed. Her chest heaved violently because of the kiss, and there was a trace of blood on the corner of her lips.

    What should she do? She was not only afraid, but more disappointed. Although he didn''t know the existence of the child, her heart was throbbing because of his distrust.

    "Huh! I''m so silly! The truth is so obvious. But I still want to humiliate myself. I''m fucking stupid!"

    A hint of madness flashed in his eyes. Terence tightened his grip, and his nails were almost embedded in her shoulder. He fixed his sharp eyes at Hester with deep affection.

    He really wanted to destroy her in this way and keep her at his side. He didn''t want anyone to see her as long as she belonged to him!

    Once this thought came to his mind,

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    hought.

    "Gosh! What the hell am I doing now?"

    She fled from the living room and locked herself in the room. She lay on the big bed, rolled around irritably and then covered her head to sleep.

    Next morning, under the sunlight, Hester was awakened from sleep. She fluttered her eyelashes and slowly woke up. She raised her hand to shield her forehead, and her eyes hurt a little because of the sunshine.

    She got up from the bed, opened the door carefully, and glanced at the empty sofa. Her eyes darkened and she didn''t know what it was like.

    She looked at the sofa again. Everything that happened last night was just like a dream, so unreal. She would have thought that she was dreaming if the blanket hadn''t kept reminding her!

    How could a calm and self-sufficient man be as crazy as last night?

    "Hester, what are you thinking about?"

    She smiled bitterly. Tears streamed down her cheeks and drenched her clothes.

    At the same time, with a chagrined face, Terence was pounding the steering wheel with his hand. He looked sullen and stared blankly at the window upstairs.

    "Damn it!"

    He cursed, reluctant to leave. ''What did I do last night? How could she do such a brutal thing?

    I''m afraid that she will never forgive me, '' Terence thought to himself.

 Chapter 387 A Disturbance In Her Mind

    "Hester, what are you thinking about?"

    Austin looked at Hester with mixed feelings, having a premonition that something was wrong. The apple in his hand was broken, and he gave it to Hester.

    Hester was absent-minded for only ten minutes. What was she thinking? Terence or Jackson?

    "Is there anything bothering you?"

    Hester looked at Austin apologetically. She was confused. Hester raised her hand and gathered all her hair around her ear, with an elusive look in her eyes.

    Hester slightly frowned and glanced at the sofa, with a sigh. She must be mad to think about Terence all the time. She was in a terrible condition.

    "Brother Austin, what did you say just now? Sorry, I was out of my mind. "

    With a worried face, Austin covered her forehead. He raised his brows and forced a smile, forcing himself to suppress the emotions in his heart.

    He tightened his hand and said slowly.

    "Nothing. I just worry about you as you are not in good mental condition!"

    Hester was sad, daring not to look into Austin''s eyes. She was not ill in health, but in her mind. There was always something wrong between Brother Austin and Terence.

    Even though they were silent, she still felt a strong smell of gunpowder between Jackson and Terence.

    "Oh, I just didn''t sleep well last night, so I feel a little sleepy. Don''t worry, Austin!"

    Austin''s eyes lit up with surprise. He didn''t reveal Hester''s lies Austin nodded to her with a smile. His face softened, but he still looked very careful.

    Since Hester did not want to tell him, he naturally did not want to expose it. If two people want to maintain a good relationship, one of them needed to compromise.

    "Don''t sleep during the day. It''s not good for your health! If you feel bored staying at home alone, you can go out for a walk. At that time, you can call me and I will go with you! "

    "Don''t bother, Brother Austin. You are so busy every day. How can I

    ce falling down as well. When Austin walked out of the building wearily, he met Terence.

    Austin glanced at Terence. Terence parked the car in the middle of the road and obviously came to look for him. "If I take another detour to leave, would it be likely to cause his entanglement."

    "Mr. Terence, what can I do for you?"

    No one knew what Terence was thinking about and his dark eyes were fixed on Austin. Austin frowned slightly. Terence kept the usual silence and coldness of him.

    Terence stared at Austin''s impatient face and he clenched the steering wheel. Terence couldn''t think of who should be asked for this matter, and he must know the cause and effect of it, right?

    But even so, why did Austin tell him? Hester was the apple of Austin''s eye. Anyone who had hurt her would be extremely enemy for him, even if he knew it, he wouldn''t say it?

    Terence started the engine. The car rushed out instantly and disappeared without a trace.

    Austin looked at the car disappearing into the distance in confusion, frowning slightly. What was Terence doing? "Terence didn''t say anything. Did Terence stop here just to take a look at me and block me?

    "Is he for Hester? Or did he want to ask something? Too bad! Does he know about Hester''s pregnancy? " Austin thought.

 Chapter 388 A Nightmare

    A white figure was running through the trees. The cold moonlight poured onto her body as if it covered her with a coat. The woman''s hair was scattered over her shoulders. No one could see her face clearly.

    "Hester, you can only be mine, and you will never be able to escape!"

    The voice was like a magic spell surrounding her. She gritted her teeth and ran hard, but she was still unable to escape from the voice.

    "No! Please don''t do this to me. I can leave here. I can leave! "

    Hester shouted, moving more and more quickly. Hester didn''t want to be trapped here, and she didn''t want to see Terence and Melody together.

    "Ah!" Hester screamed and fell to the ground. Her elbow hurt, but she cared less about it. She got up and continued running.

    Then things changed. The forests was turned to the operating room of the hospital. Hester was puzzled. She looked around and saw two people that she didn''t want to see.

    "Terence? Melody? "Why are they here and why are they in the operating room? " Hester thought.

    Before she could ask, the door of the operating room opened. With a serious look on the doctor''s face, the doctor walked out of the room with a letter of intent for the operation. The doctor frowned.

    "I''m sorry. We''ve tried our best, but the child is still not safe. Please sign on the operation agreement as soon as possible and abort the child. Otherwise, the mother''s life will be in danger! "

    "What? With miscarriage? "

    With Terence frowning, he glared at the doctor. Veins burst out on Terence''s neck, and his eyes turned red.

    "Yes, Mr. Terence. The situation is quite urgent now. Please leave and sign your name on it. If you come here a little later, I''m afraid the mother will be in danger. "

    The doctor looked at Terence apologetically and handed him the document.

    "Terence!" Said Melody as she held the arm of Terence, shaking her head slightly. Then she looked up at

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ar surroundings and exhaled softly.

    "Dream again!"

    She murmured, lying on the bed, paralyzed. Hester put her hand on her chest and her heart beat with a strong beat.

    This situation had lasted for a week. As long as she closed her eyes, she would keep having nightmares and then wake up in sweat. She touched the pillow behind her with a smile.

    "Sure enough, I cried again."

    Hester stood up and walked slowly to the bathroom, splashing water on her face with her hands. The cold touch made her sober up gradually. She raised her head and looked at herself in the mirror. Her hair was messy over her back, and her face was pale and the corners of her eyes were slightly black. She was like a ghost.

    "Hester, what''s wrong with you? Was it worth torturing yourself into a state like this because he was drunk to come here last time?

    Isn''t it obvious that he doesn''t love you? Why did you get involved in it over and over again? You just didn''t know how to repent. "

    Someone sighed in the deep night with profound resignation. To magnify the pain in the bottom of people''s heart, mercilessly sharpen their nerves till madness.

    Downstairs, a pure black car was parked there, and outside the window scattered with cigarette butts.

    "Why does it light again? "

 Chapter 389 Do You Have Something To Ask Me

    Hester pushed the door open and entered with a faint smile. She slowly sat down in front of Austin, with her chin resting on her hands and dozing off.

    "What? Didn''t you sleep well last night? "

    Raising his hand, Austin looked at her tired face. With a frown, he said in an unpleasant tone. Austin closed the folder in his hand, put his hand on her wrist and took a close look at her.

    Hester was in astonishment as she looked at Austin''s slender and white fingertip on her wrist. "Has Brother Austin always been studying the neurology? When did he learn to use Chinese medicine?"

    "Brother Austin, when did you learn traditional Chinese medicine?"

    Austin withdrew his hand smilingly, with a gleam in his eyes. Austin stared at Hester''s eyes, his hands crossing over his knees.

    "Two days ago, there was a patient who couldn''t take the western medicine into account, so I looked up some documents and learned some Chinese medicine by the way."

    "Really?"

    Hester took Austin''s hand in surprise and looked at him with admiration. She always knew that Brother Austin was smart. But it was really not easy to learn the Chinese medicine which he had never been involved in in in such a short time.

    "Wow, it''s so lucky to be your patient!"

    Austin looked at Hester with a smile. He withdrew his hand from hers and sighed helplessly.

    "I have just seen a patient. I was dipped in some medicine and has not yet had time to wash it."

    Hester looked at Austin with an angry look and withdrew her hand in midair with embarrassment. She restrained his grievance. After saying that, she breathed out a deep, turbid breath slowly, with fear on her face.

    "Ok! Ok! I thought Brother Austin hated me.? You scared me! "

    Brother Austin had never treated her in such a cold manner, and that scene almost shocked her. She couldn''t imagine that her beloved Brother Austin would do this one day.

    "Come on! You are always a little fool.

    It has been tested that I am not a shy girl. Brother Austin, you don''t need to worry about it."

    Austin stared at Hester blankly, his throat a little tight. It had been a long time that he didn''t see her relaxed expression. For a moment, he could not hide the emotions in his eyes.

    "Well!"

    Austin dodged away from her bright eyes and felt embarrassed. Damn! What if she found out that something was wrong?

    "Brother Austin, what''s wrong with you today? Why did Hester always feel that something was wrong? But she could not tell the reason?

    "Am I really useless? Am I not as clever as before? " Hester thought.

    Looking into her eyes solemnly, Austin kept a straight face. Austin put his hand on her shoulder and said in a low voice.

    "Hester, let''s go to have lunch!"

    As soon as he finished saying that, he turned around, with a glimmer of complicated expression flashing in his eyes. He had been looking at her that way a moment ago. He had almost wanted to ask if she was leaving.

    He just stopped in time because he was too worried.

    Hester rose her eyebrows and looked at Austin''s back with a puzzled expression. She felt that he had something on his mind, but he refused to tell her, which made her very worried.

    "Brother Austin, do you have something to ask me?"

 Chapter 390 Do You Want To Go With Me

    Hester''s head was hurt and she looked up with a painful look, facing Austin''s back. She was thinking about something just now. She didn''t notice and just hit on his back.

    Austin turned around and sighed when he saw the bruise on her forehead. With a helpless expression, he raised his hand and gently rubbed her forehead.

    "Come on! I''m so worried about you!"

    "I''m worried about you, Brother Austin! But don''t stop when you walk next time, okay! I feel a little dizzy and don''t know how to have dinner later!"

    She enjoyed Austin''s taking care of her and didn''t forget to complain. This was Hester''s true thought. She had no right to act like a spoiled child in front of anyone, but she placed her entire character in front of Austin.

    He was like a shelter. He could accept everything she owned and everything about her. Perhaps all the good luck she accumulated in her whole life was spent on meeting him.

    "I''m just kidding. Don''t worry about that! Brother Austin! I''ve always had a good appetite. I don''t think I can''t eat any more!"

    Looking at her confident look, Austin felt annoyed yet funny. He shook her head, and his gloomy mood was swept away under her kidding words.

    "What do you want to eat?" asked Austin.

    Hester was smiling like a little fox. Her eyes were sparkling, which was very attractive. She linked Austin''s arms and walked forward impatiently.

    Only when he was here would she feel at ease. At least, she would not miss that person so much.

    "It''s up to you! Brother Austin!"

    Hester looked at the dishes with a smile, feeling very happy. She rubbed her lower abdomen with her hands, in a look of a foodie.

    "Just eat if you are hungry!"

    Austin carefully filled a bowl of soup for her and put it in front of her. A strange light flashed in his eyes, but he said nothing. The gentle tone and the gentle smile made him look normal but also slightly different.

    Hester nodded obediently and sipped at

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    tighter.

    "Wow!" The baby cried loudly, waking up Hester who was in Austin''s hug. Perplexed, she turned to look at Terence.

    She wanted to retreat, but stopped. She put her arms around Austin''s waist, buried her head in his arms and rubbed his chest gently.

    Austin just let her do whatever she wanted. He smiled and looked down. He gently touched her shoulder, with a little bitterness in his heart. If it was possible, he would rather she cried loudly than see her holding back her tears.

    Hester was slightly trembling. She tried to stop sobbing, but they were all into his ears.

    Austin and Terence''s eyes collided. One was strong and the other was indifferent. There was no obvious smell of gunpowder, but a few sparks, which was almost going to burn them out.

    After a while, Terence looked away. With the cold expression on his face, Terence broke free from Melody''s hands and stood beside.

    "Let''s go!"

    Although it was a pity in her heart, Melody did not make too much entanglement. She looked at Terence''s back with a complicated look, took a deep breath and followed him slowly.

    "They are gone."

    Austin said softly, patting her on the back. He pulled her out of his arms and wiped the tears on her face with a pure white handkerchief.

    "Do you want to go with me?"

 Chapter 391 Long Time No See

    Hester was standing at the spot, not prepared at all. Her heart stopped for five seconds before it returned to normal.

    Hester raised her hand to fix the hair near his ear and sighed.

    "Okay!"

    Although it was a simple word, it added fuel to the fire in Austin''s mood. Perhaps it was because joy came too suddenly, Austin was still calm.

    Of course, everything could be called perfect if there was no care about his trembling body.

    "Are you okay, Brother Austin?"

    Hester looked at Austin with a worried face. Her hand which held his arm added a little more force to it. Although Hester was very young at that time, she seemed to have remembered that her father had also suddenly suffered a physical trembling like this.

    Hester had once witnessed such a miserable scene, which had brought indelible trauma to her childhood, and she was very scared after that.

    Austin closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He was remorseful. How could he make himself so excited only with one word. Was it because he feared and worried about her recently?

    "Don''t worry about me! Be careful when you go back by taxi later. There are still patients in the hospital, so I won''t send you back. "

    Austin was silent for a long time before he finally regained his voice. He hastily avoided Hester''s eyes, and his heart was instantly in his throat. The previously found excuse seemed to be more fragile at this moment.

    Only he himself knew why, but the reason couldn''t be told at all.

    "But you..."

    Hester frowned and looked at Austin worriedly. Austin looked terrible just now, but she couldn''t ask him directly, which made her very depressed.

    "Don''t worry! I''m fine! "

    Austin put his hand on her head. Austin withdrew his hand restrained, hiding the emotions in his eyes. He was agitated and afraid of exposing more flaws.

    "Take good care of yourself. I will start to prepare to leave when I fi

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    With a natural Terence''s tone, it came to Hester with his domineering nature.

    Hester looked at him and wanted to laugh, but she didn''t know how to deal with it. The corners of her mouth twitched stiffly. She was about to energy to smile.

    Hester squinted to avoid eye contact with Terence and barely maintained breath steadily. She was always at a disadvantage in front of him, but now she only had the stubbornness in her heart.

    "I''m sorry, please let me go!"

    "Huh!"

    Terence narrowed his eyes, which looked dangerous. Terence saw Hester looking away, a fire of unknown anger rose in his heart and burned him out.

    Terence tightened his hand that was holding her wrist, and the red marks on her wrist were clearly visible. His temples throbbed in pain.

    "Okay! Very well! "

    The word coming out of Terence''s mouth. Terence was so angry. Although he was smiling, his eyes were thick with ice, which made people shiver with cold.

    "Hi, Terence. Here you are!"

    A sweet voice sounded, but it was inappropriate. Melody walked to them with a gentle smile, and her eyes were filled with cruelty.

    Melody just held the baby to have a check-up, but she could not see Terence. The means of this bitch were really brilliant.

    "Hester, long time no see!"

 Chapter 392 Let Me Go!

    Hester looked at Melody with an indifferent expression, and her eyes flashed with a strange light. Lowering her eyes to look at the fingers of Terence, Hester said in a stiff voice.

    "Mr. Terence, your wife is standing aside. To avoid unnecessary misunderstandings, please let me go! "

    The smile froze on Melody''s face. She glanced at Hester viciously, but she was back to normal.

    "Hester, you are very humorous. You know exactly what is going on between me and Terence, but you still say so! I thought you were jealous. "

    Clearly, Melody''s words stirred up layers of ripples in others'' ears. Hester stood still, and her wrist was still held by Terence, so she was unable to move away for a moment.

    Frowning, Hester took a deep breath and looked at Terence gently.

    "Please let me go!"

    Word by word, Hester stressed her tone deliberately to express her dissatisfaction at the moment. "Why do they have to show off their love in front of me? Are they showing off?

    Or, to some extent, were they laughing at me over confident? Or did they mock me? It was a pity that I didn''t follow the script." Hester thought.

    "Hester, you must have misunderstood something, right?"

    Melody looked at Hester in astonishment, as if Hester was a stranger. Melody pointed at Hester in surprise.

    "You just misunderstand us! As long as I mess up your relationship and prevent it from happening, I will have a chance. As long as you keep quarreling like this, everything will be fine. Terence is tired of these things!" Melody though.

    Melody quietly took Terence''s arm, she shook his arms.

    Damn it! Melody had planned to separate them "carelessly", but she didn''t expect that Terence was so strong. But she had to use this method once.

    "Terence, Hester has misunderstood us? Then what should we do? Is it too late to explain now? "

    "You don''t hav

    was a smile on her face, but it quickly disappeared.

    She looked at Hester and said angrily.

    "Well, let''s go back first! The examination should be over soon. Don''t let the child wait too long! "

    With these words, Terence lowered his voice and moved closer to Melody. Terence didn''t know why he didn''t want to mention the child in front of Hester.

    His hand was on Melody''s waist so as not to make her lose her balance and fall down awkwardly. In an instant, he only did this subconsciously. There was no reason at all.

    Hearing Terence''s words, Melody suddenly lost all her thoughts. She looked up at Terence, raising the corners of her mouth slightly. She said yes very readily.

    She thought she must make up for the bad impression she left him before. She could tell that he had feelings for that child.

    Although that child was the most shameful thing in her life, in order to achieve her goal, she had to do it in front of Terence!

    "Okay! I miss my baby so much after leaving for such a long time. Is this how it felt to be a mother? It''s really fresh! "

    Then Melody held Terence''s arm and left. She glanced at Hester and smiled with pride.

    Hester''s head exploded with a sound. Her mind was completely blank!

 Chapter 393 End It

    Hester stared at their backs as they walked away, a mixed feeling rose in her heart. Hester''s hands trembled uncontrollably with tightening force.

    Until they disappeared in the distance, Hester was so panic that she squatted on the ground. She put her hand on her chest and felt stuffy.

    "You lost!"

    Hester murmured that Melody said again with the corner of her mouth twitching slightly. It turned out that the love Hester had risked her life to believe was nothing more than a gamble in Melody''s eyes?

    How ironic! "Melody, you are cruel!"

    Tears fell quietly on the dry road, appearing a piece of water stains. It seemed like the distance between her and Terence.

    "Wipe the tears from you!"

    A white handkerchief appeared in front of her. Hester was surrounded by a soft voice.

    Hester reached for the handkerchief and tightened it. Hester gritted her teeth for a while and threw herself into that warm embrace.

    "It''s over It''s all over. "

    Austin reached out and held her shoulders, in case she fell to the ground by accident. Austin held her in his arms with a worried look, his eyes twinkling.

    He loved her so much. Why did she have to meet Terence? The two of them were in totally different identities and had no connection. Why did God arrange them to meet?

    "Well, don''t cry. Your baby can hear in your belly. Do you want to leave a good impression on it that you are a cry mother? "

    Hester stopped crying and raised her head from his arms. Her eyes were red and swollen, like a rabbit, making people''s heart tremble slightly.

    "Brother Austin, did you lie to me? The child is so young. How could he hear my voice? "

    "Don''t underestimate the beauty of life. He always gives you a surprise unconsciously. I''m a doctor. Although I''m not here for obstetrics, this common sense is more than enough compared to

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    s always gentle and handsome. How could he act so arrogantly?

    "Drive me home!"

    Hester turned around and left after she said that indifferently. Her mood changed so fast. It was hard for Brother Austin to act with her.

    With a frown, Austin followed her closely with his dark eyes.

    The car moved steadily on the road. Austin sat on the driver''s seat. He was driving slowly and leisurely.

    Austin looked at Hester''s sleeping face, feeling helpless. With the steering wheel in hand, Austin rolled up the window and put the coat over her cautiously.

    Hester''s eyebrows softened down slowly as the chair landed. She slightly moved her head, found a most comfortable angle and fell asleep slowly.

    When she woke up, she was in Austin''s arms, or more precisely, she was held in his arms.

    "We''re home. Go back to sleep."

    "Okay!" Hester stroked in his chest and closed her eyes. Hester felt tired and sleepy, losing her mind.

    Feeling that she was carefully put in bed, she turned her body sideways. She sighed comfortably, showing no sign of waking up.

    All of a sudden, she felt something soft on her cheek. It was so hot that she was so familiar with it. She frowned slightly but didn''t open her eyes at last.

 Chapter 394 Godmother

    Looking at Hester''s slightly trembling eyelashes, Austin smiled bitterly. He put his hand on her eyes to feel her unease. He leaned forward and whispered in her ear.

    "Have a good rest! Don''t think too much, or I''ll worry about you!"

    Without guessing what she was thinking, he stood up and left. Maybe she was also a little confused sometimes, but she didn''t know how to speak it out.

    But he never regretted revealing his true feelings to her. It was an undeniable fact that he loved her, and he did not expect to hide it from her all his life.

    Hester opened her eyes at the sound of closing the door. She touched where he had just kissed, her eyes flashing a dark light.

    She gently rubbed her lower abdomen with her fingertips and felt the bulge there, frowning. Today when she saw Terence and Melody, she made up her mind to leave.

    Although it might be very hard to live abroad, she must leave for the sake of her child!

    "Ding-dong!"

    Her thought was interrupted by the ring of the door bell. She got up and peeked through the peep hole, confused.

    "Hester, you are so heartless that you haven''t contacted me for so long!"

    As soon as she opened the door, the woman scolded her immediately. Cherry was wearing a red dress, which accentuated her body shape.

    She put her hands on her waist, and it was obvious that she was about to close the door to complain.

    "If I didn''t know your situation from Aron by chance, I wouldn''t have known that he had already found you. How ungrateful! I wash my face with tears every day!"

    Hester looked at Cherry in a daze. She had never predicted that she would come here. And it was the same as before, which was hard to imagine.

    "Come in, please."

    Hester turned around and walked into the kitchen, poured her a glass of warm water and placed it in front of her.

    "There is no juice at home. Drink some water fir

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    oo sudden for her to meet Terence today. She wondered if he had noticed her belly.

    "He is my child alone!"

    It was her child alone, and it had nothing to do with anyone else. As for the father of the child, she didn''t want to mention it, much less let him know about his existence.

    What happened last time was a indelible shadow in her heart, and a nightmare that tortured her all night. She was afraid that the baby would suffer from the same as before and become others'' tool.

    Even if Terence had given up the idea, what about Melody? Since she hated Hester so much, she must have tried to destroy everything.

    Hester didn''t have time to dodge it today, and came across with them. It was unlikely for her to stay in this country for a while.

    "Okay!"

    Cherry touched her nose and thought it was inappropriate to ask this question. However, she was only curious about it and didn''t mean anything else.

    "No way! I will be a godmother of this child and you must promise me! Then he will be the child of you and me. I feel pretty good just to think about it!"

    "Godmother?"

    Hester looked at Cherry in surprise and she was taken aback. Didn''t they just talk about the father of the child? How could she turn the question to godmother?

 Chapter 395 Anger

    "Yes! Godmother!"

    Cherry nodded her head hard, trying to prove that Hester heard it right. The reason why Cherry came here today was to see if she was well. The most important thing was to see her happy.

    "Please keep this seat for me. Although we seldom meet each other. But anyway, we have faced so many things together."

    Hester was convinced by her thought, shaking head helplessly. What''s more, it was a good thing that one more person loved her, and she would naturally not refuse it.

    "Okay! This seat will be yours. All you need to do is not to get you into trouble."

    "No, I am a very loyal friend to you."

    She stared at Hester with dissatisfaction, and patted her chest with her hand. She leaned forward, stroked Hester''s belly and said.

    "Don''t worry! I will go there as soon as you are born! All you need to do now is have a good rest. I will take you out to play in the future!"

    Time passed quickly with the company of Cherry. Most of the time, Hester was listening to her while Cherry was excitedly talking and laughing.

    It was the first time that they talked and laughed in the room, which used to be quiet and empty. It was so joyful.

    "Hester, you don''t have to send me out. Go back and rest."

    Cherry waved her hand and asked Hester to return to her room. It was said that pregnant people would be extremely hard, she couldn''t be so tired!

    "Okay! Take care on your way home!"

    Hester stood at the door and smiled apologetically. She would always feel very tired when she was in this condition. But today, she was also happy to have Cherry accompany.

    "Don''t worry! Since I can find here alone, I must be able to go back by myself!"

    When Cherry turned around, she lowered her face and sighed. Her cell phone in her bag had been vibrating for the whole afternoon. She knew who was calling.

    Cherry frowned and walked with heavy steps. If possible, she really wanted to stay here for one night. But when

    ache. You can just cancel all the unnecessary social engagements! Tonight, Lisa prepared some bone soup. You''ll like it."

    "I''m busy now. If there isn''t anything else, I''ll hang up."

    With knitted brows, Terence looked impatient. He dropped the topic and ended the call. A perfect parabola drew and then the phone landed steadily on the passenger seat.

    "Beep! Beep! Beep!"

    Hearing the voice in the phone, Melody took a deep breath and restrained her anger. Burning on her face, she felt so humiliated.

    Terence would never hang up on her before. How come he became like this now? No! It was all attributed to Hester. If she hadn''t intervened, they would have been a nice couple.

    She raised her hand and threw a punch at the baby''s body. The soft feeling of the punch slightly appeased her restlessness. With a straight face, she took a deep breath after punching him a few times.

    "Madam, what happened to young master?"

    Lisa pushed the door open anxiously and inquired. She had just lulled him to sleep. How could he become noisy again in a twinkling of an eye? The young master was premature as well as abnormal, which made her very worried.

    Melody turned around calmly and looked at Lisa with a hint of cruelty flashing in her eyes.

    "I''m here. Can anything happen to him?"

 Chapter 396 What Should I Do

    "That''s not what I meant. Madam, please don''t get me wrong!" Lisa stood there, lowering her head, lost in thought.

    "Huh!" Melody then stood up from the bed. His deafening cries disturbed her. She frowned and felt something was stirring in her heart.

    Melody clenched her hands and glanced at the kid. Her anger was rising.

    "I am not Hester. I know what you are thinking about. Lisa, you are a clever woman. Don''t try to play any tricks to me. Otherwise, I will teach you a good lesson. "

    Lisa didn''t respond. Feeling the heat emitted by her, Lisa''s eyes darkened. Lisa put her hands on her belly, obedient and submissive.

    "You are joking, madam. I am just a servant. How could it be possible! My duty is to take good care of you and our young master. If you are dissatisfied with my work, please tell us. "

    "I dare not say you are wrong!"

    Looking at Lisa''s calm face, Melody got angry. It was the same situation every time, which made Melody feel so aggrieved that her punch was as soft as cotton.

    Like Hester, Lisa would always obediently stand there, letting others beat and curse, and never resist. But it could be that their attitude made people feel more disgusted.

    "You can leave now! I''ll take care of him. Don''t worry. "

    Impatiently, Melody waved at Lisa, hinting her to leave. Lisa''s indifferent expression made Melody feel more upset.

    "Yes!" Lisa glanced at the young master and frowned, but she had to obey Melody''s orders.

    The door was closed slowly. Melody''s calm face was torn in an instant. Melody looked at the crying little kid with raised eyebrows, and the anger of nameless was ignited in an instant.

    Melody took out a needle from the cabinet. Her hand stabbed into his little body mercilessly.

    "Wow!"

    Shrill cries sounded. As a child, he couldn''t cry out for pain. The kid could only ex

    that he would die just by hearing it.

    How ridiculous! Terence had always been powerful and cruel. How ironic he would be heartbroken only by a name!

    "Have a good rest. Don''t think too much!"

    "Clap!" Terence stopped what Melody was going to say. Looking at the empty door, Melody breathed heavily.

    She swore that she would be with Terence again, and stay with him forever.

    After coming to the study, Terence straightly fell into a trance, putting aside the computer. As he looked at the photo, a mix of emotions surged in his heart.

    Terence''s slender fingers slowly moved, and the theme of each photo was the same. Hester had a faint smile on her face, which was as mild as she looked. She was soft and warm.

    When he touched the screen of his computer, he looked at her, but felt like having a happy dream. He depicted the outline of her face with greedy eyes, giving out a feeling that one thousand years had passed.

    No wonder Hester always wore casual clothes. She was pregnant. But she loved him so much, how could she sleep with other men?

    Terence slowly exhaled a mouthful of air and leaned back on the chair with tiredness.

    "Hester, what should I do with you? What can I do to make you happy? "

 Chapter 397 I Owe You An Apology

    "Dr. Austin, are you here for a check-up?"

    A soft voice came from behind and blocked Austin''s way. Austin sighed and turned around, meeting Jackson''s playful eyes.

    Jackson''s eyes was so dark that it seemed to be able to penetrate the secrets of the world. Jackson was dressed in a light pink dress, which looked natural and flawless.

    "Good morning, Mr. Jackson!"

    Austin slightly nodded, with a faint smile on his face, but not the bottom of his eyes. They just stared at each other silently. After a long time, Austin turned his head and took a look at the time.

    "It''s late. I''m going upstairs. Please get out of my way, Mr. Jackson."

    "What a coincidence! I will visit Hester. "

    There was a faint smile on the face of Jackson. Jackson crossed his arms over his chest and looked at Austin with an unknown expression.

    But no matter how outstanding Jackson looked, the fire of gunpowder in his eyes could not be concealed. Or he didn''t want to hide it at all?

    Austin''s eyes twinkled and he concealed the strange emotion perfectly in his heart. Austin clenched his fists, trembling. Austin tried his best to keep the gentle look on his face without any fierceness.

    Austin would see Hester later. He wouldn''t argue with Jackson.

    "In that case, let''s go together."

    They looked at each other tacitly and walked to the stairs respectively. Glancing at the quiet stairway, Austin frowned slightly.

    "The environment of this apartment is good. It''s quiet everywhere and it''s good for Hester''s health. It''s really hard for you to find such a good place, Mr. Jackson. "

    Jackson gazed at upstairs, and his expression didn''t change. He just twitched the corner of his mouth a little. It made Austin feel unpleasant.

    "I''ve bought the whole floor here, so it is normal that here is quite. But Hester is worth it. "

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    . She hurriedly stood up and stood in front of Jackson, looking at him apologetically.

    "I''m really sorry! I was so busy talking with Brother Austin that I forgot to greet you. "

    The corners of Jackson''s mouth lifted, with a hint of irony. When did he get satisfied so easily? Just a few words about greetings could ease his anger.

    "I''m fine! You and Dr. Austin are good brother and sister. It''s normal for you to get close to each other after seeing each other. "

    Hester slowly exhaled and looked at Jackson in front of her, her head tilted. Every time she faced him, her mood would be very complicated.

    She didn''t know if she had done the right thing. But ever since she had been imprisoned, she had been alienated from him and could not be close to him.

    "Mr. Jackson, what brings you here today?"

    There was a moment Jackson was stunned when he saw her sweet smile. Jackson didn''t know how to answer.

    He just felt a little jealous when he saw Austin show up downstairs in the early morning. He was forced to come up to see Hester.

    Right now, hearing her formal question, Jackson couldn''t describe his mood.

    "I''m free today, so I come here to see how you are. And I think I owe you an apology! "

 Chapter 398 Talk

    Hester''s face turned pale at the mention of this. Those days were indelible in her memory, but they also led to the peace of her life.

    Even though her freedom was restricted, she had much more time to think about it.

    "It''s all over. Don''t always talk about it. Mr. Jackson. I''m fine now. You don''t have to worry too much. "

    "Is there anything that I missed?"

    Austin stood up and slowly walked to Hester''s side. He gently put his hand on her shoulder with a little force. Although he was not overbearing, there was a moment of determination that he didn''t know.

    "These are all unimportant things. Since you don''t take them seriously, you don''t have to mention them."

    Hester lowered her head and kept silent. Looking at her appearance, Jackson knew what was going on. The smile did not dissipate at the corners of Jackson''s mouth. He helped Hester to response Austin.

    "Really?"

    Austin whispered, looking at Hester with his deep eyes. There was an obvious doubt in Austin''s words.

    Austin knew Hester well. She couldn''t tell him the truth. Damn it! "What did that bastard, Jackson, do to make her keep it from me so hard?" Austin thought.

    "Of course!"

    Jackson, with the charming smile on his face, automatically ignored Austin''s gloomy face. Anyway, it had happened and Austin didn''t have to know.

    And it might be a good thing to make it a secret between them.

    "Haha!" Hester touched the back of her head, smiling embarrassedly. She really didn''t want to recall the past!

    "Well, the meal is almost cold. Let''s have meal first!"

    Then Hester was about to leave the battlefield without weapons, but was easily stopped. Hester''s hands were wrapped by his warm palm. Austin stared at her with a gleam in his eyes.

    "You sit in the dining room. Let me do it!"

    "Okay!"

    Hester said with an awkward smile. Her heart broke when she saw the mysterious expression on Brother Austin''s f

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    dness. Jackson crossed his hands before his chest.

    "Dr. Austin''s looks of anger and embarrassment are quite different from your usual attitude. But you are right. Everyone is not perfect. Even a good tempered person can be very dangerous if someone is on the verge of being offended him!

    It''s reasonable for you to have such a reaction. But I''m sorry that I''m not simply using Hester. I won''t be able to do what you said to me!

    If you think that the information you have right now can overturn my place in her heart, just say it. I don''t care! I must have her! "

    "You!" With red eyes and undulating chest, Austin looked at him. Austin''s calm face turned to be somewhat wicked in a flash.

    Taking a deep breath, Austin slowly suppressed his violent emotions. He tightened his hand to restrain his impulse to fight Jackson.

    "Mr. Jackson, don''t be so stubborn. You and Hester can''t be together. Why are you so stubborn? All her attention was on Terence, so she didn''t have extra energy for others.

    Or more precisely, she doesn''t have the strength to fall in love with another man. You don''t have to go forward. "

    "I know, but that''s between me and her. As her brother, you''re not qualified to judge! What''s more, why do you think that we can''t be together? "

 Chapter 399 Breakfast

    A cold light flashed in his eyes. Austin clenched his fist, and the blue veins bulged on his arm. Looking at Jackson with an uncomfortable look on his face, his black eyes sent shivers down the back.

    This was the pain that he could never mention. Although Austin could protect Hester aboveboard, he could only protect her as her brother.

    "Jackson, don''t provoke me with words! Even if I am her brother, so what? I believe you have clearly realized how important I am to her!

    If I don''t agree with your marriage, what do you think she should do?"

    There was no change on the surface of Jackson''s enchanting and soft face. He put his hands in his pockets leisurely and smiled back at Austin.

    "I believe that things have to be done by people. So, Dr. Austin, you''d better not judge everything so thoroughly."

    He lowered his head and glanced at his watch.

    "I''m so sorry! A meeting is waiting for me. I have to go now. We can discuss it later!" said Jackson.

    With both hands in his pockets, Austin watched Jackson get on the car elegantly. He just smiled and didn''t show anything unusual. His forehead was throbbing, and he couldn''t help but reveal his emotions.

    Austin took a deep breath and his depression could not chase away. Jackson was really dangerous. All the things he had done were so dreadful.

    It would be fine if Jackson was innocent, but Jackson was on the opposite side with him. What should he do?

    His thoughts were interrupted by the ring of his phone. He glanced at the caller ID, and the chill in his eyes instantly melted.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Hester''s heart was relieved at the sound. She patted her chest to calm herself down.

    She had worried that he would get angry when she saw Austin''s gloomy face just now. Now, it was a good time to get relaxed!

    "Brother Austin, have you arrived at the hospital?"

    Austin raised his head and looked at the sea. The cool and slightly smelly sea breeze blew on his face.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    g. Hester was standing at the door, with a look of surprise turning into a smile.

    "Brother Austin, Mr. Jackson!"

    "Yes!" Although Austin''s face didn''t look good, she didn''t know what to say. He still looked gentle, but there was always a sense of alienation.

    "Let''s have breakfast first!"

    "Okay!" Hester replied habitually. She moved her feet and wanted to go with Austin. However, this time, she failed. Her wrist was gripped and she was stopped.

    "Hester, I have asked someone to cook some tonic soup for you. Drink it first!"

    Jackson smiled, showing his white teeth. Even though he carried a shabby meal box in his hand, his temperament was not affected at all.

    The smile was a bit stiff, and the corner of Hester''s mouth twitched. She tried her best to maintain the smile. Calm down! Hester!

    She whispered to herself in her heart, trying to keep the perfect posture. They were all trying to help her. She shouldn''t make others embarrassed!

    "Okay!"

    As a result, Hester had eaten too much that morning, so she have to go downstairs and walk for an hour before she finally got used to it.

    But on the third day when the doorbell rang, she still maintained a gentle smile. Except for the twitching corners of her mouth, everything was perfect.

    "Let''s have breakfast first!"

 Chapter 400 Talk

    On the fourth or fifth day, Hester was no longer able to sustain. Sitting at the table, looking at the smile on Austin''s face and the dark eyes of Jackson, she took a deep breath and wanted to say something to them, but she couldn''t open her mouth!

    Never mind. What they did was just for her good. More food was good for her health as well. The worst result was that she had to walk a little longer after dinner.

    More exercise was good for the baby''s growth, wasn''t it? The tenth day was coming soon.

    Hester had already opened the door, not knowing how to greet them. She could only feel the corners of her mouth rise with a smile.

    "Brother Austin, Mr. Jackson, actually you don''t have to take breakfast to me every day. I don''t have to work now and stay at home every day. I can cook the breakfast. "

    Hester said with a mouthful of porridge. She took a deep breath and said. If it went on like this, she would go crazy sooner or later.

    "Well!"

    Austin then put the bowl on the table and glanced at Jackson, the corner of his mouth slightly rising. Austin turned his head to Hester.

    "Is there anything wrong?"

    As soon as he asked this question, Jackson stopped what he was doing. Jackson rested his chin on one hand, listening attentively.

    They looked at each other, and the courage that Hester gathered slowly went out. Hester''s head was drooping, holding the rice porridge in her hand. She felt herself stupid at this moment.

    "I think it''s very hard for you to come here and bring me breakfast every day. And you are busy with your work. I feel sorry to bother you.

    Well, you don''t have to come here tomorrow. I can do it myself. "

    After thinking for a while, Hester still expressed her thoughts euphemistically. She felt awkward, but on the whole, what she said was okay, right?

    Liste

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    dare to do anything to hurt her, I will not let you go! "

    Compared with the intense mental state that day, Austin looked very deep and calm today. As if Austin had expected this, he didn''t know how to refute.

    "You won''t let me go?" Looking at Austin with a mocking smile, Jackson smiled. It has been a long time that Jackson didn''t hear this sentence since he took over Gu family business.

    Jackson remembered that, among the people who said it, everyone had lost everything with a miserable look.

    His status today was not only because of the majesty accumulated by the Gu family for thousands of years, but also because he was really ruthless enough to not let go of anyone who might hurt him.

    "I''m looking forward to see you being rude! Similarly, my words are said here today. I will never leave Hester, you won''t have the ideas to let me go away. "

    "Huh! It seems that the rumor is right. Mr. Jackson is a well-known person. I have to admit that! "

    A light flashed through Austin''s dark and bright eyes as he said softly, hiding his mild appearance. Austin clenched his hands into pockets to control his suppressed emotions.

    "It''s not hard to say. I just don''t like others to oppose me."

 Chapter 401 Style

    With one hand supporting his chin, Jackson smiled like a fox. He looked lazy. He squinted slightly with a faint sense of danger.

    "Jackson, don''t jump to the conclusions."

    Austin took a deep breath and said softly. His face remained unchanged. But his breath gradually turned quick and lost its original rhythm.

    "If you want to stay with Hester, I won''t mind it at all!" said Austin.

    He was very clear that if Hester didn''t like Jackson, she would try to avoid being with him. But she had to admit that it was Jackson who had saved her life. Maybe it was the reason that she hadn''t made up her mind for a long time!

    "Okay!"

    Casually answering Austin''s words, Jackson''s narrow and long eyes flashed a dark shadow. The smile on his lips gradually turned cold, and his face was growing increasingly chilly.

    Their conversation was quickly over. They couldn''t judge whether it was good or bad, but they both had a knot in the heart.

    Austin drove away, involuntarily irritable. He clenched the steering wheel and picked up the speed. The car pulled over slowly and he took off the seat belt. Suddenly, he saw two figures.

    "Terence, you don''t have to accompany me. I can come here by myself."

    Holding the baby in her arms, Melody tightened her hands which were sweaty. The smile at the corners of her mouth was somewhat stiff, and her eyes were flickering around.

    Seeing the baby in her arms, Terence pressed the remote control with a frown. There was a hint of pain on his cold face, and he said lightly.

    "He is my child. You can''t bear the responsibility alone!"

    "I know what you''re thinking, but I''m used to it. I''m so sorry that you still spare time to come here since the company is so busy now!

    How about you go back to the company! Don''t you have a meeting this morning? Don''t be late!"

    Said Melody as she lifted her lips and looked into Terence''s eyes.

    Looking at the sleeping baby, Terence nodded slightly. He didn''t know why, but every time he

    he took a deep breath and looked up.

    "Dr... Dr. Austin Why did you... Why are you here?"

    The doctor quickly covered the baby and turned around to look at Austin nervously, extremely frightened. Melody had specifically told her not to let anyone know about it. What should she do now?

    "Did he get hurt every time?"

    When Austin saw her nervous expression, he had mixed feelings. His voice was slightly bitter and his breath was unsteady.

    No wonder that Melody tried every means to stop Terence. Now he knew the real reason. But how could she do it? Didn''t she want to have this baby? Why didn''t she cherish it?

    The doctor was a little dumbfounded while she stared at Austin. She felt sorry for the baby because every time Melody took the baby here, she needed to deal with his injuries.

    Although she had seen it many times, she was still shocked every time. As a mother, she felt her heart ache too.

    "He have gotten new wounds before he recovered. One layer covered with one layer. Alas! How cruel she is!"

    She knew that she couldn''t hide it from Austin, so she spoke it out. She was so shocked by what had happened that she almost lost her breath.

    Austin has a good reputation in the hospital. Keeping a secret for a patient is the doctor''s duty. He should be able to do it!

    "It''s her style!"

 Chapter 402 Visiting

    Austin closed the door and played with his phone. When Austin felt so angry and he even wanted to throw the phone to the ground. Austin''s breath became rapid and his expression was frightened.

    Austin frowned at the sight of so many paintings.

    "Melody!"

    How could she be so cruel to her own child. When Austin thought Hester had lost her child, and he couldn''t help but resent Melody.

    Hester was in poor mental condition at that time, and he was abroad, so he didn''t inquire about Hester''s condition at the first time.

    "Damn it!"

    Austin punched the wall hard with a curse. The pain made him slightly calm down, and he breathed a mouthful of stale air slowly to release the depression in his heart.

    On the other side, Melody walked around for a while and then got back impatiently. She could see that all patients in the ward, she would be in a bad mood sooner or later.

    "Are you done?"

    Said Melody in an unfriendly tone as she looked at the doctor packing up her belongings in a hurry. Melody took a deep breath, trying to suppress the impatience in her heart.

    She wouldn''t have stayed here and waste her time if she hadn''t been afraid that she would be exposed. She had had enough of the smell.

    "Okay, please wait a moment."

    Replied Melody, quickly binding up the wound. After dressing up perfectly, the doctor held up the kid carefully and handed the kid to Melody.

    A faint smell of medicine wafted into Melody''s nose and made her frown. She took out her perfume from her bag and sprayed on the kid several times before putting it back.

    "Miss Melody, I..."

    "Thank you so much. I will talk to the dean later. You might have a chance to be a director in your department. "

    With a slight smile on her face, Melody patted the doctor on the shoulder, and said.

    "Thank you, Miss Melody!"

    The woman doctor was sweating and looked at the ground with a thumping heart. Melod

    , they had to be distinct from each other.

    The feud between Gu family and Qi family was obvious. She didn''t believe that Jackson would give up the idea of revenge. She could compromise with him when it came to the emotional problems, but she couldn''t be sloppy when it came to work.

    "I have left the company, so I don''t know much about it."

    Looking at the receding figure of Melody, Jackson smiled. "What a greedy woman! She has a keen sense of smell." Jackson thought.

    If he hadn''t grasped her only weakness, how could she have cooperated with him so easily!

    "Things are getting more and more interesting."

    Sitting in the driver''s seat, Allen couldn''t help trembling. As long as his boss put on such a smile, nothing good would happen in general.

    "Mr. Jackson, where are we going?"

    "Qi group!"

    When Jackson raised his head and looked into Allen''s eyes, a slice of slyness flashed through Jackson''s eyes. Tapping his knees with his fingers, Jackson thought it was time to see his enemy.

    "Yes, boss!"

    Because of Jackson''s stunning appearance, the receptionist only saw him once before recognized his identity. She walked up quickly and called Sheryl by the way.

    "Jackson?"

    Terence signed his name and looked up at Sheryl.

    "Let him in."

 Chapter 403 His Plan

    With a faint smile on the corner of Jackson''s mouth, sitting quietly alone. Others were screaming for his beauty. Jackson hid the teasing in his eyes and rubbed his knees.

    "Mr. Jackson, Mr. Terence is waiting for you!" Sheryl walked out of the CEO''s office and stood beside him.

    "Okay!"

    A word slowly came out of Jackson''s thin lips. Jackson stood up, his long body wrapped in a pure black suit, looking very suitable.

    He directly ignored the exclamation of the crowd and pushed the door in. The expression on his face changed a little and then changed back to normal.

    Terence leaned on the side leisurely, with a gloomy light flashing in his eyes. Terence crossed his hands on his legs and looked indifferent.

    "Mr. Jackson, what can I do for you?"

    "Nothing important. I just have some questions to ask."

    With a smile on his face, Jackson sat down in front of Terence. Jackson''s face was full of malice as he played with a rope.

    "Hester has a bad appetite recently. I guessed that you must know something about her, given that you have lived with her for many years. So I''m here to ask you."

    Terence''s body froze and his breath paused. Terence clenched his fists to calm himself down. With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, Terence looked at Jackson with his dark eyes.

    "It''s not proper to ask me about it, is it? Or you just don''t know what she likes? "

    "Huh!"

    Jackson chuckled and lowered his long and thick eyelashes, which covered his eyes and made Terence unable to see him clearly.

    "It''s my fault. She is pregnant now and she has a different taste."

    Jackson looked at Terence. Jackson couldn''t miss any subtle expression on Terence''s face.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Terence. It''s my first time to be a father. Please forgive me for making this fuss."

    "Mr. Jackson is really free now. You left the company to deal with all kinds of affairs and comes here for Hester. You really like her."

    The corner

    ckson took a glance at Terence''s phone as he tapped the table. Jackson smiled.

    "See you off!"

    Without saying anything else, Terence just stared at Jackson calmly. Terence was playing with his pen, the corners of his mouth slightly rising.

    It was not until the figure of Jackson disappeared that Terence picked up his buzzing phone.

    "What is it?"

    "Mr. Terence, we couldn''t find the person you let us to follow." Hearing that man''s voice, Terence couldn''t help but trembled. The man help but felt nervous.

    "Damn it!"

    Terence muttered. It suddenly dawned on him why Jackson came to the Qi Group. It seemed that Jackson was not that naive. He just came here out of anger.

    Terence took a deep breath and smashed the phone onto the ground. Terence squinted his eyes and his heart raced.

    "Hester, you are very good!"

    In order to avoid him, she specially asked Jackson to stop him. This chess game was really excellent. Hester was ready to use his weaknesses. The best solution was to find out the weaknesses as soon as possible!

    On the other side, Jackson walked out of Qi Group''s building and leaned against the car. Holding his mobile phone in hand, he smiled.

    "Don''t worry! This time I promise that Terence won''t easily know your location, and we''ll keep it a secret! "

 Chapter 404 Where Was She

    Hester hid her gaze and stood at the bedside. Looking at the community full of people, she sighed with emotion. The community she lived before was fancy and comfortable, but it was quiet. Now this place was very lively.

    "Thank you, Jackson!"

    The bodyguards of Terence kept her company, and even though she couldn''t see, she had a bad feeling as soon as she went out. It must be someone who followed her. Besides, she didn''t want to have too much contact with Terence. Wouldn''t it be better to move out directly?

    "There is no need for us to talk about these two words, as long as you are happy!"

    Jackson''s voice was put through the receiver, which was soft and charming. Hester held the phone tighter. In her memory, no one had said this to her.

    As they got along with each other, mance gradually forgot his evil and arrogant character, and became a little warm. Although he still didn''t act according to common sense but it softened his heart a little.

    "Go ahead with your work. I''m done. Bye!"

    Jackson said slowly, holding back the throbbing of his heart. She hung up the phone, put her hand on her chest, felt the heartbeat of it, and closed her eyes.

    The next day, Austin went to the apartment with breakfast on his hand. He rang the bell for half a day, but he didn''t get any reply. With frowning, he knocked at the door with a worried face.

    "Hester, are you inside the room? Or what happened? "

    After a long time, he didn''t get an answer, which made him more anxious. He turned around and rushed to the security, with a sullen face.

    "Where is the spare key for the 601 apartment on 10 floor?"

    The security guards, who were held tightly by him, were completely stunned and looked at the man who suddenly rushed in. The security guards frowned tightly.

    "Sir, please let me go!"

    "I want the key to 601, 10 floor!"

    Austin spat out the words awkwardly, and his hands were clasped more tightly. Austin felt a severe pain in his chest. Austin had never been so emotional, and it was difficult to calm down.

    His

    that Allen didn''t fear that Jackson would be in danger at all.

    Though Jackson looked like a mild man, he was good at Taekwondo. If people wanted to fight him, they would have a hard time.

    As a matter of fact, it wasn''t surprising that Austin were here.

    Knowing what Allen wanted to do, Jackson raised his head and smiled. Jackson waved his hands to let them go, without the slightest awareness of being beaten.

    "No need!"

    Allen turned to the crowd with a smile on his face.

    "Don''t worry. You can go out now!"

    "¡­¡­" The eerie silence enveloped the office. Everyone looked at each other in tacit approval before slowly stepping out of the office. It was not that they didn''t worry about their boss, but the indifferent look of Allen really made them speechless.

    Looking at the people who walked out in a line, Jackson turned his eyes and looked at Austin''s angry face. Then he raised his hand to get rid of Austin''s hand and adjusted his collar.

    "Dr. Austin, why are you so angry?"

    "Huh!"

    Looking at Jackson''s indifferent face, Austin was burning with anger. If it wasn''t Jackson who hadn''t do this, Hester would not have disappeared. Terence had been tried many ways to find Hester, but failed. So Austin wouldn''t have been able to find Hester.

    The only way was to ask Jackson directly, which was quite efficient.

    "Where is she?"

 Chapter 405 Angry

    "Dr. Austin, I don''t think that you should ask me this question."

    Jackson looked up at Austin, his thin lips slightly hooked with a faint smile, but not in a flamboyant way. He knew why Austin came here today, but he just didn''t want to tell him the truth.

    Austin thought that Hester was not necessarily very close to Jackson. If he insisted on doing that, the matter would be more difficult to deal with.

    "Huh! Mr. Jackson, you are good at making jokes. If I didn''t ask you about it, it would have become an unsolved mystery!"

    Austin looked at Jackson with a sneer. He clenched his hands, trying to control his emotions. Although he really wanted to beat Jackson, he was not out of control.

    Looking into Austin''s eyes, Jackson''s smile on his face became cold gradually. He stood up with his hands in his pockets, and the expression on his face was distant.

    "I don''t want to talk about it. What can you do? Dr. Austin has magic power. Thank you for your hard work."

    Patting him on the shoulder, Jackson said provocatively. Even if the force was not too much, but the sound of the landing was something that could not be ignored.

    "Hester doesn''t want anyone to disturb her right now. As the guardian, it''s right time for me to show off!"

    Austin''s breath gradually became out of control. A slight fury rose in his eyes when he looked into Jackson''s. His eyes were bloodshot, gloomy and terrible.

    If Austin had taken Hester away from this place at the first place, he wouldn''t have been involved in so many things. What should he do now? Jackson wouldn''t give up until he got what he wanted.

    "Jackson, you''d better tell me Hester''s whereabouts honestly, or I''ll kill you!"

    Austin said in a trembling voice, teeth gritted. His forehead bulged and looked terrifying. He was on the verge of losing his remaining sanity, and he couldn''t suppress the anger in his heart.

    Jackson had clearly known the whereabouts of the Hester, but he was talking to Austin about ma

    u as her brother, no matter how good she is to you. Don''t get too involved in the drama. Just do not take it as love. You should know your identity well. And so, Dr. Austin, please find out your exact position!"

    Standing on the side of the road dejectedly, Austin took a deep breath. He raised his hand and irritably took off his glasses on the bridge of his nose, pinching the place between his eyebrows to ease his anger.

    "You are really a cold-blooded man, Jackson!"

    If it weren''t for Terence, how could he think that Jackson was the one to blame? Jackson really went too far this time. Didn''t he intend to make people worried about Hester by hiding her without telling anyone?

    Thinking of this, his eyes flashed a glimmer of light. Then he got on the car quickly and started the engine to leave. After parking the car steadily at the downstairs of Qi Group, Austin opened the door, with the familiar warmth.

    "Austin?"

    Upon hearing this, Terence was touched and murmured this name. ''Am I out of luck or have I been in trouble these days? Why do they all come here? Are they trying to make trouble for me?''

    "Yes, Mr. Terence. Mr. Austin specially exhorted that he had something important to tell you and you would be interested in it!"

    Terence''s eyes twinkled as he nodded at Sheryl.

    "Let him in!"

 Chapter 406 We Cant Go Back Anymore

    "Have you found Hester?"

    As soon as Austin came in with Sheryl, he saw Terence. While feeling anxious, he walked up and asked. Since Terence and Jackson were rivals, he should know something.

    "Dr. Austin, we haven''t found anybody, so you come here to try your luck?"

    Terence fixed his eyes faintly on the furious Austin. He said scornfully, stroking the edge of the document with his fingertips, and people couldn''t see through his mind.

    No matter how deeply Austin''s mind was, he was affected by his family. However, as a doctor, he didn''t have much chance to get along with others, which was why he got impulsive.

    "Hester has contacted you, but you were willing to watch me looking for Hester all the time," complained Terence.

    Austin''s face changed, and his eyes enlarged abruptly. Taking a deep breath, he tried to suppress the anger in his heart. He forced a smile and sat still.

    Austin clearly knew that he should be prepared to be humiliated when he went to find Terence. But he was willing to bear it. If he could find Hester, anything was worth it.

    As he calmed himself, he slowly exhaled a mouthful of air, and his face was slightly relaxed.

    "Mr. Terence, we had a lot of unpleasant things before. I apologize to you here. Please don''t take it to heart. But Hester is now under the control of Jackson. I think you know him better than I do!

    Don''t you know why he have found Hester again?"

    Terence''s cold face cracked, and he clenched his fist. He stared at Austin coldly and gave a self-mocking smile.

    How could he not know the purpose of Jackson? It was because he knew that, he had been worried about her safety. He had sent someone to follow Hester, fearing that she would encounter danger.

    The two families, Gu family and Qi family had been entangled with each other for many years, so they were clearly aware of the characteristics of each

    at all costs!"

    Silence reigned in the office. Austin had been away for a long time. But Terence stood there motionless for a long time.

    He was still thinking about what Austin had said the last time. Austin was so ambitious that he had made up his mind to protect her at all costs, which made Terence speechless for a long time.

    He was fiddling with the phone, the screen was filled with the photo of Hester, who was smiling happily. It was just like when she came to Qi family the first time. Though she was smiling, the fear in her eyes was pitiful.

    The corner of his mouth lifted feebly and slowly fell. He didn''t know what would happen between them. His fingertips went through her eyes. They were clear and transparent, which was the scene he liked to see most.

    In his memory, the talkative eyes were the most impressive to him. Maybe it was because she was deaf at that time, she made great efforts to contact sign language, lips language and her eyes became more attractive.

    Sometimes, he couldn''t help but look away when he met those eyes. He had been in the business world for many years and had lost his first love, which was the most important reason that he hated himself so much.

    "Hester, is it impossible for us to go back?"

 Chapter 407 Eyes Open

    Hester lied on the platform and yawned while looking at the streets with people coming and going. She rubbed her eyes wearily and turned to a lush tree.

    It had been a whole week. She didn''t step out of her room to avoid being discovered. Since she left in a hurry last time, she left her phone in a corner.

    Being unable to contact Austin was a headache for her. But in order to avoid suspicion, Jackson had never appeared. So she just sat here.

    "What are you thinking about? So absorbed?"

    With tonic in hand, Jackson looked at her figure with his burning eyes. He squinted, put aside the thing in his hand, and walked towards her slowly.

    "I''m not sure!"

    Hester turned her eyes lazily and looked at him, feeling relieved. Fortunately, she thought too much. He didn''t show up for such a long time that she thought she would be under house arrest as before!

    Her answer was brief and to the point. She supported her head with one hand and smiled slightly. As a pregnant woman, Hester looked beautiful beyond words.

    "Do you want to go out?"

    She nodded sincerely, and Jackson agreed. His fair hand slowly stayed at her side. He said it slowly with a satisfied smile at the corners of his mouth.

    Hester''s eyes twinkled with excitement. All of a sudden, she seemed to think of something, and the corner of her mouth, which just raised, slowly fell.

    "But..."

    "What do you think why I am here today?"

    Jackson looked at Hester with a sincere look, and instantly understood her misgivings. It was a sleepless night for her yesterday, in order to escape from the man named Terence.

    She had thought about going out before Jackson came, but she held it back for that thought in her heart.

    She blinked, the eyes just like two fluttering butterflies. Hester stood up from the bench and nodded at Jackson.

    "Wait for me to change my clothes!"

    Then she rushed into the bedro

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    the child grew up day by day, she could feel the child''s joy, anger and sorrow. She should be strong for the sake of him!

    When Austin arrived at the shop, panting, he saw Hester and Jackson chatting and laughing. The sport made his chest oppressive and painful.

    He gripped the phone so hard that it almost broke the screen. But at least, he hadn''t lost his mind.

    He took a deep breath and approached her with an indifferent expression. He stared at Hester, feeling like it had passed through a century. He almost forgot that how long he had not seen her smiling like this. Her bright and attractive smile.

    "Hi, Brother Austin!"

    When Hester looked into Austin''s deep and dark eyes, she instantly restrained all the expressions on her face. Her hands were twisted together, and she watched Austin walk in uneasily.

    She felt that she was so wrong this time, especially to Brother Austin. ''He should be angry because he took care of me for such a long time and even got treated like this!'' she thought in mind.

    "Huh!"

    Austin said in a voice dripping with sarcasm. His eyes greedily fell on her face, trying to release the fear and panic that had been suppressed for several days.

    "Hester, it''s been a long time. You really make my eyes open!"

 Chapter 408 Being Rude To You

    Hester was stiff and smiled. She pressed her lips tightly and looked at Austin at a loss. She was afraid that Austin would get angry, but now her wish came true, which made her at a loss.

    In her memory, she remembered that Brother Austin always smiled gently. He had never been rude to her or scolded her.

    "I..."

    She said in a hoarse voice, tears streaming down her cheeks.

    Her teardrops fell on the table and soon wetted it. Hester bowed her head and cried in a low voice. She didn''t know how she felt. She just felt very aggrieved.

    "Well! What should I do with you? "

    Austin sighed and held her in his arms. Austin showed a helpless expression. He flapped her back gently, trying to ease her emotions.

    "It''s a lie that I am not angry. No matter what, you should have told me in advance, instead of leaving without a word!"

    When he faced her, he always felt helpless, or scolded her for her recklessness and deep love. He never wanted to experience that hopeless feeling in his whole life.

    "Yes! I Never again. "

    Hester''s low voice was heard as her head was touching his chest. Her voice was choked with sobs. Her body was twitching and lying in Austin''s arms. They looked like a harmonious couple.

    Jackson squinted at the two people who were embracing each other. The smile on Jackson''s lips gradually faded, and his body became stiff.

    "Hester, you are pregnant now, so your mood is not suitable to swing. Now that Austin said he had forgiven you, please stop crying. "

    Hearing the voice of Jackson, Austin glanced at Jackson casually, with a shadow of darkness flashing across his eyes but quickly disappeared.

    Hester was relieved at the sight of Austin. The smile on her faces also relaxed. The three of them sat together. Although they didn''t talk much, everything was full of harmony.

    Hester said goodbye to Jackson and Austin at the entrance of the community and came

    dy wanted to meddle in it. It was really intolerable.

    "I advise you not to dream about it, Melody. I won''t let you take him away. If you want to make the will later, you have to think of a way by yourself. Don''t try to get it from me! "

    There was a trace of excitement in Melody''s eyes. She smiled and enjoyed Hester''s angry look. She felt at ease.

    At this moment, Hester was like a clown in her eyes, offering her entertainment and pleasing her. Everything was in Melody''s hands and she just needed to watch a play.

    "It''s not up to you!"

    Melody slowly approached Hester. Her hot breath was on Hester''s face, causing Hester to tremble. Melody snorted disdainfully, as if she were looking at a useless rubbish.

    "You should have a clear estimation of yourself. You are lucky that you still have some use for us! Otherwise, do you think I would let go of the fact that you took over Terence? "

    Hester was forced to step back by Melody''s sudden approach. Hester staggered and finally stabilized herself. Hester covered her chest with her hand and took a deep breath before slowly opening her mouth.

    "Melody, don''t push me too much! I never fight with you before. I was disdainful you. But if you keep challenging me, don''t blame me for being rude to you! "

 Chapter 409 Suddenly Know

    Hester was not a threat to Melody, so Melody didn''t take it seriously. Melody had the upper hand in every aspect, for her family background and appearance.

    If she and Hester were at daggers drawn with each other, she definitely had the ability to suppress Hester and Hester never turn over.

    "Then I''ll wait to see how you''ll punish me. But before that, you have to keep your baby safe! It''s getting late. Terence and my baby are waiting for me at home! Goodbye. Take care! "

    Melody said. As he passed by, she slammed into Hester''s shoulder, not knowing whether it was intentional or not. Melody glanced at Hester coldly and left with her head raised high.

    Hester covered her aching shoulder with her hand. She had to stagger to stabilize herself. Hester took a deep breath, turned around and stared at the back of Melody, eyes wide open.

    She had never thought about hurting anyone in her life, but why was she always remembered by others? First her natural father, then Mrs. Qi who brought her up, and then her child''s father, the only man she loved deeply.

    Tears ran down from her cheeks, with a kind of unspeakable bitterness. It was said that everyone lived in the world to pay off their debts. Then how much debts did she owe in her previous life? And this kind of thing happened to her this life.

    Since that night, she fell into that nightmare again. In fact, the faces of Terence and Melody were in Hester''s dream, and the only thing that hadn''t changed was that they let her hand over her child.

    Hester squatted on the ground, covering her head with her hands. She didn''t want to hear their voice, but it was always difficult to escape. But the more she wanted to escape, the clearer the scenes would be, and put her into deep fear.

    "Ah!" A loud sound cut through the darkness. Hester stood up from the bed, her chest heaving violently, gasping for the fresh air, but it was unable to evacuate the opp

    . Leo thumped the table with his big hand. In order to maintain his reputation, he had to go to check the patient this time.

    "I will go! See you at 9 o''clock tomorrow! "

    "No, thanks. I think I need to contact other schoolmates."

    Austin sighed and looked at him with a sense of indescribable meaning. Austin murmured, rubbing his chin with his fingertips.

    The nerves in his mind were broken. Leo looked at Austin with a dangerous face and said that, gnashing his teeth. A scholar could kill without being insulted. What annoyed him most in his life was that his major was disregarded. It was an insult from the deep of his soul.

    "Austin, don''t go too far!"

    "Thank you, Leo."

    Glancing at Leo indecisively, Austin said that sincerely after thinking for a while. Then Austin turned around and left at once, with a cunning smile.

    Leo was good in everything, but he had weakness. Austin would be happy to make use of it!

    "Damn it! Am I being tricked? "

    Austin could hear the grumpy voice outside the office. With a smile in his eyes, Austin was in a good mood and nodded to the other people in the studio.

    For this strange behavior of their boss, others tacitly chose to ignore it.

    "I learnt psychology, didn''t I? Why was I so troublesome with a surgeon? "

 Chapter 410 Treatment

    Hester glared at Leo, who was standing in front of her with a flattering smile, and the corner of her mouth twitched. She sat on the chair with stiff hands and feet, then moved to the position of Austin and gently pulled his clothes.

    "Miss Hester, we meet again! I heard that you are sleepless recently. Come and talk to me! I promise you can have a good sleep tonight and in the future!"

    Hearing Leo''s playful words, Austin''s face changed. He clenched his hands and tried to maintain his elegance.

    He thought that he should find another one. Although Leo was the best in his major, his intelligence was really terrible.

    "How about we find another doctor?"

    Austin turned his head to look at Hester, smiling stiffly. He put his hand on her shoulder and turned her right to face him.

    Leo looked at Austin who was in a solemn face, speechless. He felt as if there was a sharp knife in his chest and it hit him right in the vital part.

    "I''m sorry! Excuse me, if you want to change doctors, please be quiet! I don''t think it''s a good idea if I still stand here."

    Hester couldn''t help but laugh. She looked at the ground and tried to prevent her voice from trembling. Maybe it was because Leo was a psychiatrist. He could always make people feel warm and comfortable.

    "Doctor Leo is a good doctor. There is no need to change," said Hester.

    With a glint of slyness in his eyes, Leo slowly stood in front of Hester, a smile flickering at the corners of his mouth. Raising the long fingers slightly, he had a little embarrassment when he saw Austin''s murderous gaze.

    "Thank you for your advice, Miss Hester. I will do my best to help you get rid of troubles for your sake."

    Hester nodded at Leo with a smile. She patted Austin''s hand gently as a soothing gesture

    king? Why can''t I see his face?'' A warm voice, mixed with gentle feelings, slowly ran into her heart.

    "Okay! Don''t think about anything now. Empty your mind and follow my guide. What did you see? Describe it to me carefully!"

    Leo lowered his voice and put his head on her ear in a seductive way. His voice had been very pleasant to hear, and it was more charming after some skills.

    "I saw the sea..."

    As Hester said more and more words, a vast picture suddenly appeared in front of them. The smile on Leo''s face gradually faded away and the scene in her mind became clearer, which meant that she had betrayed her real thoughts.

    Leo clenched his fists to control the emotions. He breathed out a mouthful of air and tried to keep the voice peaceful. There was no difference.

    Leo closed the notebook in his hand and looked at Hester. Hester was sleeping soundly. He raised her arm and slowly put it down. He got up and took a blanket, covering her with it.

    "Have a good sleep and clear up your mind. Don''t think about those messy things anymore."

    "How is it going?"

    Seeing the door open, Austin rushed forward and looked at Leo worriedly.

    "And give me my phone!"

 Chapter 411 Leave With Me

    Austin''s palm was like a fire, and he even wanted to throw his phone away. He had just taken his cell phone in a hurry, but now he didn''t have the courage to unlock it.

    Struggling for a long time, he gently touched the screen with his fingertips and clicked on the recording.

    "I don''t know. I just can''t help going into another world when I close my eyes. All those horrible things happening there freaked me out and made me sleepless!"

    "Can you describe those scenes?"

    "Child, pungent smell of blood, and rain of blood. And his heartrending cries pierced my eardrums brutally. I couldn''t escape from there."

    "And what?"

    "And Terence, Melody...They forced me to hand over my child. Many people, many people are there around me! I can''t get rid of it, but I can''t scream out."

    "Why are you so afraid of them? Besides, why do you always dream that they are robbing your child?"

    "Will! In the will of Mrs. Qi, the only way they get the rest of the shares is to get my child''s DNA report, so that they can open the safe."

    "That''s to say, something terrible has happened recently and stimulated your nerves. That''s why you are in such a deep fear."

    "Melody called me once. She even vowed to take my child away from me. I won''t let her get her way. I lost my first poor child because of her. How could I give it to a woman as cruel as her?"

    "Why not listening?"

    Leo looked at Austin and frowned. Austin lazily leaned against the chair, his hands clenching into fists. That didn''t match his weariness.

    Hearing what he said, Austin slowly raised his head with red eyes. He tightened his hand and trembled slightly.

    Although he had guessed that her abnormality would be related to Terence, he didn''t expect that it would involve so many things. He took a deep breath to suppress the restlessness in

    on your mind?" She looked at Austin''s face doubtfully, and Hester did not believe in what he said. But considering that Brother Austin always thought of her, she didn''t haggle over it.

    "Well, if you don''t want me to know, then we don''t talk about it."

    Seeing that Austin was embarrassed, she shrugged her shoulders and didn''t say anything more. She had lied to him, so she had no right to blame him.

    Austin held her hand and sighed. She was born to be his weakness. As long as she stood there, he would surrender without saying a word.

    "According to Leo''s condition analysis, you couldn''t fall asleep because you were stressed.

    But don''t worry. It''s not that serious. Just change to another place and you will feel better."

    Knowing the source of her pain, he struggled to take her away from this place regardless of everything. But unfortunately, he could not! He couldn''t ignore her feelings and let his hot head take her away.

    "Do you want me to leave this place with me?"

    Hearing Hester''s words, Austin stopped breathing and nervously looked at Hester, fearing that she would refuse him, but at the same time, he was looking forward to her answer!

    "What were you talking about just now?"

 Chapter 412 Recalling Old Things

    A disharmonious voice interrupted the subtle atmosphere between the two people. Austin narrowed his eyes and hid the anger in them. He raised his eyes, with a smell of gunpowder, to look at the person coming in the opposite light.

    "Jackson?"

    Hester asked with her eyes wide open. She gripped Austin''s sleeve tightly in order to seek a trace of protection. The look on Jackson''s face was exactly the same as before when he heard that she was going to leave. Her memory of the past sprang up like water and almost killed her.

    Feeling that Hester''s body was trembling, Austin frowned tightly. He reached out and protected her from being approached easily.

    "What do you want to do?"

    "For what?"

    With an evil smile on his charming face, Jackson said it casually. He put both hands in his pockets, and his deep eyes met Austin''s, which gradually surged.

    "I just want to stop you from leaving. Can''t you see such an obvious intention?"

    "Stop us from leaving? It''s our freedom to go anywhere. Do you have any reason to stop me?"

    As if hearing a funny joke, Austin raised the corners of his mouth disdainfully. He took a deep breath. There was cold sweat on his palm. He frowned and held her tighter and tighter, trying to bring some warmth to her.

    "Or, Mr. Jackson has done similar things. Do you want to rake it up now?"

    Hester stood behind Austin, and her heart trembled at his words. She looked at Austin''s back in disbelief and frowned.

    She never mentioned these things, how did he know? Could it be Jackson? But how could he do such a thing?

    "Huh!"

    With a sneer, Jackson''s eyes swept Hester''s expression, and he quickly skipped it. He looked down and tried to suppress the strange feeling in his heart because he didn''t want to see her painful look.

    At that time, it was because he was out of control that he did such a ridiculous thing that caused unforgettable harm to her. So he could su

    Before, in order to satisfy Hester, he had to try his best to activate the atmosphere, although he didn''t like words.

    But today, as Austin had mentioned it again, he couldn''t just smile and greet her. He completely got away with it.

    The next day, when Austin came here again, his bright mood was completely gloomy. Checked by the men in black again and again, he finally got to the entrance.

    Hester was startled when she opened the door. She sighed deeply. She didn''t need to dig into it to know who was behind all this.

    "Did Jackson send you here?"

    The originally silent men in black bowed neatly and nodded at Hester. "Yes, madam!"

    Witnessing the full process, Austin stood aside with a ghastly pale face. He clenched his hands in pockets and looked at them ferociously.

    It seemed that he should think of another way. If he allowed Jackson to bind Hester, it would inevitably cause unnecessary trouble.

    In the CEO office of Qi Group building, Sheryl stood beside with a solemn face, followed by a pale man.

    "Is there still no news?"

    With an indifferent look on his face, Terence signed the document and asked seemingly inadvertently. He stopped writing, and the expression on his face changed.

    "My patience is limited. I hope you won''t let me down!"

 Chapter 413 The Child Is Yours

    "Okay, Mr. Terence!"

    Sweat dripped from his forehead and his hands clenched. He was almost freaked out under such pressure.

    "Our people have found some clues. But we will find Miss Hester as soon as possible."

    Hearing that, Terence looked up at the man. He put down his pen and smiled meaningfully.

    "How many times have I heard this?"

    In just two minutes, when Sheryl came in again, her body unconsciously trembled. With a calm voice, she squinted, "Mr. Terence, there is a man called Austin who wants to see you!"

    Taking a deep breath with his eyes closed, Terence beckoned the man to leave. Tapping the table with his fingertips, he raised his eyebrows.

    "Let him in."

    With his hands crossing in front of his legs, his eyes fixed on the direction of the door. A little bit of gloom flashed through his eyes, and then his face was normal again.

    "You know where she is now?"

    He said it lightly, without any ups and downs in his tone, as if things were supposed to be like this.

    With a slight twitch of the corner of his mouth, Austin looked at Terence leisurely, and suddenly felt a little funny. He sat opposite him and looked away.

    "Mr. Terence is rather leisure! And you have time to care about Hester''s things. I don''t know if it''s true or it''s just a fake one!"

    There was no change on Terence''s face. His dark eyes were fixed on Austin, looking determined.

    Austin had been so anxious for Hester''s safety, but now he was in the mood to mock.

    "Austin, I''m being polite with you because Hester cares about you, but please watch out your words and deeds!"

    "What Hester is in your eyes, Terence?"

    Austin frowned and his eyes flickered with dark light. Staring at Terence without a blink, he spoke with a complicated expression.

    As his long eyelashes quivered, the corners of Terence''s mouth twitched. He leaned forward, propped his hand on his chin and smiled unfathomably at

    ed slowly.

    "Hester is in his hand now. I want to take her out!"

    Austin said sincerely. If their ultimate goal was Hester, he would have been honest with Terence from the beginning, which would save some unnecessary trouble.

    The silence lasted for two seconds, and then a cold smile was revealed on Terence''s face. His hands tightened unconsciously, trying to restrain the true emotions from the bottom of his heart.

    He would know Hester''s location sooner or later as long as one stared closely at Jackson. But he seemed to be impatient. He always felt empty as long as he couldn''t see her.

    After hearing what Austin said. His heart skipped a beat at the news. He knew that Hester had been informed.

    "It''s in my country, and it''s my right. Why do you think I should cooperate with you instead of saving her on my own?"

    "Although this is your sphere of influence, the Gu family had a backup before it left. Otherwise, why couldn''t you find Hester?"

    Austin''s words cut a nerve. With a scowl, Terence looked at Austin and laughed angrily. He wanted to see what the gentle Austin would do after he tore off the mask.

    Like the saying goes, "Eagles do not breed doves."

    "So what? Do you think I will agree with you just by this?"

    "Hester''s baby is yours!"

 Chapter 414 Raise The Firewood

    There was a weird silence in the CEO office of Qi Group. An unknown dark stream quietly went into the room.

    Terence''s face was as dark as ink. He looked at Austin with his deep eyes. The pen in his hand broke and was inserted into the palm of his hand heavily.

    It was bleeding between his fingers, with blood dropping on the wooden table.

    "What did you say?"

    His voice was hoarse and obviously trembling. Although he tried his best to keep calm, there was inevitably a moment of emotional exposure.

    On the contrary, Austin kept calm and indifferent. He leaned against the chair and crossed his hands on his knees.

    At the sight of the nervous look on Terence''s face, he was somewhat curious. Hester had suffered many hardships before, which made him indignant.

    "Although I don''t want to tell you about this, I have to tell you the truth for my sincerity. Hester did get pregnant, and you are the father of the baby!"

    Terence''s brain was blank and buzzing. He stared at Austin, not knowing how to respond. When he saw Hester''s abdomen bulged, he was furious.

    There was a moment when he wanted to destroy that child. However, he was able to resist the urge to Hester at the thought that she would be hurt.

    He could not bear her leaving and the fact that she was pregnant with other people''s child. However, when he stood at the crossroad, he was told that the child was his, which made him happy and somewhat guilty.

    He still felt guilty for their first child, but now he even wanted to abort their second child, which made him can''t forgive himself.

    "Mine?"

    The whole sentence was like a mumble to him, which made Terence''s eyes move slowly. He was a little flurried, paying no attention to the pain in his palm.

    He grabbed Austin''s collar tightly. And he looked at Austin solemnly, as if he was about to eat him up

    he agreed without hesitation. He had no idea, but it was reasonable.

    "It''s simple. You are here and his hands can be shackled by you, while I''m abroad. As long as he''s busy, I''m sure I can get Hester out safely."

    Hearing this, Austin''s lips slightly raised. His words meant that the thing had been done. Hester would be able to regain her freedom soon, which made him excited.

    He had to be very cautious about everything he did, as if he was walking on the ice, and no one knew what would happen the next second.

    As for this scheme, Terence raised his eyebrows slightly, with a sly smile flashing across his face. The blood still clung to his palm.

    "A simple shackle?"

    Perhaps a simple shackle would be enough for others. After all, they would easily agree to save Hester if they wanted to.

    But his opponent was Jackson, a cunning fox. How could he be quiet with such simple means?

    Austin''s back was numb, and the corner of his mouth twitched. He suppressed the fear in the bottom of his heart. He had a sort of foreboding that something bad would happen to someone in the world.

    "So what do you mean?"

    He gazed at Terence, pretending to be obedient.

    "Since the fire is on, I''ll raise the firewood!"

 Chapter 415 Hesters Baby

    Austin leaned against the window and looked at Terence, deep in thought. Although the previous attempt was just to hinder the hands and feet of Jackson, obviously, Terence meant that they had to go further.

    He wished that Jackson could be in a hurry so that he didn''t have time to estimate other things. A little more was nothing but good for him.

    "Anything is okay with me!"

    After saying that, the two men who were supposed to be incompatible with each other found some tacit understanding. They all smiled and then looked away.

    "Why didn''t she tell me who is the father of my child? She had so many chances, but why didn''t she tell me?"

    Terence looked down and asked in confusion. If the baby was his, it meant that she was pregnant before the fight broke out.

    The relationship between them was not so bad then. She should have told him!

    "Tell you? Huh!"

    With a sneer, Austin crossed his arms leisurely, as if he had heard a joke. A trace of gloom flashed across his elegant face. At the mention of it, it was really annoying!

    "Isn''t Melody also pregnant? You were so busy at that time. How could you still have the chance to take care of her? More precisely, she just wanted to protect her child from harm."

    "Do you mean it hurt her by telling me the truth?"

    A slice of cruelty and mockery surfaced on Terence''s face. He clenched his fist to restrain his violent heart. His tone was calm, but with a strong smell of gunpowder.

    "Do you forget why your first baby was lost?"

    Looking at the indignant and dissatisfied expression of Terence, Austin frowned. He felt that Hester was not worth it. Did she deserve to give up so much for him?

    "Huh! I was really confused. How could you remember that? Perhaps I should put it another way, because you don''t know the cause and effect of the matte

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    .

    When they first met, what attracted him most was her innocence and kindness. How could it be possible for her to do such a terrible thing?

    "Perhaps I don''t deserve to come here! Without your cooperation, I can also grab Hester from that freak!"

    With red eyes, Austin looked more devilish and violent as he stared at Terence. He must be mad to keep a little bit hope for him.

    ''Hester, did you hear that? That''s what you have been thinking about. You have done so much for him, but you don''t even have the most basic trust. Why? Why do you wrong yourself?''

    Looking at the excited Austin, an idea struck Terence. His face changed slightly, and his temple throbbed. For a moment, the thing that had been holding in his heart seemed to be somewhat different.

    He could still remember what those rascals said to him in the hospital. But he didn''t want to believe it, so he just kept it in his heart. But now, Austin said that Melody was a merciless and cruel woman, which made some sense.

    "Austin, do you really think she did that?"

    "Huh!"

    With a sneer, Austin looked sarcastically at Terence, clenching his fists. He was breathing quickly because of the emotional ups and downs.

    "Of course."

 Chapter 416 Stay Away

    Standing by the window, Terence kept silent for a long time. All Austin had left was a cold voice. The voice was so cold that Terence could hear it clearly. The voice was like a blade stabbing into his heart.

    The glance Austin gave Terence before Austin left, though not too much emotion, made Terence feel more depressed. If it was Hester, would she be looking at him with the same look?

    Terence''s heart was overwhelmed with too much complex emotions, and he even had no mood to explain anything to make up for himself?

    This question haunted him all the time. He could not stop thinking too much at work. Terence tried to recall all the memories of them, and found that there were indeed a big loophole.

    Terence clenched his fists, and his face darkened.

    "Mr. Terence, is there something wrong that makes you unhappy?"

    The department manager who was reporting. He caught a glimpse of Mr. Terence by accident, with sweat on his forehead. He had spent a lot of time and energy on it last night. How could Mr. Terence be unsatisfied with it?

    Terence raised his eyes and glanced at everyone present. Terence''s eyes gleamed and he came to himself. Then he nodded and said to others coldly.

    "Go on!"

    Sitting next to him, Sheryl frowned invisibly, rubbed the pen in her hand and listened carefully to the report as usual.

    But Melody, who was watching the kid at home, suddenly felt a numbness in her back. The pill in her hand fell to the ground suddenly.

    She looked down at the pills on the ground and frowned tightly.

    "Is there anything bad happened?"

    "Madam, we had prepared the milk for the young master."

    Lisa knocked at the door gently. Lisa didn''t know what Melody was doing all day long. From time to time, she would hear shrill cries, but instantly calm down.

    Everything here was full of unusual atmosphere, but Lisa could not find it. And Melody didn''t let t

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    th to calm herself down and looked at Maggie in confusion.

    "I was just thinking about something!"

    Melody nodded. She looked at Terence without thinking too much. She thought that he got so tired because of the business.

    "Is it because there are too many things in the company recently that he is worried?"

    She came downstairs with a worried face and raised her hand to touch the wrinkles between his eyebrows, but he dodged it easily. Melody was stiff with embarrassment and confusion.

    They were friends now, so normal physical contact was unavoidable. But he was not sensitive enough to avoid any body contact.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    A tinge of sadness flashed in Melody''s eyes, but she didn''t know why. She kept her hand in the same position, frozen in the air.

    With a gleam shining in Terence''s eyes, he raised the corners of his mouth stiffly. He didn''t mean to hurt her. He looked at Melody with his deep eyes and ignored the sadness in her eyes.

    "I''m a little tired. Don''t think too much about it!"

    Terence left and went upstairs. Now his mind was in a mess, difficult to calm down from the shocked heart.

    Perhaps since a long time ago, they had started to grow apart from each other. It was just he didn''t want to believe it!

 Chapter 417 Listen To Me

    There was a flash of sadness in Melody''s eyes, and she slowly looked up from her palms. Melody frowned and gritted her teeth, trying to suppress her emotions.

    "Terence, are you feeling uncomfortable?"

    Even if he was very sad, she could not vent it at will. After all, she still had to find a way to win his heart back, and some secrets had to be hidden!

    Terence looked at Melody with a complicated expression, pressing his chin tightly. He had noticed the resentment in her eyes just now.

    But which one was the real Melody on earth? What on earth had Melody become now? What had she experienced?

    "Maybe it''s because I have some tricky business to deal with today. I am a little tired. I''ll go back to my study first."

    "You go upstairs first! When dinner is ready, I''ll wake you up. "

    Melody leaned against the inside to let the way to him. She looked at Terence with a smile, as if there was no embarrassment between them just now.

    The smile on Melody''s face was as pure and natural as it had been in the beginning, without any other thoughts. But the vicious flashed in her eyes was noticed by Terence.

    "Ok!"

    Terence looked away and didn''t want to see her smile like that. Although he was not in a trance, he still felt something strange.

    Although he had already known the reason, he did not want to go into the matter. His mind was in a mess now, and he didn''t know how to face her like this.

    What was the relationship between them if she really did that? Enemies? But how about the kid?

    Sitting in the study, Terence supported his forehead with both hands and felt a sharp pain. Narrowing his eyes, he tried to erase the mess, but it was to no avail.

    In the meeting room of Tsing Huan International group, with a cold face, Mike played with a pen gently in his hand. But the impatience between his eyebrows was obvious.

    "So, is the result of your discussion?"

    After hearing each person''s speech, Mike moved forward a little and put a pen aside. With one h

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ing, his eyes were as cold as ice. No one dared to overdo it.

    There was a flicker of gloom in Mike''s eyes, and then he suddenly smiled and came to Jackson. Mike looked at the people present with a stiff mouth and took a deep breath.

    "Let me introduce to you, this is the investor of Tsing Huan International group, Jackson. Welcome!"

    Mike forced a smile while clutching his hand tightly. He didn''t realize that even though his fingernails were embedded in his palm. When he worked for Jackson, those so-called self-esteem had been trampled in the hell.

    The reason why Jackson took Mike in just for the sake of the remaining value. Jackson would be happy to see the two brothers with the same father but different mothers fight against each other!

    Mike didn''t know what was going on between Gu family and Qi family, but he knew it a little. In this way, he has completely betrayed Qi family!

    All the people took a deep breath and looked at the perfect face of Jackson. They couldn''t come back to their senses for a long time. What Mike said was not as shocking as the look on Jackson''s face.

    Jackson finally raised his head and his dark eyes were filled with tiny pieces. Others almost lost themselves. Jackson raised the corners of his mouth with disdain and nodded indifferently.

    From now on, listen to me! "

 Chapter 418 The Show Went On

    In the bathroom of Tsing Huan International group building, three women were fixing their make-up in front of the mirror. They made eye contact and began to gossip.

    "Oh my God, the new president is so handsome and we all like him!"

    "Humph! Didn''t you think highly of Mr. Mike before? Why did you change your mind so quickly? You really have no standpoint!"

    The woman straightened her chest, turned around, and touched the hair to the woman who mocked her lovingly.

    "What do you know? They are not from the same side at all! Mr. Jackson''s extremely handsome face has already knocked Mr. Mike down in an instant!

    Mr. Jackson, unlike Mr. Mike, is not gentle but domineering, which makes people want to fall in love with him!"

    "You are absolutely a nympho. How can you say that? Your words are so ridiculous. But Mr. Jackson has just come here for two days, and almost the public opinion on the Internet has been under control. His working ability is really amazing!"

    The three of them teased each other while walking. One of them quickly pulled the person next to her when she glanced at someone casually, and her heart suddenly sank.

    "Hello, Mr. Mike!"

    She nodded to Mike in a hurry, with sweat in her palms. They regretted that they hadn''t been able to control their curiosity about gossips just now.

    Before they could react, Jackson slowly walked up to them, showing a slight smile on his cold thin lips. There was a sense of teasing in his long and narrow eyes, which made him look more brilliant and eye-catching.

    Looking at the three people who were in a daze, a shadow of darkness crossed Jackson''s eyes. He didn''t like others to get close to him. This was the first time he had been close to them.

    He frowned and put his hand on the shoulders of one of them.

    "Although it''s not proper to gossip, your opinions inevitably pleased me. I won''t blame it on you this time. I hope you can restrain yourselves in the future!"

    Allen arched his

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    video conference in ten minutes!"

    Casting a glance at Allen in silence, Jackson raised his head, with a hint of cruelty in his eyes.

    On the other side, Terence raised his eyebrows, looking at Austin. He closed the documents in his hand, with one hand supporting his head, and slightly raised the corners of his mouth.

    "It seems that you don''t have very good effect of restraint!"

    Austin suddenly changed his face and clenched his hands tightly. He took a deep breath to calm himself down. As he was rubbing the edge of the paper, he felt as if he was going to tear it apart.

    How could he know that Jackson was so insidious? Just within a night, the situation would be reversed and it would show the trend of one side.

    He knew all the people in charge of the Gu consortium were cruel and cunning, but he never got the chance to see it because of his occupation.

    "I have never been used to the conflicts and cheats in the business world. It is reasonable that the battle failed this time. Besides, it seems that your domestic actions did not work much."

    "Huh!"

    Let out a laugh, and there was a flash of playfulness on Terence''s cool face. Tapping the table, he said.

    "Don''t worry! The show just started! We should be patient enough. After all, it''s not safe to go hunting in the beginning."

 Chapter 419 Anytime

    Standing by the window of his office, Austin looked at the sky outside and put down his hands slowly. While holding a magazine, there was a report on it.

    Austin lowered his head with a faint smile. A hint of helplessness flashed across his face. He felt how powerful and scheming Terence was for the first time. That day, Terence said it was just a beginning. Austin just felt that was Terence''s self-esteem.

    But today''s news really gave Austin a headache. Terence had high efficiency. Austin was truly no match for him.

    "Terence, you are really troublesome!"

    Compared with Austin''s feeling, Jackson was almost exhausted now. Sitting at the head of the conference room, Jackson''s feminine face was half covered by wine red hair. Others could not see his face clearly.

    "Do you have any other ideas about the company''s crisis this time?"

    Jackson''s cold and loud voice struck everyone in the heart. The room was so quiet that none of them dared to speak.

    They lowered their heads and desired to hide themselves under the table. No matter how handsome Mr. Jackson was, no one dared to look at him in case that the anger of nameless would burn onto themselves.

    They didn''t know what''s wrong with the company and why there were so many problems. Tsing Huan International group was not one of the top companies, but it was one of the top companies in a short time. It must have offended someone behind it.

    "I finally know why Mr. Mike said something like that before. Do you really want to get your salary in vain but don''t want to solve some problems for the company?"

    Jackson didn''t get an answer for a long time, all his good patience would be exhausted. Jackson''s gently rubbed his forehead with his slender fingers, and a hint of cruelty flashed in his eyes.

    Although the company was left to Mike to take charge of, as the sole of the return of Gu Group, he absolutely did not allow these people to continue to stay here.

    These

    y''s notice board, the news that the company was going to fire staff member was posted.

    "What happened? Why are they going to fire staff member now? "

    "I heard that the company has been attacked frequently recently, and there is something wrong with finance."

    "There are rumors that our company is going to collapse. Is that true? Are we going to find a new job? We still have no hope at all! "

    "Even if the company goes bankrupt, I will absolutely not lose any money to you. If you still think there''s no hope for us, I can write a recommendation letter for you and then you can work out a new way out. Then you can start our new lives! "

    Jackson stood behind notice board and heard the words of all people seriously. Jackson smiled. Then he said with a gentle smile on his face.

    He never needed the works who didn''t stand with his side in his company. He wouldn''t mind even if the company would collapse! Tsing Huan International group was a jump board, and now it was a good chance.

    "Mr. Jackson, I didn''t mean that..." When they saw Jackson, everyone was terrified. They did not dare to say a word. And the person who had just said that he wanted to change his job was trembling slightly.

    "You know, Tsing Huan International group respects everyone. You can leave at any time!"

 Chapter 420 An Opportunity Came

    "Mr. Jackson, what do you mean?"

    Mike looked at Jackson in disbelief. Mike frowned and his hand clenched. A clean black suit was on Jackson''s, without any wrinkles.

    But the gloom between his eyebrows was lingering, and he looked a little tired. Jackson seemed to be more sentimental.

    With his hands in his pockets, Jackson looked up at his face with disdain. The unexpected light made others not see him clearly.

    "Mr. Mike, what do you think I mean?"

    Instead of answering him directly, Jackson asked him. With a meaningful look on his face, Jackson watched Mike proceed.

    The people around dispersed as soon as possible to avoid the anger of nameless fire. They didn''t know which bosses they could listen to, so they had to dodge it.

    Glancing around with profound resignation, Mike tightened his grip, his eyes sparkling. Mike calmed down and looked up at Jackson.

    "Mr. Jackson, you are so sensitive that I can''t guess it."

    That Mike said pleased Jackson. Jackson''s expression was not as malicious as before. Jackson''s thin lips curled up. There was an inexplicable look on his face.

    Jackson gently covered Mike''s face with his slender hand, clapping. With two slaps.

    "You need to be aware of what you are doing as a dog. You''d better not guess what our master is thinking!"

    Mike''s face changed. He took a deep breath and tightened his hand. Mike stared at Jackson without a blink for a long time with a faint light in his eyes.

    The corners of Jackson''s mouth were stiff. His face was slightly softened, but his expression was still as bad as before. No matter how weird and unruly Jackson was in normal times, he had never been like this. What was going on today?

    "Mr. Jackson is right. I will pay more attention to it in the future!"

    Jackson looked at Mike with his deep eyes. It was the first time for Jackson to look at the man in front of him. The corners of Jackson''s mouth

    raised his eyebrows in a rascal way.

    Perhaps it was because his temper was too good recently that everyone around him was restless! Tsing Huan International group was only a springboard, but it should be absolutely controlled in his hands!

    With a serious look, Allen put away the document. Then he opened his mouth with a gleam in his eyes. Now the situation was very grave and he was about to get his girlfriend. He didn''t want anything wrong to happen!

    "It''s just a friendly reminder. If you''re annoyed, I''ll send you the address via email."

    "Huh!"

    Jackson took back his hand hanging in the air and put it in his pocket, and then turned his eyes slowly and fell on Allen, a flicker of disdain in his eyes.

    How could Jackson not know what Allen was thinking? However, it was too much for Allen to be dating with others.

    "Forget it. You stay here and keep watch on it. I will go back first to stabilize the situation! But you must keep an eye on what is happening on Terence''s side. Be careful! "

    "Yes, Mr. Jackson!"

    "Jackson is abroad?"

    On the other side, Austin looked at Terence, unable to believe what he had seen. He was getting uneasy. Why did Terence suddenly go abroad after what he had been through for a month?

    "Here comes the chance."

 Chapter 421 Plan

    Listening to the calm words of Terence, Austin''s heart was tightened. Austin looked away, avoiding eye contact with Terence.

    Austin''s hands, which were put in his pockets, sweated a lot. A white shirt made him look quiet and elegant. Terence was standing by the window, as peaceful as a classic painting.

    "Are you sure about your news? "I don''t understand. How could he decide to leave all of a sudden?"

    Rubbing his chin with his fingertips, Terence raised his eyes to look at Austin. He frowned, but he looked normal. There was a flash of mockery in Terence''s eyes.

    "He''s busy now! But that''s true. I can''t take it if someone tries to destroy my family fortune! "

    Hearing his casual words, Austin''s mouth twitched. Austin sighed, looking helpless. Austin had no business awareness, so Terence was fully in charge of the cooperation. And the power of the family would only listen to Austin''s orders temporarily.

    But Austin didn''t know what exactly they had done.

    "I just want to ask you, what on earth have you done?"

    Raising his brows indifferently, Terence looked calm. Terence pushed the folder in his hand slowly towards the desk, on which there was a proposal in progress.

    "That''s the answer you want. See for yourself!"

    Austin frowned, picked up the document confusingly, and took a glance at it lightly, only one glance, let his back numb. He took a deep breath and slowly placed it where it had been.

    "How could you sell Gu family''s ancestral house? Is it an auction held abroad? "

    What a vicious man Terence was. Now, as they expected, Jackson had gone abroad?

    "But the Gu family still owns this house, right? Then how did you do it? "

    "Fortunately, I have the habit of collecting the deeds of Gu family''s mansion!"

    Austin was dumbfounded by Terence''s response. Austin''s trembling hands made a fist, trying to restrain his violent

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ught that Terence was using the baby, he couldn''t help but want to beat Terence. But now they were in the stage of cooperation, and some things had to be avoided.

    "Okay!"

    Terence raised his head and looked into Austin''s eyes. With a gleam shining in his eyes, Terence opened his mouth and hesitated for a while before he decided not to continue his words.

    Out of Qi group, Austin took a deep breath, and his strained nerves in the past several days finally eased. All the bad things in the past few days had gone. Now everything was back to normal.

    "Hester, wait for me!"

    Hester was pouring water. When her hand shook, she spilt some water. She frowned and stared at the water drop on the table in a daze.

    For a moment just now, she felt a strong wave of her mind. What happened?

    "Hester, don''t think too much. Your every move is under the control of others. You won''t have the time to think about the consequences."

    She sighed slightly and murmured, picking up the glass of water with absence in her eyes. When she gently rubbed her raised lower abdomen with her fingertips, she was in a trance.

    The baby was seven months old. Hester had been under house arrest for one month.

    "Baby, we will definitely make it, won''t we?"

 Chapter 422 Ill Take You Away

    "Let me in!"

    Austin stood at the door, looking coldly at the men in black outside with an unhappy expression on his face. Every time he came here, he was stopped and checked. He couldn''t wait long enough.

    "Sorry, Mr. Austin, we just acted on the order. Please don''t make things difficult for me!"

    Wearing sunglasses, the man in black calmly answered. Although Austin had been here for several times, he couldn''t let it go lightly.

    Austin nodded, and then put the bag in his hand. Austin waved the other hand quickly and stabbed the anesthetic hidden in his fingers into the man''s neck. The other man had already fallen down before he could react.

    He kicked those two men who fell on the ground with his foot, sneered, and then turned to push the door open.

    "Hester, I''m here to take you away!"

    Seeing Hester standing there, Austin said without hesitation. Her heartbeat gradually became out of control. All she wanted to say was only the simplest sentence of horror.

    Hester turned around and looked at him, her eyebrows raising slightly. The cup she was holding tightened. The warm touch made her feel at ease.

    "Brother Austin, what did you say?"

    Her previously quiet heart once again rippled. In this month, her most hoped sentence was this sentence. Could it be that God had heard her heart? Finally her dream had come true.

    As Austin narrowed his eyes, a hint of helpless flashed through his eyes. He walked slowly towards Hester. His heart softened when meeting her elk like eyes.

    The palm of his hand wetly wrapped hers, and his warm complexion was as calm as ever. He put the cup on the table and raised his hand to rub her hair.

    "I''ll take you away!"

    The simple words turned into a curse falling at Hester''s heart, and into a harbor which could protect her from wind and rain. She had been exhausted for a month. It seemed that a century had passed and the light that belonged to her finally came.

    Hester''s tears swept

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    nket on her body up, put the chair down steadily, and slowly closed her eyes.

    Some things, even though she wanted to forget, were always mentioned by people inadvertently. It was better to face up than to escape.

    ''As the baby grows up day by day, will he treat me as he did in the dream?'' If so, what should she do?

    The only way to get out was to leave. As long as they didn''t have face-to-face confrontation, there was always a way to solve it.

    She was in a daze, and her thoughts gradually became blurred. Hester looked at the roof of the car with her eyes slightly open and slowly fell asleep.

    Austin turned his head to look at Hester, with a faint smile of affection at the corners of his mouth. He sighed, looked ahead and held the steering wheel tightly.

    How could he accept the fact that his beloved one had been abandoned like a nobody? It was also an extravagant hope to take her away. If she didn''t want to leave, he would naturally do the same.

    "Hester, what should I do with you?"

    Hester seemed to be whispering. She furrowed her eyebrows, adjusted her posture and fell asleep again.

    Austin''s face stiffened. He looked straight ahead nervously, not daring to look away.

    "Hester, are you awake?"

    After a long time of silence, he slowly calmed down from his anxiety.

 Chapter 423 Dislike

    "Welcome back, Terence."

    Melody stood at the door with a smile, watching Terence coming slowly with a fascinating figure. A simple white housecoat made people feel very gentle.

    Upon hearing this, Terence stopped for a while and concealed his feeling. He slowly exhaled a mouthful of air, and the corners of his mouth rose again. He nodded to Melody with an indifferent look on his face.

    "Yep!"

    For a moment, he had mistaken her for Hester. That was how she had waited for him to come back from work at that time. Why hadn''t he taken a look at her back then?

    Melody frowned in an almost invisible manner. In the blink of an eye, the smile on her face appeared again.

    She turned around and followed the pace of Terence. She took his coat and handbag and put them aside.

    "I''ve made some soup for you. Wash your hands! The meal will be ready in a minute. These days you were so tired that you forgot to eat and sleep. You really need some good food."

    "I''ll go back to the study first!"

    With a glint of light in his eyes, Terence tried to hide his feelings. He walked up the stairs in grief, and stepped over the place where Hester had passed.

    He always thought of Hester at this moment. She had done similar things here before. At that time, all she could see was only him in her heart!

    Sitting in the study and looking out of the window at the night, Terence was lost in thought and didn''t know where to go.

    "She should have come out now."

    He whispered, with all kinds of feelings surging in his heart, and he always had an irresistible palpitation.

    "Knock, knock, knock!"

    The sound of someone knocking at the door came. Melody leaned her head on the door, with a slight smile on her lips and a hint of cruelty in her eyes. She didn''t mean to hear what he had said. She just wanted to know what he had

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    in her hand, he had mixed feelings.

    He knew Melody, though considerate, she was also arrogant. This meant that something was changing quietly.

    "Melody, you... You don''t have to do this."

    Melody raised her head and forced a smile. She clasped her hands more tightly and unconsciously, her hands had been burned red.

    What happened between them? Why did he still look so indifferent no matter how hard she tried? She had tried her best to be a gentle and virtuous wife. What else did he want?

    If he was only fond of Hester''s nature, then it was possible for her to imitate it.

    "Terence, what''s wrong with me?"

    "Why do you ask that?" Astonishment was written all over his face as he stared at Melody deeply.

    "Then why are you so cold to me now? I''ve done my best. Why can''t you do the same thing to me?"

    Melody''s tears collapsed in an instant, drifting crazily on her pale face. She used to wear beautiful make-up, but now she changed her style and didn''t wear make-up, which made her lose a powerful momentum.

    Now she was increasingly weak and pathetic. She stared at Terence without a blink, and the sadness in her eyes was beyond description.

    "Or do you dislike me... Do you dislike our baby?"

 Chapter 424 I Miss You

    Looking at the tears on Melody''s face, Terence was in a trance. The person in front of him gradually became a familiar face. The sad expression on her face was like a sharp blade, stabbing into his heart.

    Somehow, he put his hand on her face and wiped the tears gently. His jade like fingertips greedily swept across her eyebrows and eyes, gently stroking them.

    "Hester..."

    Melody suddenly trembled and woke up from his rare tenderness. She raised the corners of her mouth coldly, and a hint of madness flashed through her eyes.

    She was so insane that she was so obsessed with it. This feeling of humiliation was more violent than before, and the impact on her was more and more intense.

    She took a step back to keep a distance between the two. The tear staining on her face hadn''t completely disappeared, and she staggered to stand.

    "Hester? Ha-ha... I should have thought of it."

    The fantasy in front of him was taken away, and the temperature of Terence''s fingertips faded away. His eyebrows were tightly wrinkled. Melody''s crazy smile was reflected in his dark eyes, and the sound irritated his eardrum severely.

    His hand was still stopped in midair, and the moisture from his fingertips made him a little dazed. His dull eyes moved slowly and gradually focused on Melody''s face.

    He suddenly woke up and smiled bitterly. It turned out that he had been crazy like this.

    "I''m sorry!"

    The simple words were thrown loudly, and the expression on Melody''s face was no longer enough to maintain dignity. It slowly became ferocious and terrifying.

    At this time, her eyes were fiercely wide open, and her eyeballs were slightly protruding out. The scarlet blood streaks were ferociously spread on them, making her look more and more sinister.

    "You are sorry? I have done so much for you, but in the end, I only got these words? Terence, who do you think I am?"

    "Melody, calm down!"

    L

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ys dislike our child. Just because he is a freak, you can''t give him a name until now!

    I don''t know how to call him every day. Do you know that kind of pain? My poor child. If I had known that he would suffer this pain after he was born, I shouldn''t have insisted on bringing him to this world!"

    Her words were getting more and more unreasonable. Terence''s face was covered with a layer of ice, and no strangers were allowed to enter. He held her hand and held her in his arms.

    "Let me drive you back to your room!"

    "No! I don''t want to go back. I want to sleep with you!"

    Struggling hard, Melody wanted to get rid of him, but she couldn''t because of the huge difference in strength between men and women. Her hair was scattered on her forehead, which made her look like a crazy patient.

    "We are a legitimate couple. Why do we sleep in separate rooms? You and Hester have divorced. Why don''t you give me a chance?

    I have done so much in order to be with you. Why? Why can''t you take a good look at me? When I was young, I left you for the so-called dream in my heart.

    But now I regret it. I shouldn''t have miss the chance! I have been missing you all these years abroad. Do you know that? I missed you every day and couldn''t fall asleep the whole night!"

 Chapter 425 Empathy

    "Mr. Terence, can I help you?"

    Lisa frowned and stood two meters away from the two. Looking at Melody''s crazy look, she couldn''t help but feel a little resistant.

    "Who told you to come up? Get out of here!"

    Suddenly hearing the other people''s voice, Melody became more and more nervous. She turned around and saw Lisa standing aside. Waving her arms, she was about to kick her out.

    "Isn''t it enough to hang around in front of me during the day? It''s night now. It''s time for rest. You go downstairs!"

    Seeing that Melody became more and more agitated, Terence tightened his grip on her hand. He reached out and held her tightly, with his long arms around her waist.

    Looking up at Lisa''s embarrassed face, he sighed helplessly.

    "You may leave now."

    She looked worriedly at Melody waving her arms and she was about to hit his face several times. As the only elderly in the family, she was naturally wholeheartedly thinking for the Qi family.

    Mrs. Qi had saved her family''s lives in the past. Now that she was gone, Lisa had to continue to stick to the Qi family for her and prevent Mr. Terence from being hurt!

    "But Miss Melody acts like this now. Mr. Terence, I''m afraid of you... How can you handle it alone?"

    "I can handle it. You can leave now! Besides, give the baby to the nanny and let her take good care of him!"

    Terence said helplessly as he dodged Melody''s arm swiftly. He bent over and picked her up. Then he kicked away the bedroom door and put her on the bed.

    He put his arms in front of his chest. He looked at her with deep eyes and felt deeply touched.

    "Well, I will accompany you tonight! You have been busy all day. Go to bed first!"

    "You don''t like me, do you? Didn''t you say that you would sleep in separate rooms?"

    Melody''s eyes were gradually clarified. There was still a trace of madness in her eyes, but it was not so obvious. She had just released all the grievances that had been accumulated in her heart for a long time, and

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    rm. There were some faint wrinkles at the corners of her eyes. It was normal for her to smile.

    "Terence, don''t go! Don''t... Don''t go..."

    In her sleep, Melody was very restless. She frowned and tightened her grip on the corner of his clothes. She was like a person who grasped the last life-saving straw and wouldn''t let it go.

    Even if that straw might make her lose her life, she would do it at all costs. Since she had chosen it, she would not let go easily, just like the stubborn woman.

    "Why are you doing this?"

    In the darkness, Terence sighed. Gradually, it spread to every corner of the room, with a little pity and depression. They were young and frivolous, and their love was as fierce as the rain in summer.

    He had always thought that he loved her, but he had forgotten that the purest emotion in his youth had been given to a girl with pure eyes.

    The love was not as impact as Melody''s, but it was also like a long flow of water, flowing into his heart, moisturizing and corroding his whole body bit by bit.

    "Hester, you are so cruel!"

    On the other side, the cup in Hester''s hand suddenly fell to the ground. The hot water splashed on the floor and fell on her legs, which immediately remained some redness.

    She covered her heart with her hand and frowned.

    "Is it because of Terence?"

 Chapter 426 Self-humiliation

    "What''s wrong? Are you okay?"

    Austin, who was packing up in the guest room, heard the noise and rushed out in a hurry. He pulled Hester''s hand up and down to check if she was hurt.

    Hester stood still, in a trance. Taking a deep breath, she looked away from Austin and took a step back to keep a distance between the two.

    She crossed her arms and her face turned pale.

    "Brother Austin, I''m a little tired. I want to go to bed first."

    Austin raised his eyebrows and looked at Hester with a complicated look. He withdrew his hand in the air dejectedly. He knew clearly the resistance and fear in her eyes.

    But it was also because he knew her well that he felt more and more heartbroken. He could only look at her from afar. It felt like he couldn''t help at all, which was so terrible.

    "Okay! Tell me if you need any help. I am in the guest room. Have a good rest."

    "Good night, Brother Austin!"

    Looking at Austin, Hester felt very guilty. But now she was so upset that she had no time to care about his mood.

    It was not a coincidence that the glass of water fell down just now. She would never forget the pain in her heart when she was with Terence. ''Was it him? Did something happen to him?''

    Distracted, Hester returned to the guest room. She was walking back and forth with one hand on her waist. The more she thought about it, the more scared she became.

    She turned around, unlocked the phone and dialed the number she had memorized. Her fingers froze at the last step, but she couldn''t click it.

    They hadn''t contacted with each other for a long time. It was detestable to call him rashly. And how could she speak out? Was it just because of the pain in her heart?

    Her body was faster than her tangled brain. When she lowered her eyes again, the phone had already been hung up.

    Melody frowned tightly. No one would be happy for being disturbed, especially she was the unruly and wayward girl.

    She fumbled in the direction of the voice and felt a

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    was shocked by her bright smile. He narrowed his eyes to hide his doubts perfectly. He went downstairs and sat down elegantly.

    With a knife and fork in his slender fingers, he ate in a gentle manner. All good education could be seen from his meal. The elegance from his bones was irreplaceable to others.

    "I was too excited last night. I''m sorry!"

    Holding the poached egg in her hand, Melody looked up at his calm face, took a deep breath and said softly.

    Terence put the knife and fork aside and wiped the corners of his mouth. He slowly looked at Melody, who was uneasy.

    "You don''t have to say sorry! Because these words are more suitable for me to say rather than for you!"

    Biting her lips, Melody looked at Terence bitterly. She had been remorseful for countless times. If she had known that things would become so embarrassing, she would have controlled her emotions no matter what she said last night.

    But when she recalled it, she really didn''t have any image at all. Terence had always been indifferent, and it was difficult to see any abnormality on his face.

    He had always been good at gauging people''s mind. He was like a blind man, blindly moving forward, leaving her without any goal.

    "Recently, the baby''s mood is not stable, so even I have become more irritable. Please don''t mind!"

 Chapter 427 The Phone Call

    Terence nodded his head to show his understanding, but Melody was too emotional last night, so he naturally believed that the baby''s problem played the leading role. After all, she had a nervous breakdown when she knew that the baby was abnormal.

    Although she seemed to be better later, she could not recover completely. She was just afraid that others would worry about her and forced herself to suppress it.

    "I know!"

    The simple words stuck in Melody''s throat, which made her hold back the words that had been prepared. Looking at the cold face of Terence, she was a little depressed.

    Although she had guessed that it would end like this before, it was just a guess, not a real thing. It was very different from the current situation.

    "Are you angry?"

    Terence liked to be treated so carefully. He raised his eyebrows, but there was no other strange change. However, Hester was in this state most of the time when facing him, which inevitably made him unable to distinguish between reality and illusion.

    "I''m done. I''m going to work."

    A trace of disappointment flashed across Melody''s face, but soon she smiled again. She quickly put the knife and fork on the table and set them up. She stood up and handed his clothes and handbag to him. She looked like a virtuous wife and a kind mother without any affectation.

    "Take care!"

    Terence raised his eyebrows, glanced at Melody from the corner of his eyes, but said nothing. He took the handbag from her hand, nodded to show his appreciation, turned around and left.

    Looking up at his back, the smile on Melody''s face gradually cooled down. She turned around and went back to her room. Then she picked up her phone and dialed a number.

    "Hey! What''s wrong with you? It''s just a kick. How dare you drop the chain now?"

    "It''s better to spend some time on Terence than to scold me here. I don''t want him to always thi

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    come here? Why didn''t you knock on the door?"

    Lisa stood at the door, looked at Melody calmly and nodded slightly. "My lady, young master was crying again just now. All of us couldn''t stop him, so we wanted you to go there!

    As for the knock on the door, I think you are too absorbed in talking on the phone, so you didn''t hear it."

    "Really?"

    Melody looked suspiciously at Lisa. She carefully observed every subtle change of her, trying to find some clues.

    She didn''t mention Jackson''s name just now. No matter how shrewd Lisa was, she wouldn''t have guessed it!

    "When did you stand at the door?"

    Lisa sighed helplessly, put her hands in front of her and nodded slightly.

    "I just pushed the door open and you turned around. You don''t have to worry that I will hear what you said on the phone."

    "Well, I believe you!"

    She walked slowly to Lisa. After staring at her for five seconds, Melody smiled. She raised her hand and patted her on the shoulder, pretending to be virtuous.

    "Look at you. I was just kidding. You can''t take it seriously. You just said the baby was crying again. What happened?"

    Lisa had completely adapted to Melody''s change. She nodded calmly.

    "Young master suddenly cried. No one is allowed to hold him!"

 Chapter 428 What Do You Want To Do

    A trace of disgust flashed through Melody''s eyes, but the smile on her face did not disappear at all. She raised her hand and sighed helplessly, rubbing between her eyebrows.

    "My dear son has really consumed too much of my energy. It had only been quiet for a short time, but why did he make sound again? How about this! It''s time for him to be vaccinated today. I''ll take him to have a thorough examination. Don''t get any disease! "

    "Yes, madam. I''ll ask someone to prepare the car now!" Lisa nodded respectfully.

    "Go ahead!"

    Obviously, Lisa''s attitude pleased Melody. This made Melody feel a sense of accomplishment, and she really became the hostess here.

    "By the way, after I take him away later, you open all the doors and windows to let the air circulate, so that he won''t be suffocated."

    "Yes!"

    Seeing Lisa leave, Melody closed the door. Melody always felt something strange with her hand on her heart. How could it be such a coincidence? Lisa appeared when she was on the phone. How could there be such a coincidence in the world?

    "I hope she is telling the truth. Otherwise, I won''t spare her!"

    Holding the child in her arms, Melody got on the car. As usual, Melody put down the partition to separate the car into two independent spaces. She uncovered the quilt and revealed the kid''s clothes.

    "Was it because I hit him too hard yesterday?"

    Melody murmured and began to pull his clothes to check his injuries. Although it was common for him to be covered with scars, there must be something strange since it had made such a fierce scene this time.

    Looking at the bruises, Melody frowned and carefully recalled the previous scars.

    "It seems that I really hit him too hard."

    But it was not all her fault. If it weren''t for the phone call from Jackson, she wouldn''t have vented her anger on him. Therefore, she would have beaten the child more serio

    . He just responded naturally by his normal life habits.

    "Melody, try your best to defeat that bitch, Hester!"

    "Brother Austin, can I change to another examination category first?"

    Hester stood at the last position and looked up at the queue. Her head ached. It was such a long line. She didn''t know how long it would take!

    Austin raised his hand and rubbed her head. Austin''s warm palm wrapped her small hand. There was a helpless smile at the corners of his mouth. He didn''t expect this to happen.

    "Let''s do the color ultrasound first! Check if the Baby is all right! "

    "Okay!"

    All her attention was on Austin. Naturally, Hester didn''t notice Melody, who was walking towards her. Melody bumped into her.

    "Watch out!"

    Austin screamed and his heart trembled. He hurriedly held Hester in his arms and dodged to the side. Not to mention that Hester was now weak, Hester''s physical condition could not bear any accident.

    But he didn''t know why Melody suddenly appeared. But it was so blatant to bump into a person. No one knew what Melody''s intention was.

    "What on earth do you want to do?"

    Hearing Austin''s cold voice, Hester patted her chest and stuck out of his arms. She saw Melody.

    "Melody, what else do you want to do?"

 Chapter 429 Encounter

    "I still have a child in my arms! What do you think I can do to you, a pregnant woman? "

    Melody was amused by Hester''s nervous look. She just wanted to scare Hester. How could she really bump into Hester?

    Melody just couldn''t stand Hester''s talking and laughing, and felt disgusted. However, only she herself knew the real reason.

    Austin held Hester tightly in his arms, preventing Melody from approaching. He looked at Melody warily, afraid that she would play some tricks to embarrass Hester.

    "I didn''t know that Miss Melody attached so much importance to this child. I always feel that it''s impossible!"

    Melody''s face turned pale. Austin''s eyes seemed to have seen through everything. Did he know something?

    Thinking of the scars on her child''s body, Melody unconsciously tightened her hands. She regretted that she should have wrapped the baby well just now!

    "Austin, what do you mean? Are you laughing at me that I don''t care about the child like Hester? But that''s right. She likes to pretend to be weak and win your men''s sympathy. I, Melody, disdain to do that! "

    Austin nodded with disapproval. He looked at Melody and finally rested his eyes on the baby in her arms.

    "Miss Melody has just become a mother. You must care about your baby very much. You won''t do anything harmful, will you?"

    "You..."

    Melody glared at Austin. She could pretend that she didn''t care about his sarcasm, but this sentence was really a slap in her face. It sounded loud.

    Melody took a deep breath to suppress her anger. Melody walked slowly to Austin and smiled.

    "Dr. Austin, I know what you have done! The reason why Jackson is entangled by you is that the center of the stock price industry is abroad, not at home.

    But don''t forget that Yi Feng is as famous as Qi Group. If one day I''m happ

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    to give birth, there would be great danger.

    "Brother Austin, I believe you won''t let me down."

    Hester looked at Austin with a gentle smile. Sometimes, she would always rely on him out of habit, just because he would be on her side unconditionally and would never do anything to hurt her.

    Hearing this, Austin was shocked, not for anything else. It was just a little sad.

    "Don''t think too much. The most important thing for you now is to take good care of yourself. I''ll take care of the rest."

    After checking all the indexes, Hester rubbed her belly with a smile and walked out of the hospital with Austin. As expected, she bumped into Melody.

    The smile on Hester''s face stopped. Looking at Melody''s bitter face, she could not help but smile bitterly.

    Hester was always pestered by Melody for no reason. No matter how good Hester''s temper was, she couldn''t help but want to get angry. Moreover, Melody was the murderer of her child. Hester thought she was not that generous.

    "What on earth do you want to do?"

    There was no anger in Hester''s plain tone, but a hint of disgust.

    Melody arrogantly glanced at Hester with a disdainful smile.

    "It''s my freedom to do whatever I want!"

 Chapter 430 Rob My Child

    "Then please move away, Miss Melody. You are in my way."

    Austin looked at Melody with undisguised disgust. Austin said harshly with a soft face. He tightened his hands on Hester with a hint of caution.

    Who knew what this crazy woman would do next? He had to be prepared.

    "Austin, you are so pitiful! Although you knew that she was devoted to Terence, you are still loyal to her like a dog! What a poor boy! "

    Melody glanced at Austin up and down scornfully. Melody exerted a little strength to control her anger.

    Since Melody gave birth to the baby, it was more and more difficult for her to control her emotions. She would always lose her temper and lose control just because of a word.

    When she was at home, she felt much better because she had a punching bag. But now she was outside, and it was hard to guarantee that there would be no paparazzi following her. For her image, she must control it!

    Instead of being angry, Melody smiled. Hester frowned and looked at Melody. Why didn''t Hester find that Melody was shameless before? Didn''t Melody know who was pestering her?

    If it weren''t for Melody''s scheming, how could she end up like this?

    "Melody, you let me feel so disgusting!"

    Melody''s eyes were filled with anger. Melody''s face gradually became a little ferocious, and her hands holding the child became tighter and tighter. How dare Hester say that she was disgusting?

    Hester was the one who had always been disgusting, but now she was still here to make a complaint first. Few people dared to be so shameless.

    "Wow!"

    When the wound on the child''s arm was hurt, the child''s first reaction was to cry. The shrill cry made Melody even worse.

    Melody glanced sharply at the baby in her arms, wishing to throw him out.

    "Why are you crying? Don''t you know you are disgusting? You cry all day long. Can''t you just cheer up a

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    rs.

    He reached out and naturally held her in his arms, gently patting her on the back. Austin''s face was gloomy, but there was a little helplessness.

    For Hester, he had been running hard, but he was still unable to walk into her heart. He was destined to miss her love.

    "Brother Austin, I trust you so much. Don''t let me down! If anything happens to the baby, you must tell me. Don''t hide the truth because you are afraid that I will be worried, okay? "

    "Okay!"

    Austin said with a frown, as her warm breath sprayed on his neck. He closed his eyes slowly.

    His clothes were soaked in her tears, but he didn''t complain at all. He hoped that Hester could be carefree and heartless in the future.

    The silent cry gradually turned into a low sob, and Hester''s body was sobbing slightly. An idea flashed through her mind. It was so fast that she couldn''t catch it, but she couldn''t get rid of it.

    She nervously raised her head from Austin''s arms and looked into his eyes. Tears flew across her face, making her look delicate and touching.

    "Brother Austin, do you think they will come to grab my child? Melody is such a proud woman. How could she allow her child to be deformed? So she will come to snatch my child, won''t she? "

 Chapter 431 What Do You Want

    Carefully covering the quilt for Hester, Austin sighed silently and slowly closed the door. There were still tears on his fingertips, which were not as warm as before. On the contrary, it was cold.

    Standing at the door, he slowly exhaled a mouthful air. He didn''t know what to say, but it didn''t mean that he couldn''t understand.

    He knew why she was worried, but he could not relieve her feeling. Terence''s attitude had been in a state of confusion.

    And Melody was in a state of madness. It was hard to guarantee that she would do something to grab the child in the future or not. Women were complicated. No one could guess what they would do next.

    "Hester, I won''t let you get hurt again," Austin whispered and turned around to his room.

    Hester, who should have already fallen asleep, was staring at the ceiling with her eyes wide open now. She tightened her grip on her body with grief.

    Today, she was scared by Melody''s state. Although she had been so ruthless before, she was rational after all. But today, she was completely in a state of anxiety, and any slight movement would make her angry.

    Hester put her hand on her belly and gently stroked it. She couldn''t help but burst into tears.

    "Will Melody come and grab my child? What should I do?"

    On the early morning of the second day, Hester stood in front of the mirror and looked at the dark circles at the bottom of her eyes, with a faint smile at the corners of her mouth. Last night, she fell into that dream again, but it seemed to be clearer and deeper than the previous times.

    She ran out of the room nervously and slapped hard on the door of Austin''s room. Tears streamed down her cheeks, she falling into boundless panic. She was afraid that the dream which was too real would become true.

    "Brother Austin, come out. I have something to tell you!"

    In a daze, Austin heard someone knocking at the door. He opened his eyes, hurriedly stood up and opened the door. He saw Hester crying and throwing herself into his arms.

    He held her in his arms

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    finished her words, she felt dizzy and fell to the ground.

    "Call the doctor over!"

    Terence quickly stepped forward and held her up. He turned around, walked quickly back to her room and put her on the bed. He took out the phone from his pocket and dialed Sheryl''s number.

    "Hello, Mr. Terence! What can I do for you?"

    "I won''t go to the company today. If you have any emergency, come to my home!" Looking at Melody''s pale face, he was confused. Terence''s tone was rare to have some emotion, but mixed with a trace of impatience.

    Sheryl held the phone for a moment and restored as usual. She''d better not inquire about her boss''s business and speak less.

    "Okay!" Sheryl answered.

    "What''s wrong with her?"

    He stood aside, looking at the family doctor carefully examining her body, frowning. He had always been impatient. It was his limit to speak until now.

    "Mrs. Qi was just in a coma because of her physical injury and mental stimulation during the delivery. She is fine. Please rest assured, Mr. Terence!"

    The doctor put away the stethoscope and put it in the box. When he looked up at the deep eyes of Terence, he felt a little uncomfortable.

    "Okay!" Terence nodded coldly and looked at Melody with a complicated expression. He took a deep breath and stood aside without saying anything.

    "Melody, what on earth do you want?"

 Chapter 432 Peaceful

    Austin, book on his knees, sat in the yard and looked at Hester from time to time, with a smile on his face all the time.

    Because of her emotional ups and downs, in order to take better care of her, he applied for a leave from the hospital. He stayed at home with her and took care of her with all his heart.

    "Wow! Your eyes were full of affection. Why didn''t Miss Hester notice that you treated her differently? Did she get depression and block herself?"

    With his hands in his pockets, Leo stood in front of Austin with a playful look on his face. Looking at his affectionate look, he trembled slightly.

    At the same time, he admired Hester in his heart. They had known each other for so long, how could she turn a blind eye to it?

    The corner of his mouth twitched slightly. Austin took a deep breath and looked up at the watch on his wrist. He had a headache. If it was a happy thing to be with Hester, he almost forgot that there was an annoying Leo.

    "I think I may change a psychologist."

    "No way! You can''t do that to me!"

    Looking at Austin''s helpless face, Leo resolutely refused his request. He approached Austin with an obscene look at Hester.

    "Are you afraid that I''m too handsome to steal your girl? But you won''t understand my pain for a handsome man like me who is born beautiful.

    Sometimes being too handsome was also a trouble. I''m going crazy with so many beautiful women!"

    Austin closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He closed the book in his hand and tried his best to restrain his anger.

    He thought he was gentle and seldom got angry. But for some reason, everything seemed to be off track when he met Leo.

    "I''m really sorry! I don''t see any trouble on your face. On the contrary, you enjoy the feeling of being surrounded by beautiful women.

    Of course, if you want to say that it''s all my illusion, I don''t mind helping

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    was partial to her, she still silently ignored that problem.

    "Okay!" He would never refuse Hester''s request. Austin put the book aside and straightened his wrinkled clothes. He picked up his coat and put it on her.

    "It''s autumn now. You must take good care of yourself. Don''t catch a cold!"

    Pulling her clothes, Hester smiled. Although she didn''t want to wear a coat, she was obedient at the thought of that freak.

    ''Brother Austin is a doctor. As long as she is obedient, the baby will be born in a healthy body. There will be no problem, right?''

    Leo covered his mouth and felt a lump in his throat. A trace of contemplation flashed through his eyes, but he did not go forward to disturb her. He sighed and shook his head helplessly.

    The two of them got along well with each other, which made people jealous. But the serious consequences of them did not belong to the sparks of lovers. It was a pity.

    He shrugged helplessly. He didn''t know how many times he had felt sorry for her. Putting his hands in his pockets, he turned around and left first.

    "God made fools of people!"

    Austin was lost in thought. He looked at Leo''s back and frowned slightly. An idea flashed through his mind, but it was so incredible!

    "No way!"

 Chapter 433 Blame Me

    Hester frowned and turned her head to look at Austin. She was confused. Why did Brother Austin suddenly become like this?

    "Brother Austin, are you okay?"

    Austin looked up at Hester and gently rubbed her hair. Austin glanced at Leo from the corner of his eyes, who was far away from them. His eyes flashed, but there was no other reaction in the end.

    "No, I''m just a little tired from reading just now. Don''t worry!"

    "Will you go for a walk with us?"

    Hester raised her hand to touch Austin''s forehead and exhaled softly. Fortunately, he didn''t have a fever. But it was really worrying to see Brother Austin''s disheveled look!

    "Yes!"

    Looking at Leo''s back, Austin gnashed his teeth and said. Austin tightened his grip and followed Leo slowly. Austin pulled Leo closer to him.

    "Austin, what are you doing? Although I always know that I am more handsome, I also know clearly that I like women, absolutely not men! "

    Leo looked at Austin seriously and put his hand on Austin''s waist to defend Austin. It was said that men in love were relatively fragile. But Austin reacted intensely.

    As a professional psychologist, Leo thought he should rely on his own wisdom to pull Austin back from that crooked path!

    "Humph!"

    With a look of disgust, Austin pushed Leo away, took out a handkerchief from his pocket and gently wiped his fingers. He raised his eyes and glanced at Leo, who was greatly shocked, with a faint smile at the corners of his mouth.

    "Do you like Hester?"

    Leo looked at Austin''s darkened face. The corner of Leo''s mouth twitched fiercely, but he was speechless for a moment and did not have time to react.

    Leo had thought of many reasons, but he didn''t expect the truth to be like this. He comforted Austin just now. It was really a waste!

    "You deserve to be alone all your life!"

    Austin raised his eyebrows and looked at the back of Leo in confusion. Au

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ed her self injury trick, there was no need to go on.

    "Then I''ll go to bed first. I won''t have the energy to take care of the child until I recover!"

    Terence was dazzled by her smile for a moment. Maybe it was his illusion before. How could Melody, who loved her child so much, show a disgusted expression.

    Although he didn''t have much time at home, every time he saw the child, and the child was held and coaxed by Melody. So she should love the child the most!

    Under his gaze, Melody raised her eyebrows and felt a little uncomfortable. Melody pretended to take a breath of relief and she didn''t want to continue wasting time here.

    It was difficult for her to calm down and control herself, not to mention to deceive the agile Terence?

    "Then I''ll go to bed first."

    Watching her leave, Terence looked at the baby in the cradle and frowned slightly. Terence squatted down and carefully touched the baby''s soft skin with his fingers. A trace of tenderness gradually appeared between his cold eyebrows.

    This was his child, connected with his flesh and blood. He had been too busy to see his son''s face carefully before.

    "I have thought about giving you a name, but if I really do that, I will feel guilty. As my child, have you ever blamed me? "

 Chapter 434 Accompany

    With the company of Austin, Hester''s body was getting better. As for the nightmare that made her suffocate, it gradually left her world.

    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to leave. It was just that she was pregnant for long time and some things were not convenient.

    "Brother Austin, when shall we leave?"

    The boundless sea in front of Hester fascinated her. She rubbed her belly gently and asked silently.

    Frowning slightly, Austin stood up and walked to her. Austin put his hand on the back of Hester''s hand, which was as cold as usual.

    "Considering your health, I''m afraid we can''t leave before you give birth to the baby. I am sorry! If I had known that you wanted to leave, I would have taken you away regardless of anything, instead of being delayed for a month. "

    Hester sighed and hid the emotions in her eyes. Her soft hair was naughtily scattered in front of her eyes, covering her eyes. Maybe it was because Hester was pregnant, she was always sentimental and moody.

    Even though she knew her change, she still couldn''t control herself. She would feel unfair all day, asking boring questions and doing strange things.

    "I know!"

    Austin turned her around and let her face him. Austin stared at Hester quietly and warmly with his gentle eyes.

    The hand holding her shoulder exerted force slightly to force her to look at him.

    "Hester, don''t think too much! I won''t let what you are worried about come true, so don''t distract yourself to be afraid.

    Besides, you are going to give birth to the child. It''s normal for you to feel stressed. So don''t take it too seriously! I''ll never get tired of you, so don''t worry. Just say what you want to say and don''t hold it in your heart, okay? "

    Tears welled up in her eyes. Looking at the blurry Austin, Hester was deeply touched. She raised her head, trying to hold back the tears in her eyes, but foun

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    th a bitter smile on his face, Austin stood still. A hint of helplessness flashed through his eyes. He sighed and held her in his arms.

    The words he wanted to persuade were choked in his throat, and he could not speak out all. Perhaps it was not a bad thing for her to vent some of her emotions because she had been depressed for too long.

    It was a beautiful thing when you woke up in the arms of your beloved one, but for Melody, it was a big event.

    Even it was the most familiar face but it still had a fatal temptation to her. Melody greedily depicted his indifferent face and fell into an unrequited love.

    Terence frowned and shook his head uneasily. His eyelashes trembled for two times and he opened his eyes slowly. Vaguely, there was a burning breath getting closer and closer to him, which awakened him.

    "Hester..."

    The moment their eyes met, the darkness in Terence''s eyes became thicker. The person who woke him up in his dream was obviously another face. How could he open his eyes and become another person?

    The warm atmosphere created in the early morning was broken by his unconscious whisper. Melody''s breath paused for a while, with a flash of resentment in her eyes.

    "Get up early! I''m going to see the baby! "

 Chapter 435 Something Is Wrong

    Melody almost ran away. She staggered out of the bedroom, leaned against the wall and took a deep breath to relieve her depression.

    "Hester, it''s Hester again!"

    One day, she would occupy the place in Terence''s heart and drive Hester out. Then Hester never appeared in the world of her and Terence.

    Melody raised her hand and patted her stiff facial muscles. Then she slowly walked to the baby''s room and closed the door. Her fingertips gently scratched the baby''s overly tender skin, leaving a ghastly bloodstain on it.

    "Ah!" The scream brought Terence back to his senses in an instant. Terence frowned and rushed to another room.

    "What''s wrong?"

    When he opened the door, he was out of breath and saw Melody sitting on the ground, holding her hair tightly with her hands, looking like she was on the verge of breaking down.

    She raised her head with sobs. There was a trace of fear on Melody''s pale face. She stretched out her hand slowly, with blood stains on her fingertips.

    "I just I just scratched the baby''s face by accident I really I really didn''t mean it! "

    Feeling a sharp pain in his temples, Terence exhaled slowly. He walked to her, squatted down and wrapped her hand around his palm.

    "You go to rest first. I''ll ask the family doctor to deal with it!"

    As Terence slowly stood up, Melody attached most of her strength to Terence. Melody couldn''t help trembling, as if she was afraid of something.

    "Terence, do you think the baby will blame me? I didn''t mean to do that. I just I don''t know why I cut his face all of a sudden. "

    Terence sighed and tightened his grip on Melody. A strange look flashed across Terence''s cold face, and his eyes fell on the blood stain on the child''s face.

    "Lisa, call a doctor!"

    Terence held Melody up and left the baby room, carefully putting her on the bed. His hand gently touched her hair and moved slowly, trying to ease her intense emotions.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    y needed to control herself with medicine? Why didn''t he find anything? Was it because he didn''t care about her?

    "How long has Melody been taking medicine?"

    "From the dosage. It should be three months!"

    Three months? Did she take the medicine when she was discharged from the hospital? Thinking of this, Terence''s face darkened. Terence tightened his grip on the bottle. The bottle was deformed in an instant.

    "Well, let the doctor check on her later. If there is nothing else, you can go ahead with your work! I have something to deal with. Don''t bother me if you have nothing else to do! "

    In the study, Terence paced back and forth countless times. He rubbed the deformed medicine bottle in his hand and thought about it for a long time.

    The wrinkles between his eyebrows had not subsided. He was extremely irritable and could not find an outlet. He thought he could do anything well as long as he was calm and self-control. But on this matter, he was wrong, and he suffered a crushing defeat.

    "Hester, can''t we really go back?"

    Lying on the bed, Melody smiled complacently. Melody stretched her limbs on the bed and wiped the thick white powder with disgust.

    "It''s disgusting. If it''s not for the effect, how can I apply these messy things? They look bad."

 Chapter 436 Threat

    "Madam, the doctor has checked up young master. Can we go in and check for you now?"

    Lisa nodded at the doctor with a smile, indicating him to wait for a moment.

    Melody tidied up the messy bed, and then she lay back on it. Melody took a deep breath before replying

    "Come in!"

    Hearing her response, Lisa pushed the door open and walked in. She nodded respectfully to Melody and led the doctor to Melody''s side.

    "Go ahead with your work! I''m worried about other people taking care of Terry. You must keep an eye on him! "

    Sitting lazily on the bed, Melody glanced at Lisa''s calm face, which had never changed, and suppressed her anger.

    Melody hated those women who didn''t tell the truth the most, especially those who were good at telling the lies. Melody held her hands together and stared at doctors without blinking.

    Soon, there were only Melody and the doctor in the room. Strangely enough, although Lisa would occasionally be hostile to Melody, Lisa was respected to Melody.

    The doctor lowered his head and took out the stethoscope and necessary things from the medicine box. He looked up at Melody with a slight smile at the corners of his mouth.

    "Madam, I''m ready. We can start now."

    Melody glanced at those things contemptuously. She didn''t seem to cooperate at all. Melody put her arms around her chest and tilted her head slightly.

    "That''s all you need to do. Just tell them a result later."

    "Madam. Please don''t make things difficult for me! If Mr. Terence knows this, I don''t have to stay in A city anymore. "

    Melody body moved forward, drawing the tension between them closer. Melody looked at his trepidation and disdain.

    But she needed the doctor''s help now, so she needed to get close to him. But anyway, Terence was her husband. As long as she could cater to Terence as soon as possible, she should be able to change the situation.

    "T

    red the glory in his eyes. Terence''s fingertips touched the table, reflecting the figure.

    He glanced at the medicine bottle beside her, feeling particularly bad.

    "I see. You can leave now."

    Hearing this, the doctor was relieved, but he didn''t dare to show it too obviously. The doctor nodded to show his appreciation and left the study steadily.

    There was no light in the study, only the lamp on the table was left. The faint yellow light shone on Terence''s face, making him look more gloomy and cold.

    A sigh came from the darkness, mixed with helplessness and infinite trouble. He sat in the study from the early morning to the evening, but there was still no superfluous action.

    Raising his hand to rub between his eyebrows, Terence glanced at the time, stood up and slowly left the study.

    "Have you finished your work?"

    Melody put the magazine aside and looked at Terence in bewilderment, like a child who had made a mistake.

    Melody took a deep breath and looked at him hesitantly, frowning.

    "The doctor went out after the examination. Is there anything wrong with my body?"

    Sitting elegantly on the edge of the bed, Terence looked up into her eyes sincerely. "You are just too tired recently, so you are not in good spirit!"

 Chapter 437 Promise

    With the medicine bottle in her hand, Melody sat on the chair in the study and smiled. She walked around leisurely and put it aside.

    "It seems that my plan has worked. All I need to do next is to trap him,"

    She tapped her fingertips gently on the table, and her brain was running rapidly. She stood up and went back to her room. Her face, which hadn''t been made up for a long time, was reapplied with exquisite makeup.

    Standing in front of the mirror and looking at the tall and confident woman inside, Melody went out with satisfaction. Melody stopped the car slowly and rolled down the window.

    "Hester, long time no see."

    Hester, who was taking a walk, suddenly saw a car parking beside her. Her face changed slightly. Hester stopped touching her belly and looked at Melody warily.

    Melody had disappeared for such a long time. Why did Melody suddenly come to her house today? But Brother Austin went back to get his coat. If Melody wanted to do something at this time, how could Hester resist?

    "Why are you here?"

    Melody smiled and looked at Hester leisurely with one hand on the steering wheel. Melody''s delicate face was in sharp contrast to Hester''s plain face.

    "You are pregnant with my husband''s child. As his wife, I should naturally come to care about his child''s health!

    You can relax! I have discussed with Terence that as long as your child is born, we will raise him by our side. After all, he is the descendant of Qi family. We can''t let him wander outside. "

    "No way!"

    Hester looked at Melody excitedly, protecting her belly tightly. Hester had always been gentle, but now she was so angry. Her face was slightly red because of anger.

    "Melody, you''d better give up! The baby in my belly is mine. It has nothing to do with anyone else! "

    "Huh!"

    With a sneer, Melody seemed to have heard a funny joke. Melody opened the door with her mouth covered and walked slowly to Hester.

    "Hester, do you think you can keep your child with Austin? Don''t forget

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    e with Terence forever, but you are just a clown who is willing to make fun of you from beginning to end! "

    It seemed that there was still the residual temperature between Melody''s fingers on Hester''s wrist. Hester stood there in a daze, feeling dizzy.

    Melody''s words were like a magic spell that lingered in Hester''s mind. It tortured her hard. Hester had a terrible headache, but she couldn''t make a sound.

    Hester staggered forward, trying to go home and hide in Austin''s warm arms. Such a strong belief supported her to walk with difficulty.

    But she tripped over something and fell to the ground hard. The pain in Hester''s lower abdomen was unbearable. Hester curled up and felt warm liquid slowly flowing out.

    The scene was surprisingly similar, just like the feeling when she fell down the stairs. She was also so desperate that she couldn''t see any hope.

    "Terence Terence... "

    Unconsciously, Hester just wanted to get the name. It seemed that she had returned to the time when she first stepped into Qi family eight years ago. At that time, Terence looked at her with a smile, just like a little adult.

    "I will protect you well!"

    A simple sentence was a promise to Hester. In the past eight years, every time she was desperate, this childish sentence would appear in her mind and drive away all the pain.

 Chapter 438 Fall Down

    Hester''s eyes were trembling as she looked at the blue sky. Warm tears flowed out from the corners of her eyes, streaking across her cheeks and hiding at the tip of her hair.

    "Terence I... "

    Hester opened her mouth and finally spoke out the name of the man who hurt her deeply but gave her warmth. Hester couldn''t tell who she loved. Maybe it was just the young man who was as bright as the stars in the sun!

    For so long, she had never forgotten the promise that had been deeply engraved in her heart, but that young man must have forgotten it!

    Hester felt very tired, and someone was anxiously calling her name. She struggled to open her eyes and told the voice that she was fine.

    But her eyes were so heavy that she gave up soon. She floated to the familiar place.

    The young man stood under the tree and reached out his hands. The smile at the corners of his mouth was more dazzling than the sunlight.

    "I will protect you well!"

    The young man''s eyes and brows were as handsome as those in the past. Hester covered her mouth in disbelief, tears streaming down her face.

    The sky and earth were spinning around, and the picture was gradually distorted. In her memory, the young man''s face had been clearly defined, and his delicate features gradually became a little cold. What made her more disappointed was his cold eyes.

    "Let''s divorce!"

    Hester heard his familiar voice, but the simple words sent her into hell. Hester''s body fell down. It was so heavy that she was very afraid.

    "No!"

    "What?"

    Austin held Hester''s hand and frowned. Austin''s clothes were stained red with blood. He looked at Hester nervously, trying to hear what she was mumbling.

    With her eyes trembling, Hester could only see a blurry figure. Her limbs were cold, but she was held tightly, trying to grasp the warmth.

    "Terence..."

    Hearing the name she mentioned, Austin''s brain exploded. His anger was instantly ignited, and he held her hand tightly.

    "Why are you so silly? You have made

    t worry. I will try my best to save her."

    After all, they were colleagues. Seeing that Austin, who had always been indifferent, became like this, he finally felt sorry for Austin. The doctor came to comfort Austin.

    Austin raised his eyes and looked at the man dully. Austin was reluctant to let go of Hester''s hand. Although he knew the rules of the hospital, he couldn''t help but want to say.

    "I also want to go to the operating room!"

    The words put everyone in a dilemma. They looked at each other and shook their heads.

    "I''m really sorry, Dr. Austin. We can''t let you in!"

    As expected, Austin smiled coldly and used up all his strength. Austin''s bloody hand held the doctor''s hand tightly.

    "Please save her!"

    "Okay, don''t worry!"

    As Austin''s hands slid down, the doctor gestured for nurses to pull away Austin''s hand. The patient was seriously bleeding now. If she didn''t receive treatment, she would be really in danger.

    Reluctantly, Austin let go of Hester''s hand. He felt as if something in his body had left him. His eyes were fixed on Hester''s pale face, and his body fell to the ground dejectedly.

    His whole body seemed to have been soaked in blood, dripping with blood. Austin tightened his grip, and the blue veins on his forehead bulged. He regretted that he couldn''t take the clothes faster?

 Chapter 439 Dont Play The Fool

    In the operating room, the doctor was doing his best to save the patient. The scalpel in his hand was running quickly, competing against time to snatch the person under the God of death.

    "Blood transfusion!"

    The nurse raised her hand and wiped the sweat on the doctor''s face. Everyone tried their best to treat the people on the operating table.

    "Terence, don''t leave me and our child! We can''t live without you!"

    In Qi family''s villa, Melody held Terence''s arm in a trance and kept talking nonsense.

    Terence held Melody, frowning. He was extremely anxious, but he could not get rid of her hand and leave here.

    He took a deep breath and tried to control his emotions. Blue veins bulged on his hands, and his temples were beating fiercely. All the appearances indicated the restlessness in his heart.

    "I will be with you!"

    Hearing this, Melody''s excited expression was instantly smoothed. She gripped Terence''s clothes tightly and dared not relax at all.

    She didn''t believe that he would leave her like this and look for that bitch, Hester. Even if they didn''t love each other, she had done so much for him. As long as she made good use of his guilt, she could still tie him to her side.

    "Terence, don''t lie to me! You said that you would never leave me and my son. Don''t break your promise!"

    Terence''s arm froze, and a trace of gloom flashed across his face. He closed his eyes in pain and tried to get rid of all the distracting thoughts in his heart.

    It seemed that there was nothing else between them except responsibility. He had already betrayed Hester once. Was he going to betray her again?

    He sighed slightly, as if something was quietly collapsing in the bottom of his heart, and his eyes flashed a faint light.

    Lying in his arms obediently with her hands around his waist, Melody smiled with a trace of complacency. Now she didn''t care to win his heart. As long as he was by her side at this moment, it was eno

    cious.

    Austin raised his hand and punched him in the face. Then he stood up from the ground, grab his collar tightly and pulled Terence towards his direction.

    "Why do you come here now? Why didn''t you come over when I called you? Do you know what she has experienced inside? Do you know how painful she was just now?"

    After saying that, Austin raised his hand and punched again, fast and ruthless, without mercy.

    Blankly, Terence was punched two times, but he had no temper. Although Austin had always been arrogant and domineering in front of him, he had never been so rude.

    And the only reason why his temperament could change greatly was that there must be a change.

    "Where is she?" Terence kept asking.

    "I thought you didn''t care about her at all! If I had known that you wouldn''t come, I wouldn''t have called you. I gave her hope in vain, but at the same time made her desperate!"

    Austin glared at Terence with more strength. He was about to cry, and his white clothes stained with blood added a trace of evil to him.

    "What do you mean?" Terence''s heart sank and he asked. He didn''t dare to dig deeper into the meaning of his words, but there was a trace of expectation rising for no reason.

    "What do you mean? Shouldn''t you know it best? Terence, don''t play the fool!"

 Chapter 440 The Baby

    "Ha ha!"

    Austin loosened Terence''s collar and looked pathetic. Austin put his hand between his eyebrows, stood up and looked at the operating room. Suddenly, he burst into laughter.

    "Hester, have you ever blamed me? I gave you hope, but let you leave in despair! Did you leave a trace of resentment to me when you were dying? "

    Terence stood still, half lying. Only Austin''s hysterical sneer and sad and heavy voice could be heard.

    "How could she leave? How could she leave him so easily since so many troubles had come?'' Terence thought. Terence had never thought about this question. For the first time, he felt scared.

    The sense of fear for the unknown hopelessness enveloped him, without any redemption.

    "What do you mean by leaving? Where is Hester? Where on earth did you hide her? "

    Austin''s eyes flickered, and when he met the pair of black eyes, the hatred in his heart became deeper and deeper. Austin pushed Terence''s hand away and smiled bitterly.

    "Terence, what right do you have to question me? Where were you when I called you? Why didn''t you come in time? Do you know that you were the one Hester missed most when she was alive?

    You are the person I hate most in the world. But for the sake of Hester, I called you. But you have really refreshed my bad impression of you!

    But fortunately, we don''t have to see each other anymore. Since we don''t like each other, it''s necessary for us to meet again. "

    Terence''s mind went blank. He couldn''t persuade Austin to leave. Or, it was not that he didn''t understand at all, but subconsciously he didn''t want to believe it.

    "Austin, you don''t have to tell such a big lie to stop me from seeing her. Let me tell you, whether she is alive or dead, she is a member of our Qi family. She will never be yours! "

    Looking up at the crazy look on Terence''s face, Austin sneered.

    "I feel sorry for Hester, Terence. She has

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    id timidly.

    "Mr. Terence, what do you think..."

    Terence looked at the child with a dark face, and his hands were as heavy as a thousand pounds. No matter what, Terence didn''t believe the fact that Hester had passed away. However, he had to believe the cruel fact.

    Glancing at the hesitate Terence, Austin snorted disdainfully. Austin stood up and took the baby from the nurse, carefully holding it in his arms.

    "If you don''t want this child, I can raise it for you. After all, it''s Hester''s son. I will treat him well. Hester... "

    Before Austin could finish his words, the child was taken away by Terence. Terence looked at Austin insidiously and tightened his grip on the child unconsciously.

    This was the child Hester''s life. How could he give it to others?

    "Austin, don''t go too far!"

    Even if Austin could blame him for Hester''s death, it did not mean that Terence would not fight back. In the past, Terence was just immersed in sadness and couldn''t extricate himself, but he didn''t care about having another punching bag.

    A trace of tenderness flashed through Austin''s eyes, with some helplessness.

    "This is my child. How can I let others raise it. Besides, this is the only thing she left for me. How could I be willing to give it up! "

 Chapter 441 You Are More Cruel Than Me

    The moment Terence said this, Austin nodded with an almost invisible smile. A trace of bitterness flashed through Austin''s eyes, but it was quickly covered by strong sadness.

    Austin stood stiffly aside and silently looked at the tall man and the baby in his arms. Inexplicably, Austin felt sad.

    "Terence, please take good care of him!"

    "You don''t have to tell me. I will."

    Glancing at Austin coldly, Terence said in a stiff tone. Terence narrowed his eyes and looked at the petite child, as if a little strength would kill him.

    This was the child of him and Hester, and also the only bond that could prove their relationship. It would also be his future successor!

    "I want to see her for the last time!"

    Looking at Terence''s stubborn expression, the doctor frowned imperceptibly.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Terence. We are still packing up Miss Hester''s body. Please wait a moment. What do you think?"

    The corners of his mouth moved slightly, and Terence''s eyes flashed back. He sighed slightly and didn''t insist on seeing her at the moment.

    "Okay!"

    Terence couldn''t figure out what he would look like when he saw her covered in blood. He should have a complete mental breakdown!

    "Terence, what qualifications do you think you have to stand in front of her now?"

    Austin turned around slowly, his chest heaving violently. Austin stared at Terence fiercely. Austin''s tone was flat, but there was a strange smell of gunpowder everywhere.

    "Or do you think she wants to see you now?"

    As soon as Austin said that, Terence''s face cracked. Terence''s mind went blank, and the sentence was like a vicious curse, pressing him out of breath.

    "Did I always act on my own? She never refused to say no, so for so long it was my consciousness that thought she was not angry?" Terence thought.

    It was a heavy blow to Terence''s self-esteem. He wasn''t the first person to know her death. Was he even deprived of the right to see her for the last time?

    "As you said, the person she wanted to see most

    s it.

    Austin looked at the white cloth that isolated his vision and staggered forward. Austin reached out her trembling hand and lifted it, revealing her pale face.

    There was no sadness on her calm face, just as she was when she was asleep. Her pale skin seemed to glow in the light, but there was a trace of weirdness in it.

    "Hester! May sorrow and pain stay away from you and take away the real happiness! "

    Terence stood still, staring at Hester for a long time, and suddenly turned around and left. Terence fled to the staircase and slid down the wall slowly.

    There were some black marks on the pure white casual clothes, but Terence didn''t have any reaction to it.

    What lingered in his mind was the scene left by Hester at last. She decisively signed on the divorce agreement, and put it aside, just as she was usually obedient. She carefully followed the rules, without any resistance.

    This might be the only good picture she left him. There was no sadness or joy, but he would never forget it. Sure enough, it was her way of doing things to keep a distance from him.

    He had never seen a woman as decisive as her. Once she made a decision, it would never change.

    "Hester, is this the punishment you gave me? Although you are not harsh, you are more ruthless than me. You don''t even give me a chance to regret! "

 Chapter 442 Our Baby

    Melody walked back and forth restlessly in the living room, looking out of the villa from time to time. Her hands were tightly twisted together, and her hair was a little messy behind her back.

    "Why haven''t you come back yet? Was it because I went too far that day and he hated me? "

    As Melody murmured these words, her resentment towards Hester grew deeper. At that time, it was Hester who signed the agreement. But why did she come to disturb their peaceful life again and again?

    "Madam, young master is crying again. Please go upstairs and have a look!"

    Lisa stood beside Melody, put her hands on her front body and nodded slightly. The anxiety between Melody''s eyebrows could not be hidden, but she was pretending to be calm.

    Disgust flashed through Melody''s eyes, she frowned tightly. Melody turned around and saw Lisa''s calm face. A fire of nameless rose in her heart.

    Even though Lisa looked and behaved respectfully at the moment, a trace of mockery inexplicably appeared in Lisa''s eyes and hit Melody hard in the face.

    "I give you the salary. Is it to report the situation of young master to me?"

    Lisa sighed helplessly, clenching her fists and frowning.

    "But it was you who took care of young master when he cried. We have no choice."

    Glancing at Lisa, Melody took a deep breath and suppressed her anger. Melody turned around and looked at Lisa''s indifferent face, with a stiff smile at the corners of her mouth.

    "Lisa, I hope this is the last time!"

    Then Melody walked past Lisa and went upstairs to the baby''s room. Melody looked around the room and frowned.

    "Useless, get out!"

    With a roar, everyone lowered their heads and fled. The house had been shrouded in cold air these days. Mr. Terence was busy with something and didn''t go home for a few days. The fiery hostess became more irritable.

    Seeing the door was closed, Melody''s eyes twinkled. Hearing the annoying cry, the anger that was forced to be suppressed surged up again.

    Melody took

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    in this way could she leave without hesitation.

    Hester had never lived for herself in this life. When she tried to live for herself, she died and left him forever. Terence hoped that she could smile like that forever without any worries. She could forget him completely and find her own happiness.

    "Terence, you''re back?"

    Melody saw the car parking in the yard at the first time and rushed out. Standing outside the car, she couldn''t restrain her excitement.

    There was an excited smile on her face, but it couldn''t be hidden. She stood there with a big smile on her face.

    The door was opened from inside to outside, and a pair of shoes fell to the ground. Then he got off the car with the child in his arms. Because of the strong wind, Terence pulled the quilt that wrapped the baby specially.

    The smile on Melody''s face froze, and her expression gradually became ferocious and terrifying. Melody''s brain was completely blown up with a buzzing sound. She looked incredulously at Terence''s loving look, and a string in her brain was completely broken.

    He had never held her child, so who was the child''s father now? And why could he treat the baby differently?

    Noticing the confusion on her face, Terence opened his mouth slowly with a trace of sadness in his eyes.

    "This is Hester''s child, and also mine!"

 Chapter 443 Take Me Away!

    Three years had passed. Austin sat in the auditorium, staring at the confident lawyer in the center of the court with tenderness in his eyes.

    "In conclusion, I don''t think my litigant was wrong! Dear judge, I have finished my statement!"

    The woman was dressed in a pure black lawyer''s suit and wore a brown curly wig, which was gently draped behind her back. Her fair neck was exposed, showing a beautiful arc.

    The makeup on her face was elegant and decent, and there was a confident smile at the corners of her mouth. Her whole body was emitting a soft light. She was not aggressive, but people couldn''t help looking at her.

    The judge looked at the woman and nodded approvingly. The hammer in his hand fell gently, and the solemn court fell into silence.

    "The evidence of the other party''s defense is irrefutable, and the defense words are clear..."

    Before listening to the judge''s judgment, Austin stood up and left the court. He bought a cup of hot milk from a nearby shop and leaned against the wall.

    "Brother Austin!"

    When Hester came out, she saw Austin waiting for her. With a smile at the corners of her mouth, she pulled off the wig on her head, had a simple chat with the family of the defending party, and rushed over.

    Standing straight, Austin looked at Hester with affection. He touched the edge of the glass with his fingertips and handed the milk to her.

    "Are you too busy to have dinner?"

    He raised his eyebrows and narrowed his eyes seriously. He took the wig and backpack from her hand and shook his head helplessly.

    "You know you have a stomachache, don''t be too busy to care about anything else. Your forehead is covered with sweat again. You must have endured it very hard in the court!"

    She took a sip of the milk. When the warm liquid touched her trembling stomach, she felt that she came back to life in an instant. Hester looked up at Austin with a mischievous smile.

    "Isn''t Brother Austin here? As lo

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ound Terence and said that he wanted to talk about the cooperation. He revised the plan again and again, and tried to perfect his words and expression, in order to leave completely.

    Seeing that the most critical step was about to be completed, he couldn''t be softhearted. It was better to get rid of all the trouble than to continue to entangle with pain here.

    Standing at the door of the ward and listening to the sobs inside. His body was stiff, and his eyes were scarlet.

    "Hester, I''m sorry!"

    Unexpectedly, she just cried for a while and never cried for that child again. But the smile on her face was gone, and her eyes were not as intelligent as before.

    As time went by, she lost a lot of weight.

    "Take me away!"

    When Austin was wiping her hands, she slowly turned her head and looked at him with dull eyes. Her voice was so hoarse that Austin almost went crazy.

    "What did you say?"

    As if afraid of auditory hallucination, Austin held her hand tightly. He tried his best to suppress his excitement and asked patiently.

    He had given up on this idea after such a long time. He didn''t want her to be the same as before. Had she changed?

    Hester''s eyes moved, and she turned her head stiffly. Looking at Austin''s ecstatic expression, she said with a smile.

    "Take me away!"

 Chapter 444 Memory

    Austin would never forget that he trembled when he heard the sentence. Even though her voice was as light as a feather, it rubbed across his heart, causing an indescribable throb.

    It was also because of her words that he became more determined. He desperately hid the truth and took her away from that painful place.

    He had thought that she would cheer up after leaving there. Everything in the house abroad was arranged according to her preferences, warm and comfortable.

    However, things went in an unreasonable direction and never came back, which made him lose his previous confidence.

    "Hester, would you like to eat something? You haven''t eaten for a long time! You should take care of your own body."

    Austin put the dishes on the table and sat on the edge of the bed. He looked at Hester with a painful expression and felt very regretful. He didn''t want to see her like this.

    Her eyelashes quivered slightly and she opened her eyes slowly. Hester looked at Austin with a weak smile. Her cheeks were sunken, and her eyes were covered with thick dark circles. She couldn''t fall asleep for a long time, and her spirit was destroyed severely.

    Her fingertips moved slowly and fell randomly.

    "I have no appetite!"

    Hester had refused him for more than ten thousand times with these simple words. She seemed to be choked with blood in her chest, preventing her from eating. It tortured her so hard that she couldn''t fall asleep every night.

    She had also tried to struggle, but the situation was getting worse and worse. Although she was in a bad mood, she also bothered to comfort Austin, which made her have a hard time.

    Unconsciously, she lost weight and her body gradually collapsed.

    "Hester, I..."

    Seeing her like this, Austin opened his mouth slightly and wanted to tell her the truth. But every time the truth came to his mouth, he would stop, He could tell the truth in a hurry because he was worried about her, but he could not bear her resentment. She attached so much im

    s Hester, and he didn''t notice the dislike on his disciple''s face.

    "Leo, why are you here?"

    Hester rushed forward excitedly and gave him a warm embrace. Looking up at Leo who was standing against the light, she smiled brightly.

    Leo raised his hand to tuck her hair behind her ear, looked at Hester seriously and carefully observed the expression on her face, trying to find some clues.

    "Your Highness, you have to do a full examination. As a knight, I have to give up a lot of work."

    Since Hester had been diagnosed with depression three years ago, Austin had a headache and was afraid of it. He called Leo and asked him to go there on purpose. Then Leo became a personal psychologist of Hester and had regular check-ups to avoid the relapse of her disease.

    Looking at Leo''s smiling face, Hester lowered her head listlessly.

    "But I have to find some clues for my client tonight. Can you postpone the inspection?"

    Seeing that Hester was trying to please him, Leo nodded slightly. But he opened his thin lips and said slowly, "No way! You have to accept the examination today!"

    Hearing such determined words, the hope in Hester''s heart was completely destroyed. She had known it for a long time. According to Leo''s temperament, it was really strange that he would agree!

    "Don''t stand there. Let''s go home first!"

 Chapter 445 Relax

    Sitting in the car, Leo leisurely leaned against the seat, with his hands on the side and a smile on his face. From the corner of Leo''s eyes, from time to time, he glanced at Hester and Austin with a meaningful look.

    Austin and Hester had been together for three years, but why didn''t have any progresses?

    "Austin, are you busy recently?"

    Austin raised his eyes and glanced at the rear-view mirror, frowning slightly. Austin smiled helplessly and sighed.

    "Leo, are you free recently?"

    Leo called Austin every day to check if there was any progress between him and Hester. If it weren''t for the fact that Leo had never expressed anything, Austin might have thought that Leo had fallen in love with Hester!

    "Or are you studying the psychology of love recently?"

    Being scolded, Leo curled his lips indifferently. Leo turned to look out of the window and rubbed his eyebrows. Leo sighed with emotion as if he was stupid.

    "You grow up. You have your own ideas." Leo said.

    Hester sat on the passenger seat and listened to the friendly conversation between the two. She covered the corners of her mouth and smiled in a low voice. In the past three years, Leo and Austin had seen each other more frequently, and quarrels had become the pattern of getting along with each other between them.

    Austin twitched his mouth and tightened his grip on the steering wheel. Austin glanced at Leo coldly and decided to keep silent. Otherwise, there would be an inevitable battle.

    "Leo, have you met any interesting patients recently? Tell me, let me broaden my horizon. In this way, it will be more or less helpful for me to appear in court in the future! "

    Hester''s eyes moved deftly. She turned around and smiled happily at Leo.

    Looking up at Hester smiling, Leo smiled happily. Leo moved his body lazily and leaned forward. He put his hand on the side and stopped about ten centimeters away from Hester.

    "Since Hester wants to listen,

    regnant at that time, and he was still healthy in your belly. There was no problem. Relax. Follow my train of thought. Who do you want to see the most? Tell me! "

    With Leo''s words, Hester gradually entered a state. Hester''s mind was in turmoil, and images appeared in her mind. Her heart trembled when she fixed her eyes on herself and Terence.

    "Terence."

    Hearing this name, Leo was not surprised at all. Leo quickly recorded her reaction at this moment and continued the test.

    As time passed, a few more pages were added to the medical record in Leo''s hand. Leo took a deep breath, took off his glasses, pinched the position between his eyebrows and sighed.

    Leo stood up and covered her with a blanket carefully. Then he left quietly.

    "How is it going?"

    Leaning against the wall, Austin put his hands in his pockets. Hearing the noise, he slowly raised his head, looked at Leo and asked softly.

    Austin knew more or less about the treatment today. That''s why Austin stood at the door nervously, but he was afraid to see her breakdown and pain, so he didn''t dare to go in.

    Looking at him, Leo curled his lips with disdain. Leo raised the medical record in his hand and smiled proudly.

    "I have taken good care of her for so long. How could her mental illness be aggravated?"

 Chapter 446 Return

    Leo waved his hand and threw the medical record on Austin. Leo raised his eyebrows. When he looked at Austin''s anxious look, he sighed.

    "I don''t know what you are busy with every day. It''s been three years, but there''s no progress between you two. As an onlooker, I''m so anxious to see that. Why don''t you show any impatience?"

    "Does it work?"

    Looking up at Leo, Austin sighed helplessly. Austin smiled bitterly. He knew that the longer the delay, the more disadvantageous it would be.

    But every time Hester looked at him with trust, Austin would swallow all the words in his mouth. There was no affection in Hester''s beautiful eyes. How could he have the heart to break this harmonious situation?

    Hester had been deeply hurt by love before. She was afraid that she had lost the ability to love others now?

    "Hey! I really don''t understand why you always care about those nonsense, which makes me anxious for no reason! "

    Looking at Austin, Leo felt a little disappointed. It was just the courage to express his love. Why was it so difficult for Austin?

    "I''m hungry. Go and cook!"

    The topic changed so fast that Austin''s eyes darkened and he gritted his teeth. That was why Austin didn''t want to talk to Leo. The topic changed so fast that it was caught off guard.

    Fortunately, Leo was quite normal at work. Otherwise, few patients would have the courage to find such an unreliable doctor to treat themselves!

    "Leo, I really want to strangle you!"

    Leo stopped, turned around and smiled at Austin. Leo''s slender fingers stood in front of Austin''s eyes and shook slightly.

    "Did I sacrifice myself to let you vent your anger?"

    "¡­¡­"

    To Leo, the impression to others was just an external thing, and he didn''t care about other people''s opinions, so it had been so speechless to others for a long time.

    "What do you want to eat?"

    Austin clenched his fists and loosened them slowly. Austin sighed helple

    Austin gnashed his teeth to Leo.

    Hester''s eyes flashed and returned to normal. It was normal for her to feel uncomfortable. She comforted herself, looked up at Leo and smiled.

    "Leo, let me think about it first! After all, I''m not very familiar with the domestic law. Let''s see the specific situation first, and I can give you an answer! "

    "Leo, it seems that you are really free recently. You have time to pick up work for Hester!"

    Austin took a sip of juice and said lightly. Austin tightened his grip on the cup, and his fingertips were slightly cyan.

    Austin almost couldn''t control himself when he heard Leo mention returning home. It was not easy for him to take Hester away from that place. How could he let her go back so easily?

    Although she had passed away three years ago in Terence''s eyes, it didn''t mean that they wouldn''t meet each other. Then how could Austin make it through then?

    Raising her hand to cover the back of Austin''s hand, Hester smiled. Hester knew more or less what was on Austin''s mind. In the past three years, Hester had seen everything he did to her.

    Austin was her most important family, so she cared about his thoughts. Although she was confident in front of people now, she still couldn''t live without him.

    "Don''t worry! I''m fine! "

 Chapter 447 Return

    Austin smiled and hid the sadness in his eyes. Holding chopstick, Austin ate quietly without saying a word.

    "It''s up to you. No matter what the result is, I will support you." Austin said.

    After saying that, Leo glanced at Austin and sighed slightly. Leo looked at the food and suddenly lost his appetite.

    In the past three years, Leo had seen Austin struggle to come over step by step. Although Hester was suffering from depression, Austin suffered no less than her.

    However, there were some things that Leo could say in a joking way, but he could not tell the truth. Otherwise, it was really unpredictable what would happen between Austin and Hester.

    "Thank you, Brother Austin!"

    A drop of tear fell into the bowl and disappeared. Hester took a deep breath, forcing the tears back in her eyes. Hester closed her eyes, calmed down and said slowly.

    For a moment, the atmosphere suddenly became a little embarrassing. Leo put down his chopsticks and glanced at Austin and Hester, trying to make his conversation natural.

    "I heard that you have an obligated defense tomorrow?"

    Looking up at Leo, Hester nodded slightly. Hester''s heart sank slightly. This case was more difficult than all the cases she had taken over before.

    If she won the case, her career would be better, but if she lost, it was the opposite of the low valley of her career.

    There were too many powerful people involved. If she failed, she would be oppressed by everyone.

    "That''s right! This case is a little tricky, and I have a headache for a long time. "

    "Is there any difficulty?"

    Austin, who had been silent for a long time, frowned, looked at Hester and asked softly. Austin paid close attention to Hester every move. Even if Austin knew it was not easy, he could only do something secretly and he needed to prevent her from noticing.

    Now that Hester mentioned it, Austin should seize the opportunity to ask her. He could do something

    e one she confronted today. Although he was not as shining as Jackson''s book, there was always an irresistible magic in him, which made people unable to look away.

    Noticing Hester''s inquiring eyes, Derek smiled. There was no trace of sternness on his gentle and handsome face, and it was hard to think of the frightening Derek in the business world.

    There was a white jade ring on his long and white finger tips, and the corners of his mouth were filled with appropriate benefits. His black hair hung down in front of his eyes, half covering his eyes, which gave him a mysterious color, which was hard to see clearly.

    "Miss Hester, I thought you have known something about it after the preparation these days. But today, it seems that my expectation is a little wrong. "

    For a moment, Hester was lost in thought. She bit the corner of her mouth and pulled her thoughts back to reality. This man was very dangerous, which was Hester''s first feeling.

    She was not Hester, who was ignorant of the world three years ago. In the past few days as a lawyer, she had seen too much of the dark side of human beings, and she had gradually faded away from her original innocence and could deal with these alone.

    "Mr. Derek, I''ve heard a lot about you! It''s a great honor to meet you today! "

 Chapter 448 Threat

    Hester nodded gracefully, neither pretending nor flattering. She put her hands in front of her body, and her palms had already been wet.

    This man''s aura was too strong for her to bear. Besides, nothing good would happen if he came to her before the trial.

    What''s more, Anna was also involved. Hester had to cheer herself up today!

    "The trial is about to begin. Excuse me."

    Seeing that Hester was about to leave, Anna stretched out her hand to stop her. With a disdainful smile at the corners of her mouth, she looked at Hester with mockery, feeling indignant in her heart.

    Anna had always been called a genius, but an unknown Hester appeared halfway. She not only stole her limelight, but also made her break up with her boyfriend. It was really hateful.

    ''She just have a stupid pure face. She is really a seductive woman, making people sick!'' Anna thought.

    "Miss Hester, don''t leave in a hurry! Although we often met in court, we rarely had the chance to communicate in private. Since we met today, it''s better to have a good chat, isn''t it?

    Besides, we are classmates. Don''t you have something to tell me? Maybe I will show mercy to you later!"

    With a faint sigh, Hester raised her eyes. A trace of helplessness flashed through her eyes, but she controlled her emotions well. She didn''t know why she made Anna angry. All of a sudden, they were incompatible as fire and water.

    They could have avoided seeing each other before, but today''s confrontation was inevitable.

    "You are really good at joking. Since you have said that we are old classmates, you call me ''Miss Hester'' as soon as you meet me. I thought you had forgotten me and didn''t dare to talk to me!"

    "You..."

    Anna''s face turned cold. When she was about to lose her temper, she seemed to think of something and quickly calmed herself down. She took a deep breath and the smile on her face w

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    yes twinkled with excitement.

    ''Can''t you stand it anymore? But it is reasonable. You must have a good cultivation if you could quietly watch Anna arguing for so long.''

    But it was a pity that he was involved in such a thing.

    "I''m flattered, Mr. Derek. I''m satisfied with my work. Of course I should be kind to you!"

    "Miss Hester, don''t be too stubborn! Everything had to be flexible, so that you can see a better way out. I appreciate your eloquence. Why don''t you work as a legal counselor in my company? You can get paid as you like. What do you think?"

    Hester sneered in her heart. This man was really something. He used both hard and soft tactics, showing great kindness and prestige. If it was in ancient times, he must be a wise emperor.

    Unfortunately, the emperor was no longer needed in today''s society. And she was not as pedantic as the ancient people, only seeking fame and fortune.

    "Thank you, Mr. Derek. But I prefer to live a free life. As you said, a busy life is not what I want.

    The trial is about to begin. I have something to prepare. I''m leaving now."

    "Hester, don''t be so arrogant!"

    Anna couldn''t hold her breath and shouted.

    "Miss Hester, in this world, you have to fall to know how to lower your head."

 Chapter 449 Whispers

    Hester stopped and turned around. She looked at the unfathomable Derek and smiled. "Thank you for your advice, Mr. Derek. I will remember it."

    After saying that, she glanced at Anna who was rolling her eyes, shaking her head slightly. Anna was born in a good condition, but her aura was too strong, which made people annoyed.

    "Anna, as an old classmate, I advise you. It''s not a good thing to be too competitive. Please don''t be too arrogant and domineering in the future!"

    "You..." Anna pointed at Hester, trembling because of the atmosphere. She held her breath and couldn''t open her mouth.

    Looking at her angry face, there was no change on Hester''s face. But the complacency in her eyes could not be ignored.

    When she met Derek''s meaningful eyes, her heart tightened. She nodded slightly, turned around and left.

    "Excuse me. See you later!"

    With his hands in his pockets, a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. The dim light was shining, making it more difficult for people to look away.

    Today, the biggest harvest was Hester, the woman that lit up his eyes. Although she was not as beautiful as Anna, she had the unique charm of an oriental woman who attracted him and made him want to explore more unconsciously.

    Anna raised her head and her eyes darkened. She tightened her hand. This kind of gaze was too familiar to her. Was that bitch going to take away the man she liked?

    No, she wouldn''t let this tragedy happen again. This time, she would definitely trample on Hester and ravage her so that she would never dare to challenge her again!

    Hester took a deep breath and sat at the side of the court, opposite to the arrogant principal, Anna. But she didn''t see the dangerous man. It was so strange.

    "Now, it''s the time for the debate between the plaintiff and the defendant!" The judge glanced at Hester and Anna seriously and said indifferently. The hammer fell on the table.

    "Hello, everyone present. I am the legal princip

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    raised his hand and the hammer fell down.

    "Yes!"

    "That''s exactly what we are afraid of! Hester, you bitch, you can''t always be so lucky!"

    Hearing Hester''s words, Anna took a deep breath. She clenched her fists to restrain her emotions. She knew that she would not be bothered by that kind of small mistake, but she still felt deeply frustrated when she heard it.

    "Call Mr. Derek and ask the accountant to finish the accounting as soon as possible. Don''t make a mistake in their place."

    Although she didn''t want to accept this fact, Hester quickly thought of the problem and said.

    "Dear judge, I''m afraid there will be something wrong with the process of collecting evidence. Why don''t we ask a female employee to bring it here? It will save trouble."

    Anna''s eyes widened in disbelief, although she knew that Hester would not hear her. But why did she seem to be present when she came up with that idea? It made her scared.

    "How could it be?"

    Why did Hester''s narration corresponded to her own words without being noticed at all? Anna looked for the answer in her heart and frowned tightly.

    "Report to Mr. Derek about the situation here now! Make sure that Mr. Derek can tell them in advance. Don''t make any mistakes. It will be difficult to take it back if we fail," Anna said in a hurry

 Chapter 450 A Talk

    Hester''s performance was unhurried, not affected at all. Her mind was so clear that she just thought of the sky outside and smiled.

    There would always be these unhappy things in the world, and she naturally knew it clearly when she went back. But she was grateful for those days when she was deaf.

    It was exactly that period of time that made her understand lip language. So today, she would stand here so confidently.

    People would always inadvertently expose themselves, but what she was most capable of was reading lip language, accurately picking out the truth of the matter, and then break it one by one.

    "I beg the judge to allow the litigant to be present in person. After all, my client needs her to confront with each other. Please respect my litigant and don''t lose fairness from the beginning."

    "Allowed!"

    The judge dropped his hammer and said lightly, completely cutting off Anna''s arrangement.

    Anna could no longer restrain her restless heart. She stood up and with an excited voice. She clenched her fists and gritted her teeth, wishing to tear Hester into pieces.

    There was no need for Derek to deal with such a small case in person. He was well-known internationally. If someone took a photo of him today, she really didn''t know how to handle it.

    "Judge, my litigant is not in good health now. Please do not send him to court according to humanity spirits!"

    After hesitating for a long time, the judge finally nodded and agreed not to let Derek appear in court. However, the two sides were still arguing with each other and were reluctant to part.

    Compared to Anna''s struggling, Hester was smiling all the time, without any change.

    "Dear judge, we request to suspend the court for the time being and put the final judgment behind. After all, there is no new evidence to prove the innocence of both sides."

    Anna covered her chest and gasped for breath, feeling very aggrieved. S

    r. The colder the face was, the more beautiful it was. His blossom eyes were staring at Hester, which had an unknown meaning that made people''s back numb.

    "Miss Hester, you really impress me. You are at a disadvantage, but still unhurried. I really appreciate your generosity."

    Hearing his words, the corners of Hester''s eyes twitched. She didn''t dare to admit his praise. She just hoped that he could let go of her.

    Brother Austin must have found out that she was missing. She should find a way to get rid of Derek.

    "It''s my honor to be appreciated by you! But I have an appointment with someone. Please let me go first!

    If my friend is disturbed by my sudden break of contract and causes misunderstanding, things will become complicated. At that time, I''m afraid it will cause you some trouble."

    Looking at Hester indifferently, Derek stood elegantly and leisurely with his hands in his pockets. It seemed that as he said, they were just talking about something, not anything else.

    "Miss Hester, there is no need to make any progress. I just want to have a talk with you!"

    "Mr. Derek''s way of talking really makes me feel flattered!"

    Hester said in a mocking tone, raising the corners of her mouth and moving her hands that were tightly bound behind her.

 Chapter 451 Surrender

    Looking at Hester with a meaningful expression, Derek habitually rubbed the jade ring with his fingertips. Derek long and thick eyelashes flickered, and the expression on his face instantly changed.

    "It''s my fault. I''ll untie it for you now!"

    As it slid down, Hester only felt a faint fragrance flashing through her nose. Her eyes were covered by a layer of shadow. Derek''s cold finger lightly scratched her wrist, leaving a touch of coldness, but it was also daunting.

    Hester''s body trembled unconsciously, and then returned to normal. Hester slowly exhaled a turbid air, and the rope on her wrist gradually loosened. She quickly dodged and kept a distance between her and Derek.

    "Thank you, Mr. Derek!"

    Playing with the rope in his hand, Derek saw the wary look on her face, but he didn''t care about it at all. Being kidnapped here for no reason, no one would casually believe that it was just a simple conversation.

    Hester had an innocent look, but the fighting factors hidden in her body were indeed dazzling.

    "It depends on Miss Hester''s cooperation. Please sit down!"

    Hester nodded slightly and threw the rope in her hand on the ground casually. Derek used the white handkerchief wiping his fingers, as if inviting her.

    Hester was sitting on the sofa, with her hands on her knees. Hester''s eyes twinkled, hiding her true emotions perfectly.

    In the past three years, the best thing she had learned was how to perfectly hide her emotions. But it didn''t rule out the occasional special circumstances, and there were also times when her mood was difficult to calm down.

    "Mr. Derek, why did you ask me to come here? Is there anything important that you don''t have time to tell me and directly kidnap me?"

    Hester specially stressed the word "ask" and looked at Derek meaningfully. Even if the current situation was not very beneficial to Hester, she still had the most basic aura.

    After all, it was he who did something wrong, she was more or les

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ay such words again. "

    Derek was not surprised at Hester''s decisive refusal. Derek raised his eyebrows slightly and hid his anger.

    He didn''t take it wrong. Hester looked weak on the outside and had infinite hidden ability inside. How could such a woman live a peaceful life?

    "Since Miss Hester doesn''t like to talk about this topic, I''ll change it. This case is not suitable for you. You''d better withdraw as soon as possible. "

    "Thank you again for your kind reminder, Mr. Derek! But since I have decided to help that person, there is no reason for me to break my promise.

    As for the consequences, I will bear them myself and won''t blame anyone. After all, I have tried my best, and there will be no regret. "

    Hester frowned imperceptibly. She was not too surprised at his following words. They were two strangers. If it weren''t for this case, she wouldn''t have been kidnapped to talk with him for the rest of her life?

    Hester smiled helplessly. It was really dangerous to be a lawyer! Although she said it generously, who could understand the bitterness in it?

    "Although it''s a good thing that people have arrogance, sometimes people still have to bow their noble heads and surrender to some pressure from reality.

    Miss Hester, you are so smart. I don''t think you don''t understand, do you? "

 Chapter 452 Reliance

    Hester raised her hand to tuck her hair behind her ear. She looked at Derek indifferently and didn''t take his words seriously.

    Hester chose to be a lawyer because she wanted to help the weak. She had thought that she would meet such a situation today, and she had practiced it for a long time. She didn''t expect that she could use it today.

    "Thank you for your kind reminder, Mr. Derek. I''m just alone. There was a Chinese saying that one person could eat and run away without worrying the whole family. I''m not a long-term person. What you said is too illusory. It''s not appropriate to only pay attention to the present. "

    Derek''s eyes twinkled and he lay on the sofa casually. There was no change in the calm expression on Derek''s face. He was stroking the jade ring in his hand.

    The shine all sparkled on his body, All the beautiful words could not be too much on him. Unfortunately, the person in front of her was not that simple.

    Derek''s slender and white fingers moved slowly. Against the jade ring, he looked more and more breathtaking.

    "Miss Hester is a smart woman. Of course you won''t do anything stupid, but sometimes you won''t do something stupid without a clear understanding of the situation. Everyone has his or her weakness. This is my principle. For you, I will not change this idea. "

    Under such a meaningful gaze, Hester''s body stiffened uneasily. Hester put her hands on her knees stiffly and pressed her chin tightly.

    Hester had just fought with Anna in the court. She didn''t want to deal with this man again. Somehow, she felt a little tired. She sighed helplessly and looked up at Derek.

    "Mr. Derek, if it''s just because of these two things today, I have understood it exactly. If there is nothing else, I will leave now. "

    "Although my house is not as big as the Imperial Palace, no one can''t come and go freely."

    Derek narrowed his eyes dangerously and said lightly. Derek''s long legs were placed aside in a wanton posture, and he didn''t loo

    ed out and pulled the corner of Austin''s clothes. The feeling made Austin comfortable.

    "I''m fine!"

    Sighing helplessly, Austin raised his hand and gently stroked her hair. The cold expression on his face gradually eased and returned to the previous warmth.

    With a flash of his eyes, Austin suppressed all the strong emotions in the bottom of his heart. Only when Austin heard she said those three words in a low voice did he feel real.

    "I know!"

    "I know you''re still with me. I know you''re fine. I know it''s true." Austin thought.

    His fingers fell on her wrist with red marks and gently stroked it. When he touched the slightly raised scar, he frowned and quickly withdrew his hand as if it was hot.

    Austin looked a little flustered and looked up at Derek, who had been silent all the time. He took a deep breath and protected Hester behind.

    "Mr. Derek, why do you ask Hester to come here?"

    Derek glanced at Hester''s wrist and raised his eyebrows. Derek''s handsome face was unfathomable, and his dark eyes were bottomless.

    "I just appreciate Miss Hester. I want her to be the legal counselor of our company! By the way, I want to teach her some rules. When something happens, you should shrink back from difficulties. Don''t keep moving forward. You hurt yourself and others! "

    "She doesn''t need!"

 Chapter 453 Go Home

    Hester''s eyes widened in disbelief. She looked at the gentle man and said in a domineering tone. There was a warm stream in her heart, which made her heart ache.

    Hester tightened her grip, and her body trembled slightly because of the violent emotional fluctuation.

    Her Brother Austin had always been like this, hadn''t he? "Hester, what have you done in your previous life that you can only meet such a person and dote on yourself this life?" Hester thought.

    "I want to go home!"

    Hester] said in a low voice, standing aside with her head down.

    Austin was shocked. He held Hester''s hand and passed the temperature to her. Austin looked at Derek with a fake smile.

    In the past three years, Austin''s tense nerves hadn''t been relaxed. Austin carefully held her under his wings to protect her from any harm.

    But today, she was kidnapped under his watch. It could be imagined how bad his mood was now.

    "If there is nothing else, I will take her away first. Goodbye!"

    At this moment, hearing her four words, Austin just wanted to take her away and did not want to have too much entanglement with Derek. Even if Austin was capable enough, he didn''t want to take it seriously.

    Derek''s eyes wandered between Austin and Hester then he smiled knowingly. Derek''s slender fingertips covered between his eyebrows, and he had a slight headache.

    It seemed that Austin had misunderstood something!

    "Mr. Austin, since she is your people, I can''t do anything more. But there are too many people involved in this case. Please persuade her. It''s better than a misunderstanding and conflict between us! "

    "Thank you for your advice, Mr. Derek!"

    Holding Hester gently, Austin nodded and said coldly. As soon as Austin finished speaking, a hint of cruelty flashed through his eyes, but it disappeared so quickly that no one could catch it.

    Standing aside, Leo put his hands in his pockets, but didn''t follow them in time. Leo looked at Derek with a calm f

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ide again.

    "Damn it! If you can''t drive, let me drive! "

    A harsh voice sounded, and the atmosphere in the car gradually became lively. Hester was lying aside, listening to Leo''s trick. The smile on her face never disappeared.

    After dinner, Hester covered her mouth and yawned. She had been busy collecting evidence these two days and hadn''t had a good sleep. Now that she had applied for relaxation, she could finally have a good rest.

    "Brother Austin, Leo, enjoy your meal. I''m a little tired. I''m going to bed."

    Putting down his chopsticks, Austin looked up at Hester and nodded gently. Austin''s dark eyes sparkled with lights, making people in a trance.

    Looking at Hester with a strange look, Leo waved his hand and said good night softly.

    "Good night!"

    Seeing her figure disappear in the staircase, the smile at the corners of Austin''s mouth gradually disappeared. Austin crossed his arms over his chest and looked at Leo with a deep look.

    "You should give me an explanation, shouldn''t you?"

    Confused, Leo looked up at Austin. He rolled his eyes and picked up a piece of sparerib and a piece of fish for himself.

    "I''m hungry. Let''s eat first!"

    Austin''s eyes widened, and his breath gradually froze, and the aura around him also gradually changed.

    "Leo, I''m not patient!"

 Chapter 454 Do You Like Her

    Hearing this, Leo''s face changed. With a snap, Leo put the chopsticks on the table. He looked at Austin with a sad face and took a deep breath.

    "I''m your guest here, and also your senior. Can''t you entertain me well? You''re not very patient. Do I look like I''m in a good mood? "

    Austin raised his eyebrows and nodded. Leo picked up the chopsticks again and picked up a rib. Under Austin''s gaze, Leo put it on his plate.

    "It seems that the negotiation will be smooth!"

    "What? You have no idea how much benefit that sly man has taken from me! I''m really pissed off. I did a bad business this time. "

    Irritated by Austin''s words, Leo yelled. What did he do in his previous life? Why did he meet that cunning fox, Derek!

    Besides, the man in front of Leo was not a good person. If he was useful, Austin would look for him, but if he was useless, Austin would abandon him. Austin was really the representative of the black heart.

    Looking at Leo''s angry face indifferently, Austin''s eyes flashed. Austin glanced at Leo up and down and then lowered his head to eat quietly.

    "Did you sign the agreement that you sale yourself to him?"

    "¡­¡­"

    Leo despised those who were more discerning than him. Although Austin looked like a scholar, he was actually scheming inside.

    If it weren''t for Austin''s honest appearance, Leo wouldn''t have started his miserable college life after he saved Austin in a moment of anger!

    Looking up at Leo, Austin was more convinced of his thoughts. After finishing a piece of pork, Leo put it aside.

    "It seems that my guess is right. I have never seen that Derek doesn''t agree once you talk with him."

    "What do you mean! Tell me what you mean! "

    A nerve line in Leo''s mind was compl

    "Derek has been watching you for a long time, but you never let him succeed. Why did he break his rules today?"

    Leo dodged Austin''s burning eyes, his hands slightly wet with sweat because of nervousness. Leo took a deep breath and felt a little pain with his temples throbbing.

    He must have offended some god, so he was so unlucky?

    "I suddenly found that my sexual orientation has changed, can''t I?"

    Austin''s hand slipped and fell awkwardly on the table. Austin''s elbow was hurt. He took a deep breath, stood up and looked at the man who was speaking justice.

    "I really admire your comprehension! It''s getting late. I''m going to bed. "

    Looking at Austin''s receding figure, Leo''s face suddenly collapsed. Leo raised his hand and pinched the spot between his eyebrows. His head was so hurt.

    He was so crazy that he went to see Derek. Austin could handle it alone. Why did he have to worry about them? Wasn''t he looking for death?

    "Leo, why can''t you be more careful?"

    Leo raised his head and let out a long, pathetic sigh. He looked very dispirited. Leo bent over the table and smiled helplessly.

    "But it''s Hester. Ah, Hester! "

 Chapter 455 Friends

    On the second day''s morning, Hester got up. She rubbed her swollen wrist and sighed softly. The cold touch of her bare feet made her feel refreshed.

    She opened the window and looked at the exotic scenery outside. She still missed the domestic scenery. It was a familiar scenery and the sky there.

    She patted on her head, trying to get rid of all the messy thoughts in her mind.

    "Hester, what are you thinking about? The most important thing now was to capture the leader and help those who were in pain. I should not be sad here!

    You have done a good job in the past three years. Now you must do better! "

    After calming herself down, Hester turned around, changed her clothes and opened the door to go out. Hester walked down the stairs slowly and saw the familiar back of Austin, with a slight smile at the corners of her mouth.

    "Good morning, Brother Austin!"

    Hearing a joyful voice coming from his behind, Austin smiled and put the fried poached egg on the plate. Then he turned around and put the plate on the table.

    "Good morning!"

    "I can eat the food cooked by Brother Austin every day. How happy I am!"

    Taking a deep breath, Hester''s stomach was growling. Hester didn''t have the appetite to eat until this morning because of what happened yesterday.

    It was not because she was timid, but because she had been holding on for a long time and didn''t get the result she deserved, so she still felt a little uncomfortable.

    What happened last night reminded her of some bad memories. Even though she had covered them well, the faint dark circles at the corners of her eyes inevitably revealed her mood.

    "You didn''t sleep well?"

    Austin closed his eyes and hid his emotions perfectly. Austin poured a glass of milk and put it in front of her to make her relax.

    Raising her hand to cover the corner of her eye, Hester felt a little embarrassed. She applied some powder on purpose today. Thought it was almost don

    ng it difficult to believe what he said.

    "Of course you will know when you see them. And the most important thing is to take good care of our Hester. Don''t let something happen like yesterday."

    Leo felt numb on his back and sweated on his forehead. Outside the door, a sound of brake sounded and stopped steadily.

    Leo''s heart rose to his throat in an instant. He turned his head stiffly, and clear footsteps came closer and closer with a unique leisurely.

    As if thinking of something horrible, Leo put down the breakfast in his hand in a hurry and wanted to escape from this place, regardless of hungry.

    "I have something else to do. I''m going back to my room."

    "I''m here to help you today. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for you not to go!"

    Hester turned around and stared at the man in disbelief. Then Hester slowly shifted her gaze to a person who wanted to leave. She raised her eyebrows and sensed an unusual aura.

    But when she saw Leo''s gloomy face, she didn''t dare to be too blatant. She had to lower her head to hide the smile at the corners of her mouth.

    "Austin, I hope you can explain it to me seriously!"

    Gnashing his teeth, Leo glared at Austin. His temples throbbed, as if he had broken through the shackles. Leo tightened his hands to restrain his anger.

 Chapter 456 Tongue

    Ignoring Leo''s fury, Austin went straight to Derek and friendly reached out his hand with a gentle smile on his face.

    "Thank you, Mr. Derek."

    Looking at the interaction between the two people, Hester moved slowly to the side of Leo, reached out and gently pushed him, and whispered in his ear.

    "Leo, is Brother Austin familiar with Mr. Derek?"

    Facing the only onlookers who didn''t know the truth, Leo sighed. Leo raised his hand and patted Hester on the shoulder, lowering his head helplessly.

    "It''s not good for me to make friends!"

    Hester felt it unreal to sit in Derek''s car. Hester pinched her palm slightly with her hand on her knees. The pain slowly brought back her wandering thoughts.

    She glanced at Derek who was driving carefully and Leo who was depressed. She felt weird. Hester was beaten up yesterday because of the case. Today was also because of the case, but the plaintiff was with her to find evidence. This feeling was very subtle.

    When she met Derek''s dark and calm eyes, she smiled and said casually. Derek turned his slender fingers and drove steadily.

    "Don''t worry, Miss Hester. They will cooperate with me."

    Hearing this, Hester''s mouth twitched slightly. She forced a smile and nodded at him.

    "Thank you, Mr. Derek!"

    If others heard this conversation, they would definitely say that they were insane! She was looking for evidence, and the other party was so active to lead the way for her. It was wonderful to think about it.

    Leo, who had been silent all the time, turned his head and glanced at Derek with a complicated expression. Leo was always careless and liked joking, but he was unusually silent.

    "You don''t have to do this."

    Leo''s long and thick eyelashes drooped slightly, leaving a faint shadow at the corner of his eyes. Turning his head to look at Leo, Derek who still had a cold face, but his eyes g

    he hands were so weak, but they concealed great potential. She always gave people a strange surprise inadvertently.

    Derek''s eyes fell on the two people''s hands which were clasped together, and he gritted his teeth. Derek''s handsome face was somewhat malicious, and the aura around him was very depressing.

    "Leo, should you explain the current situation to me. And don''t forget what you said to me yesterday! "

    No matter how insensitive Hester]''s emotional perception was, she could still hear the hidden anger in his tone. Hester even tilted forward slightly. She tried to block Leo with her weak body.

    Too many people had been implicated in her life. In the past three years, she had tried her best to be strong and forced herself to accept something dark. Her temperament had quietly changed.

    To take over some cases that obviously didn''t match her power, to fight for some benefits for the poor and seek justice.

    "Mr. Derek, I don''t care what kind of agreement you made with Leo yesterday, but it will be invalid from today on.

    Besides, I hope you can change the way you invited me yesterday. If it happens again, I can''t guarantee that I will sue you! "

    "Miss Hester is so eloquent. I really want to pull out your tongue!"

 Chapter 457 I Support You

    "Derek, if you dare to mess around, I won''t spare you!"

    Leo looked at him angrily with bloodshot in his eyes. His chest heaved violently because of anger.

    He would never allow anyone in front of him to be hurt, no one!

    Leo looked at Derek with a complicated expression on his face. He moved slowly with overwhelming pressure.

    "What did you just say? Repeat it again? Huh?"

    The last word rose in the tone, with slight charm, but it also made people scared.

    Leo couldn''t help trembling, and his aura just now instantly weakened. He silently shrank behind Hester. It was not his fault.

    The look in Derek''s eyes was so horrible that it seemed that he was going to swallow all of them. Thinking of this man''s thought, he should keep a distance for safety.

    "Look at you!"

    Derek sniffed at Leo''s petty action. He clenched his fists and took a deep breath to ease his anger.

    Hester took a step forward, standing between the two people, preventing him from taking the next step. She raised her head and looked at Derek without any hesitation, ignoring his fury completely.

    "Mr. Derek, if there is nothing else, we will leave now."

    The atmosphere here was too depressing, and there was also a furious Derek. It seemed that he had fallen into someone''s trap.

    With his hands in his pockets, Derek looked at the back of Hester and Leo, and a strange smile appeared on his usually cold face. Standing there, he didn''t say a word for a long time.

    Sweat dripped from the backs of some employees who were standing aside and waiting for their full cooperation. When could such a strong destruction end?

    After a while, the boss who was lost in thought finally moved slowly. His dark eyes were filled with coldness. He smiled creepily and said slowly.

    "Don''t you need to work but keep standing here?"

    The em

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    r.

    Leo was thinking for her, but her mind was so bad. The stark contrast between the two made her feel ashamed.

    "I''m sorry, Leo. I misunderstood you."

    Leo took a deep breath secretly. His eyes twinkled and he finally felt relieved. Hester was so gullible that she was much cuter than Austin.

    "I don''t want you to look down upon me. After all, most people can''t accept this currently. I know you must be shocked now. You don''t have to hide it from me!"

    Hearing Leo''s words, the guilt in his heart deepened. Hester looked down at the gradually clasped hands, feeling stuffy in her chest.

    "I don''t mean to look down upon you. It''s just a little difficult to accept for a moment!"

    She once loved a person so deeply that she knew how it felt to be unable to control herself. For the love that people pursued for their whole life, everyone had his or her own understanding, and would not be looked down upon.

    "Leo, if you really like Mr. Derek, I will support you. Although that man seems a little difficult to deal with, I will definitely help you find a way."

    Before Leo came to his senses from the lie, he felt a sharp pain in his head.

    "You misunderstood me. I don''t like that strange person!"

 Chapter 458 Cousin

    Hester nodded perfunctorily at Leo''s angry tone. Hester played with her fingers and didn''t want to care about the details in his tone.

    "Well! Anyone who likes such a person will be very tired. "

    Frowning, Leo turned to look at Hester, mixed feelings surging in his heart. Although it sounded like comforting him, why did he feel something strange?

    But now that she had shifted her attention, there was no need to waste his breath to care about it.

    However, it was because of Leo''s fear of trouble that the tragedy of the next few days had long been gone.

    With the company of Derek on purpose, after Hester returned home, all the documents she needed had been placed on her desk.

    Hester stood beside the table, holding the documents in her hands. She felt like weeping but had no tears. Was this world completely mysterious? Who would be so stupid to scheme against his own company with others, and it was the kind of red without reservation.

    "Brother Austin, are you sure it''s from Derek?"

    With a serious look, Austin raised his hand to tuck the hair near her ear aside, revealing his elk like eyes, which were more and more fascinating.

    "I saw him send it here with my own eyes. He also said that since you don''t want to go on a journey, he can do it for you. Look at these documents. If there is any shortage, he will send it to you later."

    The paper flew in the air. Hester''s temples twitched, and the nerves at the corners of her mouth twitched violently. She must be dreaming!

    "Brother Austin, you can invite Mr. Derek to our home!"

    Being taught, Austin nodded, with a gleam shining in his eyes. While lying in his own room, Leo who was about to have a rest leisurely sneezed.

    Leo frowned in confusion and rubbed his nose. "It''s strange. Did I catch a cold?"

    The next morning, Hester sat at the table early. Looking at the handsome but cold Derek, she sighed slightly.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    Looking at Austin with tears, Leo''s heart was burning with anger. Leo clenched her fists, took a deep breath and looked at the ground dejectedly.

    Or maybe it was better to tell Austin everything!

    "This is an old story. It''s a little bit old-fashioned."

    Speaking of this, Leo sighed heavily. Leo, who always wore a cheeky smile, took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it. Looking at the rising smoke, he gradually fell into deep thought.

    "I know Hester''s mother. She is a gentle and beautiful woman. In my memory, she always smiled happily without any prejudice against others.

    At this point, Hester looked like her mother. They both smiled warmly to each other and were persistent in love. Do you remember the information I gave you? "

    Austin frowned and nodded at Leo in confusion. Before Austin asked for Leo to take care of Hester, he had also investigated Hester''s background, but there were very few information.

    So when he saw the documents sent by Leo, he was shocked. He had only gotten a little bit of clues from Leo before, but he had never connected them together.

    "What''s the relationship between the two?"

    "Huh!"

    Leo shook off his cigarette with a sad smile. A touch of sadness flashed through his eyes.

    "I''m her cousin!"

 Chapter 459 The Past

    Austin was confused, looking at Leo in disbelief. He clenched his fists and took a deep breath to calm himself down.

    "Don''t make such a joke. It''s not funny at all!"

    His voice was obviously trembling. No matter how well he tried to hide it, it was useless. Even if he had any objection to this matter, his face gradually turned gloomy under the slightly serious expression of Leo.

    He had thought of many things, but he didn''t expect the truth to be like this.

    "If you are really her cousin, how can you watch her suffer all these years?" Austin asked.

    Leo''s eyes darkened and he looked down at the ground. He sighed helplessly and frowned tightly. He raised his hand and rubbed between the eyebrows, with a faint smile.

    He couldn''t answer Austin''s question for a while. It was not until three years ago that he had a clue of Hester''s identity.

    "Believe it or not, I have known the identity of Hester since three years ago. If it hadn''t been for a casual encounter, I wouldn''t have investigated it deeply.

    The matter of Hester''s mother has always been a taboo in our family. No one dares to mention it in front of her father."

    Listening to Leo''s narration, Austin''s mood was difficult to calm down in an instant. He clenched his fists and frowned, looking at Leo coldly.

    According to him, the Liu family knew the existence of Hester. But since her mother died, they had made her become an orphan that no one wanted.

    "So you just let her be?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    Leo pounded the table with excitement and looked at Austin angrily. He had been searching for a long time, but there was no clue.

    If they hadn''t met by accident, how could he have found Hester?

    "Back then, Terence''s mother hid Hester so well. How could we find her? As a matter of fact, it was Terence''s mother to blame. In order to pave the way for her

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    "

    Listening to the footsteps that were fading away behind him, Leo opened his thin lips and said heavily. He was a coward and did not have the courage to bear the disappointment of Hester.

    He had hidden it from her for so long. There was no need to let her know, as long as he could protect her from being hurt.

    As for the people on her grandmother''s side, it was good for her to not see them! Her father''s attitude had gradually softened in recent years, but how could he easily change his attitude after so many years of stubbornness.

    At that time, it would be better for her to know nothing than to suffer some unnecessary pain!

    After a long silence, Austin sighed and made a promise.

    "Okay!"

    Austin went upstairs with heavy steps. Hearing Hester''s chuckle, he frowned tightly. Looking up at her bright smile, his heart trembled slightly.

    "Mr. Austin!"

    Derek narrowed his eyes and smiled. He inadvertently looked into Austin''s complicated eyes and nodded to greet him. But Austin walked past him and searched for someone.

    Hester turned around, stood up and came to Austin. With a bright smile on her face, she asked happily.

    "Brother Austin, you''re finally here. Where is Leo? Why did it take you so long?"

 Chapter 460 Congratulations

    Raising his hand to hang the tip of Hester''s nose dotingly, Austin narrowed his eyes and smiled. Looking at her eyes as if she had seen a savior, Austin could guess what was on her mind.

    "Leo went out for something, so it took me some time!"

    "Out?"

    Hester raised her eyebrows and murmured it. From the corner of her eyes, she unconsciously glanced at Derek behind her. Hester felt a little embarrassed. She had asked Derek to come here to make a match between Leo and Derek, but now it was a little difficult.

    Derek took a sip of tea elegantly and put it on the table. Raising his eyes to look at Hester, Derek said in a gentle and indifferent tone, his long and thick eyelashes trembling slightly.

    "It''s getting late. I have something to deal with, so I have to go now."

    Hester frowned in embarrassment. She was a little upset. Derek had tried his best to gather evidence for her these days, but she didn''t know how to repay him.

    Although Derek was domineering and cruel, Hester felt he was trustworthy after these days of contact. Besides, Leo didn''t like women, and the man in front of her had a special crush on Leo, so they could have a try.

    "Well, Mr. Derek, why don''t you stay for dinner?"

    "Thank you for your kindness, Miss Hester. But I really have something important to deal with today, so I won''t disturb you. Goodbye!"

    Even though Derek had lived aboard for so many years, the scholar like temperament of an ancient man could be seen clearly from him.

    His eyes were as light as the stars and his eyebrows and eyes were as beautiful as paintings. It was really fascinating. If it weren''t for the shrewd gloom mixed with years of business, he would have been a little fascinating.

    Without waiting for Hester''s response, Derek nodded at Austin and left. Derek''s figure was straight, with a sense of alienation for no reason.

    "If it goes on like this, when will they have a result?"

    Looking at the rec

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    you can think it through by yourself. But it''s strange that you have been surrounded by women since you were a child, but you hate women to get close to you.

    But it''s okay that you hate women. Why do you have to get me involved? "

    "We are brothers!"

    Glancing at the furious Leo indifferently, a gleam flashed in Derek''s eyes. Derek nodded and said softly.

    The simple and crude answer instantly made Leo depressed. He clenched his fists and took a deep breath. Leo told himself that he couldn''t defeat Derek, so he slowly calmed down.

    "Are you sure she is your cousin?"

    Leo opened his mouth slightly and was about to say something, but was stopped by Derek''s rapid change of topic. Leo rubbed his aching temples and sighed.

    "Yes, I''m sure!"

    "Congratulations!"

    Taking a slight glance at Leo, Derek crossed his arms over his chest leisurely. Looking at Leo''s bitter face, Derek was lost in thought.

    "But I don''t hate her. If you really don''t want to cooperate, I will pursue her!"

    Leo couldn''t help but punch his good friend who tried to abduct his cousin.

    "Please pay attention to your words and deeds!"

    Derek avoided Leo''s attack easily and gracefully. Looking up at Leo''s angry face, Derek smiled in a good mood.

    "I don''t hate her, but I''m happy for you!"

 Chapter 461 Heart Knot

    Hester supported her head with one hand and looked at the two people who were talking and laughing not far away. She was depressed. She frowned and sighed.

    "What''s wrong? Why are you sighing?"

    Austin put his hands over Hester''s head and looked at her dotingly. Following her gaze, Austin saw Leo and Derek standing aside. They seemed to be talking about something.

    She turned her head and looked at Austin with resentment. Hester''s simple smile was as wrinkled as a steamed bun.

    "Brother Austin, don''t I have the potential to be a matchmaker? Two days ago, I tried so hard to match them up, but their relationship didn''t advance but retreat. After I relaxed, they became more and more imitate.

    Suddenly, I feel a little distressed! "

    Then Hester put her hand on her chest and pretended to cough weakly.

    With a nod, Austin] looked at Hester with a smile, his temples throbbing slightly. Although Austin knew that all her efforts were in vain, he could not bear it.

    Although Austin didn''t know the relationship between Leo and Derek, there had been a cold man called Derek by Leo''s side since he knew Leo.

    "Don''t think too much. They have been together since college. It was said that Derek once said that he didn''t like women. ...

    That''s why no one has the courage to confess their love to them. "

    Hearing Austin''s words, Hester turned her head and looked at the two people not far away. One was smiling, and the other was listening carefully. They were complementary to each other.

    The two of them were both so outstanding. Standing there casually was a beautiful scenery line. Maybe those women didn''t dare to confess their love because of their inferiority complex!

    "They are a perfect match."

    As soon as Austin finished his words, Leo sneezed. Leo covered his mouth and frowned in confusion. Did someone speak bad words of him behind his back?

    A hint of banter flashed through Derek''s eyes. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw

    at others for free.

    "What''s matter?"

    "Why did you suddenly ask her to come back?"

    Austin raised his head and drank all the wine in the glass. Austin turned around and looked at Leo with deep eyes. It was the first time that Austin didn''t say anything against to Leo

    Austin''s face was hidden in the dark night, which was hard to see. Even if they stood face to face, Austin was still as mysterious as if he was covered with a veil.

    Leo raised his eyebrows in surprise, a touch of loss flashing across his face. Leo had thought that he could dig out mysterious and interesting news, but he didn''t expect it to be so boring.

    Leo shrugged his shoulders and stood aside casually. Leo tapped the railing with his slender and white fingertips, and his thick eyelashes cast a faint shadow at the corner of his eyes.

    "Lying is not the best way. If we want to make her really strong, this may be the only way. Besides, it''s better for you to tell her the truth yourself than let her know the truth in the future! "

    After saying that, Leo turned to look at Austin''s deep expression, feeling helpless. As the saying goes, lookers on see more than players. Therefore, people were always so confused about some things.

    "She always has a knot in her heart, and it won''t disappear without touching it."

 Chapter 462 Not Afraid

    When the trial was held again, Hester had already prepared enough documents. She stood confidently in the court and confronted Anna. Because Hester had been deaf before, she had already known about lip language, which was also the decisive factor that she could turn the tables in the court.

    Anna''s heart sank as she listened to Hester''s statement. How did Hester get these materials? Was she destined to be defeated by Hester?

    After finishing all the words Hester had carefully prepared, she closed the document in her hand. Hester nodded slightly to the judge with a faint smile on her face.

    "Judge, I have finished my statement. Thank you!"

    The client sitting next to Anna turned around and scolded her in a low voice with a heavy face. Anna''s palms had been wet with sweat because of nervousness, but she couldn''t show it too obviously.

    "What the hell is going on? How could she get the financial statements of the company? Is there a mole in the company? "

    "It seems that your boss has caused a lot of trouble to your employees!"

    Looking at the sad expression on the dock, Leo raised his eyebrows gloatingly and said jokingly. Leo would trade his reputation for a good show. In this way, he wouldn''t suffer any loss, would he?

    Leo glanced at the man next to him quietly, and his goose bumps fell all over his body. If he played tricks with this old fox, he might not know how he died!

    In response to Leo''s tease, Derek narrowed his eyes and smiled. Derek''s slender and good-looking hands were crossed on his knees, which were as ironed as his clothes without any wrinkles.

    Some people were born to be delicate, and the people in front of them were even more exquisite. Derek pursued the best life.

    "Thank you for your praise! But I have kept my promise. Next, I hope you won''t forget your promise! "

    Leo was stunned. He clenched his fists and took a deep br

    on a serious face as an adult and spoke inarticulately.

    "Dad, let''s go to see Auntie Si, okay? She must be very lonely. "

    Terence''s hand froze, and Terence looked at him with a complicated look. Terence''s thick eyelashes trembled, casting a faint shadow at the corner of his eyes, making it difficult to see the content clearly.

    "Thomas, do you want to see Auntie Melody?"

    The little boy nodded hard with a bright smile on his face. He held Terence''s big hand. It looked very warm.

    "The teacher said that the patient needs company and care most. Auntie Melody has been sick for so long. She must need someone to accompany her. "

    Hearing his serious words, Terence smiled, with a hint of darkness in his eyes. Terence held the little boy in his arms and exerted force slightly.

    It was not that Terence didn''t want to see Melody, but that she looked really horrible. And the only thing surprised Terence was the little boy in front of him.

    "Thomas, aren''t you afraid?"

    Thomas trembled. The crazy look of Melody flashed through his mind, and he was inevitably afraid. But his desire for his mother overcame his fear, so he nodded obediently.

    "I am three years old. I am a man. Besides, Auntie Melody is sick. I''m not afraid of her! "

 Chapter 463 Make Mistakes

    Amused by his serious look, Terence narrowed his eyes and chuckled. He raised his hand and rubbed Thomas'' hair. His heart twitched slightly and he felt a little pain.

    He knew clearly that children yearned for maternal love, but he could do nothing about it.

    "Then daddy will take you to see Auntie Melody!"

    Holding Thomas'' hand, Terence walked out of the office slowly. Since Thomas learned to walk, he had seldom been hugged.

    The small facial features were as same as Terence''s, petite and cute.

    "Bye! Sister Sheryl!"

    Thomas greeted politely at the sight of Sheryl. When he smiled, he revealed his sharp tiger teeth, which looked very cute and lovely.

    "Thomas hasn''t been here for a long time. I miss you so much!"

    Unable to resist the temptation of him, Sheryl didn''t care about the cold look of her boss. She greeted Thomas happily, took out a box of chocolate from the drawer and stuffed it into his arms.

    "Here. This is for you. I bought it on a business trip."

    Thomas took the chocolate obediently and nodded to express his thanks. The seriousness on his young face was like a copy of Terence''s. There was no possibility of falsehood.

    Although he didn''t like desserts very much, he couldn''t refuse other people''s kindness!

    "Sister Sheryl, I am going to see a patient. I will come to you another day. Goodbye!"

    "Okay, take care, Thomas!"

    Sheryl, whose eyes were full of the adorable child, waved her hands. Such a little child was so good in nature. It was impossible for anyone not to love him!

    Terence narrowed his eyes and took Thomas'' hand to leave slowly. If the two of them kept talking, they might not be able to leave for a while.

    "Thomas, let''s go!"

    Thomas tried hard to keep up with his father, and his breath was a little disordered. He gasped and his face flushed. With the help of Lisa, he got into the car.

    Looking at the mini version of himself beside him, Terence raised his eyebrows sl

    aised his hand and wiped the sweat from his forehead. He hurried forward and stood with his head down.

    "Miss Melody hasn''t had a good meal since she came here, and she is not in a good mood. She had been in a trance all day long, and as time went by, she had become like this.

    We have tried many ways to nurse her health, but Miss Melody didn''t cooperate, so her condition has not been relieved."

    Holding Terence''s trousers tightly, Thomas looked up at him with eager. There was a hint of emotion on the cute face, which was hard to understand.

    "Dad, can I have a look at Auntie Melody?"

    Unable to resist his son''s gaze, Terence bent over and held him in his arms. He pointed at the figure in the corner through the glass.

    "That''s Auntie Melody. Did you see her?"

    "Yes." Thomas nodded obediently and said in a sweet voice. However, even though he was in an extremely serious situation now, he always acted cute unconsciously because of his childishness, which had nothing to do with the baby fat.

    Her face crumpled together, looking like a small adult, which was very pleasant.

    "What''s wrong with Auntie Melody? Why does she hide in the corner?"

    "Auntie Melody did something wrong, so she reflected on it! Thomas, you must be obedient in the future and never make mistakes!"

 Chapter 464 Send Him Away

    Holding the sleeping Thomas in his arms, Terence looked out of the window at the scenery flying fast. His thoughts gradually passed through and returned to the morning three years ago.

    He didn''t have the courage to face Hester''s funeral, so he had to return to the villa with her baby. Terence sat stiffly on the sofa in the living room with the baby in his arms, not knowing how to coax him.

    "Mr. Terence, leave him to me." Lisa stood aside, frowning. She took the baby over and coaxed in a soft voice.

    "Terence, is the baby crying again?" Melody rubbed her temples and walked downstairs slowly. She stood in front of Lisa and was about to take the baby without checking carefully.

    Hearing the baby''s crying these days, she was almost on the verge of breaking down. She just wanted to make Terence feel sorry for her, but she didn''t expect that it would be her who suffered in the end.

    Lisa took a step back to avoid Melody''s hand. She was clear about the origin of this baby. If he was given to Melody, she was afraid that the child would suffer.

    She had seen the scene that Melody and Hester were incompatible as fire and water. She couldn''t imagine how Melody would react when she knew the truth.

    "Madam, you can have a rest. I''ll hold him."

    Glancing at the baby in her arms, Melody was alarmed. She hurried forward, pulled the quilt off the baby and took a deep breath.

    "Whose baby is it? How could it be taken home?"

    Afraid that she might hurt the baby on impulse, Lisa dodged in a hurry. She stood aside and frowned, holding the crying baby.

    "Mr. Terence, the baby has been crying. He must be hungry. I''ll stay downstairs to feed him."

    Nodding slightly, Terence fixed his eyes on the baby for a long time. He raised his hand and rubbed between his eyebrows, inexplicably feeling tired.

    In the past few days, he had been unable to get out of the shadow of Hester''s death and was immersed in heavy grief. There was a big black circle in the

    going to live under the shadow of that child again?

    Without comparison, it could be said that Melody''s child was born with a natural defect, so it was normal that he didn''t look like Terence in some aspects.

    But Hester''s child had so many things in common with Terence, which made her feel scared and uneasy. She was not reconciled. She was not reconciled that her painstaking efforts would become bubbles once they were put into practice.

    "Terence, don''t believe that bitch Hester! She is a vicious woman. She knows our baby''s defect, so she sent us here to provoke our relationship. You can''t be fooled!

    If you really mind the appearance of our baby, we can have another one. Can you send her child back?"

    Seeing that Melody] was so nervous that she spoke incoherently, Terence was confused. He stood there stiffly, unable to speak anyway.

    He knew clearly about Melody''s mental condition. As long as he followed her will, everything would be fine. But at this moment, it was as if there was no sound, silent.

    "Melody, calm down!"

    "Calm down?"

    Melody looked at Terence sarcastically and staggered back. She pointed at the tip of his nose and trembled slightly because of the huge emotional fluctuation.

    "I''m the nominal hostess of this house. I don''t allow him to come in! Send him away!"

 Chapter 465 Quarrel

    Terence stood still. The tiredness of the past few days had consumed him too much energy. Terence raised his hand and rubbed between his eyebrows, but his anger could not be suppressed.

    "What the hell are you doing?"

    Terence had never been so angry before. Melody was stunned and had no reaction for a moment. Melody''s body trembled slightly, and she forced herself to suppress the fear in her heart.

    But in fact, she felt more disappointed. She didn''t know since when, the relationship between the two had fallen into a dead end, and it was difficult to extricate themselves.

    Melody could only watch his back, hoarse and helpless.

    "Why? Why did you do this to me? What''s so good about that bitch? She is not as good as me in every aspect. Why can''t you forget her?

    You don''t even know whose child''s father is. You don''t have to raise the child for her! "

    "Enough!"

    Holding her hands tightly, blue veins stood out on Terence''s forehead. Terence looked at her fiercely. His chest heaved violently, and his eyes were deep and bottomless.

    Terence knew that she and Hester didn''t get along well with each other. But when Terence heard Melody say the word "bitch" today, he was still a little shocked.

    "As I said, this is my child! No matter you agree or not, I will take it back! "

    The servants in the house didn''t dare to breathe heavily. They all hid aside and didn''t dare to go forward to persuade them. Although Terence was usually cold, he had never been so angry, which was very frightening.

    At the same time, they were a little scared and excited. Melody had always been domineering, and everyone hated her.

    Lisa held the baby in her arms and rushed out of the room. When she saw the crowd discussing, she raised her eyebrows and waved them away.

    "Go and do your own things!"

    Lisa sighed, looked inside carefully, turned around and left. She was just a servant. She couldn''t go too far to listen to the affai

    d been smashed, and the scene was very chaotic.

    Terence''s face was dark. He punched the wall with a violent impulse.

    "I''ll be there soon!"

    Terence finished his words quickly and ended the call in a hurry. He was in a hurry, looking very flustered.

    "What happened?" Seeing that Terence was in a hurry, a bad idea flashed through Melody''s mind. She walked up to him and blocked his way, asking anxiously.

    "I must keep the child, no matter you say yes or no!"

    Terence pulled his arm out of her hand and said calmly.

    "I have something else to do. Bye!"

    Melody staggered and fell to the ground awkwardly. The corners of Melody''s mouth lifted into a mocking smile. Terence''s polite and alienated tone was really hurtful!

    The two of them were husband and wife, but they were not as close as before. Terence''s attitude towards her was obvious. She could felt it. But so what? As long as he was still her nominal husband.

    But who was on the phone just now? Why did Terence, who had always been calm, lose his sense of propriety and frown tightly? Melody''s heart was beating fast. Soon, she thought of Hester.

    Terence just came back with her child in his arms. What else did Hester want? Did Hester think that a child could tie Terence''s heart?

    "Hester, I won''t let you go!"

 Chapter 466 Funeral

    Standing outside the hall, the anger in Terence''s heart instantly dissipated. Terence''s body stiffened and his back straightened. As long as he took a step forward, he could see that person.

    However, Terence lost all his courage. Terence looked blankly at the hall which was very close to him and didn''t know where to go.

    "Mr. Terence, you are finally here. Come on in!"

    Sheryl walked out of the hall in a hurry. As soon as she saw Terence, she walked up to him in a hurry, with tears in her eyes. If Terence didn''t come here, it would be smashed into pieces.

    Sheryl''s eyes twinkled, and in the blink of an eye, all the guilt was gone. Terence tightened his hands secretly and looked up at Sheryl calmly and weirdly.

    "Well!"

    Terence answered indifferently and left slowly. Sometimes, he admired himself for his abnormal control of his emotions.

    Terence walked into the hall in steady and vigorous steps. Terence looked calm and passed by the white flowers on both sides, which made his eyes hurt.

    His breathing was gradually disturbed, and he endured the pain to come to the center of the hall. Although it was a special funeral for Hester, few people were really present.

    Pushing away the arms held her, Cherry rushed to Jackson and accused him mercilessly. After knowing the news that Hester had gone, she had been very sad. When she had nowhere to vent her sadness, someone ran into her desperately.

    She didn''t think she was a gentle and lovely woman, so she just went forward to vent her anger. These days, she seemed to be dreaming and had no interest in anything.

    Although she had only met Hester for a few times, she paid attention to her feelings. As long as she was determined, she would give her heart to that person without reservation.

    "What on earth do you want to do? Hester has gone. Why don''t you let her rest at ease? "

    Jackson stopped smashing, and his long black eyes were silent. As soon as

    n. After trying hard, the two of them fell to the ground.

    "Call 120!"

    Sheryl shouted at the people passing by, her hands wet. Someone narrowed his eyes and smiled without being noticed by others.

    "You deserve it!"

    Before his consciousness finally disappeared, Terence heard this sentence indistinctly. The man lowered his voice on purpose, as if he was worrying about something.

    Terence''s fingertips trembled slightly. He struggled to see the person clearly, but in the end, he failed to resist his gradually depressed consciousness and fell into boundless darkness.

    Melody, who was sulking at home, rushed over when she received the phone call. She pushed the door open and saw Terence''s pale face, burning with anger.

    Terence was fine before. He even said that he would bring back the child of that bitch, Hester. How could he lie down in the hospital in the blink of an eye?

    "What happened? Why did he suddenly vomit blood and faint for no reason? "

    Sheryl stood aside strictly and didn''t have a direct conflict with Melody. She had witnessed the means of Melody, so she didn''t dare to offend Melody easily.

    Waiting for a long time without answering her question, Melody glanced at everyone present, pointed at Sheryl and said softly.

    "Tell me, what happened?"

 Chapter 467 Coma

    It was not a good thing to be called. Sheryl sighed in his heart, but still stepped forward. Her mind was running rapidly, trying to find the best solution in the shortest time.

    "Mr. Terence was in a hurry and didn''t have a good rest these days. Don''t worry, Mrs. The doctor has just checked on Mr. Terence. He is fine. He just needs to take good care of himself. "

    Hearing such an official answer, Melody frowned unhappily. Melody clenched her fists and took a deep breath with her eyes closed. Then she slowly opened her eyes and looked at Sheryl with a horrible expression.

    "Secretary Sheryl, do you think I''m easy to be cheated? I don''t know whether you are beating around the bush or not, but in fact, you don''t tell me the truth?"

    Melody moved her feet and approached Sheryl slowly, with a faint smile on her face but not in her eyes.

    "Or do you need my advice to tell the truth?"

    Taking a step back and keeping a distance between them, Sheryl felt a shiver on her back. Maybe it was because Melody was so thin that her whole face was sunken, but the corners of her eyes were dark. With a false smile on her face, it looked very scary.

    "Madam, what do you want to know? Please tell me. There is no need to press me like this!"

    "What has Terence been busy with recently? Why does he look so haggard?"

    Melody glanced at Sheryl''s calm face and felt aggrieved. Sometimes, she couldn''t understand what Sheryl was thinking. Sheryl looked like a woman without a shrewdness, but it made people feel that she was totally the same.

    "Mr. Terence has been busy with the funeral of Miss Hester!"

    Sheryl finally told the truth as she struggled. Melody would know it sooner or later.

    With a buzzing sound in her head, Melody felt the sky and earth spinning in front of her, and her state of mind was very complicated. What pleased her was that the bitch finally got out of her sight forever. What worried her was that she would live in the shad

    pens, Terence will blame me after he wakes up. "

    When Melody murmured this, she struggled to stand up. She felt dizzy and hurriedly held the table beside her to calm herself down.

    "I''m fine. I just felt a little dizzy because of my sudden movement just now."

    Melody pushed away Lisa''s hand, picked up the clothes on the table and left the ward. Melody walked in the corridor of the hospital, absent-minded. Her ears were buzzing and she walked unconsciously.

    Back to the villa that she hadn''t seen for a long time, Melody''s heart was like a thorn in her throat. Taking a deep breath, she turned around and opened the room Hester lived before on the first floor.

    The decoration inside remained the same, but there was only a cradle.

    "Madam!"

    The servant held the little boy carefully and turned around. When she saw the deep and calm eyes of Melody, her heart trembled and said with fear.

    "What? Am I that scary? "

    Melody smiled and didn''t get close to her. Melody stared at the child in the servant''s arms without a blink, giving others a strong sense of uneasiness.

    "The child is so beautiful. His eyes are big and his nose is straight. He looks exactly like Terence! It''s not like my poor child. He has been born for such a long time, and even his own father doesn''t like him! "

 Chapter 468 Not Here

    Quickly protecting the baby in her arms, the servant looked at Melody in horror and breathed heavily.

    "Madam, Lisa has asked me to take care of young master. She has told me everything that I can''t let young master have any accident. Please forgive me!"

    When she looked at Melody''s murderous eyes, she only felt a shiver on her back. She had no choice but to mention Lisa.

    "Huh!"

    Melody took a deep breath and adjusted her mood. A creepy smile appeared on her face, but she didn''t know it.

    Melody''s mind was in a mess and she just wanted to vent her anger, but the servant in front of her protected the child tightly and she couldn''t do it at all.

    "Take care of him. I''ll go upstairs and have a rest!"

    After saying that angrily, Melody turned around and went upstairs. Melody slammed the door and threw herself into the bed. She thumped the pillow with annoyance, and the depression in her chest could not be relieved for a long time.

    "Ah!"

    Melody screamed and got up from the bed. With her hair disheveled, she rushed into the baby''s room and stood in front of the cradle gloomily. Looking at the unrecognizable face, she stretched out her hand and covered it hard.

    "It''s all because of you! I thought you were useful to me, but why did you look like a ghost! Do you know how much pressure I have suffered for you?

    You have no idea what your existence means? You only cry all day long. You''re useless at all, loser! "

    Melody growled in a low voice and stabbed the needle into the child''s body with the other hand. Feeling his violent resistance, a hint of madness flashed through Melody''s eyes and her movements became more violent.

    After a long time of abuse, Melody slowly exhaled a turbid air, and her strong breath finally calmed down. If it weren''t for fear of being gossiped, the child who had just been mistreated should have been the child of that bitch, Hester!

    Melody turned around, took a piece of paper and wiped her fingers. Melody was so s

    stumbled to her feet and went downstairs. Sitting in the car, her hand holding the steering wheel trembled slightly.

    The car moved forward in a curve and followed Lisa''s car.

    The rescue didn''t succeed. The baby died because of suffocation for too long. When Melody heard the news, she collapsed to the ground. Melody put her hands on her heart and looked at the operating room, absent-minded.

    "It''s impossible..."

    Hearing her murmur, Lisa frowned and sighed. She shook her head helplessly and didn''t go forward to comfort Melody. At this time, Melody had to rely on herself.

    That night, people passing by saw a woman sitting on the ground with her hair disheveled. She smiled and cried sometimes, as if she was mentally disordered.

    Terence woke up on the second morning. His face was as pale as a piece of white paper. He leaned against the bed with a slouch. The wide ward made him look thinner and more charming.

    "What happened?"

    Terence looked at Lisa with his dark eyes. Although his voice was not loud, it was irrefutable.

    Lisa stopped ladling the soup and sighed helplessly. That''s right. Her eyes were red and swollen. If Mr. Terence didn''t notice it, something bad would happen!

    "Lisa?"

    Seeing her silent for a long time, Terence frowned slightly.

    "Young master was gone last night."

 Chapter 469 Interested

    Lying on the head of the bed, Melody held her knees tightly with her hands. There were tears on her face. She had always been delicate, but now she looked a little slovenly. Melody''s eyes were bloodshot.

    Melody had maintained this posture for the whole day. Her body was stiff in the distance, but she still had no reaction.

    "You need some treatment!"

    Standing at the door, Terence looked at Melody for a long time with his deep and bottomless eyes. He opened his thin lips and said slowly.

    Melody, who had been in a daze, suddenly turned around and looked into Terence''s obscure eyes. Her heart sank.

    "No, Terence, listen to me..."

    Melody was so agitated that she struggled to get up, regardless of the pain in her hands and feet, but fell heavily to the ground.

    Looking coldly at her falling down, Terence just frowned and didn''t go up to check her injury immediately. Even though Terence knew that she might have mental disease, he didn''t expect her to be like this.

    "He is still a child. He couldn''t say a word. The only thing left in the world is his own helpless cry!"

    Melody fell awkwardly to the ground, and she didn''t respond for a while. Melody''s mind went blank, but there was no sign of grief on her face.

    Melody just felt sorry that she had suffered so much to get the only weapon that could suppress Terence. Could she just watch him disappear?

    Hester, that bitch''s child, had just been taken back. Wouldn''t she be willing to enter Terence''s world forever?

    "Terence, listen to me. It''s not what you think. I''m also sad that the baby is gone. At that time, I didn''t know what happened to me. I can''t control myself!

    Please trust me. I didn''t mean to do that! "

    Terence stood still and looked at Melody indifferently, with undisguised disappointment in his eyes. Terence clenched his fists, took a deep breath and tried his best to control his emotions.

    When Terence knew the baby was go

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    s, Terence smiled. Terence''s long and thick eyelashes made women jealous. His heart skipped a beat when he met her smiling eyes.

    "Do I look so horny? Or do you think I abandoned you before and would want you now? "

    These contemptuous words were like a slap in Yam''s face. But the smile on Yam''s face didn''t change at all. She still looked charming and didn''t frown at all.

    "Everyone has emotions. I''ve been here for so long. If I see too many things like this, I won''t care about it anymore. For the sake of our acquaintance, I refused the guest to accompany you.

    Although we had a fight before, you don''t have to be so heartless to embarrass me, do you? "

    Withdrawing his hand in disgust, Terence glanced at Yam coldly, feeling deeply touched. Terence hadn''t seen her for a long time. Her change really surprised him.

    Her whole body was filled with a strong smell of coquetting, and even the subtle expression on her face was properly controlled. Her whole body seemed to be covered with a thin layer of mist, making it difficult to see clearly.

    "I don''t think you can help me out."

    Yam smiled coquettishly, her slender fingers frivolously wandering around him, ignoring his rolling eyes.

    "By the way, I have something good that I think you will be interested in."

 Chapter 470 Provocation

    Terence sneered and avoided touching her body. Terence''s nose was filled with a strong smell of perfume, almost suffocating.

    "Do you think you have anything else to attract my attention?"

    In other words, when Yam was pure and noble before, he didn''t even take a look at her. Now she had come to this point. Would the truth change?

    Yam''s eyes twinkled, but the smile on her face did not decrease at all. She raised her hand and flipped her hair, smiling.

    She didn''t care about other people''s opinions now. Even if her dignity was trampled under the feet of others, her face wouldn''t change.

    In this place full of indulgence and depravity, she had seen the ugliness of the world and accepted the truth, and would no longer complain.

    "I think you must have misunderstood, Mr. Terence. I''m not saying that you are interested in me, but someone around you! Most importantly, she is the one you love most!

    Sometimes, people''s eyes were not limited to the surface. Some people look beautiful on the surface, but they are vicious in their hearts! "

    Upon hearing this, Terence paused and looked up at Yam. Terence just took a quick glance at it before and felt it was Yam was so coquetting. But now when he looked at her so carefully, it was totally different.

    There was no arrogance in Yam''s eyes, but a hint of cunning gloom for no reason. Without those fancy tricks on the surface, Yam was more disgusting.

    "Yam, you have changed."

    "Huh!"

    Pressing the corner of her mouth, Yam wore heavy makeup, and her thick eyelashes were applied with thick ointment, making her every move more enchanting.

    Her nails were painted with bright color, and the tight clothes wrapped her body, making her more attractive.

    "Mr. Terence, you are so funny. In this romantic club, no matter how stubborn a person is by nature, he will give in. But I''m just smarter and more obedient than those people. "

    tched out his hand to hold the pair of messy hands and exerted force calmly.

    "Or do you think you have the ability to challenge my authority by living well here? Don''t think that the darkness here is enough to cover everything in the world. I have many ways to get you to a dirtier place! "

    On the first day she fell here, he received the news, but he was too lazy to save her. It was better to give her a painful lesson than to let her be willful all the time. It would be better if she caused some trouble.

    "Mr. Terence, you are so bad! You said you were not a greedy man a second ago, but now you are holding my hand tightly like this. It really makes my heart palpitate! "

    Yam''s face froze for a moment, and she leaned forward with a random smile. Her fingers twirled on his chest. She was very skillful, and could easily arouse the man''s desire in the bottom of his heart.

    Terence frowned and loosened his grip, pushing her hard to the ground. He must be crazy to talk nonsense with her. He took a deep breath, took out a stack of cash from his wallet and threw it on Yam.

    "This money is for you to spend. From now on, don''t appear in front of me again. Otherwise, you will pray that I will forget what happened tonight and won''t be bothered by you!"

 Chapter 471 I Deserve It

    With her eyes closed, Yam let the coins hit her face and scratched every inch of her skin. The smile at the corners of her mouth did not fade away. This was an important law to live here, and she did not dare to forget it for even a moment!

    In the past, there were even more excessive things than this. Didn''t she endure it? She had no right to expect love anymore. Even though the man in front of her hurt her deeply, she still liked him.

    The provocation between words was only from the bottom of his heart, and there were many unwillingness.

    "Thank you for letting it go, Mr. Terence! Your business is so big. If you have to make a fuss about everything, you will be very busy, won''t you?

    But judging from your heavy face, I don''t think it''s a good idea to drown your sorrows in wine. How about letting me make amends and accompany you to relieve your sorrows?" Yam said.

    Terence took a deep breath, looked at Yam''s enchanting smile and tightened his hand. He closed his eyes and tried to calm himself down.

    The scene was so shocking that he couldn''t connect the woman in front of him with Yam. Although they had the same face, their way of doing things was far from satisfactory. He was not used to it.

    Although Yam had gone too far before, she had never touched his bottom line. After all, he used her to hurt her father. It was still he who felt sorry for her.

    "If you want to leave here, I can help you!"

    "Huh!"

    Yam sneered. This was the funniest joke she had ever heard. She covered her belly with her hands and laughed without any image. Tears spilled from the corners of her eyes and wetted her makeup.

    When she had nowhere to go, the most extravagant hope for her was that someone would say that and hold her hand to walk out of the hell that existed in this area.

    But now, she had abandoned her dignity and put on her disguise. She was used to the living law here, but it was really ridiculous for someone to say that right now.

    "Mr. Terence, are you feeling guilty by saying this?

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    disk into the computer and opened it. He tightened his grip on the mouse and held his breath to look through the photos one by one.

    Yam sat in front of the mirror and carefully drew her eyebrows. The makeup on her face was different from that night, it was light but exquisite.

    She stood up, found a white dress and put it on. Looking at herself in the mirror, she nodded with satisfaction. Then she turned around and went to a box, pushing the door in.

    She looked at Terence sitting there coldly, a smile flashed across the corners of his mouth. He walked gracefully to the sofa, sat down, and put his hands on his knees.

    "I knew you would come!" Yam said confidently.

    Terence opened his eyes slowly and looked coldly at Yam with his dark and sharp eyes. His voice was emotionless and asked stiffly.

    "What happened to those photos and the recording?"

    Yam raised her hand to tuck the short hair near her ear, with a hint of loss flashing in her eyes. She looked at the ground and tightened her grip.

    ''Sure enough, he never fixed his eyes on me. Yam, what are you expecting?'' she thought to herself.

    "As you see, the baby in Melody''s belly is not yours at all. Including all the things I have done before, and the person behind it is also her.

    But at that time, I was also blamed for being stupid. I deserved to be used!"

 Chapter 472 Position

    Lisa turned around and was frightened to see Terence standing at the door with a gloomy face. Lisa''s face changed slightly, but she still stood calmly with a nod.

    "Mr. Terence, you''re back."

    Terence nodded indifferently, his eyes passed Lisa and fell on Melody. His eyes were so deep that no one could see them clearly. For a moment, the air was quiet, and only his steady breath made people tremble with fear.

    Being stared at by him like this, Melody felt her back numb, but she couldn''t move at all, which made her very tired. She forced a smile.

    "Terence, you are back. You don''t look good. Do you feel uncomfortable? "

    Terence looked at Melody with a hesitant look on her face, and Terence stood still. Terence closed his eyes and nodded. The short hair on his forehead covered his eyes.

    "Melody, are you hiding something from me?"

    A hint of panic flashed through Melody''s eyes. She raised her hand to tuck her hair into a bun, and her eyes flashed back and forth, but she didn''t dare to look at Terence standing at the door.

    Melody was emotionally unstable now and couldn''t control her emotions as usual. In case, the best way for her was to avoid Terence.

    "I didn''t hide anything from you. Don''t think too much!"

    "Really?"

    Terence opened his thin lips and slowly uttered the word. Terence sneered and walked steadily forward with loud steps, which made people nervous.

    "Melody, we have known each other for many years. Can''t I ask the truth?"

    Hearing his tone, Melody''s face turned pale. Unconsciously, Melody clenched the sheet under her body and bit her teeth, not knowing how to answer it.

    Did he check the wound on the child''s body and make sure that she abused the child for a long time? Or did he feel that the method was too cruel and disappointed in her?

    Melody''s heart was beating fast. No matter what she had expected, she was frightened. Melody took a deep

    elt depressed. Thomas was the child of him and Hester, but only Thomas'' eyes inherited Hester''s characteristics. Every time he met the eyes, he would involuntarily think of Hester.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Thomas bent down and pinched Thomas'' chubby face. With a smile on Terence''s face, he looked less indifferent and warmer than before.

    Thomas frowned tightly like an adult. He raised his head and looked at his father. His long and thick eyelashes trembled, as beautiful as two dancing butterflies.

    "What was Dad thinking just now? Are you missing Auntie Melody? "

    He didn''t like Melody very much. Perhaps it was out of natural hostility. He was afraid that she would replace his mother''s position and be forced to call her mother, which was unacceptable to him.

    Although he was only three years old, he was somewhat confused and somewhat understood. He knew that he was different. Without his mother''s love, it was the biggest regret in his childhood, but it was irreparable.

    "I don''t like Auntie Melody to be my mother. Dad, please don''t let me call her mom, okay?"

    Terence''s heart sank and his body trembled uncontrollably. Terence took a deep breath and frowned when he looked into Thomas'' eyes.

    "Thomas, don''t worry. No one can replace your mother."

 Chapter 473 Disturb

    On the other side of the Atlantic, April Tong., who became famous for Derek''s case, became the legal counselor of many foreign companies. She was so busy every day that he didn''t know what to do.

    Austin put the takeout on the table, tiptoed to her, took off his clothes and put them on her.

    Austin''s fingers gently stroked her cheeks. Looking at the thick dark circles in her eyes, he felt very sorry for her. Since three years ago, what he feared most was that she ate irregular food and stayed up late.

    In that state, her body could no longer withstand any form of torture. Austin was afraid that one day when he was not paying attention to her, she would suddenly fall down, and he did not have time to take measures.

    Awakened by the slight noise, Hester looked at Austin with her sleepy eyes. She smiled. Hester raised her hand to pull her hair, trying to wake herself up.

    "Brother Austin, you are here."

    Austin rubbed her temples with his fingertips and sighed. In the end, he couldn''t be harsh to her. In the end, he was still the one who suffered.

    "Just leave these jobs to your assistant. You are not in good health, so you must be careful and don''t work too hard. Have you forgotten all these?"

    Being taught, Hester nodded and kept busying eating food. Hester kept stuffing food into her mouth and didn''t have time to talk. She was so hungry that she really wanted to have a good sleep if she didn''t smell the aroma of the food!

    "Eat slowly!"

    Austin opened the milk and handed it to Hester. He frowned. According to her way of eating, it was really worrying!

    "I''m starving to death. I was thinking that if you didn''t come, I''m afraid you would only see a corpse, Brother Austin."

    Looking at Austin pitifully, Hester didn''t slow down at all. On the contrary, she was somewhat arrogant. She answered him in a daze and looked through the materials in the other hand.

    "Let''s eat first! It won''t take so long! "

    Austin fr

    woke up from that nightmare and almost lost my life. If there is nothing to support me, I am afraid that I will involuntarily recall what happened before.

    As long as I get busy, maybe I will forget the pain as time goes by. "

    Listening to her calm narration, Austin stood quietly aside, without any response. After a long silence, Austin sighed and held the petite woman in his arms.

    Feeling her tremble, Austin smiled helplessly. How could he bear to see her forcing herself?

    "Don''t have any mental burden. If you feel tired, stop and have a rest! What happened three years ago has already passed. You should learn to let it go, not to torture yourself endlessly, understand?

    As an outsider, I am excluded by you. Do you know how painful my heart is? I hate myself for not being able to protect you. I hate myself for not being able to cure you. "

    "Wow! Did I come at a bad time? "

    An inappropriate banter sounded. Leo stood at the door in a causal manner, and behind him stood an unfathomable expression of Derek. They looked like a real couple.

    The corners of Austin''s mouth twitched. He raised his eyes and looked at Leo. With a flash of darkness in his eyes, he said indifferently.

    "Aren''t you afraid of disturbing you and Mr. Derek''s dating when you come here at this time?"

 Chapter 474 Return

    Leo''s face darkened. He clenched his fists and took a deep breath, but he still couldn''t calm down. He walked quickly to Austin and threw a punch, but was easily dodged by Austin.

    He glanced at Austin and said casually.

    "As your senior, I think at least you should respect me."

    Austin raised his eyebrows and looked at Derek who was walking slowly. Austin smiled and waited quietly for Derek to get close. This man always had a reserved temperament, which was difficult to be ignored.

    "Mr. Derek, as a piece of advice, you should take care of your man."

    Hearing this, Derek was a little stunned. He glanced at Leo and nodded.

    "Thank you for your warning!"

    "Puff!"

    Seeing the whole process, Hester couldn''t help laughing. After receiving the resentful eyes of Leo, she turned her head indifferently and continued to cover her mouth with a chuckle.

    "Leo and Mr. Derek are a perfect match!"

    Looking at Hester, Leo wanted to explain, but in the end, he returned to calm. Leo stood aside dejectedly, as if he brought on himself were unbearable.

    In order to distract her attention, Leo lied to her that he liked men. "Is this the so-called karma?" Leo thought.

    As the only one who knew the truth, Austin raised his hand to his mouth and coughed two times. Austin straightened his expression and looked up at the two uninvited guests.

    "Well, it''s so late. Why do you two come here?"

    With an indifferent look on his face, Derek turned his head to look at Leo. He didn''t say anything, but expressed his meaning clearly.

    "I heard that Hester has been famous recently. As her psychologist, I''m here to check on her in case she has any burden!"

    Leo spread out his hands feebly, and instantly returned to a cynical look, laughing cheekily. Leo''s dark eyes exchanged a look with Austin''s. Leo walked up to Hester and turned her around.

    "It seems that you have been very tired recently. You have

    k warily and frowned. "If he remembered correctly, he was the only one who came back tonight, wasn''t he?

    Besides, Derek had never been back. What did he mean by going back now? It was okay that his reputation abroad was ruined by Derek. Couldn''t he be spared even at home?" Leo thought.

    "Let''s go!"

    Derek didn''t care about Leo''s excitement at all. He put Leo''s arm around his shoulder, turned around and left.

    Hester listened to the noise of them. Although it was only Leos voice, occasionally mixed with the low voice of Derek. The corners of her mouth twitched fiercely.

    She turned around and looked at Austin, shrugging in tacit agreement.

    "Brother Austin, I think Mr. Derek will leave Leo sooner or later if he continues to act like this. And how many men can stand Leo]''s bad temper? Will he really be lonely for the rest of his life? "

    Hearing Hester''s worried tone, Austin raised his eyebrows. Austin looked at the door from the corner of his eyes and felt a little heavy in his heart.

    "Maybe! Few people can stand Leo''s bad temper. "

    "Achoo!"

    Leo, who was trying hard to protest, sneezed heavily and looked at Derek with accusation. He took a deep breath and tried to control his emotions.

    "I''ll say it again. I''m not a gay!"

    "Me neither!"

 Chapter 475 Dream

    Exhausted, Hester returned home. After saying good night to Austin, she went straight to her room, threw herself into the big bed, and raised her hand to cover her eyes.

    "Will you come back?"

    Hester murmured in the darkness and fell into a heavy confusion. She didn''t want to go back home. She was afraid of hearing it, but subconsciously she missed here.

    In a daze, she finally fell into boundless darkness because of her physical exhaustion.

    At home. Terence opened the curtain and looked out of the window, frowning. Terence put his hand on his heart and had a strange feeling.

    Just now, his heart suddenly beat violently, as if something was involved, so heavy that he could hardly breathe.

    "Hester..."

    "Rat-a-tat!"

    There was a knock on the door. In the blink of an eye, Terence hid his emotions and looked indifferent.

    "Come in!"

    Lisa pushed the door open and sighed. In the past three years, Mr. Terence had changed a lot. He was mature and steady, but he was so indifferent.

    The air around him was so cold that no one dared to get close to him. Except for the young master, it was rare for him to have other expressions.

    Sometimes, Lisa felt sorry for Hester''s early death. Hester''s departure seemed to have taken away all the vitality of Mr. Terence.

    And Terence had been waiting for Hester all the time. He changed the decorations of the room to gloomy black, and all his clothes were black.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Terence frowned and turned to look at Lisa, confused. As an old woman in the family, Lisa had been doing her best and had never been absent-minded. Today, Terence was a little surprised to her absent-minded.

    "Everything is ready. We can set off at any time." Lisa regained her composure and nodded respectfully.

    Nodding slightly, Terence looked a little absent-minded.

    "Go and wake Thomas up!"

    The winding mountain road was clean on both sides. The man was in a pure black suit, holding a mini version of himself in

    e, raised his eyes and said unhappily. He had tried his best to bring her back last night, but she still didn''t sleep well, which made him very frustrated.

    Hester opened her eyes and looked at Austin with a gentle smile. She did not tell him what happened last night. Austin had been holding a grudge for what happened three years ago. She didn''t want to add his trouble in vain.

    "I''m just a little tired!"

    Turning around, Austin put the hot milk in front of her and sat down opposite her. Austin never wanted to force her to say something she didn''t want to say.

    "You''d better not go on with your case. It''s too complicated. I don''t want you to be in danger."

    "What?"

    Hester looked at Austin in confusion. Austin had persuaded her before, but it was the first time that he expressed his meaning so decisively.

    "Why?"

    "I know you want to help others, but you are doomed to fail in this case. The defendant did nothing wrong. You have been deceived by the plaintiff all the time. "

    Knowing her temper, Austin said straightforwardly without beating around the bush.

    "Your client used to be a patient of Leo, and he has some psychological problems. Or, he was suffering from persecutory delusion.

    Because of his noble status, the treatment is done secretly. It''s reasonable that you don''t know! "

 Chapter 476 Come To Pick Me Up

    Hester lowered her head with a dim expression. It was not because of anger, but more disappointment. She had worked so hard, but now she had become a tool for others to play with. She was indeed a little disappointed.

    "So, all the things I''ve been busy with these days are useless?"

    A trace of sadness flashed through Austin''s eyes. He sighed helplessly, raised his hand and rubbed her head to give silent comfort.

    "Although it may be a little cruel for you, I think it''s not too late for you to give up now! The court won''t accept the case. Even if you want to continue, it will be the most crucial. "

    Looking up at Austin in silence for a few seconds, Hester stepped forward, buried her head in his arms, and moved slightly. She felt at ease with the familiar smell in her nose.

    She didn''t feel so sad. She had been deeply trapped in it and knew that desperate and sick, so she wouldn''t blame the principal.

    "Isn''t he Leo''s patient? But why hasn''t it gotten better yet? Why is he still suspicious? "

    Austin raised his hand and gently stroked her hair. He smiled helplessly. A hint of darkness flashed through Austin''s eyes, and he unconsciously tightened his hands around her waist.

    "The recovery of mental disease is a very long process. Leo is a doctor and he doesn''t tell me the source in detail.

    It''s just that he has a childhood shadow. It''s been a long time since he became like this. "

    "So I can''t really take this case?"

    Although she knew the truth, she still wanted to help him. It was really pitiful for a weak person to suffer from mental illness for a long time.

    Looking at Hester with a bitter smile, Austin had to comfort her. But Austin still couldn''t bear it. Hester had lost a lot of weight and needed to be taken care of.

    "Silly girl, since you can''t take this case, don''t you spare more time to help those in

    neither torture nor revenge. He just wanted to make him feel at ease! Since Hester was no longer alive, the person who had hurt her was no longer qualified to enjoy a comfortable life.

    He didn''t put Melody under house arrest. He just wanted her to pay for what she had done. And he froze himself, which was also a punishment. Self-exile, floating in the heart forever was the most painful thing.

    "Yes! I will do as Mr. Terence says! "

    The doctor lowered his head and hid all the surprise in his eyes. Feeling the invisible pressure from Terence, the doctor answered softly. In this society, the strong always had to give orders, and the weak had to listen to them.

    As they spoke, Melody moved her eyes and met with the deep eyes of Terence. Her heart trembled. She rushed to the door and slapped it hard, eagerly expressing her feelings at the moment.

    She had been here for three years. Her parents had come to see her, but they were unable to save her. She had begged and tried to fight back, but all failed.

    She could only see some lights from afar in this small room, which was empty without any result.

    "Terence, you are finally here. I''m in a stable condition now. Do you know the situation and come to pick me up? "

 Chapter 477 Shame

    Terence turned around with a poker face. With his hands in his pockets, Terence stood straight in front of the light. The coldness around him was so intimidating that others didn''t dare to go forward.

    Waiting for a long time without an answer, Melody was now trembling with fear from her initial excitement. She tightened her grip on the railing, and her palms were wet.

    She gritted her teeth and endured for a long time, and the smile on her face gradually faded away. The ominous premonition grew stronger and stronger, tightly wrapping her, and she could hardly breathe.

    "Terence, why don''t you say anything?"

    Melody fixed his eyes on Terence, hoping that he could nod, open the door and take her away from this horrible place.

    Terence''s body trembled slightly, and he began to react. He looked up at Melody with a complicated expression and a hint of darkness flashed in his eyes.

    In the past three years, Melody had never been peaceful, so Terence could more or less hear some rumors. He cared about her at first, but now he was indifferent.

    Looking at her sunken cheeks, Terence''s eyes flashed. Her beautiful face was no longer as stunning as before. She looked a little haggard, and there was no trace of the past.

    "Melody, do you think Hester is happy in heaven?"

    Melody''s eyes were empty in an instant, and her hands slowly slid down, as if all her anger had been sucked out in an instant, looking like a broken doll.

    "Hester? Oh, it was really because of that bitch! She was really haunting you all the time! She has been dead for three years, but you still can''t forget her!

    Or, do you lock me here on purpose because of that bitch? Do you want to vent your anger on me? "

    After a short loss, it was replaced by uncontrollable madness. Even though Hester had been dead for three years, Melody had never forgotten it.

    Melody, who had always been noble and arroga

    n Terence''s face gradually broke down. Terence took a deep breath and closed his eyes, not looking at Melody''s vicious eyes. The deep hatred in Melody''s eyes made him a little confused.

    At that time, Hester had also seen him like this, but it was not as crazy as Melody''s. There was a trace of pain in Hester''s heart, which made him afraid.

    Terence gradually lost his control and sighed slightly. After calming down, Terence slowly opened his eyes.

    "Melody, let''s go to hell together!"

    Hester in the heaven must not want to see the two of them! Hester had suffered a lot in her life, and after she died, he wanted her to live a peaceful and comfortable life.

    Sometimes, the hell was the most terrible thing in the world. Suffering was the most painful thing in the world!

    Looking at the madness in Terence''s eyes in disbelief, Melody was shocked. Melody''s body trembled uncontrollably, and her face became paler and paler.

    She didn''t believe that he could have such a crazy expression. The person in her memory was always calm and gentle, making people feel comfortable and relieved.

    But now he was like a mess, dark and no trace could be found. He was so intimidating that no one was allowed to enter.

    "What? Do you feel ashamed to see her? "

 Chapter 478 I Cant Forget It

    Hester sat on the balcony indifferently, shaking the purple sand pot in her hand. She was scalded and it fell to the ground, shattering it into pieces.

    Hester looked at the debris on the ground and fell into silence. A hint of darkness flashed through Hester''s eyes, and her thoughts gradually drifted away, not knowing where to fly.

    "Why are you so careless? Did you get burned?"

    Hearing the noise, Austin put down what he was doing and rushed in. Seeing the debris on the ground, Austin rushed to her, held Hester''s hand and checked carefully.

    With a faint smile, Hester withdrew her hand, and she raised her hand to tuck the short hair near her ear. Hester looked into his eyes and smiled happily.

    She was dressed in light blue home clothes, with her hair tied loosely to her back head. Her whole body was full of laziness, which looked very charming.

    "I''m fine. It''s just a pity for this pot of good tea."

    Austin sighed helplessly and gradually relaxed his tense nerves. Austin took out a few tissues and wiped the stains on her fingertips carefully.

    Austin''s long and thick eyelashes covered his eyes, and he inexplicably had a feeling of peace and good in this morning.

    "If you like the tea pot, I''ll ask someone to send one again. You don''t have to be sad about it."

    "Brother Austin, I began to have that dream again."

    Hester''s eyes were quietly watching the movements in Austin''s hands. She slowly looked up at the charming scenery outside the window, sighed slightly and said indifferently.

    Austin stopped what he was doing, with a flash of pain and helplessness in his eyes. Austin took a deep breath and calmed himself down. Then he pretended to be calm and said.

    "Is it because you are too tired recently that you are so nervous?"

    Taking her hand back from the warm palm, Hester stood up and walked to the edge of the balcony. She put her hands on the railing and looked into the distance. The strong exotic charm was different from the fresh and indifferent domesti

    can. Austin''s voice was low and muffled, with a hint of plea.

    "You know, this is exactly what I don''t want to hear most!"

    Hester felt nervous and looked away. Hester turned around and stared blankly at Austin''s back. Hester moved slightly and stood beside Austin.

    "You are angry, aren''t you?"

    In a trance, Austin''s finger was cut by a fragment. Austin pressed his fingers against his lips, and the salty smell filled his mouth. Something came out of Austin''s heart and went out of control.

    All of a sudden, Austin stood up from the ground, his hands tightly holding Hester''s shoulders, and he looked at her with his nearly crazy eyes.

    "Do you still can''t forget Terence, or the position in your heart will always be him, and no one can replace him? Hester, I''ve been waiting for you for three years, not to see you trample on yourself.

    You know that man doesn''t love you, but why don''t you give up and ruin yourself? "

    Hester was in a trance, letting Austin hold her shoulders tightly. Hester''s face was as pale as a piece of white paper, and her eyes were glazed.

    Hester had never seen Brother Austin get angry, but to her surprise, she was not frightened at all, but her heart ached uncontrollably.

    "It''s not that I can''t forget him. It''s just that I have loved him for so long. How can I forget him so easily?"

 Chapter 479 Habit

    Austin was stunned. He blinked slightly and gradually loosened his grip. Looking at Hester''s indifferent face, Austin was flustered.

    Just now, an idea flashed through Austin''s mind, and he didn''t know why he blurted it out uncontrollably. But when Austin saw her crying face, he regretted.

    "Hester, don''t be sad. I didn''t mean that. I was just out of my mind just now. Don''t be angry!

    I didn''t mean to force you to do anything. I was just a little distracted, so I spoke without thinking. Don''t take it seriously. I apologize to you, okay? "

    Hearing Austin''s humble words, Hester''s tears became more wantonly. Her light blue home clothes were soon wet. Stuck on her body, she felt very uncomfortable.

    Hester clenched her fists and tried to calm herself down. Hester had tried to avoid that topic for three years. She had thought that she could face up to this problem, but she was still useless.

    The wound was reopened, bleeding. It looked creepy. Sometimes, pain could make a person keep sober and make a right decision!

    Holding Austin''s broad palm, she took a deep breath and forced her tears back. Looking at the panic on Austin''s face, Hester smiled.

    "I should feel sorry! Although I may not be able to forget him, I promise I will work harder in the future.

    After all, you have loved someone with all your heart. If you really want to forget someone, it''s impossible that you don''t get through a period hard time! "

    Hester''s words made Austin''s heart tremble. Every word was echoing in his heart.

    For a moment, he felt happier. He had confessed his love to her three years ago, but she was not in a good condition at that time. She refused firmly.

    But when Hester was sick at that time, he was not stupid enough to be sad because of what the patient said. But these feelings could not be relieved by his concern for her.

    In the end, it became a scar sticking to his heart. It was arrogant but helpless. But it was worth it to hear what she said t

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    his law be realized on her? Thinking of this, Hester took out her phone from her bag and dialed Austin''s number. After hesitating for a long time, she dialed it.

    "Why did you call me all of a sudden?"

    Austin nodded and apologized. Then he turned around and walked to the door of the ward. With a smile on his face, he said in a soft voice unconsciously. For a call from Hester, it could always easily make his gloomy mood sunny in an instant.

    "Let''s have lunch together today! I have something to discuss with you! "

    Hearing the warm voice of Austin, Hester bit the corner of her mouth and hesitated. She was a little guilty when she arrived. It was just a whim. How could she say it out?

    Hester looked up at the assistant, thought for a while and said gently.

    "Just drop me by the road later. You go back to the law office first. I have something to deal with."

    Hester stood by the road and looked at the busy street, not familiar with the color of her skin. Although Hester had been here for three years, she still didn''t feel used to it.

    When she saw the white skinned man with a high nose brushed past her, she felt more and more depressed. She lowered her head and stroked the phone. With a self-mockery at the corners of her mouth, she opened her thin lips.

    "I still can''t get used to it!"

 Chapter 480 Asking For Help

    The moment Austin entered the restaurant, he happened to meet Hester''s gaze. The two of them smiled knowingly. He slowly walked up to her and took their seats.

    With a faint smile at the corners of Austin''s mouth, he felt a little out of control. Yesterday they just discussed about forgetting Terence, and today she took the initiative to contact. Did she want to accept him?

    As long as he thought of this possibility, he smiled all the way like a young boy.

    "Hester, why do you suddenly want to ask me out today?"

    Hester put down the big spoon in her hand and took a sip of coffee. Her long eyelashes trembled slightly, like a butterfly that flapped its wings.

    "Brother Austin, will you support me unconditionally no matter what decision I make?"

    "Of course. In this world, even if no one will be on your side, I will stand on all the opposite sides and choose to stand by your side."

    Austin looked at Hester seriously and said slowly. Austin put his spoon aside. He was so nervous that his hands were wet on the table.

    If he could do anything for a person unconditionally in this world, then the person must be Hester.

    Hearing Austin''s words, Hester smiled. Hester looked at the coffee in her hand and bit her lips.

    "What if I tell you that I''ve decided to come back?"

    As the last word fell, the smile on Austin''s face gradually disappeared, with a faint loss. The light in his eyes dimmed and he lowered his head to avoid her eyes.

    "You Have you made up your mind? "

    Hester frowned and nodded. She crossed her hands nervously and hesitated about her decision.

    She knew clearly what this choice meant to her. But if she didn''t take this step, it would be impossible in the future?

    "I have thought about it for a long time. Three years have passed. And I''m not the coward Hester, so I want to have a try.

    A

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    r through the toughest three years, which witnessed her growth. He watched her fall asleep with a thick legal dictionary in her arms. The corners of her eyes were slightly dark, full of memories.

    "I''m sorry, Hester. I was too excited."

    Austin couldn''t bear to see her sad face, which would only make him more painful.

    "April, please help us! My son is innocent. He didn''t kill anyone! "

    The conversation between the two was interrupted again, and a middle-aged woman in rags rushed over. Her face was pale and her eyes were red. She looked a little absent-minded.

    "Who are you?"

    She looked at the middle-aged woman in front of her in surprise. Hester carefully searched all the information about her in her mind. However, the person in front of Hester was still very vague and Hester could not find any trace.

    "I''m Sophia, Kai''s mother!"

    Seeing Hester frowning and thinking, the woman held Hester''s hand and told Hester the name in a hurry. Sophia had no choice now. If she didn''t know that Hester was defending the poor, she really didn''t know what to do.

    "Oh! So you are Sophia! " After the names matched, Hester looked at Sophia with a smile and helped her up from the ground.

    "I''ve seen your case."

 Chapter 481 Fear

    Sophia''s eyes lit up in an instant. Although her face was still pale, her aura had obviously changed.

    She held Hester''s hands tightly with astonishing strength.

    "Did you agree to take this case?"

    "Your case is quite tricky. I''m still thinking about it."

    Avoiding her eyes, Hester felt sorry. Her nails were embedded in her palms, stimulating her nerves, so that she would not say anything without thinking.

    Austin was so emotional just now. If she rashly agreed, he must be very unhappy!

    "But please rest assured that our law firm will try our best to win the case for you."

    Austin looked at Hester with deep eyes, observing her subtle movements. He knew her uneasiness.

    All of a sudden, Austin was caught in a dilemma. What pleased him was that Hester was still caring about his feelings, and what worried him was that he felt disgusted with himself like this.

    "April, please help us! Now you are well-known and good at this kind of case. I''ll kowtow to you. Please save my son!"

    Sophia had to work hard for her son for a long time, and her body and spirit had been destroyed. When she saw Hester on TV, she seemed to see hope in an instant.

    Such a clear and well prepared lawyer must be someone who had put in a lot of effort. If she could handle her son''s case, she would definitely do a good job!

    "Auntie, don''t be like this. Get up!"

    Hester hurriedly held Sophia''s falling body, and her forehead was sweating. She bit her lower lip tightly and her eyes were erratic. Her brain was running rapidly, trying to solve the problem in front of her.

    This place was not like the home country, and it was not so easy to ask people for help like this. Many people around looked at her in confusion, but she didn''t mean to be the center of their attention.

    "You are older than me. If you kneel down to me like this, won''t you be torturing me?"

    Sophia stubbornly knelt on the ground, not moving at all no matter

    yes and forced herself not to think about those things. Now the situation was different, and the result would definitely not be the same.

    "Safe, safe..."

    When Hester murmured these words, tears fell from the corners of her eyes. The scene that Sophia fell in front of her just now overlapped that of her mother.

    Hester was only eight years old at that time. She didn''t know what had happened. She just stood outside the operating room and couldn''t hear anything. She could only watch the light on.

    Until the door was opened, she didn''t see her mother open her arms with a smile and give her a hug when she was sad.

    The dust laden past was torn apart, with blood surging. Hester couldn''t breathe, and all her weight was on Austin''s body. She just wanted to find a place to rely on for the time being.

    "Don''t think too much. She is fine and will come out soon!"

    Austin raised his hand and patted Hester on the shoulder, trying to calm her down. Although he didn''t know what she was afraid of, the only thing he was sure was that she wanted to help that mother find her child.

    Holding Austin''s collar with both hands, Hester''s face was covered with tears. She looked a little embarrassed, like a child that no one wanted, and her face was pale.

    "That''s how my mother left."

 Chapter 482 Exhaustion

    Austin''s eyes darkened. He held her and exerted force to make her lie in his arms, quietly accompanying her, waiting for her to calm down.

    "Don''t be afraid! I will always be with you."

    It was like a magic spell, echoing in Hester''s ears. She held his clothes tightly in her hands, as if they were the last life-saving straw, eager to be redeemed and wake up from that nightmare.

    She had never known that she would be so fragile one day. She just couldn''t bear to see a person faint in front of her. Or perhaps she had never come out of that shadow!

    The door of the operating room opened slowly. The doctor in white gown came out, politely nodded to Austin and closed the medical record in his hand.

    "The patient is out of danger."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Hester''s hanging heart was sent to the ground. Slowly exhaled a turbid air, all the strength in her body seemed to have disappeared, and she stood firmly with the strength of Austin.

    She leaned against his chest and closed her eyes wearily.

    "I''m so tired!"

    Austin quickly held her in his arms. Looking at her tired face, he felt a little heartache. The nurses passing by looked at Austin and Hester in his arms in surprise and discussed.

    Dr. Austin was famous for his self-discipline in the hospital. He had never let anyone get close to him, let alone holding a woman so intimately.

    Ignoring the strange gazes of the crowd, Austin held Hester up by the waist and went straight to his office.

    "Don''t bother me, please."

    He nodded politely and whispered to the nurse beside him. He put her on the bed, sat on the edge of the bed and looked at her quietly.

    "What should I do?"

    It had been three hours since she woke up again. Hester stood up from the bed and looked around the room. After a long silence, she recognized that this was Brother Austin''s office.

    Thinking of Sophia, she got up from the bed in

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    g her thanks. When Hester walked out of the ward with a faint smile, he moved slowly with her steps.

    "Don''t you think it''s better to discuss it with me before making the decision?"

    Hester paused, a hint of disappointment flashing in her eyes. She gently shook her thin lips and slowly turned around. When she met Austin''s deep and bottomless eyes, her heart beat fast.

    "You were there just now. How could I bear to see her disappointed under such a circumstance? I wanted to be a lawyer because it could help others. If I refused, it would go against my original purpose, wouldn''t it?"

    She felt guilty, but she had her own principles. If she came back not for the case, but for a personal purpose, it was natural for him to be angry.

    Austin was there, but he was still like this. It really didn''t make sense.

    Looking at Hester''s disappointed eyes, Austin felt depressed. He sighed helplessly and looked at the ground. Suddenly he felt very tired.

    He had been in fear for a long time and gradually lost his original calmness and self-control. It was really bad enough for him to be out of control and lose his temper for no reason!

    He smiled with self-mockery and said slowly.

    "I''m sorry, Hester. I''m too exhausted. Please don''t take it to heart."

 Chapter 483 Preparations

    Hester stood at the door of Austin''s room and wanted to knock, but she was hesitant. She was in a dilemma and didn''t know what to do.

    She hadn''t seen Austin for three days since they parted in discord in the hospital that day. Every morning, the breakfast would be put on the table on time, but the man was not there.

    Three years, not long or short, was enough to form a habit for people. In just three days, she seemed to feel that something was missing in her life.

    "Brother Austin, are you there?"

    She plucked up her courage and knocked on his door. She swallowed nervously and asked in a low voice.

    Sitting in front of the window, Austin moved his fingers slightly and turned to look at the door in a daze. The book on his knees hadn''t turned a page for a long time. The wind blew away his hair and covered his eyes.

    He had already sensed it when Hester was standing at the door. But he hadn''t figured out how to face her since they parted in discord that day.

    Waiting for a long time without any response, Hester pouted and lowered her head dejectedly. She held the handrail tightly and refused to leave.

    She knew that Austin must be inside. Today was Sunday, and he deliberately changed the rest time to accompany her.

    "Brother Austin, are you still mad at me?"

    There was a slight tremble in her low voice. Austin tightened his hand. After thinking for a long time, he did not answer her.

    He did overreact that day, and even made trouble out of nothing. He had never known that he could easily fall into an unfair situation, and even in such a blaming tone to her.

    Hester leaned against the door and listened carefully. Her palms were covered with a layer of private sweat, and she was very scared.

    Brother Austin had never been harsh to her, but it would be more terrible if he disappeared in her world quietly!

    "Don''t be angry, okay? I agreed that day for the sake of Sophia. It was really

    -known. She would definitely learn a lot from her, so she had always been sincere and had no complaints.

    When she knew that the person she was helping was a Chinese, she was more active and wanted to do her best.

    Hester raised her hand and rubbed between her eyebrows, lost in thought. This was the tricky problem of the case. Why did Kai''s fingerprints appear on the knife? If he couldn''t explain it well, it would only make him more disadvantageous.

    "Well, let''s go to the crime scene separately and see if we can find any clues. It was impossible that no one had seen the murder in such a noisy place.

    Besides, you must pay more attention to the surrounding cameras, okay?"

    "Okay, I''ll be right there!" After receiving the order, the assistant was very excited. She put down the documents in her hands and ran away in a hurry.

    Looking at the back of the assistant with a funny face, Hester seemed to see herself in the past. When she first entered the workplace, she was so excited that she was eager to help others get rid of the current predicament.

    Even now, her anxiety had not cooled down. After living for more than 20 years, everything before was like a dream, so unreal.

    "Hester, you will definitely win this battle beautifully," she muttered to herself.

 Chapter 484 Return

    Walking on the bustling street, Hester searched back and forth, carefully checking the camera that appeared along the way and its relationship with the spot of the case, trying to find any suspicious clues.

    Although it was not in the center of the city, it was surrounded by all kinds of people. Hester wrapped herself tightly with her clothes and raised her hand to cover half of her face''s eyes.

    Hester felt her head heavy and her feet light. Although her eyesight was good, they still made her suffer.

    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! "

    No one knew how many words had hit her. Hester habitually nodded to apologize, not wanting to conflict with her.

    The icy face of Terence froze, and he looked at the slovenly woman in front of him with complicated eyes. At the moment when Terence touched her body by accident, a strange feeling flashed through his heart.

    In a hurry to find clues, Hester did not look up at that person. After apologizing, Terence accidentally saw a camera in the opposite shop and hurried away.

    "Mr. Terence, the car has been repaired. There will be an important meeting later. We have to go back as soon as possible!"

    The assistant hurried back and looked at Terence in fear. Although the assistant didn''t know why he stopped, everyone would feel angry when the car broke down halfway!

    The assistant just hoped that Terence wouldn''t be too angry, or he really would be fired.

    "Mr. Terence, are you okay?"

    The assistant''s words interrupted Terence''s wandering thoughts, and he smiled bitterly. Hester was dead, maybe because Terence missed her too much!

    "Nothing!"

    Although Terence''s voice was not loud, it was with a chill, which made people tremble with fear. After a brief episode, Terence returned to his previous calm.

    But once Terence''s heart had been disturbed, and it would not be as calm as before. Sitting in the car, Terence''s eyes lingered on the place where he met the woman just now.

    His hands were on his chest, and it was so restless. Terence was so nervous that he trembled slightly, but he didn''t h

    he evidences are against him, accusing his crimes. "

    Austin raised his hand and held her restless hand. Her black and beautiful hair had worked hard. He didn''t want her to hurt herself for such a small thing, and also to prevent her from regretting when she thought clearly.

    Every time Hester was in trouble, she would uncontrollably scratch her hair, and after that, she looked at her hair sadly, which was really a headache.

    "As long as you believe that Kai is innocent. As for the evidence, we can take it slow. There are always some details that we ignore. You are not too upset.

    Calm down and think about it carefully. Maybe you will find something wrong. "

    As he spoke, he neatly tied her hair behind her back to prevent her from uncontrollable hands again.

    Hester raised her head and looked at Austin''s calm face. Her restless heart had just returned to peace. She put her hands on her side dejectedly and recalled the whole process of the case carefully.

    Austin put his arm around her shoulder and slowly walked to the sofa and sat down. Austin sighed helplessly. She was a grown-up, but she couldn''t learn to take care of herself. It was really worrying.

    "Have you decided when you will come back?"

    Shaking her head slightly, Hester''s eyes flashed, not knowing how to face Austin.

    "The case is not over yet. Let''s wait for some more days!"

 Chapter 485 Farewell

    Standing at the door, Austin looked at Hester with deep eyes, and his heart was surging. His gentle face looked a little gloomy, with his hands crossed over his chest.

    The corners of Austin''s mouth moved. He wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. He slowly exhaled a mouthful of stale air and smiled.

    "There are several important operations in the hospital now, so I won''t go back with you. You have to take good care of yourself. Remember to call me when you arrive."

    His words of detaining turned into a warning before leaving. He was also concerned about the overall situation. Austin was heartbroken, but he still pretended to be calm.

    "Brother Austin, don''t worry! With Sophia''s company, I don''t come back alone. I will call you as soon as the plane land, okay? "

    Hester raised her hand and looked at Austin''s worried face. Austin felt angry and funny. He had said such words more than ten times, but the words were still different. Hester was really speechless.

    But considering the problem he was worried about, no matter how irritable he was, she would still be patient to cater to it.

    The corners of Austin''s mouth lifted slightly, but there was a faint hint of bitterness. Austin nodded, and his long and thick eyelashes covered the perfect expression in his eyes.

    He knew it was disgusting to be like this, but the strong uneasiness in his heart made him repeat it over and over again uncontrollably.

    There were so many places in the country. However, Sophia lived in A City. It really made him headache. Hester and Terence were in the same city, and Hester had to run around for the case. As time went by, it was inevitable for the two of them to bump into each other.

    What''s more, if Hester found out about the baby, how would he face her at that time? Austin hesitated for a long time and didn''t know how to say it, which really gave him a headache.

    "Well, Brother Austin, don''t be unhappy."

    The silence for a long time stopped Hester from packing. She turned her head and saw Austin''s thoughtful look. She shook her head help

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    re strangers.

    "Well, the plane is about to take off. Hurry up to check in!"

    Looking at a straight back, Austin''s eyes darkened. Austin hid his emotions well, let go of Hester, reached out to tuck the short hair near her ear, and whispered.

    Maybe he thought too much. How could there be such a coincidence. Hester came back today and happened to be on the same flight with Terence. This possibility should be 1/10000!

    Looking at Austin''s gentle smile, Hester hugged him tightly. Austin was the last person she wanted to part with. It was the first time that the two of them separated in the past three years. He wondered if she would get used to it.

    "Brother Austin, as soon as you finish your work here, fly to me, okay?"

    With a bitter smile, Austin allowed Hester to cling to him like a koala, but he felt very sweet in his heart. Austin held her in his arms carefully for fear that something unexpected would happen.

    Austin felt good that Hester relied on him, but it was not what he really wanted. But after waiting for so many years, he finally had a glimmer of hope to see the light. He could afford to wait.

    Austin raised his hand to rub her hair deliberately, trying to hold back the throb in the bottom of his heart and calmed himself down.

    "Don''t waste time anymore. I''ll go to accompany you after the work. Hurry up and check in. Don''t miss the flight. "

 Chapter 486 Back

    Standing outside the airport, Austin looked up at the plane which drew a beautiful arc and gradually rose until it disappeared. The plane took the person he cared most back to that suffocating place.

    Austin covered his eyes with his hands to prevent the light from entering. His heart was empty, as if a large piece of something had been taken away.

    "Hester, don''t let me lose!"

    On the other side, Hester was sitting next to Sophia, reading the documents carefully and whispering to Sophia from time to time, so that she could better understand the whole process of the case and accurately and quickly adjust the plan.

    "I was working overtime at that time, so I didn''t have time to pay attention to Kai. Besides, there were too many people at that time. Even if I heard a few quarrels occasionally, I wouldn''t think of him. "

    Sophia frowned and recalled what happened that day carefully. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t think of a place to break through.

    Hester raised her hand to calm Sophia''s anxiety, with a faint smile on her face, trying not to exert any pressure on Sophia.

    Sophia had been very concerned about this matter. If Hester showed a trace of anxiety, it would only add pressure to Sophia.

    "Aunt Sophia, don''t worry. Take your time. There are some things that you can''t force. We still have many ways to go. We don''t have to force ourselves to think of anything. "

    Lowering her head, Sophia looked at the fingers that were intertwining with each other. Sophia pursed her lips and felt depressed that she couldn''t help her son.

    "April, I''m sorry!"

    Hearing Sophia''s apology in depression, Hester smiled and patted the back of Sophia''s hand. As a result of years of hard work, there was a thin layer of cocoon on it, which felt a little uncomfortable when touching it.

    Hester looked at Sophia''s hand and realized something. The hands was a little like a pair of hands in Hester''s memory, and her eyes were blurred. There was a strange feeling for her in her heart, which had surpassed the feelings and attitude of a

    k a deep breath, calmed herself down and walked out of the cabin.

    All her eyes would be familiar with the skin color, no longer with a strong foreign charm, but with a trace of intimacy, which made her gradually relaxed. The wrinkles between Hester''s eyebrows dissipated. She looked a little calmer.

    She hadn''t made any progress in the past three years. In order to successfully find out her opponent''s flaws in the court, she often needed to control her expression and emotions, so that she could have a better job.

    "Dad!"

    An excited and childish voice came through from behind. Hester deliberately slowed down and rubbed her belly, feeling disappointed.

    "It''s getting late. Let''s go to the hotel and get up early tomorrow morning to learn something about our country."

    Hearing Hester mentioning the case, the smile on Sophia''s face disappeared. With a faint smile at the corners of Sophia''s mouth, she unconsciously quickened her pace.

    As long as she could do something for her son, she would do anything.

    "Dad, what are you looking at?"

    The kid raised his head and looked at his father in confusion. Terence had been absent-minded since just now. If Thomas hadn''t recognized Terence at the first sight, Terence might not have been able to see him now.

    Thomas sighed and pulled Terence''s sleeve. He looked at Terence pitifully, like an abandoned pet.

 Chapter 487 Passing By

    Terence''s eyes twinkled. He lowered his head and looked into Thomas'' eyes. With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, he turned into a father in an instant.

    Terence bent down and picked him up, with his head against his. His heart had not yet returned to calm, but he could control it freely.

    "Thomas, have you been good lately? Did you make trouble for aunt Lisa?"

    Thomas pouted and looked at his father discontentedly. The tiny face was stiff but looked very cute. It was chubby, which made people want to pinch it.

    "Thomas has always been a good child!" he replied.

    Terence''s eyes froze and returned to normal. He smiled bitterly and thought, ''Such a young man is so smart. I don''t know who his personality follows.''

    Hester''s smiling face flashed through his mind, and his heart ached slightly.

    "Yes, Thomas has always been a good child."

    Terence said slowly with infinite sadness. His obedience had always been obvious, but at a young age, he was more mature than his peers.

    He knew too many things too early. He just asked once about the fact that he didn''t have a mother, and then he didn''t say anything again. When he was sleeping alone, he never cried. It was not only comforting, but also heartbreaking.

    Lying on Terence''s chest, Thomas was a little sleepy with a flicker of his eyes. Last night, he was so excited that he couldn''t fall asleep because he had known his father back.

    Although he was not as noisy as other children, he kept turning over in bed. Now he was in his father''s arms. He felt sleepy and couldn''t resist it.

    "Dad, let''s go home!"

    Feeling warm in his heart, Terence''s eyes twinkled. The simplest words caused a huge tremble. Subconsciously, he cared about the sense of belonging of the family!

    "Yes! Go home!"

    On the other side, Hester put away her suitcase, looked up at the time, opened her mobile phone and dialed Austin''s number. She walked slowly to the window and looked at the tall

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    yone? I think this word is very suitable for you!"

    "I''m very busy!"

    Hearing Austin''s words, Leo stopped joking. His long and thick eyelashes drooped slightly to cover his dark eyes.

    "I will take good care of her for you. Don''t worry!" Leo promised.

    "Huh!"

    Austin smiled, not in the mood to continue to entangle with him. His mind was now full of Hester, and he could not stop anything.

    "If possible, you can try to persuade her to come back."

    "I know what you are worried about, but she always has a knot in her heart. This is the key point that she has never opened her heart to you.

    As long as she can survive, I believe that your future will be unimpeded. There is never a free lunch in the world. Just wait patiently."

    "Patience?" Austin repeated the sentence as if he had heard a big joke. He had protected her for many years, and he could give up everything for her. Was this also called impatience?

    "So what is your so-called patience like? Tell me so that I can learn from you!"

    Leo frowned and sighed helplessly. Obviously, Austin was jealous and hopeless.

    "I didn''t mean that. Don''t go to extremes just because Hester came back. Besides, it''s not that she doesn''t want to go back anymore. What do you mean by that? It seems that she''s fine." Leo sighed helplessly.

 Chapter 488 Drunk

    Austin narrowed his eyes and chuckled. For a moment, he didn''t want to refute. The hair on his forehead fell down, covering his dark eyes. A white coat made him look a little depressed.

    Austin held the phone with one hand and kept the call posture. When Hester left, he couldn''t persuade her to stay because of his selfish desire. But now, Hester was on the other side of the continent, pulling his heart.

    "Why are you doing this? You have witnessed her transformation in the past three years. Don''t you trust her? "

    Leo sighed and continued to persuade Austin earnestly. Although Austin liked to tease him, Austin was so good to his cousin. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have let Austin take her away so easily, would he?

    "Austin, lookers on see more than players. You have to believe me!"

    "Huh!" With a bitter smile, Austin leaned against the wall and looked blankly at the dim light in the staircase. "I''ve always been sober!"

    Austin watched himself sink into the depths of despair step by step. Austin knew that Hester would never give up her child, but he still lied to her about it.

    He had planned to go back home with her after he arranged everything in the hospital. But when he booked the air ticket, he hesitated. He was afraid to face her disappointed eyes. How should he face her then?

    Leo frowned and also had a headache. He just wanted to comfort Austin out of kindness, but according to Austin''s stubborn character, he was afraid that it would be difficult for him to say anything to persuade Austin!

    "I know you have scruples about that, but the world is unpredictable. Why do you have to believe that she will blame you?"

    "I still have something to deal with in the hospital. Let''s end the call first!"

    Tired, Austin closed his eyes and leaned against the wall. He didn''t want to continue this topic. Austin''s heart, which was originally as painful as a knife, was now as if thousands of ants were biting him.

    Leo raised his head and looked into Derek''s deep eyes. He curled his lips and looked away. Derek was u

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ned his confidence in an instant.

    Terence was the golden bachelor. If his daughter could marry Terence, the fate of their family would change. To enter the upper class and enjoy a better life.

    Thinking of this, a hint of greed flashed through the man''s eyes. He also increasingly agreed with his own decision, and only when he put it into practice could he make it!

    "Be careful. Since he can reach the current height, there must be many people who want to seduce him.

    So, you must win by surprise and attract his attention at the very beginning, understand? "

    "Dad, don''t worry! With my appearance and means, it''s a piece of cake to deal with someone like him! "

    The woman straightened her back arrogantly. The beautiful breasts in front of the woman was very attractive. The tight dress accentuated her curvaceous figure.

    The man nodded with satisfaction. He was very confident in his daughter. His daughter would try her best to get what she wanted as long as she was good at it.

    "Well, let''s go to say hello together later. You must be smart!"

    The two of them made up their minds. They exchanged a look and walked towards Terence in tacit understanding.

    "Mr. Terence, I''m so lucky to meet you here. May I have a drink with you?"

    The man said in an official tone skillfully with a flattering smile on his face.

    "Sorry, I''m drunk."

 Chapter 489 Respect

    The smile on the man'' and the woman''s faces froze for a moment. Although she knew that she wouldn''t succeed in accosting him, it was a shame to be perfunctory like this.

    "Mr. Terence, if you are drunk, let me help you upstairs to have a rest. There are so many people here. I''m afraid you will feel uncomfortable!"

    After a short period of silence, the woman tucked the short hair near her ear with a charming smile. As she spoke, she leaned forward slightly and was about to reach out to help him.

    Terence frowned and looked at the woman with displeasure. He sprinkled some red wine on the back of his hand.

    "No need!"

    Shocked by the sudden chill from him, the woman''s hand was awkwardly placed in midair. She was stunned and had no reaction.

    "Another person who overestimates himself. It''s really ridiculous!"

    "Wow! There''s going to be a good show."

    As Terence was so dazzling, the moment the father and daughter approached, they attracted everyone''s attention. In the principle of watching a good show, everyone was tacitly silent.

    As things went on like this, they inevitably stood out and gossip. Everyone liked to flatter others, but at the same time, they just wanted to win the favor of Terence.

    Although the discussion around was deliberately lowered, it could still be heard. The faces of the man and the woman changed again and again, like colorful dyed cloth. It was wonderful.

    The man held his daughter''s hand and exerted force slightly. Although their purpose today was impure, his daughter was brought up by him. He was naturally annoyed by this insult today.

    But they couldn''t afford to offend the person in front of them. No matter how angry they were, they had to restrain their emotions and couldn''t speak casually.

    "I''m really sorry, Mr. Terence. My daughter is just worried about your health. Please forgive her if she offend you!"

    Hearing her father''s humbl

    ld was so thoughtful that he took it seriously. But Mr. Terence, you are a reasonable person. Don''t take it to heart!"

    With an innocent look on her face, she just hoped that the trouble could be solved as soon as possible. Even if she didn''t achieve her goal today, she didn''t want to be laughed at here.

    If it was in normal times, she would definitely let him take her with him. But Terence had the economic lifeline of A city. She didn''t have the guts to make him angry.

    "Do you mean I am narrow-minded, sister?"

    Tilting his head innocently, Thomas blinked his two big eyes, looking extremely aggrieved. Tears welled up in his eyes, as if he was going to cry out the next second.

    He stressed the word "sister" on purpose to embarrass her. A malicious light flashed in his eyes, and he leisurely looked at the woman in front of him who made a fool of herself.

    Terence lazily looked at the farce in front of him. When he saw his son''s unhurt shirt, he gently buttoned it up and gently straightened his clothes.

    Of course, his son would not be bullied. Terence had planned to teach them a lesson, but his son finally got interested, so he just let him go. After all, the most important thing for a son was to be happy.

    "Miss, please speak with respect!"

 Chapter 490 Teach Her A Lesson

    Thomas looked up at his father and frowned. Although his father was acting to defend him, he liked to rely on himself.

    "Although I don''t know what kind of family education you have, I don''t think a person who talks about others'' pain is good in character, right?"

    The woman''s face darkened. She tightened her hands and felt a tingle on her back. Even without looking up, she knew clearly how people looked at her.

    But as an adult, she would be more embarrassed if she really argued with a child. She was really embarrassed that she couldn''t even speak out a child.

    "Thomas! I didn''t mean that. You have to believe me! Sister, I, just want to make fun of you because you are so cute. "

    As the word "sister" came out of her mouth, she could almost hear herself slapping in the face. But since it was her who made the mistake, she must take good care of it. She couldn''t hurt her whole family.

    Thomas nodded like an adult to show that he understood. Thomas turned around and sat beside his father with the help of his father. The two were carved in the same style, which was amazing.

    Thomas rubbed his chin, lost in thought.

    "My father has said that it''s difficult to raise a man and a woman in the world. Since I am a strong man, I can''t be angry with a woman like you."

    After saying this innocently, Thomas put his little hand on his father''s arm and shook it slightly, acting like a spoiled child.

    "Dad, I am a little hungry. Can you take me to eat something?"

    Terence looked at his baby affectionately. His usual cold face was now filled with some smile. Terence raised his head, pinched his son''s nose lovingly and picked him up.

    "Okay!"

    The two of them passed by the woman, left without looking sideways and walked to the table. All around them gasped in astonishment.

    "Did I see Mr. Terence smile?"

    "After three years, I finally saw him smile agai

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    that Cherry has been losing her temper with you recently. If I send you something, she must be very happy!"

    Being seized as a weakness, Aron raised the white flag and surrendered. He couldn''t make use of this to a single person. Terence''s only weakness was his son. It was good enough not to be tricked by the little guy.

    "What on earth do you want me to do?"

    For Aron''s capricious character, Thomas showed disdain. Thomas looked away disdainfully and lowered his head to fill his stomach.

    "Uncle Aron is so unprincipled. I will not communicate with him in depth in the future."

    When Terence was about to speak, he saw Thomas''s face full of disappointment. Terence smiled unkindly and nodded in agreement.

    It seemed that Thomas had thought of something. He raised his head and looked at Aron with his big eyes.

    "Although Uncle Aron is very disdainful, there are still some points worth mentioning. After all, my experience is limited. I have to carry a mobile dictionary with me! "

    Hearing Thomas''s serious words, Aron had an impulse to go crazy. What did he do in his previous life? Why did he meet such two weird men and torture him all the time?

    "Your son''s sharp tongue is becoming more and more superb. I''m willing to give in!"

 Chapter 491 Answer

    Terence looked up at Aron, enjoying being praised. Terence raised his eyebrows proudly and looked at his son dotingly.

    "Of course my son is the best."

    With a disdainful pout, Aron felt a lump in his throat. He was jealous of the crazy father in front of him. Aron covered his broken heart and moved to another place, not wanting to continue to be abused.

    "I have something else to do. Excuse me."

    "Dad, has Uncle Aron always been so weak?"

    Thomas''s puzzled question came from behind. Aron quickened his pace and felt that he was not good enough. He knew that Thomas was a little monster. Why did he still provoke Thomas?

    He had thought that he wouldn''t get himself into trouble because he saw that Thomas taught that woman a good lesson. But he didn''t expect that he would miss it.

    Terence wiped the cream off the corner of Thomas'' mouth with a spoiled look on his face. Looking at Aron''s receding figure, Terence smiled.

    With that Aron''s meticulous mind, how could he be easily bullied by a three year old man without temper? It was just a way to make Thomas happy.

    "Thomas, from now on, you should respect Uncle Aron. Don''t hit him casually. After all, that person will seek revenge for the smallest grievance!"

    Although it''s not your retribution, Dad can''t bear it even if I am punished by him several times.

    Thomas sighed with reluctance. Although he didn''t have much fun, he would do as his father said since his father would be happy.

    "I will try my best to restrain myself from now on!"

    Hester looked at the two people standing at the door with a headache, and the corners of her mouth twitched slightly. She sighed helplessly, stood at the door with her arms crossed over her chest, and raised her hand to rub between her eyebrows.

    "It''s immoral to disturb people''s dreams!"

    Looking at Hester indifferently, Leo said innocently. He was a famous psychologist. It was just a simple hypnosis. He would definitely let Hester have a better sleep quality.

    urned his head and looked into Hester''s eyes. Because of his good family background, his back was straight, revealing a trace of dignity.

    "Although it''s not very clear, the method is very similar. After all, ordinary people can''t do it so quickly and with a clear purpose. "

    Frowning tightly, Hester couldn''t figure it out. If it was really that force, why did they frame Kai?

    "Did they have a conflict with Kai before? They were so angry that they killed and framed Kai?"

    With a serious look on his face, Derek answered her question. He just reminded her casually. If Hester wanted to figure out the ins and outs, she had to go deep into the investigation.

    "I don''t know!"

    Leo couldn''t bear to see the anxious look on Hester''s face. Besides, he didn''t like that Derek was good at pretending. Leo raised his head and gently touched Derek''s arm, raising his eyebrows.

    "Can''t you help Hester?"

    A glimmer of light flashed in Derek''s eyes. He changed his indifferent expression and slowly uttered one word.

    "Chips?"

    "You..." Looking at Derek angrily, Leo had an impulse to get mad. It was absolutely intentional, and there was no falsehood in it.

    "Did you do it on purpose?"

    Leo took a deep breath to calm himself down and said slowly. Although it was a question, he was stating a fact.

    "Answer?"

 Chapter 492 The Return Of Austin

    Hester frowned in confusion. She put down the chopsticks in her hand and supported her chin and saw the two people who were trying to figure out a riddle. Although it was immoral to pry into other people''s secrets, was it really appropriate to say it in front of others?

    "Am I the chip you traded?"

    Hearing Hester''s words, Leo''s resentful eyes fell on her. Leo clenched his fists and his chest heaved violently.

    He was really crazy. Otherwise, how could he be easily bullied like this?

    "It''s just some of our daily secrets. You''d better not know!"

    "Okay!" It was rare that Derek didn''t keep an icy face. It was the first time that he had cooperated with Leo to answer Hester''s question.

    Leo closed his eyes, took a deep breath, rubbed his chin with his hand, and carefully thought about the huge difference in strength between them. Or he could give Derek a deep hypnosis to completely change Derek''s personality.

    "I advise you not to use those crooked brains!"

    It was simple but full of threat. There was a gleam of lights in Derek''s dark eyes, which was a little cold and refreshing.

    Hester, who had been ignored all the time, sighed helplessly and bowed her head to eat. When she was in court, her brain needed to run quickly to deal with all kinds of emergencies.

    But she would never waste her energy on this kind of thing. It was really not worth it.

    "If you want to show affection, the door is over there. Thank you!"

    The two of them looked at each other and tacitly kept silent, completely ignoring this sentence. Leo bent over the table, looking a little depressed.

    Unexpectedly, the look on Derek''s face softened. A touch of admiration flashed through his eyes. Derek supported his head with one hand, and the corners of his mouth were not as tight as before.

    "I will find someone to investigate the case. Don''t worry!"

    Hester nodded dully before she could react. She didn''t understand why this person had s

    eeling since you came back?"

    "Well, what?"

    Confused, Hester raised her head and looked into his gentle eyes. The corners of Hester''s eyes rose slightly, and her expression was gentle and calm.

    "Fine."

    Although her answer was ambiguous, it was her true feeling. She thought returning home was a challenge for her, but after she really came back, she didn''t feel much emotional fluctuation.

    Looking at Hester''s calm face, Leo''s eyes flashed with a strange look. Leo smiled and breathed a sigh of relief. As long as she could get through this stage calmly, she could really let go of Terence.

    And that unlucky Austin might really have a chance! His cousin, of course, deserved a better person. Since that Terence didn''t cherish her so much, there were naturally people who treated her as a treasure.

    "That''s good!"

    Because of his question, Hester suddenly felt that she was not affected too much. When she was lost in thought, she heard a murmur. She raised her eyebrows and looked at Leo in confusion.

    "What?"

    Leo waved his hand and smiled gently. There was a hint of sadness in Leo''s eyes, which looked beautiful. It was not suitable for melancholy characters. It was really attractive to be suddenly enlightened like this.

    "Austin said he would be here today last night!"

 Chapter 493 Encounter

    Hester was stunned and looked at Leo in disbelief. What did she hear just now? Brother Austin would be here today. Would he come back?

    "You mean Brother Austin got off the plane today?"

    Raising his head to touch the back of his head, Leo reluctantly nodded. Leo''s eyes wandered and avoided the bright eyes.

    "Well, it''s said that he will arrive today. He is going to give you a surprise. But there are some problems. Let''s take a walk first and go to the airport later! "

    At the international airport of A City, Austin crossed his hands in front of his knees, with a proper smile on his lips. Austin looked up at the man opposite him and felt a little nervous.

    The original plan was to give Hester a surprise. But he would meet an unexpected guest.

    "What do you want to talk about with me, Mr. Terence?"

    Stirring the coffee in his hand, Terence hid his restless heart under his calm face. Three years ago, he was sad about Hester''s death, but he ignored some important details.

    With Austin''s friendship with Hester, how could he deal with things so calmly and return the child intact? The problem Terence had ignored at that time, but when they met again, all became doubts.

    "Is there anything important for Dr. Austin to come back?"

    Austin raised his eyebrows, unable to figure out what Terence was thinking. Although this man had always been difficult to see through, three years later, Terence seemed to be more than enough.

    "It''s better to get straight to the point. I just came back today and haven''t gotten over the jet lag. Now I''m a little sleepy, so I don''t have much energy."

    Then Austin covered his mouth and yawned, trying to prove his current state with his actions. Austin''s palms were wet, eager to see Hester.

    "Dr. Austin, why did you leave three years ago?"

    Looking at Austin with his deep eyes, Terence said slowly. His face was extremely cold. If it weren''t for Jackson making trouble in the fun

    o face it, he would be kept in the dark for the rest of his life.

    "I haven''t heard of Dr. Austin for three years. Is there anything important that you come back today?"

    Looking at Terence''s calm face, Austin smiled. Austin put the phone on the table casually, feeling a little heavy in his heart.

    The person Austin hated most was Terence, but his luck was so bad. Sure enough, he should not let Hester go back!

    "I have explained that I left because I was sad after Hester left. And the reason why I came back today is that there is a patient who needs my treatment."

    Austin''s dark eyes twinkled with a faint light. Terence nodded and looked at the coffee on the table. No one knew what he was thinking about. Terence''s slender fingers were holding a metal spoon, stirring it gently. The light fell from one side of his face, casting a shadow on it.

    "Austin, I hope you can remember what you said today!"

    Unwilling to be outdone, Austin met Terence''s deep black eyes. His heart skipped a beat. A strong sense of suffocation almost exhausted him.

    "If there is nothing else, I''ll leave now, Mr. Terence."

    Looking at Austin''s receding figure, Terence put the spoon into the coffee cup casually and concealed the sadness in his eyes.

    "Can you also suddenly appear like him?"

 Chapter 494 Stalking

    Austin walked out of the airport, looked up at the sky and slowly exhaled a mouthful of stale air. He hailed a taxi and got in.

    "Go to the nearest hospital!"

    The driver was confused when he heard this. But when the driver thought that he was in the service industry, he didn''t show any strange emotions.

    "Okay!"

    After saying that, he started the engine straightforwardly. The car slowly slid out of the road near the airport, and his vision gradually became broad. Austin took out his phone from his pocket and turned on the camera. With his fingertips enlarged, his eyes flashed a trace of darkness.

    Sure enough, Terence did it very quickly. Terence sent someone to watch him just after they separated. The efficiency was really pressing.

    "Hey, you can take a detour later and stop at any hospital."

    Since Terence wanted to play, he decided to play with him. As for Hester, he hadn''t figured out a good excuse yet. Terence looked out of the window and fell into silence.

    "Bro, why do I think he is playing with us?"

    The man frowned and turned the steering wheel neatly, just following the taxi in front. The car had spared most of the city. Why hadn''t he arrived at their destination yet?

    The man in the back seat lay down leisurely, put his hand under his head and said with his eyes closed.

    "Cut the crap and keep up with him. The higher ups want us to follow him. As for whether he is playing or not, we don''t need to care. "

    The car stopped at the gate of a hospital after running around A City. Austin took down his luggage, paid, turned around and walked into the hospital.

    "Dr. Austin? Why are you back? " The head nurse was surprised to see [ÁÖÑô], who she hadn''t seen for three years. After all, it was rare to see a doctor with superb skills like him who was handsome!

    Austin nodded slightly and smiled gently. He looked gentle and elegant without any arrogance. With good family education, Austin was always gentle to others, neither anxious no

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    at Hester, who was frowning, and sighed silently.

    "If this trouble needs you to solve, it will really become a big trouble that can''t be solved!" Leo thought.

    Ten minutes later, Austin finally arrived at the appointed place. He wore a blue windbreaker, looking cool and handsome. With a suitcase in his hand, he walked slowly, as if he was walking out of a painting.

    "Here!"

    Leo raised his eyebrows in disdain. He was disgusted with Austin''s flirtation. Leo couldn''t help but wonder if his cousin, who had suffered a lot, would be happy if he could really help them?

    Austin looked at the source of the voice subconsciously. When he met Hester''s clear eyes, his heart trembled and he slowed down unconsciously. She was the only one left in his eyes.

    Since the day she came back, his heart had left with her. Although they hadn''t seen each other for only five days, it seemed as if they had been separated for a whole century.

    Seeing that Austin was getting closer and closer, Hester pushed the milk tea in her hand to the side, frowned and asked worriedly.

    "Brother Austin, what''s wrong with you?"

    Leo''s eyes flashed with love, and he restrained his mind. Austin''s lips were slightly raised, with a faint yearning and greed. He looked at her, almost falling into her eyes.

    "It''s okay. Don''t worry!"

 Chapter 495 Get Angry

    "Really?"

    [Hester played with the straw in her hand and looked at Austin with distrust. Hester squeezed the straw a little hard.

    How could he be fine? For the whole two hours, she had been worrying about him, fearing that something bad would happen to him. She wished she could rush to him right away and check it carefully before she could completely rest assured.

    "Well, don''t worry. I''m standing in front of you."

    Austin raised his head and rubbed Hester''s head. All her thoughts were shown on her face. How could Austin not know?

    But Terence was a taboo, especially in front of her. How could Austin be so stupid to uncover that scar for someone he was afraid of?

    Noticing that something was wrong, Leo pulled Austin to sit beside him and put his hand on Austin''s shoulder as a good friend to ease the atmosphere.

    "Austin, you don''t know how I got through when you were two hours late. Hester urged me to make a phone call every minute. I was almost tortured to death in the whole two hours. "

    Raising his eyes to take a glance at the exaggerating man, Austin nodded with a smile, hiding the light on his forehead. It had to be said that sometimes, Leo, was indeed useful.

    If it weren''t for Leo''s banter, he wouldn''t have been able to cross it perfectly.

    "There are some problems with the luggage check-in, but they have been perfectly solved. Don''t worry too much."

    Looking at their tacit performance, Hester wanted to say something, but she swallowed it back.

    She looked at the milk tea in her hand and lost her interest. "Was it because they hadn''t seen each other for only five days that Brother Austin didn''t tell the truth?" Hester thought.

    Her heart was filled with disappointment, but she suddenly found that she had no position to criticize him angrily. She could act like a spoiled child in front of Austin and be taken care of by him, but she couldn''t lose her temper at him unreasonably.

    Perhaps she would have done that three years ago, but three years l

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ather since Thomas was sensible. He had never lost his temper like today.

    Staring at Thomas for a long time with complicated eyes, Terence took a deep breath to calm himself down, and his temples were beating faintly.

    Terence regretted her uncontrollable behavior just now. Would he scare his son?

    "All of you can go out. The meeting is suspended for an hour!"

    Terence tried his best to control his voice so that no one could hear anything unusual. Terence stood still, his eyes never leaving Thomas, fearing that he would really frighten Thomas just now.

    "Come here!"

    Hearing his father''s call, Thomas decisively shook off Sheryl''s hand, and moved forward with his legs upside down. He stopped at a step away.

    "Dad!"

    Thomas'' clear voice called the most beautiful name in the world, like a spring water, nourishing people''s heart and making things silent.

    The tense look on Terence''s face gradually softened, and the nervous hands of Terence were a little wet. Terence took a deep breath and decided not to lose his temper again. He didn''t want to frighten the little boy in front of him.

    "Why is Thomas here today?"

    Frowning like a little adult, Thomas raised his head to cover between Terence''s eyebrows and gently pressed it, trying to erase the wrinkles between his eyebrows.

    "Dad, don''t be angry!"

 Chapter 496 Dismiss

    Terence staggered, and the little man in front of him coincided with a scene in his memory. Terence still remembered that Hester had looked at him like this when she first arrived at Qi family.

    At that time, he had been attracted by her, but later because of his dignity, he stifled this love in the bottom of his heart. It would make people sad if the past was exposed.

    The sadness far exceeded the maximum Terence could bear, and his heart was burning fiercely. It turned out that she had quietly occupied the most important position in his heart.

    "Dad, what''s wrong with you?"

    Thomas held Terence''s big hand tightly to comfort him silently. Although he didn''t know why his father suddenly lost the balance, he subconsciously thought it was very important.

    Getting rid of the painful memory, Terence lowered his head and looked at Thomas with a faint smile. Terence collapsed on the ground and held Thomas in his arms, greedily sucking the warmth from Thomas.

    "I''m fine. I just feel a little tired. I''ll be fine after taking a rest."

    Sheryl frowned slightly and looked at the father and son who were hugging tightly. She sighed helplessly, turned around and left.

    Thomas patted his father''s back gently and lowered his voice as much as possible when Aunt Lisa coaxed him.

    "Now that dad is tired, you can have a rest. I will be here with you."

    Hearing his son''s warm words, Terence''s eyes turned red, as if something was about to burst into tears. Terence closed his eyes and forced the tears back.

    In his dictionary, Terence never admits defeat. Even if he had fallen into Hester''s trap, he would take it all.

    Since he couldn''t escape, he had to face the difficulties. It was enough to do something cowardly once. There would never be a second time.

    "Why is Thomas here today?"

    In the blink of an eye, Terence calmed down. He let go of Thomas and gently rubbed Thomas'' soft hair, unwilling to let go.

    Thomas was speechless with his father''s evil

    h a stack of documents in her hands, Sheryl stood not far away and looked at the crowd with a straight face. Her eyes swept over the crowd with coldness, making people feel numb on their backs.

    For so many years, Sheryl had been working for Terence for the longest time. It was just because she had a clean conscience and didn''t want to take a shortcut, and she didn''t have much ambition.

    "Go to work now. Do you want me to arrange you one by one?"

    Her words echoed in the air, and everyone scattered like birds and beasts. The noisy office returned to peace in an instant. Everyone lowered their heads and was busy with the things in their hands, not as relaxed as before.

    Thomas nodded slightly, looking like a gentleman. He was very grateful to Sheryl. If it weren''t for her, he would have been pestered for a long time.

    "Thank you, Auntie Sheryl!"

    Sheryl looked at the little man in front of her with affection, and the corners of her eyes curved into a moon. "Go inside and wait for Dad! If these women keep harassing you, just tell your Dad to fire you. "

    Nodding his head, Thomas was very happy to learn one move. The women around his father before were all from noble families. They were arrogant and could be killed with a few words. They were not like these, making people unable to deal with.

 Chapter 497 Getting Worse

    Three hours later, Terence returned to his office. When he opened the door, he saw Thomas lying on the sofa, sleeping soundly. The blanket covering him fell to the ground.

    Terence bent over and covered his son with the blanket again. Terence squatted down in front of the sofa and looked at his sleeping son carefully.

    The two of them looked very similar, but if one looked carefully, they would find the shadow of [Í¯ÝÕ]. Every time Terence looked into Thomas'' eyes, he would always be absent-minded and think of the woman he loved and hated.

    "Hester, you are so cruel!"

    "Crack!" With a loud bang, the spoon fell to the ground. Hester covered her chest with her hands in fear, frowning.

    The soup on the fire was almost overflowing with white smoke. She was just in a daze for a moment and quickly turned off the fire regardless of the strange feeling just now.

    She raised her head and glanced at the quiet upstairs, hoping that her previous movements would not disturb Austin who was sleeping.

    "Fortunately, Brother Austin hasn''t woken up. Otherwise, I really don''t know how to explain it."

    But when she thought of the feeling that her heart was out of control, she always felt something strange, as if something was guiding her and telling her something.

    "What are you thinking about?"

    Austin stood at the kitchen door, sleepy. Austin''s eyes fell on the ground and then turned to look at Hester''s face.

    "Why are you so careless? Did you hurt your hand?"

    At first, Hester was so excited that she didn''t disturb him. Now, she lowered her head listlessly, feeling a headache. It seemed that everything she did was terrible. She had been bothering others to worry about her.

    "No!"

    Hearing her sullen tone, Austin raised his eyebrows slightly. A look of surprise appeared on his face, but it quickly disappeared. He sighed helplessly, walked up to her, rolled up her sleeves, took the spoon in her hand, walked to the stove, skillfully opened th

    n front of him could forgive them and let them go.

    "What the dean said is really serious. How can I bear it? When I gave her to you, she was at least a healthy person, although I couldn''t guarantee that she would be so healthy. How could she be like this now? "

    The dean nodded, with sweat on his back. He tightened his hands on both sides of his body, hoping to solve the current problem as soon as possible.

    "It''s our fault. We have the right to bear it. Miss Melody''s condition is so repeated. We think that there is something wrong with our treatment plan, so we had adjusted the plan. Now this situation should not be adapted either! "

    "Huh!"

    Terence narrowed his eyes and sneered at the man in front of him. The overwhelming pressure swept over the dean, almost crushing dean.

    "It''s a pity that a person like the dean doesn''t go into business. With your eloquence, you will soon have a firm foothold in the business circle.

    I''m afraid that I won''t be able to get a share of it by then, so I have to give up my position obediently! "

    Even he, who had always been smart, felt ashamed of himself to be able to twist the truth into such an excuse. The dean''s words really shirked the responsibility.

    "So does the dean mean that it was God''s will that made Auntie Melody become like this?"

 Chapter 498 Madness

    Terence raised his eyebrows and smiled. In the end, Terence didn''t say anything, just letting Thomas domineering criticism go.

    "I don''t know what kind of plan you have taken, but the final result is here. Do you think you are capable enough?

    It''s not one or two days that Auntie Melody was like this. Why don''t you adjust the plan? Isn''t it your responsibility? "

    Thomas looked at the principal seriously. The frightening aura around Thomas'' little body lit up everyone present.

    Thomas didn''t have a deep impression of Melody, and no one had ever told him about her. But he knew clearly that Melody was his father''s nominal wife. There was also an abandoned baby room that had been locked for a long time and no one was allowed to enter.

    Thomas didn''t know Melody''s past, nor did he know what her existence meant. But in his opinion, even if he was unable to find out the truth now, he would find the answer by himself in the future.

    So before that, he would never allow any accident to happen to her.

    The dean''s eyes flashed a trace of cruelty. He stood respectfully, listened carefully to Thomas''s words, and clenched his fists. Being humiliated by a three year old boy like this made him very restless.

    However, behind the little boy was Terence. No matter how angry he was, he would chew it into his stomach and dare not complain at all.

    "It''s our fault. We will take all the responsibility."

    "My child! My child! Give my child back to me!"

    Melody, who had been very quiet before, suddenly screamed in panic. The pillow in her arms had disappeared and fell to the ground, lonely and miserable.

    "No, where is my baby? Who has seen my child? Where is he? "

    Melody ran back and forth in the room anxiously, as if she was a lunatic. She kicked the pillow by accident, which attracted her attention. She looked down at the ground, and her face became ferocious i

    eel. He closed his eyes and breathed heavily, as if his chest was weighed a thousand pounds.

    Thomas looked at his father worriedly, with his hands tightly intertwined. Thomas had never seen his father so emotional, and was caught off guard for a moment.

    "Dad, what''s wrong with you? Are you okay?"

    Terence''s face was pale, and the scene just now kept repeating in his mind. Like a devil, he was deeply trapped in it.

    impossible! She was dead, and that person must not be her. In the past three years, Terence had seen too many people like her, but they were not her.

    Terence knew clearly that he was in a kind of unbearable pain, and the more he sank, the less strength he had to struggle. The more he wanted to forget her, the more deeply imprinted she was in his heart, which could not be erased.

    Shocked by the shocking scene just now, he was trembling. Terence sat in the car with cold hands and feet, and his body was extremely stiff.

    It took him a long time to calm down before he plucked up his courage and looked back. However, there was no trace at all. Terence looked back and forth at the place just now, unwilling to let go of any clues.

    "Terence, what on earth are you expecting? Will she really suddenly appear like Austin? "

 Chapter 499 Good News

    "I''m not feeling well. Don''t worry!"

    Terence took a deep breath and smiled with self-mockery. Terence raised his head and rubbed Thomas''s hair, starting the car and leaving.

    The bus at the roadside moved slowly. Hester sat by the window, wiped the sweat off her forehead and sighed softly.

    She didn''t appreciate the hot weather in domestic. If she hadn''t forgotten to bring her wallet when she came out in a hurry, she wouldn''t have taken the bus like this.

    "Fortunately, I have some money in my pocket. Otherwise, I''m afraid I have to walk back on such a long distance."

    Then Hester opened the window and enjoyed the scenery outside. She took a deep breath to expel the heat from her body.

    Thomas frowned in confusion and floated in Terence''s direction. Thomas'' eyes widened and his hands clenched nervously. He held his breath and dared not speak.

    Was that woman his mother? Did she finally come back from a distant place? But why didn''t she come to his father and Thomas at the first time, but went out alone?

    Thomas sat there stiffly, not daring to move at all. Thomas'' eyes were glued to the bus, and he was so anxious that he was about to cry.

    "Dad, is that Mom?"

    Seeing the car driving farther and farther away, Thomas couldn''t help but cry. Thomas turned around and looked at Terence with grievance. Tears ran down his cheeks to his chin and wetted his clothes on his chest.

    "Creak!" Terence stepped on the brake in a hurry and looked ahead in disbelief, unable to come to his senses for a long time.

    "Thomas, what did you say just now?"

    Terence''s voice trembled uncontrollably and there was a bit of anxiety in his tone. Terence turned his neck stiffly and looked at Thomas'' face with tears. His face was deathly pale.

    He could have an illusion because he missed her, but Thomas was different. Thomas was still so young. It was impossible for

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    mas in his arms and gently comforted him, frowning tightly.

    "Yes, mom is just unable to find our home, so let''s go to find her together, okay?"

    Gently coaxing the little man in his arms, Terence had not calmed down yet. He couldn''t believe what he had heard and the person he had thought for a long time.

    Terence shrugged his body and said word by word. He wiped Thomas'' tears and tried to make himself clear.

    "I saw mother in that bus. She was near the window and opened the window."

    Terence started the car again with his hands and feet trembling. The steering wheel in his hand spun quickly, turned his head and rushed out directly. Terence''s heart beat faster as he anxiously looked for the bus what Thomas said.

    Terence was a little excited and scared, wondering how to face her then.

    "Dad, it''s that bus. Hurry up!"

    Thomas looked nervously at the car in front of him and shouted excitedly, hoping to catch up with his lost mother. Terence clenched his fists and breathed lightly.

    Terence stepped on the gas and the car sped away. Terence ran after the bus in front of him. When they arrived at the destination, the car stopped slowly, giving him a good chance.

    Terence quickly opened the door and Thomas caught up with him.

 Chapter 500 Come Back

    The driver looked at the sudden appearance of a sports car and hurriedly stepped on the brake. Glancing at the bright logo on it, the driver swallowed silently.

    Fortunately, the driver didn''t install it. Otherwise, he couldn''t afford to lose everything. Although it was the man''s responsibility, the man must be a powerful person to drive such a car.

    "Open the door!"

    Terence slammed the door peremptorily. The two people, Terence and Thomas, successfully attracted the attention of the whole car. Two handsome men was indeed eye-catching.

    Hearing the noise, the driver hurriedly opened the door. The driver looked at them walk back in confusion. The driver glanced at the sports car with his shaking eyes, but in the end, he didn''t start the car and leave.

    "Mommy!"

    Thomas couldn''t wait to rush back and shouted, hoping to attract her attention. The moment that Thomas had been longing for so long finally came. He couldn''t help but feel excited and scared.

    Compared with Thomas'' loud noise, Terence was very calm. If others ignored his straight back, he could hide it from the world.

    The two of them walked all the way to the end of the car, but they didn''t find Hester. At first, they were excited, then disappointed, and then heartbroken.

    "Dad, I saw mom get in the car. Why? Why not? "

    Thomas'' eyes were anxiously searching in the carriage. With a twist of his mouth, he burst into tears. Thomas grabbed his father''s sleeves tightly and cried hysterically.

    He wanted to see his mother with full expectation. He just thought of his mother was so stupid. The whole city was so small, but she still got lost. He didn''t know when he could see his mother again?

    "Well, Thomas, don''t cry. Let''s go back first!"

    Feeling heartbroken, Terence held Thomas in his arms, with a strong sense of loss in his eyes. Terence slowly walked out of the bus, carefully put Thomas in the car and fastened the seat belt.

    Thomas'' hands

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    t Thomas visiting Melody. She was afraid that Thomas would like her if he visited her for too many times. Even if she was not Thomas'' mother, she was still a nominal one. There were some things that he couldn''t understand at all.

    Terence looked up at the depressed Thomas. Terence touched Thomas'' head and sighed helplessly. Along the way, Thomas insisted that what he saw was his mother and that he wouldn''t change his mind.

    Although Terence also wanted that person to be Hester, he couldn''t see the familiar face after chasing her.

    "It''s been a whole day. Is dinner ready?"

    "The dinner is ready. I''ll be right there!" Lisa stood up and nodded. Then she turned around, walked into the kitchen and began to prepare.

    Looking at Thomas'' downcast face, Terence felt very sad. Terence gently touched Thomas'' head and comforted him in a low voice.

    "Don''t be sad. Maybe that person is not your mother at all. It''s just a person who looks very similar!"

    Thomas'' tears, which had not been stopped for a long time, were flowing wantonly. With his hands intertwined, it was the first time to see that Thomas was so restrained and at a loss.

    Thomas was afraid that his mother would really get lost. He saw many people on TV would not come back if they got lost.

    "Dad, mom must be back."

 Chapter 501 How Are You Doing There

    Terence frowned and clenched his fists. He closed his eyes, and his long and thick eyelashes covered the dark eyes, making it difficult to see clearly.

    The pure black clothes made him look extremely gloomy. Thomas didn''t say anything along the way, but the first sentence he said was about Hester.

    "Thomas, maybe you are wrong. There are always several people who look like each other in this world, so you can''t tell them."

    "No! That person must be my mother. I won''t be wrong."

    Thomas, who had been quiet, suddenly became very excited. All of a sudden, he stood up from the sofa. His tiny body burst out infinite strength, insisting on what he said.

    He believed that he must have seen it right. That person''s familiar eyes and brows were exactly the same as his mother in the photo. He had seen it thousands of times. How could it just be a person similar to his mother?

    "Dad, you must believe me. That person is really mom. Although I don''t know why she suddenly disappeared, that is my mother!"

    Terence raised his eyes and looked at Thomas, who insisted on his own opinion. He suddenly felt a headache. If he insisted on believing something like this, it wouldn''t change easily, just like Hester.

    For a moment, Terence was lost in thought. Her stubborn face flashed through his mind one by one. The only thing that didn''t change was her dark and bright eyes.

    "Thomas, let''s eat first!"

    When Lisa came out of the kitchen with dinner ready, she saw the two of them arguing in silence. She sighed helplessly, stepped forward, held Thomas'' shoulder and took him to dinner.

    Her eyes twinkled. She wanted to ask what was going on, but she was not afraid that her inquiry would make things more complicated.

    How could a dead person suddenly appear? This was simply impossible. However, Mr. Terence''s temperament had changed greatly in the past three years. If he missed someone w

    in this way, she would come back soon.

    But today, he cried two times, which was still heart wrenching. Now recalling, it was really not up to his mother''s standard. He couldn''t help but worry that if his mother knew it, she would really not like him.

    "Dad said mom went far away, but we moved. Mom might not be able to find her way home soon.

    So let me wait patiently. Don''t worry!"

    Lisa held him in her arms and hid the sadness in her eyes. It was really unfair for a little child to bear the pain of separation.

    But it was an undeniable fact. She could only hug him silently and comfort him silently.

    Sitting in the study, Terence recalled the scene he saw this afternoon. The documents in his hands hadn''t turned a page for a long time and were placed quietly.

    He tightened his grip on the pen, with a stack of small books, all of which were Hester''s diary. She had recorded everything she had done in Qi family, except for something sad.

    Her words were full of joy and happiness, without a trace of sadness. In the past three years, he had been reading the diary on the sleepless night, reading what she had recorded, and recalling with her.

    He rubbed the edge of the notebook with his fingertips, looking sad.

    "How are you doing there?"

 Chapter 502 Sleepless

    "Rat-a-tat!"

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, pulling him back from his wandering thoughts. Terence raised his hand and touched his face. He didn''t know when he burst into tears.

    He took a deep breath and wiped his tears. He looked up at the ceiling, calmed down and said slowly.

    "Come in!"

    Thomas, who was waiting quietly at the door, slowly pushed the door in when he heard the sound. He held a glass of warm water and a pill in the other hand.

    "Dad, I have brought your medicine here."

    Hearing his childish voice, Terence smiled bitterly. He closed the file and bent over to look at Thomas'' red eyes, like a rabbit''s.

    "Why did Thomas become a rabbit?"

    A trace of embarrassment flashed on his face. Thomas looked at him with flickering eyes. The corners of his mouth had been moving for a long time, but he was unable to say a complete sentence in the end.

    "My eyes are red because of dust."

    "Huh!"

    Terence chuckled and took the water from his hand to eat the pills. He put the pill into his mouth, took a sip of water and sent it in.

    Looking up at Thomas'' red eyes, he felt both funny and heartbroken. Terence still remembered that when he cried and called his mother, he just said a few words casually at that time but Thomas kept them in mind.

    He was not as naughty as other children at such a young age. He wouldn''t cry even if he fell down. Tears were welling up in Terence''s eyes. When he looked at Thomas, his heart would almost melt.

    "It''s right for a child to be naughty. Thomas, you don''t have to force yourself not to cry like this."

    "I can''t cry, or my mother won''t like me."

    He looked up into Terence''s eyes and said firmly. Thomas had always believed that Hester would come back one day, as long as he was obedient.

    "Dad, the children in the kindergarten always said that I was a child without a mother. Every day, the driver will pick me up, but they are picked up by their parents."

    Although he knew the reason, he still couldn''t help asking. After all, he was only a three-year-ol

    uld completely let go of the past few days after she came back.

    She didn''t want to be slapped in the face when she was relaxed. And it was in the way of sweet dream, deeply piercing into her heart.

    "Hester, it''s been three years. Haven''t you really made any progress?"

    She smiled with self-mockery and fell weakly on the bed. She curled up, with tears on the sheet.

    On the early morning of the second day, Hester stood in front of the mirror and patted her pale and colorless face with a helpless sigh. Every time she didn''t sleep well, she couldn''t hide it anymore, which really made her headache.

    Hester washed her face with a faint blush. She smiled at herself in the mirror with satisfaction and finally became energetic. Then she turned around and went downstairs with her handbag.

    "Good morning, Brother Austin!"

    She greeted him with full vital energy and sat at the table, waiting for breakfast quietly with a smile on her face.

    Putting the hot milk in front of her, Austin looked at her gently. There was a flash of thought in his eyes, but it was too fast to grasp.

    "You should go to file a case today, right?"

    Hester nodded obediently, her mouth stuffed with bread, and she barely swallowed a mouthful of milk.

    "Yes! I''ve collected almost all the information about this case. We''ll change the strategy after the court session."

 Chapter 503 Change The Name

    Austin''s face darkened. He cut the egg into pieces with a fork. Austin looked at the ground, lost in thought.

    If the trial was held, Hester would surely cause a great sensation! The international trial would surely be reported by the news reporters.

    He had to confess as soon as possible, or there would be no chance in the future.

    "Hester, I have something to tell you!"

    Hester raised her head and looked at Austin''s serious expression. She took a sip of milk, grabbed a piece of bread and touched the jam.

    "What? What''s wrong? "

    Looking at her clear eyes, Austin felt a little stunned and at a loss. The courage that Austin had finally mustered all disappeared in an instant and he was at a loss.

    Sure enough, he still couldn''t look into her eyes, so that he didn''t know what he was going to say. Austin sighed dejectedly and stunk the egg powerlessly. He felt that he was really stupid.

    "I''m fine! I just want to ask when you will go to the court. I''ll drive you there. "

    "Okay! I''ll go to the police station later. Brother Austin, you can drive me there. " Hester nodded in agreement.

    "Police station?"

    Looking at Hester in surprise, Austin''s eyes flashed. Then he thought of Kai and felt relieved. They came back with Kai. If the case was on trial, it was necessary to meet the parties and get some information.

    "That''s right. Now that the court is ready, it''s time to meet Kai and figure out what happened."

    Looking at Austin''s serious face, Hester couldn''t help laughing. After eating up the bread in her hand, she looked at him with her hands supporting her head.

    "Who said that I have to see Kai in the police station? Can''t I have my own personal affairs? "

    "What is it? Did you encounter any difficulties? "

    Hearing that she had something to do in the police station, Austin frowned and looked anxious. He put down the knife and fork in his hand and looked at her seriously, feeling very

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    except for the polite smile at the corners of her mouth, she was just deceiving herself for the rest of the time." Austin thought.

    Hester crossed the road and stood at the gate of the police station. She clenched her fists and felt a little nervous. As long as she stepped into this door, Hester would really become a past.

    This name carried too much sadness and joy in her life, and also witnessed the long change she had since childhood. And the man who hurt her deeply and she loved him so much.

    "Goodbye, Hester."

    As soon as she finished his words, she strode into the police station. With her fingertips stroking the handbag, she felt helpless. Half an hour later, she was holding a stack of documents, on which her revised name was written.

    Removing the heavy emotions on her body, Hester only felt happy. She lifted up the handbag belt that fell on her shoulder. When she saw the car parking across the road, she couldn''t help smiling.

    On the other side of the road, a sapphire Lamborghini slowly passed by. The car window was wide open, revealing the resolute side face of the man, which made people think trippingly.

    The large sunglasses covered most of his face. He was waiting idly for the traffic light. He glanced somewhere irritably and saw a familiar figure.

 Chapter 504 Meet

    Terence''s heart trembled and his face turned pale. His dark eyes were fixed on the petite figure, not willing to move at all.

    His hand holding the steering wheel suddenly tightened. His fingertips were with a faint white color, and the blue veins on his forehead bulged, and his eyes were as red as blood.

    "Is that her?"

    Terence murmured in a confused tone. Except for the familiar side face, there was no trace of Hester on her body. She was wearing high-heeled shoes that Hester was not used to, long hair down to the waist that Hester did not like, and such tight clothes, all of which were not in line with Hester''s aesthetic habit.

    Terence''s ears were buzzing, and the red light had turned green. The car behind him kept honking anxiously, but he didn''t hear it. He looked at the familiar figure nervously and greedily.

    Terence didn''t dare to go forward rashly, just afraid of suffering the loss. At the intersection of traffic, his world instantly became incomparably quiet.

    "No way! How could that woman be Hester? "

    Three years ago, although he didn''t see her cremation with his own eyes, he saw her bone ash. Even if the woman in front of him looked like Hester, there was no trace of Hester that could be found.

    "Rat-a-tat!"

    The policeman knocked on the car window impatiently, trying to pull Terence''s thoughts back. This was an intersection. If Terence kept parking here, it would cause a traffic jam.

    "Sir, please drive away quickly!"

    Raising his eyebrows impatiently, Terence stared at the traffic police with a malicious and frightening face. Terence didn''t clam himself down, and now he was interrupted.

    "Fuck off!"

    Frightened by his horrifying aura, the traffic police''s expression changed and pulled down the ticket in his hand. If it weren''t for the limited edition of his car, the police would have detained him.

    "Sir, you are obstructing the traffic. Remember to pay the penalty to the traffic police!"

    "Huh!"

    Instead of getting angry, Terence smiled. His face h

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    that she could focus on one place.

    "Of course I''m fine!"

    Then Hester raised the document in her hand and smiled brightly.

    "How about my new name? What do you think of? "

    Austin looked at Hester with a complicated expression and kept silent for two seconds. Austin took the folder and glanced at it.

    "Sakura?"

    Hester looked at Austin expectantly, hoping that he could give her some advice. This was the name she had thought about for a long time. Although there was no special meaning, the most important thing was that few people would use this name.

    "Yes! Brother Austin, what do you think? "

    Austin''s fingertips stroked the edge of the paper. At this moment, he had a very complicated state of mind. Austin''s long and thick eyelashes drooped slightly, barely covering the brilliance inside.

    "It sounds great!"

    It was as soft as the spring breeze, and with Austin''s unique low voice, almost intoxicating. He focused his eyes on the woman in front of him and poured all his love into her.

    Hester withdrew her gaze uneasily and looked straight ahead, her face burning slightly. Her hands were intertwined, and her back was stiff. She didn''t dare to slack off at all.

    When she met Terence unprepared just now, she was not as anxious and hateful as she thought. On the contrary, she was very calm.

    "Let''s go back!"

 Chapter 505 A Clue

    The two were speechless. Austin seemed to be focused on driving, but in fact, his gaze had never left Hester. He couldn''t find any clues from her calm appearance, but he was sure that her heart must be surging at this time.

    "Hester, what would you like to eat tonight?"

    Hester thought with a frown as her slender fingers stroked her chin. She was like a doll with sparkling eyes.

    She had a delicate face, which didn''t brighten people''s eyes, but made people feel comfortable. The only impressive thing for others was that her big eyes were very charming.

    However, Hester didn''t know how destructive it was when she stared at a person with a confused look.

    Austin drew back his gaze in a hurry and cursed in his heart. He took a deep breath to calm himself down.

    "It''s still early. Do you want to take a walk by the sea?"

    Because Austin was worried about her state, he found a topic at the right time, trying to divert her attention. Although Austin was jealous of Terence, he didn''t want to question Hester.

    How could she forget him who she had loved for so many years in three years? He himself was a living example, and it was naturally very convincing.

    "Okay!"

    Hester replied lazily, leaning against the seat. She rubbed the spot between her eyebrows and felt a little tired. She hadn''t had a good rest last night. Now she felt sleepy and couldn''t resist it.

    In a daze, she still remembered to keep her head clear, but she was so dizzy that she fell asleep soon. It was quite around her. It was really a good place to sleep.

    Austin turned his head and glanced at the shaking Hester. He turned the steering wheel and stopped by the road. Austin leaned forward, laid the seat flat, and put on his coat to let her sleep more comfortably.

    His fingertips gently gathered the hair near her ears to one side, revealing her delicate ears. For a moment, he was somewhat obsessed with her.

    A trace of embarrassment flashed through his eyes and he hurried away from her. Austin looked ar

    to the court and let them judge. "

    Listening to the man''s narration calmly, the corners of Jackson mouth lifted coldly. There was a flash of darkness in Jackson''s eyes. He looked up at the man in front of him with a charming smile.

    "Since they don''t have power and influence, why do you bother to come to me? Do you want me to solve it?"

    The man''s face froze and he frowned tightly. The white people were usually tall and strong. At this moment, he stood there with grievance, which made others could not help but feel ridiculous.

    "But the lawyer his mother hired is indeed the most popular April Tong in the United States. She doesn''t take bribe, and she dealt with a few hard cases which makes her famous."

    "So?"

    Leaning against the sofa lazily, there was a trace of disdain in Jackson''s eyes. At first, he thought it was a very important thing, so he had to pay a special visit to it. But he didn''t expect it to be such a trivial thing.

    He was extremely busy every day, and now his subordinates were also so troublesome. They always had something to talk to him all day long.

    "That''s why you came to me?"

    "Yes, sir!" The man nodded straightforwardly and cut to the chase without beating around the bush. "I''ve erased all the clues, but that woman is too cunning. I''m afraid that something unexpected will happen!"

 Chapter 506 A Difficult Problem

    Jackson glanced at the man with disdain, tapping his fingertips gently on the sofa. His enchanting face was hidden in the dark, which was hard to see clearly.

    "No matter how powerful she is, she is just a woman. Are you afraid of losing your business in recent years?"

    It was not a good thing to be disliked by his boss. A hint of cruelty flashed through the man''s eyes. He clenched his fists but agreed with him.

    April Tong had only received several big cases. If she really wanted to defeat him, it was not enough. Anyway, he had been in the underworld for many years. Even if he had retired, his hands had been stained with blood.

    "You are right, Mr. Jackson. I was too reckless."

    His long and thick eyelashes drooped slightly, casting a shadow at the corners of his eyes. He was hiding in the dark and nobody see his expression clearly.

    Jackson''s body was slightly tensed. When he heard the word "Tong" just now, his heart trembled uncontrollably. His eyes sparkled and he couldn''t help but think of that woman.

    "How is everything going in America?"

    "Everything goes well, Mr. Jackson. Please rest assured!"

    The tall man nodded respectfully and answered his question carefully. He was just an orphan, wandering on the street, and later raised by the Gu family, so he was naturally very grateful.

    "I hope to focus on our country again. The opportunity of Gu family''s clarification is rare. We must be helped abroad!"

    Jackson narrowed his eyes, and his expression was self-evident. He still remembered what happened three years ago. Even if Hester had not been good under his imprisonment, she was still safe.

    He had just left for a period of time, but there had been tremendous changes. Naturally, he could not accept it.

    "Please don''t worry. I will coordinate with everyone in advance and cooperate with you with all my strength!" The man promised confidently and sincerely.

    However, on the ot

    ll knew what the situation was now.

    She became more and more uneasy. Looking at Hester''s serious face, she flopped down on the ground and pulled her trousers with both hands.

    "Lawyer Hester, please save my son! He is definitely wronged! Of course I know my own son''s temper. No matter how impulsive he was, he would never do that!

    It''s obvious that someone framed him up and wanted him to take the blame!"

    "Mom, don''t be like this!" Seeing his mother lower her anger for many times, Kai felt very sad. His mother had worked hard to raise him, but he still made her so worried when he grew up.

    Blue veins stood out on his arms. He struggled hard for a while, but he couldn''t help his mother up. He could only nod his head with a depressed look.

    The moment Sophia knelt down, Hester hurriedly bent down to help her up, but she stubbornly knelt there, looking at her with hope, hoping that Hester could save her son.

    "Auntie, please don''t be like this. I will try my best to defend your son. I''m younger than you. Isn''t this a shame for me?"

    She could understand why parents were so pitiful. But it was really stressful to be knelt down by an elder.

    "Although the evidence is not good for us, I will still try my best. Don''t worry, I will go all out to defend Kai."

 Chapter 507 Hard Work

    Sophia looked at Hester, tears streaming down her face. After two seconds of silence, she came to her senses and stood up from the ground.

    Sophia held her arms tightly, as if she was holding onto a life-saving straw when she was on the verge of life, reluctant to let it go. She put all her hopes on Hester as her faith.

    "Lawyer Hester, please save my son. We have no choice now. If he is really sentenced, it will really kill me."

    Seeing Sophia''s pale and fragile face, Hester was touched. The reason why she chose to be a lawyer was that she wanted to help more people.

    Since she took over the case, she would not give up easily. When a person committed a crime, he or she couldn''t be absolutely safe. There must be some details that she had ignored. As long as she was careful enough, she would always find some clues.

    "Auntie, don''t worry. I will try my best."

    After coming out of the police station, Hester plunged into the procuratorate and carefully looked through the information. Sophia was a mother who had suffered a lot. She must help her get rid of pain.

    Hester sat down with a stack of documents in her arms, a pen in mouth, and her long waist length hair simply tied behind her head. She didn''t wear as much clothes as going out. A pure black casual suit set off her slender figure.

    The cleaner of the procuratorate looked at Hester with a mop in her hand and couldn''t help untying it. She could see all kinds of people here every day. There were many people who were working hard, but very few people could be like this. Hester was simply fighting desperately.

    "Lawyer Hester, you have been here for two days. You''d better go back and have a rest!"

    With a thick legal dictionary in her hand, Hester raised her eyes and nodded to show her appreciation with a smile. A pair of black framed glasses on the bridge of her nose covered most of her face, but she looked very gentle.

    "I don''t know much about the domestic laws. The trial is about to begin, so I have to try my best to make up for it. Otherwise

    relaxed, she would be sleepy quickly.

    Her stomach growled and touched her belly shyly. The feeling of empty made her dizzy.

    "The trial is about to begin. I have to prepare a lot of things, so I forgot the time."

    Austin snorted and looked at Hester with mixed feelings. Not only did she need to prepare a lot of things, she clearly needed to completely overthrow the way of thinking she had formed before.

    And most importantly, she had to be familiar with the domestic law in a short time and memorize the terms!

    "You know you''re not in good health, but you still don''t care about yourself. How can I rest assured?"

    For Austin''s attitude, the only thing Hester could do was to giggle. Anyway, she was just a child in front of him. It was not too strange for her to do something.

    "I will correct it next time!"

    Taking a faint glance at the person who was confident, Austin walked past Hester and headed for the car first. Such a promise had been heard more than a hundred times in the past three years, and he was immune to it.

    Looking at Austin''s straight back, Hester covered her mouth and yawned. She hurriedly trotted to follow him, smiling happily.

    At the same time, she breathed a sigh of relief. Just now, she almost blurted out, "I''m not afraid as long as you are here!" If she really said it, the two would be very embarrassed!

 Chapter 508 Meet Again

    Sitting in the car in a daze, Hester''s head fell uncontrollably. She was so sleepy that she couldn''t skip the opportunity.

    Austin turned his head and glanced at the sleepy Hester, sighing helplessly. He couldn''t help but feel sorry for her and said slowly, "If you are sleepy, you can have a rest first! I''ll wake you up when we get there!"

    With a sudden inspiration, Hester immediately forced herself to cheer up. She sat up straight and turned her head, looking at Austin with a confused expression.

    She couldn''t sleep now. Her stomach was empty. If she slept, it would be difficult to wake up. At that time, she would have a stomachache.

    She had been in poor health since she was sent to the hospital because of gastrorrhagia three years ago. The trial was about to begin, so she had to take good care of herself to avoid other problems.

    "No way! I can''t sleep. I can only sleep after dinner!"

    Hearing Hester''s determined tone, Austin couldn''t help laughing. She must have been muddled in the past two days. It was too late for her to rest after dinner.

    "What happened to you in these two days?"

    Being exposed, Hester''s face was burning. She lowered her head listlessly and felt a lingering fear. Austin would bring food here when she was busy with her work, so she didn''t worry about it.

    She didn''t expect that there would be an exception this time. If she didn''t see him, it was easy to ignore time.

    "I... Had a good meal."

    Obviously, she didn''t have enough confidence. Even she could hardly believe what she said. Her eyes wandered as she looked at the retreating scenery, hoping that this topic could be quickly skipped, so she didn''t have to be so embarrassed.

    Glancing at Hester''s embarrassment, Austin smiled and stopped forcing her. He looked straight ahead and focused on driving.

    If it went on like this, he was afraid that he would be worried about her if he was not by her side for a moment. As long as everything

    If her child was not dead, it should be like him!

    "How about the barbecue?"

    Austin''s thick and slender eyelashes trembled slightly, and he inadvertently caught a glimpse of a barbecue shop. He turned the steering wheel and asked in a low voice.

    Hester nodded absentmindedly, not knowing what he had said at all.

    "Okay!"

    After the car stopped, she unfastened the seat belt and got off. She looked up at the barbecue shop and felt more and more depressed. She lowered her head and sat down quietly behind Austin.

    "What do you want to eat?"

    As soon as his gentle voice fell, a menu was placed in front of her. Just like the simple menu before, there was a variety of delicious food.

    A hint of darkness flashed in Hester''s eyes. Her fingertips scratched the edge and opened the menu. She recalled that she had been here with Terence when they were at school.

    At that time, he was not that cold and sarcastic. Sometimes she would act like a spoiled child. When she passed by this barbecue shop, she had to eat in a loud voice for some unknown reason.

    Terence was wearing a large school uniform, but his noble temperament could not be concealed. The young man frowned slightly. After thinking for a moment, he was defeated by the girl''s expectant eyes and nodded slightly.

    "Okay!"

 Chapter 509 I Cant Live Without Her

    Two people in school uniform walked in. The boss kindly greeted them with a light look and warmly invited the two to sit down.

    "What do you two want to eat?"

    Terence''s childish face wrinkled slightly, but he still opened the menu. His slender and white fingertips moved slowly, but he didn''t know what to order.

    He didn''t like barbecue, but Hester looked like a greedy cat. He closed the menu and looked into Hester''s eyes.

    "You order!"

    Hester''s face froze. She looked at the result with expectation, nervous and a hint of excitement. She seemed to grow up in an instant since she lived in the Qi family.

    She lost her parents at such a young age and no one loved her. She was even more afraid of being hated. She carefully hid her temper and never said anything.

    But when she passed by here today, she couldn''t help thinking of the barbecue taste her mother brought her when she was a child, so she opened her mouth.

    "This, this, this, and this, this."

    Following the memory of her childhood, she pointed at the pictures of dishes with her fingertips and said softly. Her voice was full of unconcealed excitement, with a smile on the corner of her mouth.

    Although she didn''t remember much about the memory at that time, it was still a comfort to see it.

    "Hester, what''s wrong with you?"

    Looking at her absent-minded look, Austin was very worried. He raised his hand and shook it two times in front of her, trying to attract her attention.

    Although he didn''t know what she saw in the restaurant, it should not be anything happy.

    Waking up from her memory, Hester looked at Austin in confusion and closed the menu in her hand, feeling very regretful. What was she doing now?

    She was determined to forget Terence, but she was still easily influenced.

    "I just want to eat something. After all, I haven''t been back for a long time. I miss the food so much!"

    "Then you should eat more. You haven''t eaten well these two da

    a. He didn''t want to see Hester work too hard because of this.

    When her health was getting better at first, she insisted on being a lawyer. The reason why he supported her was that he was afraid that she would change her mind again. But he was against it in his heart.

    This profession was ostentatious and eloquent, and it was easy for people to compete with others. But how many of them could see how hard it was?

    "Dad, please think of a way!"

    Looking out of the window at the night, Austin felt more and more depressed. He knew it was a big deal, but he didn''t want to see her worried.

    Although the Lin family was powerful abroad, the rules of the underworld were the rules. They couldn''t break it just because of one person. Otherwise, how could they have a foothold in the future?

    "Austin, whatever you want these years, we will follow you! But I have to think about it carefully. The hard work of our Lin family for decades cannot be wasted because of her.

    You know how complicated it is. It''s not that I don''t want to help you this time, but that I really can''t do anything about it."

    Garrett sighed. He was in a dilemma about his son''s request. And he did feel tired of his obsession.

    Austin''s eyes flashed, and his back looked a little sad.

    "I can''t live without her!"

 Chapter 510 What Should I Do

    Standing outside the door, Hester''s back was stiff, and what she had just heart echoed in her ears. She couldn''t help trembling from the bottom of her heart.

    She covered her mouth with her hand to prevent herself from revealing her flaws because of the huge emotional fluctuation. When she tried her best to pursue her love, she ignored the man who treasured her.

    In the past three years, she pretended not to know and enjoyed his love and care. This feeling made her greedy and addicted to it, unable to extricate herself.

    "Dad, can you help me this time? After all, I haven''t known much about the underworld. It''s really unrealistic to rely on myself.

    I know you are not satisfied with Hester, but she is the one I will marry in my life and it can''t be changed. "

    Hester''s eyes flashed and then she quietly returned to her room. She closed the door and slowly slid to the ground, with her hands tightly around her knees. She bit her fingers to stop herself from crying.

    She sat quietly for a while and wiped the tears off her face. The court session would be held tomorrow. She had to cheer up.

    As for Brother Austin, she could talk about it later! It was so complicated that she couldn''t figure it out in a short time.

    Although she was thinking about this, she still couldn''t fall asleep. She had fallen in love with someone so obsessively before, and she was very clear about the pain.

    Austin was the one she cared most in the world. She didn''t want to see him so sad. Tossing and turning in bed, she kept thinking about it until dawn.

    Carefully, she walked out of the room with bare feet and slowly approached the door of the study. The light was still on. Austin was lying on the sofa with a tired face and a mobile phone in his hand.

    Tears welled up in Hester''s eyes and streamed down her cheeks. She wanted to cry to vent her feelings, but she was afraid of waking him up, so she could only cover her mouth t

    at the gate of the court, and the reporters who had been waiting at the gate for a long time instantly swarmed in. They carried the camera excitedly, constantly flashing the camera in their hands.

    Sitting in the car, Hester was a little scared. It was just an ordinary case. How could it cause so much trouble? It was too exaggerated.

    "Don''t be nervous. The defense lawyer is Lucas. Since he had been out of court in recent years, it caused such a sensation this time.

    But you don''t have to be nervous. Maybe these are just some tricks of the other party. They want you to shrink back from difficulties and panic. "

    Austin calmly straightened the car. He turned his head, put his hands on Hester''s shoulders, and explained softly, trying to make her relax.

    "Have you forgotten, Brother Austin? The first time I appeared in court, the scene was even bigger than this! "

    Hester looked at Austin with a faint smile and said slowly with confidence. A pure black suit skirt made her look more graceful.

    Maybe she was a little scared, but only she knew the reason. She did fail, but once she lost the lawsuit, Kai might be wronged and take the blame for others.

    Looking at the crazy reporters outside the car, Sophia''s heart skipped a beat. "Miss April, what should we do now?"

 Chapter 511 Go All Out

    Hearing Sophia''s unspoken tone, Hester turned her head and looked into her eyes. Hester could understand Sophia''s feelings at the moment.

    There was a faint smile on Hester''s face, which made people feel warm.

    "Don''t worry! You should be calm and impetuous when something happens. They were just some reporters and couldn''t play a decisive role.

    We just need to concentrate on dealing with the difficulties of the opposing lawyer, and everything else will be fine! "

    Sophia relieved a little, but she still felt a little uneasy. But Hester was right. Their main goal was to win the case, not to be afraid of these.

    "Okay!"

    The reporter waited outside for a long time, but no one got out of the car. He could not help but feel a little anxious. This was the first time that Lucas had appeared in court in so many years. It was well-known in the legal community!

    But the one who fought with him was a lawyer who came back from abroad. She was young, but she had the courage to face Lucas. It was really admirable, and many people were waiting to see a joke.

    Another car slowly drove over, and everyone was excited. The reporters instantly moved to the spot and surrounded the car.

    The door opened slowly, and a man in a pure black suit got off the car. He had gray hair, but he had a good spirit. His energetic eyes were slightly smiling, which was the kind of indifference that had been in the strong for a long time.

    "Lucas, this is another case you took eight years later. What do you think?"

    "Lucas, it is said that the one who is fighting with you is a foreign lawyer. Do you have anything to say about it?"

    "Lucas, what do you want to say about this case?"

    Lucas nodded with a smile at the disorderly questions. He got off the car unhurriedly and stood aside.

    "Today is the trial day. Thank you for your attention. I didn''t think too much. I

    th confidence, making people unable to look away. Her voice could be lowered, and everything was deeply tugging at his heartstrings, making him addicted to it.

    Hester was still telling the matters needing attention seriously, trying to make it perfect. Although it was unlikely to win, she had to create a good image of a young man in front of the judge.

    Leo once told her that when two strangers met, they usually judged the person''s education by his appearance and behavior. Of course, a well-bred person would also give others a good impression.

    She was just using some of the people''s little consciousness to make the court think that he was just an obedient boy. He must not have done something like killing.

    Hester kept telling them the matters needing attention. Hester was always unhurried, and everything was orderly and polite, without the slightest trace of panic.

    "The trial is on. Let''s go first!"

    Sophia couldn''t hold back her tears anymore. She held his hand with her rough hand, hoping to give him a support.

    "Son, don''t worry. I will try my best to save you."

    Kai smiled for the first time today. He held his mother''s hand and felt very warm.

    "Don''t worry, mom. We have to trust her!"

    "I will try my best."

 Chapter 512 Arguing

    Perhaps it was because of Lucas'' identity, or perhaps there was someone who wanted to laugh at Hester, almost all the people present today occupied the court. This was not a big case and it was rare to cause such a sensation.

    Hester calmly went up to the court, nodded at Lucas opposite and took her seat. Hester behaved calmly and generously without any fright.

    The judge raised his head and gently dropped the hammer on the court. The solemn expressions on his face swept through the people present, and he said slowly.

    "Now the court session is officially held. Please give a court statement to the procuratorate."

    A comrade of the procuratorate in official uniform stood up solemnly with a document in his hand, nodded slightly to the judge, and then turned around to nod to the audience.

    "Dear judge and audience, good morning! According to our investigation, the criminal suspect, Kai, has sneaked into the United States. He violated the 322nd criminal law. What''s more, the suspect has killed someone abroad, which has violated the 232nd article of our criminal law. According to the above two points, we will sue the criminal suspect for intentional homicide and stowaways. If the circumstances are bad and the impact is serious, we will specially sue the court and ask the judge to give a punishment and sentence the criminal suspect a life imprisonment! I have finished my statement. Thank you! "

    The staff of the procuratorate finished his brief statement, put the documents in his hands aside, nodded slightly, and then took his seat.

    The judge put down the hammer in his hand, looked up at the criminal suspect, Kai, and said expressionlessly, "According to the prosecution content of the procuratorate, is there anything for the defendant to defend?"

    Hester stood up gracefully and said.

    "Dear judge, my agent was drunk that night. He couldn''t remember what happened. But he was a quiet and honest man. He couldn''t do such a bad thing.

    Although we can''t show evidence to prove it now, we still ask the court to give a fair trial and give him

    suddenly sounds very reasonable, but it can''t withstand the slightest deliberation. Although the victim was strong, he could be subdued easily if the suspect attacked him unexpectedly and ruthlessly.

    What''s more, although drunk people can''t stand steadily, they can maximize the dark side of their hearts, then he would be more unscrupulous and killed others. "

    Lucas said as he took out the victim''s photo and nodded to the judge.

    "Judge, I have several pictures of the victim. The victim was stabbed in the heart, and many wounds on his body were not fatal.

    It can be seen that the other party was intentionally torturing the victim. Such a cruel and inhuman way of murder is outrageous. Please give a fair judgment, and give a hint of comfort to the victim who got harmed! "

    Hester heard his words and frowned. Lucas was known for his sharp and domineering manner, so he spoke domineeringly, leaving no chance for others to breathe.

    Since Lucas engaged in the lawyer industry, he had always been in an invincible position, and he had never failed in any case.

    "I don''t quite agree with you. There are too many personal emotions in it. For us, the law is fair and strict, and we can not only rely on personal opinions to convict them.

    Besides, there is no witness who can prove the fact that the suspect has killed someone, so he can''t be forcibly convicted! "

 Chapter 513 Court Session

    Hester''s loud voice became more and more prominent in the quiet court. With light make-up on her fair face, she didn''t have any sharp thought, but it was difficult to make others ignore her.

    Such a weak person could actually have such determination, which made people moved. It was known to all that Lucas'' aura was superior to others. In general, as long as others faced with him, their aura would be much weaker.

    Lucas stood up and bowed slightly due to his age. Although Lucas'' thin body looked weak, he gave others an exceptionally shrewd feeling.

    The black eyes above were shining. When others met with him, they would always unconsciously tremble.

    "I want to ask the defendant a question. Please answer it honestly!"

    The three judges exchanged looks and nodded slightly. The hammer in the hand of the judge in the center fell down and Lucas'' request was permitted.

    "Sure!"

    After getting the permission, Lucas'' eyes fell on Kai. With a gleam of cunning, Lucas was like a vicious snake that could not be ignored.

    "Then Mr. Kai, why did you drink that night? Do you have anything to do with the victim? "

    Kai looked at Hester and looked at Lucas hesitantly, not knowing how to answer. Before the trial, Miss April had told him not to speak, but in this case, how should he answer?

    "I was just depressed at that time, and then I got off work early that day, so I took a few friends to drink..."

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Kai. Please answer my question briefly!"

    Lucas frowned and interrupted him when he heard Kai''s words. The reason why Lucas asked this question was that he wanted to win the case more beautiful, not to listen to Kai''s nonsense.

    "Now, Mr. Kai, you just need to answer yes or no, nothing else is useful! Or I can ask you a question and you answer it, okay? "

    "Okay!"

    Kai nodded with hesitation, but he could do nothing about it. Even if Kai could manage to deal with it

    se. How could she be so stupid to get close to it?

    Even though the two of them were on the opposite side, this appreciation could not help revealing a little. He had investigated the background of Hester.

    She was not familiar with the domestic law, but believed in the American laws. It was not bad for her to stay calm in the face of danger.

    The judge had fully considered Hester''s request. They discussed with each other and agreed to her request.

    "The court is suspended!"

    When Hester heard these, she only felt that the nervous in her chest disappeared. She clenched her fists, and her palms were wet.

    Slowly exhaled a turbid air, and looked at the tearful Sophia, exchanging a look of relief. Hester held Sophia''s cold palm and gave her strength silently.

    After the trial was over, Hester stood still for a long time without any movement. Austin sat in the audience and watched her and Sophia standing side by side. A sense of bitterness inexplicably surged in his heart.

    Hester was so stubborn, not because of her strong heart. But she just didn''t want to disappoint everyone who trusted her, let alone see their disappointed expressions.

    Every time she tried her best, her heart was always wrapped in a fiery heart.

    "Aunt Sophia! Let''s go! "

 Chapter 514 Peace Of Mind

    Seeing the two nodding and whispering, Austin couldn''t help smiling. He walked slowly to Hester, raised his head and touched her hair.

    "Let''s go!"

    Hester''s heart, which was hanging in the air, slowly fell to the ground. Seeing the smile at the corner of Austin''s mouth, she finally returned to reality. The scene just now flashed across her eyes, as if it was a nightmare.

    Every word she said, every move of her indicated the future of a young life. She never wanted to be famous and respected. She just wanted nothing but a clear conscience.

    Seeing the tears of joy from the client was her greatest comfort.

    "Aunt Sophia, please go to see Kai as soon as possible! He hasn''t been sent back to the police station yet. You two haven''t seen each other for a long time. "

    Hearing Hester''s words, Sophia came to her senses. Sophia''s dull eyes turned slightly and focused faintly. Tears fell from the corners of her eyes when she looked at Hester. The hands Sophia held Hester tightly and trembled slightly.

    "Miss April, thank you so much!"

    She had witnessed the situation in the court. Hester had always been trying her best to defend her son and had never slacked off. The defense lawyer of the other party was also very sharp. Every word had a trap. He seized the opportunity to seize their gap and wouldn''t let it go.

    Hester patted the back of Sophia''s hand, trying to calm her down. Today was a dangerous day. It was not easy to get the chance to have a break.

    In this way, they could temporarily breathe a sigh of relief and stop being so nervous.

    "Aunt Sophia, you''re welcome. Take this opportunity to see Kai!"

    "Okay, I''ll go to see Kai first."

    Knowing that her son was still in the court, Sophia nodded hurriedly and looked up at Hester with gratitude.

    Looking at Sophia''s panicked back, Hester suddenly felt sad. Poor parents, and Sophia as a single mother was naturally hard.

    It was not easy for

    as a magical creature. Because of their thoughts, they would naturally ignite some inner demons, which would restrict their actions at some necessary moments, making them miserable.

    "Mr. Lucas, don''t you feel guilty that you are helping the devil?"

    Hester held Austin''s hand nervously and exerted force slightly. Although Lucas was very rude, he was an elder after all, so they naturally could not speak wildly.

    Moreover, this Mr. Lucas had a strange temperament. Wouldn''t it be a little embarrassing if the matter escalated?

    "Sir, I know young people are easily irritable. But as an elder, I still have to advise you to be clear about your position. Don''t think you are qualified to yell at the elder after staying abroad for a few years! "

    Lucas'' expression did not change at all. He was still as shrewd as before, which was daunting. Although Lucas was nearly fifty years old, he never acted like an old man.

    "Miss Lucas, I''m sorry! Brother Austin was just in a hurry and might have said something unpleasant. Please forgive him! "

    "Humph!"

    With a cold snort, Lucas glanced at Hester with his deep eyes, turned around and left.

    Looking at Lucas'' back, Hester sighed helplessly.

    "It seems that he''s really like the rumor. It''s better to see it than to hear it!"

 Chapter 515 Tit For Tat

    "Lucas, are you afraid, so you are provoking me?"

    Austin smiled with a trace of arrogance and cruelty. Staring at Lucas'' back, Austin squinted slightly. Austin stood there leisurely, and slowly calmed down.

    Hearing Austin'' provocative words, Lucas paused for a moment. In the quiet hall, people came and went, and they all clearly heard this sentence.

    Lucas had never been humiliated like this since he was a lawyer. Being looked down upon like this, Lucas'' mind was suddenly in a mess.

    "Afraid?"

    Lucas repeated the word slowly. Instead of getting angry, he laughed. He looked at the two of them with his bright eyes. There was no sorrow or joy on his face, which was hard to see through.

    "I''m just giving you some advice as an elder. As for the words "afraid", I think it was more suitable for you! "

    Seeing that the gazes from the surroundings were wandering on her, Hester hid all the smiles in her eyes. She laughed at herself secretly. How could she treat Austin according to common sense?

    The reason why Austin spoke so gently just now was that he was just in self-cultivation. But what Austin looked like before was indeed only suitable for normal people, not for the two people who were tit for tat.

    "Lucas, you''re going too far. As a senior, you should keep your manner instead of arguing with us!"

    "Huh!"

    With a sneer at the corners of his mouth, Lucas'' face turned red and his temples twitched slightly. Lucas hadn''t been angry for a long time. The consequence of his sudden anger was to make him feel uncomfortable.

    In the past few years, his life had been very smooth. Even if he encountered a difficult case, it was impossible for him to be as angry as today.

    "Miss April, don''t think that you can reverse the situation by delaying the trial today. One week. You only have one week. Let''s see who can laugh to the end! "

    "Okay! Let''s make an appointment for a week. Then the winner will be decided. "

    Not to be outdone, she l

    ter''s photo sincerely. Thomas'' hands were stirred nervously. He was afraid that his mother would be angry, but at the same time, he was a little excited.

    If his mother could recognize the way home after his reminder, he would be relieved.

    Terence''s hand that was stroking the photo paused for a moment. His eyes twinkled and looked at the flowers on the side. The scene of that day flashed through Terence''s mind. Although she had the same eyebrows and eyes, she had a completely different temperament.

    He also wanted to be as simple as Thomas. He thought that one day in the future, she would suddenly appear, look at them with a smile, and then say, "I''m back.".

    But Terence couldn''t. He was an adult and couldn''t simply believe it. Terence knew clearly what it meant to die, but he was so powerless.

    "Don''t worry. Thomas is very obedient and sensible. He is never naughty. Compared with other children of his age, he is always reassuring! "

    The two sat quietly in front of Hester''s tomb, just accompanying her. Thomas was excited as he imagined the scene that his mother would come back.

    However, Terence was immersed in his heavy memory and could not extricate himself from it. Every day he came here, he would always unconsciously recall.

    There was always a woman waiting for him like that.

 Chapter 516 Identity

    Terence touched her cheeks greedily, falling into boundless pain. His thoughts drifted in the fragments of his memory, but only the fragments of the two getting along with each other were missing.

    From the palpitation of youth to the alienation and indifference after growing up, the two of them had passed through the most important period of their lives hand in hand.

    He regretted that he had been so frivolous and estranged from her. Even if she had been lingering in the same place, it was still him who left right now. There was always a distance between the two people.

    "Hester!"

    He murmured the name and felt a dull pain in his chest. Three years had passed, but it seemed to be decades for him. Thinking of that she was in such a mood to be with him, he felt very sad.

    Thomas was sitting side by side with him. When Terence called the name softly, he frowned, but soon calmed down.

    Sheryl ran over, gasping for breath. Her messy hair stuck to her face, and her face was wet with sweat.

    "Mr. Terence, there is an emergency document that needs your signature!"

    After a long silence, Terence, who had been immersed in his own world, slowly moved his eyes and took back his hand on the tombstone. He turned around and looked at Sheryl and he was soaked in coldness.

    "I told you not to disturb me this day!"

    Looking at his gloomy face, Sheryl felt wronged. Today was Friday, but he left a lot of work and came here. Was it really good?

    "Mr. Terence, I''m really sorry, but I can''t wait for this document, or I won''t come here!"

    His dark eyes sparkled with an unreadable light, making Terence more gloomy and horrible. Although she had been used to it, she was still a little scared every time she met him getting angry.

    "Is there anything wrong with Jackson recently?"

    He took the document and signed his name casually. He changed his mind quickly and thought of someone else in an instant.

    "He hasn''t taken any big action recently, but the Gu family''s power is quietly transferred to the country under his arrangement. I think he won''t take too much action in the nea

    each other and took him out of the orphanage. They gave him the best material enjoyment, but at the same time treated him cruelly.

    As the successor of the Gu family, it was always much more difficult to train than ordinary people. After what he had suffered in the orphanage, his character had been distorted.

    There was a strong sense of hostility in the tiny body. The sudden outburst of anger made people feel absent-minded. It was exactly because of this that the Gu family took advantage of the hatred in his heart to train him more crazily.

    Every day, he lay on the bed with wounds all over his body, letting the servant apply medicine to him. But he clenched his teeth and kept silent. He put his head into the pillow so that no one could see his expression.

    The Gu family took him in for an impure purpose, but when they saw that he consciously worked hard to accept all kinds of projects, they gradually cared about him more and more, and began to tell him some inner information, as well as a strong hatred for the Qi family.

    With all their efforts, Jackson made rapid progress and took over the Gu family''s business at a young age. His ruthless means made his subordinates obedient to him in a short time.

    It could be said that everything Jackson could achieve in the past few days was achieved by himself step by step. With tears and sweat, he had gone through many hardships.

 Chapter 517 Accompany

    Terence''s eyes twinkled slightly and pulled his mind back. He raised his eyes and glanced at Sheryl, who had a calm face. He was very tired.

    "If there is nothing else, don''t bother me again!"

    "Yes, Mr. Terence!"

    Sheryl took the document and held it in her arms. She turned around and left. Out of the corner of her eye, she glanced at the man squatting in front of the tombstone. A strange look flashed through her eyes, but she said nothing in the end.

    In the past three years, he always cancelled all his work and stayed here on Friday. He not only turned off his phone, but also didn''t allow others to get close to him.

    He had persisted for so long, but she was confused. If he really cared about Hester, why did he do that at that time?

    Terence sat in front of the tomb, slowly moving his fingertips and touching the name of Hester. His heart ached.

    For the past three years, he could never bear hearing anything about Hester, including her name, which was like a restricted area.

    Thomas stood aside, his body standing straight. Looking at her father''s sad face, he didn''t know what had happened.

    He didn''t know why his father came here every Friday. If his father really missed his mother, why didn''t he find her back?

    But auntie Lisa told him that, he couldn''t say these words in front of his father. Although he didn''t know why, when he saw the serious expression, he subconsciously thought that it was a very serious matter, and he had to remember it.

    "Dad, when will mom come back?"

    Thomas summoned up his courage and asked in a weak voice. His eyes were shining with a faint light of uneasiness.

    Getting rid of the heavy mood, Terence looked at the timid look of Thomas and suddenly felt a pang of sadness in his heart. If he owed something, Thomas was the one he owed the most!

    Terence reached out

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    tion, what could he count on him to do?

    "I remember that I once said that no matter what Qi Group does, you must destroy it at all costs. No matter how many twists and difficulties it has, you will never allow them to live a comfortable life, right?"

    The man trembled slightly, with sweat on his forehead. He was extremely scared. Although Jackson in front of him was beautiful, he was very dangerous. He was young, but his means were exceptionally cruel and merciless. It was indeed frightening.

    "Mr. Jackson, please punish us for our dereliction of duty!"

    "I''m always lazy. Since it''s my order, I like my people to do it well, not to be under my command.

    Since you are so useless, there is really nothing to say."

    As soon as Jackson finished his words, the red wine in his hand fell directly on the man. The sharp glass fragments exploded and fell directly on his body, but he did not dare to do anything.

    "You''re not fit to work for me. Just leave."

    "Mr. Jackson, please forgive me this time!"

    Hearing Jackson''s cold voice, the man sweated on his forehead and was extremely scared. Just now, he had made a big mistake and knew that something bad was going to happen. It seemed that he was in trouble.

 Chapter 518 Punishment

    Jackson raised his hand and looked at his fingers carefully. Although his action was sissy, it was not affected. There was even a faint malicious intent in it, which made people''s back numb.

    If everyone''s pleading could be forgiven, then his family''s business would have already been ruined by him.

    "Do I look like a philanthropist?"

    It was a simple sentence, but it was hard to make others accept the fact. The man knelt down on the ground with a thump, and his body couldn''t help trembling.

    The pieces of glass on his body were embedded in his flesh, but he did not dare to do anything.

    "Rules are rules. I never keep an idler!"

    Jackson moved forward slightly and drew the distance between the two people closer with a faint sense of irony. Jackson''s voice was so warm that it made the man shiver.

    "Pull her down!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, two men came in from outside and dragged the man out. It was a natural thing for a wise man to know what would happen next, but no one dared to speak for the man.

    Jackson looked up calmly and met the man''s dark eyes. There was a smile on Jackson''s face, but it didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes.

    "I''ll leave the Qi Group to you. This time in the United States made a mess, even in this way to offset. "

    "Yes, sir!" The man behind Jackson nodded respectfully. It was the owner of the hotel in United Sate.

    It was already five o''clock when Terence and Thomas went down the mountain. The two of them, one big and one small, walked slowly through the mountain. It seemed that they had a good time. There was no sign of abruptness, as if they had integrated with the mountain.

    Sitting in the car, Thomas looked out of the window, his big eyes blinking. No one knew what he was thinking.

    Glancing at the person beside him, Terence sighed. Terence frowned slightly and couldn''t figure out what his son was thinking about

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    y the window at two o''clock in the morning, holding his cell phone. Hester wanted to cry.

    She didn''t want to bother others at work, nor did she want to see Austin busy for her. Because it would make her feel uneasy and owe him more.

    She had been taken good care of by him since they met. When they met again when they grew up, he always tolerated and took care of her unconditionally, which always made her feel guilty.

    "Brother Austin, I really appreciate your care and tolerance for me. But I want to solve the business by myself. I was too reckless today. I apologize to you! "

    Austin stood stiffly at the side. Looking at Hester who was closing her eyes, he had mixed feelings. Only he could feel it.

    Such a polite and distant attitude made him feel unreal. Hester was stubborn all the time. If she really made up her mind, did it mean that she would draw a clear line with him?

    Although every change of her made him happy, he never thought that one day, she would stand on the opposite side of him and say these words with a smile.

    "Let''s go home!"

    These three words successfully hid all the messy thoughts in Austin''s heart. Austin took the lead in walking forward, with his back straight, but with a trace of embarrassment and stiffness.

 Chapter 519 Quarrel

    Sitting in the car, Thomas witnessed the whole process of the quarrel between Hester and Austin. Thomas blinked his eyes in confusion.

    Terence opened the door and saw Thomas sitting there with a troubled look. He didn''t know what was on his son''s mind. Terence passed the ice-cream to Thomas, but Thomas had no response.

    Terence raised his hand and patted Thomas on the shoulder, trying to arouse his attention.

    "Dad, why did a man and a woman quarrel?"

    Frowning in confusion, Terence didn''t realize what Thomas asked at all. Or, Terence didn''t expect that Thomas would suddenly ask such a question.

    "Why did Thomas suddenly ask this?"

    "I saw my mother again just now, but she was quarreling with a man and seemed to be in a bad mood. Although my mother is wearing makeup, I won''t make a mistake. "

    A man? When Terence heard these two words, Austin''s face appeared in his mind unconsciously. Three years ago, Austin was the only one who could set up with Hester''s matter.

    But Terence was so sad that he didn''t dare to face her cold body. Everything was left to Sheryl. Sheryl was brought up by Terence, so she wouldn''t betray him. The only possibility was that Austin.

    "Are you sure the person you saw is your mother?"

    Thomas looked at his father with a hesitant expression. His little face was wrinkled and looked very cute. Although he was young, he was still able to recognize his mother.

    "I saw it clearly. It was my mother. But I was locked in the car and couldn''t catch up with her! "

    Looking at his confident face, Terence had more and more doubts. Recently, he had met too many people who looked like her, so he had to think about her death again.

    Or, as he thought, she was not dead, but taken abroad by Austin?

    Even he himself wouldn''t believe such a bold idea. If that was the case, how could Austin have lied to

    b with a glass of red wine in his hand, Jackson sneered. Just now, he accidentally saw a familiar figure in the night club, and his mood was unstable at that moment.

    Jackson''s eyes followed the figure consciously. It was the familiar back, the charming in every move was completely inconsistent with the person in his memory.

    "No matter how angry she is, she won''t quarrel with others like this!"

    Thinking of the helpless look of Hester in front of him, Jackson couldn''t help smiling. "How could she quarrel with others on the street? But just a figure similar to her can easily disturb your peaceful heart?

    That woman died three years ago. Didn''t you make a scene at the funeral? And the culprit, aren''t you also revenging?" Jackson thought.

    "Hester, don''t worry! I will definitely take revenge for you. Terence, one day I will be able to completely trample you under my feet and make you unable to turn over! "

    After struggling hard to get rid of the trap made by Austin and Terence, he heard the news of Hester''s death. Jackson would never forget that feeling. There was a trace of despair in the sadness, which made him unable to breathe.

    God was always so cruel to him, taking away his important things one by one.

 Chapter 520 Heartache

    Hester sat on the ground, surrounded by the law. With a pen in her hand, she kept writing something on the notebook.

    Her waist length hair was simply tied behind her, revealing her beautiful neck. Frowning, she skimmed through the manual with her fingertips and looked through all the cases of murder.

    She didn''t know much about domestic laws. Now that she had bought a week, she had to hurry up and get familiar with it!

    "Lucas is the best in this case. He recites the familiar laws one by one, I will be suppressed by him. Do I really want to remember these in a short time?"

    Her dull eyes swept over the books on the ground one by one. She was almost crazy. Although she could grasp the essence of it quickly, it was still difficult for her to use it skillfully in front of the judge.

    "All the evidences are pointing to Kai. There is no trace at the scene, and there is no witness. What''s the problem? "

    She looked through these materials carefully, hoping to find a little clue from them. Her slender fingers shuttled through the black hair, and a few strands of hair were scattered, gently sticking to her forehead, barely covering her eyes.

    It was much quieter outside than inside. Austin stood straight at the door and looked at the tightly closed door. His dark eyes twinkled with a little radiance.

    He held the tray in his hand, and the food on it was cold. Austin looked at the cold food in his hand, sighed, turned around and left. He walked into the kitchen, turned on the fire, heated the food again, and then brought it up.

    "Come in!"

    Hearing the knock, Hester looked up and said in a hurry.

    Looking at the messy floor, Austin frowned slightly. He put the food on the table, turned around and left.

    The shadow in front of her gradually dissipated. Hester raised her eyes in confusion, picked up the rice on the side, and casually ate it. Her eyes were

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    had faintly regretted. She didn''t want him to beg for others'' help in a low spirit. She didn''t want to refuse his kindness at all.

    What happened that night had taken root and sprouted in her heart, and then inevitably grew up, and it came fiercely, which was irresistible.

    Her Brother Austin was the best person in the world. She really didn''t want to see him beg others, which would only make her conscience more uneasy.

    "Brother Austin, I didn''t mean that! I just want to say that I took over the case and I want to solve it by myself! "

    Seeing the flash of injury in Austin''s eyes, Hester hurriedly held his hand and explained.

    Austin looked at Hester with a glimmer of light in his dark eyes. He clenched his fists between his legs, trying hard to hold back his anger.

    That night, he only saw a faint corner of his clothes, but because it was not something important, he did not pursue it.

    But when he saw Hester like that today, he somewhat understood what had happened.

    "Did you hear the phone call that night?"

    Austin''s voice was deep, and it was emptier in the quiet study room. With a trace of ethereal spirit, it gradually floated away.

    Hester''s heart trembled violently. She avoided Austin''s eyes and said cowardly, "Yes!"

 Chapter 521 Useless

    There was a moment of boundless silence in the empty study. The atmosphere between the two people was vague and strange.

    Austin''s eyes twinkled and he nodded to look at the ground. He took a deep breath to calm himself down. There was a smile with self-mockery and bitterness on his face.

    He was wondering why she had been acting abnormally these days. But when he thought that it might be because of Terence, he held back his anger.

    "I''ve been wondering why you behaved a little strange these days. Is that the reason?"

    Hester lowered her head, looking remorseful. Her hands clenched tightly, exuding sweat. The documents in her hands were a little sweaty, looking more and more shabby.

    Austin had done so much for her, so she didn''t want him to be so busy for her. It was also because she knew why he did all this that she felt more and more uneasy.

    And it was precisely because she was not sure whether she could really forget that relationship and give him some response, which made her feel so guilty.

    "I''m sorry, Brother Austin!"

    A coward voice slowly came out of her mouth. Hester''s eyes flickered, as if she wanted to escape from the embarrassing scene at once.

    Looking at her head, Austin sighed again. He was extremely depressed in his chest, with a trace of pain spreading all over his body, making him at a loss and mixed with anger.

    Three years had passed, but her wound hadn''t healed, and this realization disappointed him even more. He also felt sorry for her. She was so stubborn that she had to suffer losses in the end.

    "You don''t have to say sorry to me. I did it voluntarily. It has nothing to do with you! Eat the food on the table first, or your stomach would ache again. I have something else to do, so I''ll go out first."

    Staring blankly at the disappearing figure of Austin, Hester stood there for a long time, unable to come to herself. There was a flash o

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    still unable to avoid the tragedy. Hester held the milk and looked at him with an accusatory look. Her eyes were quietly stained with water, and her tongue was slightly stuck out.

    Holding his forehead with one hand, Austin sighed helplessly. He stood up quickly and came back with a glass of ice water in his hand. He took the glass of milk from her hand and handed the ice water to her.

    "Just pass the mouth, don''t drink it! Ice water is not good for your stomach."

    Hester did as he said, not daring to be distracted at all. Feeling that her numb tongue gradually regained consciousness, she restrained herself and sighed.

    She swore that she would never be absent-minded again. She only needed to experience it once in her life.

    "When can you get rid of your rashness? How can I let you go easily like this?"

    Austin shook his head helplessly and said in a vague tone, with deep helplessness and concern. Even if he had never thought of leaving her, the day would come soon!

    She couldn''t let go of Terence, but he couldn''t see the two of them happy. The only way was for him to leave alone, which was good for anyone!

    "Brother Austin, why did you say that? Are you tired of taking care of by me now? Do you want to leave? Or do you think I''m useless?"

 Chapter 522 Panic

    Austin''s eyes darkened. He raised his head and gently stroked her head. Austin took a deep breath and frowned slightly.

    Hester just relied on him out of habit. In the past three years, the two of them had gone through together. If he suddenly said he wanted to separate, no one could accept it!

    "I don''t think you are useless or bored! But you have to get married in the future. I can''t stay with you all my life to take care of you.

    In the future, there will be a man who loves you more and he will gradually replace me. You will gradually get used to the life without me. "

    Hearing Austin''s low and pleasant voice, Hester suddenly felt a lump in her throat. The air in front of her was hazy, enveloped by the unique smell of Austin, but she felt flustered.

    She didn''t know how to describe her real thoughts at the moment. Her head almost clung to her chest, just because she didn''t have the courage to look up at Austin''s expression now.

    Hester just wanted to cry when she heard his tone, so how much pain he suffered when he said it personally?

    "Brother Austin..."

    Hester choked with sobs. Hester gripped the clothes around Austin''s waist tightly, trying her best to control her unstable emotions.

    She knew how much pain Austin had suffered to keep him by her side. Even though she was so painful, she still stayed by Terence''s side.

    How painful she was at that time, at this moment, he could only feel more in his heart. Hester was used to the warm smell of Austin''s body and it became a kind of poison that could not be removed.

    Austin held her in his arms and patted her on the back. Austin felt so heartbroken that he couldn''t tell him how he felt at the moment, even just a word.

    Austin''s chest was wet. Needless to say, he knew that his little girl was crying again. He didn''t mean to say that just now, but now that the situation had come to this, if he didn''t say something,

    hed through his eyes. He stared blankly at the debris on the ground, and his heart was slightly painful.

    Austin sighed helplessly, bent down to pick up the pieces one by one and threw them into the trash can. He put them on the table for another night, waiting for Hester to go downstairs for dinner.

    After dinner, Hester sat at the table, not knowing what to say. She wanted to ease the atmosphere, but suddenly she felt powerless.

    Austin looked up at Hester''s anxious looks and sighed. He looked at her with smile and said gently.

    "I''ll give you the video later. Don''t worry!"

    "No! Brother Austin, I didn''t mean that. Don''t get me wrong! "

    Hester explained anxiously, waving her hands. She didn''t mean that at all. Why did Brother Austin misunderstand it like that? Or did he always think that work was more important than him?

    Seeing that she was eager to express her thoughts, Austin nodded gently, rubbed her hair with his fingertips and comforted her slowly.

    The reason why he said that was that he was afraid that there would be no chance in the future, but not to disturb her mind.

    "Well, I know you are under a lot of pressure at work now. You don''t have to be distracted to care about me. As long as you can be happy, I will be happy too! "

 Chapter 523 Clues

    Sitting next to Austin, Hester had no interest in the video on the computer screen at all. Hester paid all her attention to him and observed him movements carefully.

    It was not that she didn''t love Austin, but that the pain of falling down was too great for her. She really didn''t have the courage to face the next relationship.

    Hester had thought about being with him before, but there was always a barrier in her barrier that she didn''t step out before she went out.

    "Do you think it can be used as evidence?"

    Austin watched the video carefully and frowned slightly. He only knew a little about the law. Last night, when his father said that there was such a video, he asked for it without thinking.

    But after watching it today, Austin felt that it had nothing to do with the case itself.

    "Yeah, of course!"

    Hester raised her hand to tuck the short hair near her ear, and her eyes flashed to avoid Austin''s gaze. She didn''t notice what the video said at all. She just wanted to see the subtle expression of Austin.

    "I just need to sort it out and submit it as evidence."

    Afraid that Austin would not believe her, Hester added in a hurry. The video was easy to solve, but now she was most concerned about Austin.

    "Don''t think too much. I was just talking nonsense. Don''t take it seriously."

    Austin could see through her mind at a glance. He smoothed her hair with his fingers and said softly, with a faint sense of powerlessness in his heart.

    "As long as you still need me, I won''t leave!"

    Hearing his words, Hester''s heart, which was hanging in the air, finally fell to the ground. As long as Austin said it, he would do it.

    "Okay!"

    After the annoying thing was over, Hester went back to work. With the video as evidence, her big trouble was finally solved.

    She watched the video over and over

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ed at the ground with a mocking smile.

    "Miss April, I won''t accept your idea. The result of this case is obvious. We don''t have to waste our time because of the nature of your special job.

    The victim''s family has already filed a lawsuit. As a country that has a good friendship with the United States, we naturally have the obligation and responsibility to give his family a satisfactory explanation in a short time.

    Now you have been delayed for a whole week because of your insistence. Do you want to delay for another week? "

    Hearing what Police Li said, Hester was stunned and unable to come to herself for a long time. Her brain was in a state of anxiety, as if it was only a test on fire, and she could not get any vent.

    "I just want to seek justice for my litigant. Why does it become a special profession? Police Li, I''m so polite to you because you''re a policeman. But if you continue to ignore your duty, I can sue you! "

    With a scornful smile, Police Li looked at Hester up and down, as if he had heard a funny joke. Police Li just felt that the person in front of him was still too simple and stupid.

    "Miss April! This case has been settled. Don''t be so stubborn, or it will do you no good. "

 Chapter 524 The Person Behind It

    Looking at the police without fear, Hester felt angry. It was hard for her to accept the fact that policemen would have such a shameless face.

    "The reason why I become a lawyer is to help those weak groups. How can you say that I am so stubborn? And most importantly, since I have found some doubts in this case, you should investigate it and verify it! "

    "Then, Miss April, have you found anything suspicious?"

    Police Li took a deep breath and looked at Hester, feeling a little disappointed at her. He forced a smile, looked at her with deep eyes and said.

    "Since I came here today, I have found some clues."

    Not to be outdone, Hester looked at the police and felt depressed. She was no longer the ignorant Hester. Now she was standing here, a new herself, a lawyer who knew the fickleness of the world and the ways of the world.

    "I found that the fingerprints on the kitchen knife are different in depth and distributed evenly. This was a place in itself. Moreover, the fingerprints were too randomly distributed, and even the blades were left with some fingerprints. This was not reasonable in itself.

    If the criminal suspect, Kai, went to seek revenge for the victim because of anger, he must be very angry at that time. He was so angry when he held the knife hard, not as shallow as he was now.

    What''s more, the content of the quarrel between the two sides was too simple, and it was not enough to be a point of view for Kai to kill the victim.

    So, I hope the police can find out the truth through my opinion. Then to prove that Kai is innocent. At the same time, you can give the victim''s family a better explanation! "

    Looking at Hester''s aggressive look, which was not as gentle as before, Police Li''s eyes flashed a trace of sadness. He looked at the ground and sighed, avoiding the gleaming eyes of Hester.

    "Miss April, I''m just a police officer. Please don''t embarrass me!"

    Hester looked at the

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    explode. The name of Sakura was well-known in the United States. The cases she took over were usually all big shots with great power.

    Was he really going to be in the hands of the mother and son this time? The more he thought about it, the more sweat he got on his forehead.

    "All right! If there is any news about Sakura in the future, inform me immediately! "

    He hung up the phone in a hurry and walked back and forth restlessly in the room. He was not afraid that Hester would find out something, but he was really afraid that the person behind him would be involved.

    Now it was a critical moment. If something unexpected happened, all the previous efforts would be wasted. Thinking of this, he quickly took out her phone and dialed a number.

    "Hello!"

    A calm and cold voice came through the receiver, which could not be ignored. The man trembled and his back was numb. Every time he heard this voice, it would give him a sense of majesty, which made him unconsciously scared.

    "I''m the one to blame. I''m afraid that your interests will be involved, so I have to ask you for help!"

    "Huh!"

    The man sneered with a strong sense of irony. Leaning against the sofa lazily, Jackson''s eyes sparkled with coldness.

    "Admit it if you are incompetent. Don''t make excuses!"

 Chapter 525 Doubts

    Jackson got up from the bed and walked slowly to the window, rubbing his temples with his slender fingers. After the hangover, he still felt a little uncomfortable.

    "She is just a naive girl, not able to make too much trouble!"

    Hearing his firm tone, the man''s hanging heart slowly fell to the ground. It seemed that he was really too nervous, and some things were not as easy as before.

    "I''m sorry to interrupt your rest. I''m too impatient!"

    Jackson lazily leaned against the window and opened it, letting the wind blow his face. He lifted up the short hair in front of his forehead, revealing his charming face.

    "Although it''s the time for the Gu consortium to take over the domestic market again, you still have to keep calm. Don''t be too anxious!

    Besides, do you mean that you did something wrong this time?" Jackson asked.

    "I was in such a hurry that I was hit by Kai."

    The man narrowed his eyes, with a strange emotion flashing in them. In the end, it was his fault for being too careless and exposing many flaws.

    He just wanted to solve these problems as soon as possible, but he didn''t want to encounter such trouble.

    "Impetuous mood is the most taboo in our business. You have been with me for so long, don''t you know?" Looking out of the window, Jackson was lost in thought.

    "I will be more careful in the future. Please rest assured!" The man nodded respectfully and said firmly and seriously.

    Before he finished his words, Jackson hung up the phone. He put his hand on his chest and frowned slightly. His slender and white fingers moved slowly, stroking the thin rope on his wrist, and he was lost in thought.

    He didn''t know why, but every time he heard about that case, his mood was unconsciously shifted. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the thin rope, with a mocking smile at the corners of his mouth.

    "Is it because you two both have the surname?"

    Hester, on the other hand, grasped this c

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    name again. He was so regretful.

    Hearing Leo''s words, Hester felt a dull pain in her temples. She groped the wall in her hand and had a vague feeling that she had asked the wrong person for help.

    "I have found some clues. I want you to help me check the background of the owner of that hotel."

    "Owner''s background?" Leo frowned and felt surprised. He raised his eyes and glanced at Derek. After receiving his gaze, Leo nodded with a deep look.

    "Okay, I''ll tell you the result tonight!"

    "Thank you, Leo. You can continue! I have something else to do, so I have to hang up. Bye!"

    After saying goodbye, Leo took a deep breath and tried to restrain his anger. Leo repeatedly warned himself that he couldn''t defeat the man in front of him, but he still couldn''t help but make a move.

    However, it was easy for Derek to take his sudden attack. Derek got rid of his grip lazily and raised his eyebrows when he saw Leo''s angry face.

    "Why didn''t you go back to your room to sleep last night?"

    "Tired!"

    Facing Leo''s accusation, Derek remained calm on his face. He let go of his arm and answered casually.

    Blue veins stood out on Leo''s head. He clenched his fists and his chest heaved violently.

    "So you said we were going to do some sports last night. Are you having fun?"

 Chapter 526 Worry

    When Hester was trying to find the flaws with the documents in her arms, the doorbell rang. She shifted her attention and looked up at the sky. It was getting late. She frowned in confusion.

    She walked downstairs slowly, glanced at the person outside through the cat''s eye, and opened the door with relief.

    "Leo, it''s so late. Why are you here?"

    Leo entered the room leisurely, followed by Derek, who had a poker face for thousands of years. Even when they first met, Derek showed great interest in her just because of interests. Now it was normal for him to be like this!

    Hester was not surprised that the two of them appeared at the same time. She would carefully avoid Derek, because he didn''t like to be touched by women.

    "The news has been sent from America. He will tell you the details!"

    Leo sat on the sofa casually, raised his finger and pointed at Derek with an evil smile. Derek always liked to bother him whenever he was in trouble. Now he finally fell into Leo''s hands.

    As Leo looked over, Hester''s eyes flashed with hope, eager to know the truth. Derek was still expressionless, sitting elegantly next to Leo.

    "The owner of this hotel is very close to the people who pay usury, and he even calls the hooligans'' brother in that area. The most important thing is that the boss has the support of another powerful force, so no one dares to provoke him. "

    "So?" Hester frowned and Derek at him in confusion.

    Derek pressed his eyebrows with his slender fingers and looked at Hester. A trace of impatience flashed on Derek''s face, but he still slowly opened his mouth to dispel her doubts.

    "So you are in big trouble this time. Although the power abroad is huge, it is not as strong as the power in our country. If you want to solve the case, I''m afraid it will be difficult! "

    Leo sat aside and frowned. Leo tur

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    I can''t get it. After I went to the police station today to explain my purpose, Police Li looked at me with embarrassment.

    I don''t know if they will modify the fingerprints because of my idea. "

    Thinking of this possibility, Hester felt very sad. She thought it was a new discovery. If she caused a big trouble because of her recklessness, how should she face Kai and his mother in the future?

    "Hester, don''t think too much. This matter will have a new turn." Leo patted the back of her hand and comforted her softly.

    She took a deep breath to calm herself down. [Í¯ÝÕ] looked up at [Áõ×Ó°²] and Derek, knowing that they were only worried about her.

    But now, after they stopped talking, she was so disappointment If this case was destined to end from the very beginning, then why had she been so hard these days?

    "Leo, don''t worry. I''m fine! It''s getting late. You and Mr. Derek can go home now. "

    "But you..."

    "I''m fine! We can still figure out a solution to the case in the future. Don''t worry about me. "

    Hester looked at Leo with a faint smile and stopped him from continuing. Although she did need comfort at this moment, it was definitely not now.

    "Don''t worry, Leo! Brother Austin will be back soon. "

 Chapter 527 A Talk

    After sending away Leo, who looked worried, Hester leaned against the door and slowly sat on the ground. She covered her chest with her hands and felt very sad.

    She had thought that after she became a lawyer, she could better help those who needed help, but the truth was really so cruel that she could not accept.

    In a trance, she couldn''t help thinking of Austin. The man who had always been standing by her side could only tolerate and spoil her, and he was never willing to be harsh to her words.

    She walked to the sofa and sat down. She gently honed her phone with her fingertips, lost in thought. After all, it was her own business. If she talked to him, would things get worse?

    In the end, she couldn''t resist the dependence on him in her heart. She gently rubbed her fingertips and dialed Austin''s number.

    On the other side, the phone in Austin''s pocket vibrated slightly. Looking indifferently at the leisurely Terence, he smiled.

    Austin put his hand in his pocket and hung up the phone, looking normal. He raised his hand and took a sip of the coffee on the table, frowning slightly.

    Austin glanced at the glass of black liquid on the table from the corner of his eyes and felt a little embarrassed silently. He couldn''t get used to the taste of coffee, which had nothing to do with preferences. It was really that bitter taste that made him difficult to adapt.

    "Is there anything important that Mr. Terence asked me out?"

    They had been sitting here for half an hour, but he was just drinking coffee without doing anything. It looked really strange.

    Since he met Terence by chance at the airport, he instinctively avoided him. But today, Austin was blocked at the gate of the hospital, which made him unable to avoid.

    After taking a sip of the coffee in his hand leisurely, Terence finally looked at Austin in front of him. There was no change on his indifferent face, but it seemed that he could see through every

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    n could imagine how patient he was to wait for so long before today''s meeting.

    But Austin was not that easy to deal with, so he would not let Terence succeed easily. Moreover, Terence would never get involved in the matter between him and Hester.

    "Thank you for your praise, Mr. Terence. I''m flattered. It''s really an honor to be appreciated by Mr. Terence, the famous business man.

    But for what happened three years ago, just as I said before. Facing the sudden death of Hester, I couldn''t accept it for a while, so I left.

    I don''t think I''m a very strong person. I really don''t have the courage to face Hester''s body, let alone the strength to stand in front of her portrait. She and I are the same. We are insensitive to love, but we just pay for it all the time. Naturally, you can''t judge anything according to the way of ordinary people''s thinking."

    Terence looked at Austin''s self-mockery, trying to find some clues from his subtle expression.

    Unfortunately, everything he did was flawless, and there was no verbal loopholes. All the comments were reasonable. If it weren''t for his sudden visit, he would have thought that he had discussed it a long time ago!

    "Austin, I don''t care why you left three years ago. I just hope that you won''t forget what you have said today!"

 Chapter 528 Pressure

    After the conversation with Terence, Austin walked out of the cafe with his back straight. He got on the car elegantly and slowly, put the key in, started the car with the ring, and left his vision.

    Even if he didn''t look back, he could clearly feel Terence''s fiery eyes, as if being grilled, making him unable to sit still. Since it was Terence''s second visit, he must be a little suspicious of that matter!

    Austin slowly exhaled a turbid breath and forgot all the messy thoughts in his heart. He turned the steering wheel quickly and left quietly.

    He looked in the rearview mirror from time to time to see if there was someone behind him. He had already been frightened by what had happened at the airport last time. If Terence did it again, the secret would be exposed!

    The car stopped in front of the villa smoothly. Austin''s hanging heart slowly landed. The feeling of security made him very happy.

    "Brother Austin, why do you come back so late?"

    As soon as he stepped into the house, a warm object with the unique smell of Hester squeezed into his arms, making him subconsciously hold her in his arms, and his heart softened.

    He raised his head and gently patted her on the back to calm her down. She was a sentimental woman, and her reaction tonight was indeed too much.

    "What''s wrong? What happened?"

    Beside her ear was Austin''s deep and pleasant voice. Hester''s tense nerves slowly calmed down. She struggled out of his arms, full of anxiety.

    She looked up at the pair of black smiling eyes, gently bit the corner of her lips, and slowly opened her mouth.

    "As for Kai''s case, I have found the evidence of his innocence."

    Hearing this, Austin sighed helplessly. He looked at the wrinkles between her eyebrows and raised his hand to gently smooth them. Every time he saw her like this, he always felt guilty.

    The most frightening thing in h

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    as the American side can get new evidence, then even if we can''t fight back completely tomorrow in the court, it should be easier to wash away Kai''s grievance!'' she thought.

    "Yes, sir! Then I''ll go to bed. Thank you, Brother Austin!"

    Austin just looked at her dotingly, but cherished this moment very much in his heart. He silently remembered all her smiles, if that day really came, it would be these memories that accompanied him for the rest of his life!

    "Have you had dinner?" Seeing her walking happily to the stairs, he frowned slightly and an idea flashed through his mind.

    Her steps paused for a moment. Hester turned around in silence, and the smile on her face did not change at all. She pretended to be calm and looked at him innocently.

    "Of course. I''ve already had. Brother Austin, have you eaten since you came back so late?"

    The dark eye stared at him, with a trace of intriguing. Austin walked into the kitchen slowly, rolled up his sleeves, and began to cook deftly.

    Judging from her pretending to be calm, he knew that she must haven''t eaten anything. Her tone was a waste of words. It was better to cook directly.

    "I''m sorry, Brother Austin. I won''t do it again."

    Hester said slowly, looking at the ground.

 Chapter 529 Uneasy

    Hearing Hester''s soft voice, Austin sighed helplessly. Austin had heard such words many times, but none of them was what she could do.

    Thinking of leaving her in the future, he couldn''t help worrying. He kept many of her little habits in mind and didn''t know if the person who would accompany her next would be able to do it.

    Hester''s stomach was so fragile that it couldn''t bear any trouble.

    "Have a rest on the sofa. I''ll be ready soon!"

    Hester lowered her head listlessly and obediently walked to the sofa to sit down. After all, it was her fault first, so she had to cooperate with him.

    "Okay!"

    After watching Hester finish her meal, Austin stood up and asked her to rest. There would be a fierce battle tomorrow. If she didn''t have a good spirit, it would definitely affect her.

    "Go upstairs and have a rest. If there is any news from America, I will tell you!"

    The simple sentence made Hester swallow the rest of the words. Her eyes were shining with water stains. She looked at Austin for two seconds, then turned around and went upstairs.

    Hester tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep. She didn''t know if it was her illusion. She always felt that Brother Austin was strange recently, but she couldn''t tell where he was.

    Such a strange feeling made her feel very uneasy. She didn''t know what to do to ease the situation at the moment.

    "It''s so annoying."

    Hester grabbed her hair hard and felt very upset. She covered her head with the quilt and tried her best to get rid of the messy thoughts in her mind.

    "Hester, you must calm down. No matter what happened, let''s talk about it later after tonight. The court session will be held tomorrow. Lucas is so aggressive. You must try your best! "

    Hester took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. Hester''s restless heart slowly calmed down. She closed her eyes and slowly fell

    was easy to calm her down.

    Standing still, Hester looked at Austin blankly, and her tense nerves were slowly alleviated. She felt that all the strength in her body seemed to be sucked out in an instant and collapsed in his arms.

    Hester grabbed his collar powerlessly. This was the first time she had encountered such a difficult case since she started her career. Hester had thought that after three years of training, she could calmly see everything, but she found that she had not grown at all.

    She knew how painful it was to be helpless, so she didn''t want to see Sophia and her son in that kind of pain. She didn''t know since when her attention on this case had quietly changed.

    As a lawyer, she could be dedicated, but she couldn''t put her personal emotion in it. Otherwise, her personal feelings may affect her judgment on the case, which was very dangerous.

    "Brother Austin, what should I do?"

    Hearing her repeated murmurs, Austin just silently held her in his arms. He knew all her scruples and felt sorry for what she had suffered.

    But unfortunately, he couldn''t bear all this for her.

    Hester closed her eyes and lay quietly in his arms, calming herself down. She couldn''t go to court like this, or she would really lose.

 Chapter 530 Long Time No See

    Austin sat in the audience, his black eyes fixed on Hester. The phone in his pocket kept vibrating, but he was not in the mood to answer it.

    There was still an operation to do today, but he stayed here because he was worried about Hester. It was just a small operation, and any surgeon could do it. But because of his fame, there were so many people waiting for him.

    Seeing that Hester was looking at him, Austin smiled and quietly stared at her. His calm and unhurried look made her feel at ease. Hester relaxed her grip and waited quietly for the trial.

    Sitting opposite to Hester, Lucas raised his head with confidence. He wanted to see what kind of evidence she could find to prove that Kai was innocent.

    Two minutes before the trial, two people slowly walked in. Jackson was in a low-key black suit, followed by his assistant, Allen.

    The black brim of his hat completely covered his enchanting face. He sat closest to the door so that he could leave when he was boring.

    Allen looked up and saw the people on the stage, his heart trembling fiercely. His breath seemed to stop and he stared at the woman in the court.

    Jackson took off his hat, his long and thick eyelashes quivering slightly, and inadvertently saw a familiar smiling face. Jackson''s face turned pale and he was at a loss.

    His heart rate was severely out of balance. The heart jumped vigorously and steadily, making him almost unable to bear it. The face was so similar, or the person who had been dead for three years was now standing in front of him, and even on the opposite side of him.

    Jackson''s enchanting long and narrow eyes were fixed on Hester. His tightened chin was slowly relaxed, and the corners of his lips were slightly raised. He looked very evil and attractive.

    He came here today just because he was interested in the lawyers of the defendant. It was a kind of ability to make his people at a loss. Naturally, he ha

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ril, is Kai destined to take the blame?"

    Sophia''s dull eyes moved slowly and became focus. Looking at Hester''s back, she said slowly.

    Hester automatically straightened her back and sighed. She couldn''t even convince herself. How could she convince others?

    "Aunt Sophia, don''t worry! I will try my best to defend for Kai. "

    Hearing Hester''s words, Sophia''s eyes twinkled and she lowered her head. A drop of tear fell from the corner of her eyes and wetted her clothes. Her fingers were slightly cyan because of the force.

    She knew clearly that this case was much more difficult than usual. Although she didn''t know why those people would blame her son, her son would get involved a little.

    "Thank you, Miss April!"

    After saying that, the two people were speechless. It was quiet in the lounge and no one talked about the case. Maybe they knew it clearly.

    "Rat-a-tat!"

    The knock broke the silence in the room. Hester frowned in confusion. Why did someone knock at the door at this time? Was it Miss Bai?

    She walked slowly to the door, took a deep breath, quickly sorted out her expression and opened the door.

    "Miss Hester, long time no see!"

    Allen nodded politely, with a pair of gold rimmed glasses on the bridge of his nose, made him more handsome.

 Chapter 531 Turning Point

    Hester''s heart sank when she saw Allen''s expression. She couldn''t help thinking of the face that was even more enchanting than a woman, and all the unhappiness that had happened.

    "Mr. Allen, long time no see."

    Withdraw all the emotions, Hester smiled. The conversation between the two seemed to be true friends that they hadn''t seen for a long time.

    For Hester''s attitude, Allen raised his eyebrows imperceptibly and handed over the thing in her hand. A glimmer of light flashed through Hester''s eyes, trying to hide the emotions in them.

    "This is what Mr. Jackson asked me to give you. It may be helpful to you!"

    Looking at the thing in her hand in surprise, Hester reached out to take it. She looked at Allen in confusion. If this thing really helped her, how did he make it in a short time?

    "Please help me thank for Jackson!"

    "I''ll tell Mr. Jackson your words. Besides, Sara was very sad when she heard the news of your death. Since you''re back, can you call her?"

    With a hint of abstinence in every move, Allen raised his hand to touch the glasses on the bridge of his nose and gently nodded. Thinking of his crying lover, a trace of tenderness and affection flashed across his face.

    Hearing Allen''s words, Hester frowned. "I''m sorry to interrupt you. What do you mean by knowing my death?"

    Looking at Hester''s confused expression, Allen''s gentle face darkened slightly. There was a little anger in his eyes, but it was not so obvious.

    "Although I understand how Miss Hester wanted to get rid of those things, there are some jokes that can''t be played."

    Hester said innocently in the face of his sudden anger. She had no idea what had happened that year. On the one hand, she didn''t want to recall anything at home. On the other hand, she was not in a good mental condition at that time, and it was indeed not suitable for her to suffer any stimulation.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    e, we have a video to announce as evidence. Please allow us to do so!"

    Hester nodded unhurriedly. There was no eagerness on her face. Everything was going in order without any omission.

    After three years of training, she had to grow up, just like now. Since everything was under her control, she would naturally do things more steadily.

    Sitting in the corner, Jackson fixed his eyes on Hester. He smiled evilly, with a trace of appreciation and affection.

    Jackson sat there straight. His bright wine red hair was just like his appearance, which could not be ignored. Hester in the court surprised him, or more precisely, amazing.

    Three years ago, she was already very attractive, but three years later, her every movement was mixed with a sense of confidence and leisure, which she had never had before.

    Even if she didn''t dress up as she used to be, she looked like the real her. There was a hint of wisdom and sharpness in Hester''s eyes, which made people feel stressful.

    Unlike before cowardice, she had a decisiveness that was appreciated. It was indeed more dazzling, and Jackson couldn''t help but want to get close to her.

    Jackson put his hands on the table elegantly, as if she was his prey.

    "Hester, you didn''t disappoint me!"

 Chapter 532 Catching Up

    After getting the permission of the judge, Hester turned around and exchanged a comforting look with Kai. Under the watchful eyes of the public, she released the contents of the U disk.

    Although it was short, the content was very sophisticated. It recorded the whole process of the victim''s death. From the beginning to the end, Kai had never been seen, until his huge body fell down.

    Lucas sat aside and looked at the big screen in disbelief. He was so depressed that he couldn''t breathe and felt uncomfortable with his throat blocked.

    "No way! You didn''t have any video data when you investigated. Where did you find it?"

    He didn''t believe that he was defeated by a girl. Since that major humiliation, he had always been invincible. How could he lose?

    Looking at Lucas'' excited face, Hester hurried forward and moved slowly along his chest to help him breathe smoothly. After staying with Austin for a long time, she knew some common sense.

    Older people would usually get sick. It was obvious that Lucas was in a hurry. He must be careful.

    "Your question is very important. It took me a lot of efforts to get this document. When the police investigated, they didn''t arrest the details as I did, nor did they spend so much time searching for information. So they couldn''t find this evidence.

    Mr. Lucas, I think that you are also a person who believes justice. Since the evidence is presented here, shouldn''t you admit that Kai is innocent?"

    Feeling that the depression in his chest slowly dissipated, Lucas took a deep breath and cleared his mind. He sighed and tried to calm himself down.

    Looking up at Hester''s smiling face, he suddenly realized that he was really old. The legal profession would be handed over to a new generation of young and energetic people, and it was time for him to retire.

    In his lifetime, it was really lucky to see a lawyer who loved this job and insisted on pursuing the truth.

    On the way of pursuing fa

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    s not up to her. If she didn''t have reason to stay at home, would she really go back?

    The phone in her pocket was buzzing. Hester took it out and looked at the caller ID, smiling unconsciously.

    "Hello, Brother Austin!"

    Before Austin could take off his surgical uniform, he leaned against the wall wearily. Hearing Hester''s excited voice, his mood miraculously improved.

    "You won the case?"

    Hester walked briskly, putting aside all the messy thoughts in her heart and only sharing her happiness with him.

    "Yes! Originally, I thought it would be a very difficult battle, but I didn''t expect that in the end, there would be someone helping me. A video of that night soon ended the battle!"

    "Congratulations!" Austin raised his eyebrows in confusion and slowly spit out the words, as if a heavy stone was pressed on his heart. He took off the mask irritably and felt as if a pot of hot oil was boiling in his heart.

    "Have you decided what to do next?"

    While saying that, he held his breath and waited for her answer with all his attention.

    Hester narrowed her eyes and saw a pair of black leather shoes. She frowned in confusion and slowly looked up along the suit pants, facing a pair of evil eyes.

    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. May I have the chance to catch up with you?"

 Chapter 533 Never Come Back

    Hester looked at Jackson in astonishment. The first thing she did after she came to her senses was to hold the phone tightly so that Austin wouldn''t hear anything.

    She nodded apologetically, covered the corner of her mouth and tried to lower her voice.

    "Brother Austin, I have something to deal with. I''ll call you later!"

    Austin frowned. Although he didn''t know who was talking, he was sure that there was a familiar person standing in front of her at the moment.

    Was it Terence? Thinking of this possibility, he almost threw the phone away. But on second thought, he found that he really couldn''t do anything.

    Austin sighed slightly and leaned against the wall wearily, looking at the incandescent lamp above his head.

    "Since you have something to do, you can go ahead with your work! Bye!"

    He said in a calm tone and hung up the phone. His body slid down the wall, slumped to the ground, and the phone slipped beside him.

    On the other side, Hester withdrew the phone, took a deep breath, calmed down, and slowly turned around. She looked at Jackson apologetically and nodded slightly.

    "Sorry for keeping you waiting."

    The latter shrugged indifferently. With a playful look on his enchanting face, Jackson looked at Hester, as if he was staring at a prey.

    "Three minutes is indeed not a long time compared to three years!"

    The simple sentence successfully made Hester''s mouth twitch for two times before barely maintaining the smile on her face. She raised her hand and tucked her hair behind her ears to relax.

    "Mr. Jackson, you are so good at joking! Since we haven''t seen each other for a long time, why don''t we find a cafe and sit down to have a talk?"

    "Okay!"

    He exhaled deeply, as if God had given all the delicate things to the man in front of her. There was a slight smile on Jackson''s delicate face, and his dark eyes were so deep that no one could figure it out.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    the reporters, and the corners of his mouth slightly raised.

    "Daddy, why is Mommy in that beautiful Auntie''s arms?"

    Thomas looked up at his father''s gloomy face. He frowned, looked at Terence in confusion and asked slowly.

    Since his mother had come back, why didn''t she go home all the time?

    A hint of gloom flashed through his eyes. Terence tightened his hands, blue veins standing out on his forehead. His chest heaved violently, trying hard to suppress the anger in his heart.

    The woman he had been searching for three years didn''t really die, but stood with that man. He thought he become a laughing stock in the past three years, which made him very angry.

    "Hester!"

    Gritting his teeth, he spat out her name, which contained countless resentment and reluctance. The woman who had tortured him for three years finally came back, but he didn''t know how to face her.

    The screen of the TV had been switched to the news, but his eyes did not move for a long time. He didn''t know how to deal with this matter at the moment.

    Thomas looked at his father quietly for a while. His tiny head shook and looked up at Lisa, who was standing aside with a complicated expression.

    "Auntie Lisa, why didn''t mom come back?"

    "I wish she would never come back!"

 Chapter 534 Confusion

    Hester was sitting in a coffee shop, wearing a professional suit that could restrain her movements. Her sitting posture was standard, but also very tired. She always prepared two suits of clothes when she was in court. She wouldn''t make herself so aggrieved.

    Hester took a sip of coffee and put on a smile. She looked at Jackson

    "Thank you so much for the video you sent to me today, Mr. Jackson. Otherwise, I will be in great danger in court today."

    "It''s just a piece of cake. Besides, if it weren''t for this case, how could we meet again?"

    With faint smile on his face, Jackson looked into Hester''s eyes, as if he wanted to see through her. Jackson narrowed his eyes and stirred the coffee gracefully.

    Although he looked calm, in fact, his inner world had already been surging. He didn''t know how much willpower he had used to talk to her so calmly. The past was like a cloud, quietly fading away.

    Jackson sighed slightly and smiled with a hint of self-mockery.

    "You must have had a hard time in the past three years!"

    "Neither good nor bad!" Hester said.

    Hester''s eyes flashed and concealed the disappointment in them. Hester looked down, her thoughts gradually drifting away. The past years appeared in front of her, and what remained was only sadness.

    If she had to look back now, the pain she had experienced would have been scarred and would no longer be painful.

    For Hester''s answer, Jackson just raised his eyebrows. Jackson looked at her wrist leisurely and touched the string on his wrist with his fingertips. He couldn''t help but feel a little dejected.

    "Are you still leaving?"

    Hearing his murmur, Hester was a little uncertain. Hester frowned and was in a trance for a moment.

    This question was originally a question that could not be answered, not to mention that she did not even have an answer herself?

    "Maybe!"

    The movement in Jackson''s hand paused for a moment, and a hint of darkness flashed through his narrow eyes

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ht raise of her eyebrows, an unknown emotion flashed through Hester''s heart. Before she could think about it carefully, she hurriedly nodded and left. When she was with Jackson, she always felt a little uncomfortable.

    Maybe it was because of some unpleasant things that she wanted to escape. Even if she had many doubts in her heart, she did not ask. She was afraid that it would only increase trouble.

    When Hester walked out of the coffee shop, her heart inexplicably became a little heavy. She rubbed her phone and wanted to call Austin, but she didn''t know what to say.

    "Hester, what are you thinking about? How could you question Brother Austin just because of a few words from others? No, this is absolutely not advisable. "

    She took a deep breath and slowly walked towards the court. When she met Lucas by accident, she was surprised.

    In the empty stairwell, Lucas was no longer as fierce as in the court, as if he had aged more than ten years in an instant.

    Thinking of this, Hester walked slowly to him.

    "Mr. Lucas, what are you doing here? Do you feel uncomfortable? "

    Curling up on the stairs, Lucas slowly raised his head and looked at Hester, with an unreadable dark light flashing. He nodded slightly with a hint of certainty.

    "Girl, work hard. You will have a promising future!"

 Chapter 535 Being A Student

    Hester was a little surprise by Lucas'' sudden praise. For a moment, she didn''t know what to do. Hester just stood in front of him in silence.

    "People will always forget some of their original dreams when they live longer. I have been in the law world for many years, but my eyes were blinded by fame and fortune, and I almost lost the life of a young man. "

    Hearing this, Hester closed her eyes and slowly exhaled a mouthful of stale air. Hester was touched by Lucas'' words. In this circle, she had seen too many people chasing fame and fortune, so she naturally knew some about it.

    "You didn''t do anything wrong. But unfortunately, you are on the opposite side of the matter. Everyone has a premonition. It''s reasonable for you to think that Kai is guilty, and it''s not your fault at all. "

    "Huh!" Lucas sneered. There was a smile on his wrinkled face. He wasn''t a good tempered man. No one would talk to him casually. They were afraid that if he was in a bad mood for a while, they would be harmed.

    "You are an interesting girl. You have the potential. You are persistent, serious and responsible about things, but you have a little experience, so it was reasonable for you to be thoughtless.

    I happen to have nothing to do now. Would you like to be my disciple? "

    Although there was a trace of arrogance in Lucas'' tone, it was a little awkward. Hester smiled. It was really difficult for an old man to say something like that.

    However, Lucas had taken over countless cases all his life, which must be beneficial to her future career as a lawyer. It was a good thing for her to get the help of a senior.

    "Thank you for your appreciation. I will study hard in the future and won''t let you down!"

    Lucas curled his lips in disdain, completely different from his previous dejected look. There was a trace of complacency on his old face, and the corners of his mouth could not help raising.

    "Humph! You are lucky. I won''t accept any dis

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ade her feel hot. Hester moved uncomfortably, but was instantly imprisoned by him.

    She took a deep breath. Even though she was in a weak situation now, she couldn''t bear what he had done.

    "Who the hell are you? What do you want to do? I warn you, this is the court. As long as I shout for help, someone will rush in the next second to subdue you. "

    After waiting quietly for five seconds, the man still didn''t respond. The blue veins on Hester''s forehead bulged, making her suddenly have an impulse to go berserk.

    "Who the hell are you? Why are you here?"

    "Huh!"

    The man behind her finally spoke. The man sneered. His hot and wet breath sprayed on Hester''s neck, making her feel very uncomfortable.

    "How can you not recognize me? Hester! "

    As the man spoke, Hester regretted having talked so much nonsense with him. At first, she was wondering why she was so familiar with his aura. She didn''t expect it to be him!

    All of a sudden, her heart skipped a beat. She felt very uncomfortable.

    "I don''t know what you are talking about. Please let go of me, or I will sue you for intentional attack!"

    Hester''s tone was almost gritting her teeth, but she was not as flustered and at a loss as she had expected. Terence sneered and whispered in her ear.

    "What? Don''t you know me? "

 Chapter 536 Sorry

    Looking around in panic, Hester was glad that she was pressed against the wall and didn''t have to face the person behind her. But the situation didn''t seem to be better. She was half naked, she was too passive.

    She wanted to move to get rid of his control, but she couldn''t move.

    "Sir, who are you? Or is there any misunderstanding between us? How about letting go of me first and let me put on my clothes? "

    Hester tried to slow down her tone, but she was so nervous. All she wanted now was to get rid of the man behind her and never let her have too much entanglement with him.

    "When do you still stop acting?"

    Terence said in a low and cold voice. He tightened his grip on Hester, afraid that she would escape when he was not noticing.

    Terence would never forget how he felt when he saw her on TV. His mind was blank, and his body was as weak as being hollowed out, which impressed him deeply.

    But when he saw Jackson beside her, he was angry. What did Hester mean by leaving three years ago and suddenly appearing now?

    Hester frowned and her anger was ignited in an instant. She had never owed him anything. Why was she restricted by him now?

    If he really wanted to get to the bottom of it, he was the one who should pay the debt. Her two children died indirectly because of him. How could he come here to question her?

    "What kind of show? Please let me go, or don''t blame me for being rude!"

    Hearing Hester''s words, Terence''s chest trembled with a wry smile. Terence looked at her back with mixed feelings.

    The person he had missed for so long appeared in front of him, but he was not as happy as he had expected. How many people could understand this feeling?

    His nose was full of familiar smell, which made him extremely greedy. Terence took a deep breath but he couldn''t help trembling.

    Every cell in his body was shouting for missing her more

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    really don''t remember me or just pretend to forget me. But since I have met you, I won''t let you go. Please be aware of this.

    If you really want to play the game, I will accompany you to the end! "

    After uttering these words, Terence smiled weirdly, turned around and left. He couldn''t let her admit that she was Hester, but sooner or later, she would come back to him.

    Hester stared firmly at the back of Terence. It was not until he disappeared that Hester collapsed to the ground.

    Her nails were deeply embedded in her palms, and a faint pain reminded her that what had just happened was an existence, not a dream. Tears streamed down her cheeks, her arms tightly encircled, curling up in the corner, and she was at a loss.

    Although there was no flaw in the face of him, only she knew clearly what she really thought in her heart. She didn''t want to have too much contact with him.

    As long as she saw him, she would think of her two poor children. She was not a good mother and had no ability to protect her children.

    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! "

    Terence murmured these words again and again, as if tightly binding her inside like a magic spell. Three years ago, she was not immersed in grief, but self-blame and guilt for her children.

 Chapter 537 Disappointment

    Terence came out of the lounge angrily, sat in the car and started the engine. He stepped on the bottom of the accelerator and sped up.

    Hester''s words had been lingering in his ears and repeatedly played, destroying his fragile nerves. At this moment, he felt like crazy, who had fallen into a madman just for that person.

    "Hester! Hester!"

    He kept murmuring the woman''s name, and tightened his grip on the steering wheel. Blue veins stood out on the back of his hand, and his eyes were red.

    He parked the car at the gate of the villa, took a deep breath, calmed down and got out of the car. He raised his head and met with Thomas''s expectant face. His heart trembled.

    Thomas had been trying to see Hester, but was stopped by him. He didn''t expect his son to wait at the door all the time. He sighed slightly, walked in, slowly squatted down and wrapped his little hand in his palm.

    "Dad, didn''t mom come back with you?"

    "That person is not your mother. It''s just that the two look like each other. As long as Thomas is obedient, your mother will come back."

    He rubbed his head with palms and said slowly. Terence''s eyes darkened, but soon disappeared.

    Thomas lowered his head listlessly, staring at the ground. All the joy in his heart was extinguished, and he looked a little lost.

    The moment he saw his mother on TV, he thought he could finally have his mother like other children, but he didn''t expect that all this had turned into bubbles.

    Lisa nodded and stood aside. The situation was getting more and more complicated. She bent down and squatted beside Thomas, coaxing him softly.

    She could clearly see that the person was Hester, who had died three years ago. Although she didn''t know what had happened between the two, Miss Hester had left her child for so long. There must be a big conflict between them!

    "Thomas, Your father is s

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ndering where you threw your phone again. It seems that I was right!"

    Austin took a deep breath and suppressed all the complex emotions in his heart. He collapsed on the seat, closed his eyes and said softly.

    Although he couldn''t see the expression on Hester''s face, he was keenly aware of her uneasiness and abnormality. But he couldn''t point it out. Even if he asked her the doubts in the bottom of her heart, she could only prevaricate.

    It was better for him not to ask than to try his best to figure it out.

    Hester''s mouth twitched slightly. Listening to Austin''s low voice, her mood gradually improved. Leaning against the wall, she sighed slightly.

    ''Anyway, you will meet him sooner or later. Now you just bumped into him without being prepared. Hester, why are you so uncomfortable?

    Didn''t you behave well in front of him? You didn''t make a fool of yourself. It was good enough!'' Hester thought to herself.

    But why did she feel empty in her heart as if she had lost something very important?

    "Well, Brother Austin, I still have something to finish. I''m going to hang up now. Bye!"

    She said in a calm tone and hung up the phone before she got a reply. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she held the phone in her arms.

 Chapter 538 Assistant

    Hester didn''t have much time to think about Terence''s sudden appearance, let alone to guess why he was so angry.

    On the second day, she came to the law office where Lucas worked. She stood at the front desk with a standard smile on her face.

    "Hello! I''m Sakura. Mr. Lucas must have told you!"

    The receptionist nodded with a smile and put her hands in front of her. "Miss Sakura, please follow me!"

    As Hester passed through the whole office with the receptionist, she received a lot of surprise but faint admiration in their eyes. Hester just smiled and ignored it.

    She thought that after the battle yesterday, the name of Sakura would definitely spread throughout the lawyer world in the country!

    "Mr. Lucas, Miss Sakura is here."

    While she was thinking, the receptionist stood in front of an office door and said respectfully. Hester hurried to close her eyes and put aside all the distractions in her heart. She bowed to Lucas wholeheartedly.

    "Master!"

    Lucas nodded at Hester. And his gaze at Hester became softer and softer.

    "Two hours earlier than the scheduled time. It''s really good!"

    The corner of Hester''s mouth twitched slightly. She didn''t mention that she would come to see her master at half past ten. It seemed that Lucas was really as well behaved as rumor had it that he didn''t play by the common sense!

    He must be afraid that she would overslept because of tiredness, which would embarrass him!

    "Master, you must be kidding. As a disciple, there is no reason for you to wait!"

    Lucas interrupted Hester with a casual wave of his hand. He didn''t want to hear such flattery at all. Compared with the Hester in front of him, he preferred her in the court.

    His eyes were firm and his attitude was fair, which was impressive. Hester was so arrogant and confident that she didn''t fit in with this somewhat reserved person now.

    "We two have already fought. Isn''t i

    oo publicized was not in line with her personality.

    Her eyes fell on a girl in the corner, who didn''t raise her head all the time. She just sat there quietly, like air.

    "What''s your name?"

    Hester''s voice was particularly obvious in the quiet meeting room. Everyone looked at the girl with surprise in their eyes.

    The atmosphere was so weird that the girl raised her eyes timidly and looked straight into Hester''s eyes, with a flash of disbelief in her eyes. Her fingers trembled slightly and she pointed at herself.

    "Are... Are you asking me?"

    Seeing her reaction, Hester nodded with a gentle smile. She was as timid and uneasy as Hester was three years ago. She had never been too publicized, hiding herself in the noisy crowd for fear of being discovered, but also so eager.

    After getting a positive answer, the girl took a deep breath, with tears in the eyes. She tightened her hands on her legs and changed the position of holding the pen uneasily.

    "My name is Jessie!"

    With a slight smile at the corners of her mouth, Hester slowly walked up to her and extended her white and beautiful hand. Maybe Hester chose her to make up for her regret!

    "Okay! From now on, you are my assistant. I hope we can have a pleasant cooperation in the future!"

 Chapter 539 Will You Leave

    Terence sat at the head of the meeting room, lazily leaning against the side, surrounded by a sense of coldness, making all the people present sitting aside in fear, not daring to speak casually.

    His bony fingers slowly tapped on the table, and his sharp eyes swept over the crowd.

    "Isn''t there anyone who can give me an answer?"

    All the managers present looked at each other in silence. They felt nervous and scared. Terence frowned and put all his attention on the director of the development department.

    Under the strong pressure of everyone, the director of the development department raised his hand and gently wiped the sweat from his forehead. He swallowed silently and slowly stood up.

    "As for the similar technology between our company and other companies, I insist that they plagiarized. There is no need for us to compensate him.

    If things really go out of control, I suggest we sue them! "

    "So there is another commercial espionage in our company?"

    After listening to his speech silently, Terence''s eyes flashed a trace of darkness. Terence tightened his grip on the pen and pursed the corners of his mouth. His whole body was covered with a layer of gloom.

    In the past three years, Jackson had tried his best to set up spies in Qi Group so that he could fight against Terence at the first time. Jackson and Heater were in the same picture yesterday. It stimulated Terence''s nerves.

    Hester had disappeared for such a long time, but when she came back, she could forgive the past and meet Jackson, but she was extremely cold to him. How hateful she was!

    "Find a lawyer!"

    The short sentence made everyone present confused. How could a calm CEO take the legal action so directly?

    However, since the boss had given the order, no one dared to have any objection. They nodded in tacit agreement and kept silent, hoping that today''s meeting could end earlier. The boss was so horrible.

    Walking out of the office steadily,

    ere looking at a mirror. Thomas held Terence''s clothes tightly and looked nervous.

    Although he had never seen his mother, his father just told him that his mother had gone to a far place and would definitely come back.

    But he had waited for so long, but his mother still couldn''t come back. He was afraid that his father would leave too, so he could only keep an eye on his father. He had a nightmare last night and dreamed that his father had also left. He was afraid of staying at home alone.

    "Got it."

    After hesitating for a long time, Thomas still didn''t tell Terence the dream he had last night. Thomas held Terence''s clothes tightly and looked at Terence without blinking, fearing that Terence would disappear.

    "Dad, will you disappear one day?"

    Looking at the pair of twinkling big eyes, Terence suddenly thought of something and held the little boy in his arms. Terence sighed. He really owed his son too much.

    Since the moment the little boy existed, he didn''t know. When he knew it, he missed too much of his son''s growth. He didn''t hear his fetal movement, didn''t talk to him, and missed too many of his first times.

    "No, father will always be with Thomas."

    Thomas held Terence tightly, and Thomas was in Terence''s arms. "Dad, can I come to you at any time from now on?"

 Chapter 540 Similar

    Terence''s eyes darkened. Holding little boy, he felt heartbroken. In the past three years, the father and son had been together. The two of them had been embedded in each other''s lives, becoming indelible marks in each other''s dreams.

    Terence didn''t know what was on Thomas''s mind. He was only a three year old child, but sometimes he said something without any logic. However, Terence could clearly connect them in his heart and understand the reason.

    "From now on, as long as Thomas wants to come, you can come at any time. But you must be sent by Lisa, you know?"

    After getting his father''s promise, Thomas''s eyes were shining with smile, which was a little scary. A bright smile bloomed on his little''s face, and his bright eyes could not be ignored.

    "Okay. I''ll ask Auntie Lisa to send me to father''s office next time."

    Looking at his sensible and distressing son with complicated eyes, Terence felt more and more guilty for Thomas, and at the same time, his resentment towards Hester grew.

    How could she be so cruel to abandon their children? Even if she hated him, she should not vent her anger on innocent children.

    The cup in Hester''s hand slipped down, and the hot water dripped on the trouser legs. The moist and hot feeling instantly spread, with burning pain.

    "Miss April, how are you? Did you get burned? "

    Jessie Tan looked at Hester nervously. She bent down and rolled up the splashed trouser legs, carefully revealing Hester''s shins with red spots. Jessie was so anxious that tears almost fell down, as if something terrible had happened.

    Holding Jessie up, Hester concealed the strange feeling in her heart. With faint smile at the corners of Hester''s mouth, she narrowed her eyes and glanced at the scattered fragments.

    "Don''t worry. Just clean them up first. I''ll deal with it first. After I come back, we''ll continue to discuss the case. "

    After comforting Jessie, Hester stood up and went to the bat

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    fight for more benefits for her litigant.

    It was a great thing to yearn for that kind of life and change a person''s fate easily because of her.

    Jessie bowed to Hester, but she couldn''t restrain her excitement.

    "Thank you, Miss April! I will study harder and move forward to my dream. "

    Looking at Jessie''s excited face with a smile, Hester was in a trance. Such a vigorous girl was indeed different from Hester''s previous calm personality.

    In other words, they just looked the same, but there might be no resemblance in their hearts? Until now, Hester was a little uncertain about her choice.

    She liked calm people and didn''t like ambitious people. After all, a lawyer was a profession that required moral ethics. If she only pursued fame and fortune, she would not be able to work long.

    "Miss April, what''s wrong with you?"

    Jessie said with excitement. When she saw the dull look on Hester''s face, she felt nervous and looked at Hester worriedly.

    Hester''s eyes flashed and her expression was neat. When Hester looked up into Jessie''s clear eyes, she suddenly felt that what she had just thought was somewhat ridiculous.

    "I''m really sorry. I was absent-minded just now. But I appreciate your determination. Come on! "

    "Don''t worry! Miss April, I won''t let you down. "

 Chapter 541 Cousin

    With the recommendation of Sheryl, Terence finally chose Lucas. Lucas had a high prestige in the legal world, and even if he had just lost a battle, his position could not be shaken.

    After all, it was someone who sincerely framed him, and it was a foreign case. Overall, it was not his fault at all.

    "Mr. Terence, this is the information about Lucas. I have looked it up and compared him with others. He has dealt with many cases of power protection and has rich practical experience. He will definitely help us win the case better."

    Handing over the documents in her hand, Sheryl calmly analyzed the problem.

    Tapping his fingertips gently on the table, Terence leafed through his documents and nodded slightly. Except for Lucas'' bad temper, his ability could not be underestimated.

    "Make an appointment. We''ll pay a visit today!"

    "Okay, I''ll make an appointment later!" Sheryl stood quietly with her head down. She glanced at Terence. A light flashed in her eyes.

    Sheryl closed her eyes and walked out of the office, slowly exhaling a mouthful of stale air. She picked up the phone and dialed the number of law office. They chatted for a while and hung up the phone after making a reservation.

    Sheryl rubbed the phone in her hand and couldn''t help but glance around. Then she stood up and walked to a quiet corner.

    "Hey, what''s going on? Why did she come back? And she made such a big noise. Are you afraid that he won''t notice it? "

    The person on the other side of the phone smiled and leaned lazily on the sofa. His fingertips gently played with the dog around his legs leisurely.

    "We can''t hide her for the rest of our lives! Even if it''s a kindness, it should stop at the right time. There are some things that she has to rely on herself! "

    Sheryl frowned tightly, closed her eyes and took a deep breath to control her emotions. She walked uneasily in the stairwell, and her

    dache. This fact was too tricky. If it was too radical, he was afraid that his grandfather would not be able to bear it.

    Even though he didn''t feel much love in that family, his grandfather was always gentle to him. He didn''t want to see him suffer like this at such an old age.

    A hint of slyness flashed across Derek''s eyes, and he looked at Leo''s restless face. Derek sat straight on the sofa, in sharp contrast to Leo''s laziness.

    "Your grandfather is in good health. Don''t worry!"

    Leo''s heart sank. He felt something was wrong when he heard Derek''s comforting words.

    Leo tightened his grip and then loosened it slowly. He collapsed into the sofa and ignored the man who had a different brain from ordinary people.

    "I''m not like you to deceive your grandfather with homosexuality!"

    He raised his eyebrows slightly and said nothing. A trace of gloom flashed across Derek''s calm face, but it disappeared without leaving any trace.

    Hester and Jessie] were still sorting out cases, occasionally talking to each other. Hester was satisfied with the efficiency of her new assistant. Jessie was efficient and could see through everything, which saved her a lot of time and energy.

    "Jessie, you don''t have to work so hard. You''d better take your time!"

 Chapter 542 Cooperation

    Jessie''s slightly lowered eyes flashed a dark light and soon disappeared. She looked up at Hester with a faint smile and didn''t know what to do.

    "Miss April, I will study hard. Please don''t let me leave, okay?"

    With a sigh, Hester looked up at Jessie''s anxious expression and suddenly felt helpless. Hester just wanted her to have a rest, but she always misunderstood what she meant.

    Hester knew that Jessie was eager to stay, but she was afraid that Jessie would be exhausted sooner or later. However, even if she had pointed it out, there was still something wrong.

    "I''m not driving you away. I just want you to have a rest for a while! If you are too nervous, the result will be the opposite.

    I understand why you want to study hard. But you have been working for a day and a night. You must have a rest!"

    Hearing Hester''s earnest words, Jessie finally felt relieved. She exhaled a mouthful of air. Once her tense nerves relaxed, the overwhelming sleepiness slowly swept over.

    She shook her head and [ÓÆÓÆ], and the things in front of her gradually became a little dim. She leaned over and fell asleep on the sofa.

    Hester looked at the tired Jessie and shook her head. She stood up and took a blanket to cover her. Then she lay on the other side and also fell asleep.

    Lucas had made an appointment with Lucas, so Terence appeared in the law office on time. He was in a pure black handmade suit, and his straight body made people daydream.

    He pushed the door open and walked into Lucas'' office. The decoration was grand but not luxurious at all. It was full of artistic atmosphere, making people feel quiet and calm.

    "Mr. Lucas, I''ve heard a lot about you!"

    Lucas sat on the chair and looked up at Terence who was standing at the door. Since he knew that Terence was coming, he had simply investigated him.

    Young and promising, although his private life was a little messy, it was three years ago. Although he was in a high pos

    right. The case of Qi Group will be handed over to your favorite disciple.

    Please tell her when she wakes up that I will visit her again tomorrow to discuss some cooperation matters with her!"

    The alienation on Lucas'' face gradually dissipated, and he looked at Terence gently. He thought that Terence really had a good eye for his disciple at a glance.

    "Don''t bother. It''s a long trip. How about this? You can go straight to my home tomorrow. It''s close to Qi Group, not so far away from here."

    Hearing that Lucas chose the place of cooperation in his own home, Terence was naturally willing to do so. He nodded and agreed. He couldn''t help but take a look at the sleeping Hester. His heart was filled with mixed feelings.

    "In that case, I won''t disturb you. Bye!"

    The two turned around and slowly closed the door. At this moment, Hester woke up. She glanced at the closed door sleepily and saw a figure passing by, but she didn''t think too much.

    With an amiable look on his face, Lucas sent Terence to the door of the law office. Looking at the car driving away, Lucas almost burst into laughter. When he went back, he passed by Hester''s office. He pushed the door open by accident and saw her lying there lazily.

    "You''re awake! You really don''t know how to take care of yourself!"

 Chapter 543 Thank You

    Hester raised her hand and rubbed her temples, sitting straight. She smiled at Lucas. A warm current rushed into her heart. How could she not know his worry?

    "I''m in good health. Don''t worry!"

    Lucas looked at Hester with disappointment. After a long silence, he finally sighed. He rubbed the spot between his eyebrows and slowly sat beside her.

    "You are young and reckless now. Sooner or later, you will regret it!"

    Hester stood up from the sofa and came to Lucas'' side. She put her hand on his shoulder and gently pinched it. Her waist length long hair was loosely tied behind her, making her look suitable and leisure.

    "Master, please don''t be angry. I promise I won''t do it again!"

    Hearing Hester''s promise, Lucas'' face softened. He raised his hand and gently patted Hester''s hand, indicating her to sit aside.

    Sitting obediently opposite to Lucas, Hester raised her hand to tuck the hair scattered around her ear behind and looked at him in confusion, not knowing what he wanted to say.

    "Don''t flatter me. Come to my house at ten o''clock tomorrow morning. I have something important to tell you!"

    The two people talked with each other, but ignored Jessie. Her eyelids trembled slightly, and her body was stiffly lying aside, not knowing what to do.

    After work, Hester pushed the door open and saw Austin busy in the kitchen with an apron on. The fragrance of the room full of food made Hester''s hungry stomach protest.

    Austin turned around and looked at Hester, who was standing aside and looking at him eagerly. He couldn''t help smiling. After pouring the food into the plate, he walked slowly to the table and met her dark and bright eyes.

    "Wash your hands and have dinner!"

    When she couldn''t help reaching out her hand, he stopped her in time.

    Her hand froze in midair, and Hester lowered her head dejectedly. She looked at the things on the table reluctantly and turned into the bathroom.

    After washing her hands quickly, Hester couldn''t

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    u, but by Hester!"

    It was the biggest regret in his life that he didn''t accompany her when she was so lonely at that time. Although he had tried his best to cure her ears, it was still unable to make up for the past regret.

    He had never lost to anyone, but he lost miserably in front of the person he cared most. Maybe, it was because the two of them were too similar.

    They loved someone with the same stubbornness. Time could wash away everything, but it could not wash away their love.

    Standing at the gate of the Lucas'' house, Hester raised her hand and gently rang the doorbell. She rubbed her belly gently with the other hand. Her stomach was still a little uncomfortable, and she didn''t have a good rest at night. Now she was indeed a little ill.

    But today, she had promised Lucas in advance, and it was not easy to refuse. So she struggled to get up from the bed, simply washed her face and came over.

    "Master!"

    The moment the door opened, she pressed down all the discomfort in her body and nodded respectfully.

    Lucas stood at the door and looked at her with a smile. After getting along with Hester for a long time, he felt that he had found a treasure.

    "Why do you look so pale? Are you not feeling well? I just told you yesterday to take care of yourself. Why didn''t you listen to me?"

 Chapter 544 A Talk

    Hearing Lucas'' unhappy words, Hester nodded obediently and let him teach her. With a faint smile at the corners of her mouth, Hester stood quietly aside.

    Seeing Hester like this, no matter how much dissatisfaction Lucas had in his heart, it disappeared. Lucas sighed helplessly, turned around and walked into the room.

    "Come in!"

    Hester breathed a sigh of relief. She walked into the room and closed the door. Followed Lucas, Hester inadvertently looked up and saw a pair of deep black eyes.

    Her calm heart suddenly trembled, and her breath was a little disordered. She raised her hand and smoothed the short hair near her ear. She tried to calm down. She had an ominous premonition.

    "Sorry for keeping you waiting. My disciple is really troublesome. She made herself like this in a short time. "

    Lucas sat opposite Terence and said softly, but his tone could not hide the love for Hester.

    Terence sat quietly aside, nodded slightly and listened to Lucas silently. His long and thick eyelashes drooped slightly to cover his dark eyes.

    "Lucas is so lucky to have such a hard-working disciple!"

    Listening to their conversation, it was obvious that Lucas'' purpose today was to bridge the two of them. Hester took a deep breath and calmed herself down in the blink of an eye.

    She calmly sat aside, with her hands on her legs, and quietly looked down.

    Lucas said slowly, looking up at Hester with a kind look. Lucas didn''t feel anything wrong, but he was worried about Hester''s health.

    She looked so pale, obviously because she didn''t have a good rest.

    "Sakura, this is the president of Qi Group, Terence. He has encountered some trouble recently. He wants to take legal action, so I recommend you to him."

    Hearing Lucas'' words, Hester raised her eyes and nodded slightly. She stretched out her hand gracefully and looked straight into Terence''s ey

    the way? "

    Terence straightened his wrinkled collar, stood up from the sofa and nodded slightly. He stared at Hester without blinking, trying to find a clue from her subtle application.

    Although she hid her emotion in time, he still found some clues. Three years had passed. Since she still wanted to continue this game, he would definitely accompany her to the end.

    Lucas naturally agreed that he could send Hester back. Hester was not in a good condition now. It wouldn''t be good if there was an accident.

    "It doesn''t make sense, but it''s a special case. Thank you, Mr. Terence."

    Hester took a deep breath and forced a smile. She suppressed all the discomfort in her heart and nodded slightly.

    She couldn''t show her weakness now, or all her previous efforts would be wasted.

    "I''m sorry. Thank you, Mr. Terence."

    After leaving the Lucas''s house, the two walked in tandem. Hester lowered her head and quietly followed Terence, maintaining a proper distance, neither alienated nor intimate.

    Looking at the familiar car, she recalled the past. Hester couldn''t help but glance at Terence, seriously lost in thought.

    "The car has been driven for a long time, so there must be some feelings." Terence said slowly with a smile.

 Chapter 545 Speechless

    Realizing her gaffe, Hester raised her head to tuck her hair behind her back, and moved her gaze away from the handmade ornament.

    "I''m so sorry to trouble Mr. Terence today!"

    "Huh!"

    With a sneer, Terence fixed his dark eyes on Hester. He tightened his hands with all his strength. Suddenly, he admired her acting skills. In an instant, her facial expression changed incisively and vividly.

    Maybe he really couldn''t see through the woman in front of him, or as he said, being too nostalgic was a fatal weakness.

    Just like the previous Melody, the picture in his memory was always fixed in the past, ignoring too many details. And the woman in front of him was probably the same as Melody!

    "Our Qi Group will rely on Miss Sakura in the future, so we should take good care of you."

    Hester ignored Terence''s sarcasm. When she opened the door, she found that all the things were familiar, which made her a little flustered.

    She simply closed her eyes and leaned against the seat, sleepy. Her temples were so painful that she didn''t have much time to guess the meaning of his words. She just hoped that she could end the time alone with him as soon as possible.

    She told him the name of a hotel casually and didn''t want him to know her current address, which saved a lot of trouble.

    A trace of gloom flashed through Terence''s eyes. He looked sideways at her sleepy face, and the corners of his mouth moved slightly, but in the end, he did not say a word.

    He started the engine and drove on the street. The sound of her breath was always steady, without any ups and downs. This made him very depressed. He slowly tightened his grip on the steering wheel.

    Hester closed her eyes and tilted her head to one side. Her dizzy head was abnormally clear at this moment. All her attention was focused on the person beside her, and her heart beat faster unconsciously.

    Only when her nails were embedded in her flesh did she manage to maintain the calm on the surface. At t

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    She looked around in panic and didn''t dare to look into Thomas'' clear and transparent eyes.

    "The wind was so strong just now that I squinted my eyes. So I was afraid that you might get lost."

    Thomas pouted with dissatisfaction, and there was a trace of youth sternness on his face. The black hair on his forehead made his big eyes more beautiful.

    "Now that there is sand in your eyes, should I help you blow it away?"

    Under that pair of eyes, it seemed that everything dirty in the world had been washed away. Lisa''s heart skipped a beat. She touched his head and felt sorry for him.

    "Auntie is fine now. Thomas, do you want to take a car to find your father? It''s tiring to walk there like this."

    Thomas shook his head and pouted. He let go of Lisa''s hand and looked into her eyes. He was only three years old, but people dared not stare at his eyes.

    He didn''t want to be in his father''s office so early. Every time he was annoyed by those aunties. Even though he was very resistant to strangers, the pretended intimacy of those people made him more disgusted.

    "The teacher said that if you want a healthy body, you should exercise more!"

    Lisa was rendered speechless. She sighed and let him go. She couldn''t help but glance at the road that the taxi had just passed, and there was no trace of it.

 Chapter 546 Guilt

    Through the rearview mirror, Hester could still see the two figures, one big and one small. Her hands trembled unconsciously, and her heart was filled with pain, tears falling down.

    If her child was still alive, he should be like this, right? Maybe he was shorter, but she had no chance to see him.

    "My poor child..."

    The driver looked up at the woman behind him in confusion, frowned slightly, and then concentrated on driving. She had been silent since she got in the car. Why did she suddenly speak?

    "Miss, you don''t look well. How are you feeling now? We''ll arrive at the hospital soon. Please be patient!"

    With surprise, Hester looked up at the worried eyes of the driver and understood. She raised her hand to touch her cheek and smiled helplessly.

    How pale was she now that an irrelevant person couldn''t help asking? She just met Terence once. Why did she become like this?

    "I''m fine. Thank you!"

    Handing the money to the driver, Hester pushed the door and got off. Standing at the gate of the hospital, she looked up at the tall building and suddenly felt a sense of desolation.

    She felt a little dizzy and almost out of breath. Then she raised her hand and pinched her temples. She didn''t step forward until the situation eased a little.

    Standing outside Austin''s office, she was about to knock when she heard someone talking inside.

    "Dad, I''ve told you that I won''t accept the way of marriage!"

    Austin said impatiently, pacing back and forth in the office. Hester was unable to see his expression because he was standing with his back to her.

    The impulse that had been surging in her heart slowly subsided, and all of a sudden, she was not as indifferent as before. She couldn''t be selfish to determine the relationship between the two of them, especially to add fearless trouble to him.

    Austin had protected her for so long. Except for bringing him trouble, she seemed to hav

    slight sense of oppression, struck all over the place, and without a trace, forced a person into the corner.

    Hester raised her eyebrows and sighed. She raised her hand and rubbed her aching temples. Her mood, which had just calmed down, seemed to be even more chaotic.

    Why did she always meet someone who was so stubborn? Austin was like this, Jackson had also been hotly pursuing. She had no idea what on earth she had that could make them stay by her side forever.

    Or only Austin loved her wholeheartedly, while she was of no use to Jackson now. Without Terence, there was nothing that could threaten Jackson, but why didn''t he let her go?

    "Mr. Jackson, what on earth do you want to do? If it''s a greeting between ordinary friends, I''m willing to accept it. But now I have nothing to do with Terence. You don''t have to be busy with getting anything from me."

    Jackson''s eyes darkened and his breath became heavy. He tightened his grip on the phone. He had never thought that she would make it so clear, almost mercilessly.

    After a short silence, he smiled with self-mockery. She was so fierce that attracted his attention more, wasn''t she?

    "I think even if I have other intentions, you shouldn''t have said that!"

    "Jackson, I''m too tired to play with you!"

 Chapter 547 Fight

    Jackson closed his eyes. The hair on his forehead completely covered his eyes, and his heart was slightly bitter. He had been playing with others all year round and had always been arrogant, but it was the first time for him to lower his stature.

    "Maybe it''s because you were too gentle before, so the comparison is so obvious now. You hurt me so much!"

    Hearing Jackson''s clear voice, Hester felt a burst of pain in her chest. Once upon a time, Hester foolishly believed that the person on the other end of the phone was a kind and gentle person.

    Even an outstanding beauty couldn''t change her impression to him at all, but in the end, she slapped herself in the face. At first, Jackson approached her with an impure purpose, but she couldn''t tell what exactly happened later.

    "Mr. Jackson, I''m really tired. I don''t want to get involved in the matter between you and that man. I''m not an item, nor a reward for your winners! "

    Then Hester hung up the phone. Hester curled up in the chair with her hands over her head and suddenly burst into tears. However, it was just an idea. She could not be put into action.

    In the past so many years, her existence seemed to be just a tool. Mrs. Qi took her in for the heritage of her mother. And the reason why Terence married her was just to take back the control of Qi Group.

    All of this was like a mountain pressing on her body. The strong suffocation in her chest made her want to cry, but her tears had already dried up.

    Hester was so sleepy that she didn''t know how she got home. She lay on the bed casually, buried herself in the soft big bed, closed her eyes and fell asleep.

    The nightmares ran towards her with an arrogant and scornful smile. Hester ran desperately forward, but in the end, she could only watch herself being swallowed and disappearing.

    Hester frowned and shook her head uneasily. Her hair was wet with sweat and stuck to her forehead.

    Hester opened her eyes al

    I want to have a good talk with you and let you know something about the case itself.

    I really feel sorry for your bad health. But it''s your private things, we can''t mix it up, right? "

    "Mr. Terence is right. I understand. But please don''t worry. I will try my best to deal with this case. I won''t let him affect the reputation of Qi Group. "

    Hester nodded and looked at the table quietly, avoiding his eyes. She despised herself. She raised her hand to tuck her hair behind her ears and slowly exhaled a mouthful of stale air.

    "But I''m weak now. In order not to infect Mr. Terence, you can ask your assistant to send me an email. After all, Mr. Terence, your time is very precious. It''s not appropriate to delay it. "

    After Hester finished speaking, the office fell into a short silence. Terence held his breath and stared at Hester with his deep black eyes. No one knew what he was thinking about.

    "When exactly do you want to act? Or do you think it''s interesting to act for a long time?"

    When Hester looked up at his eyes, she unconsciously tightened her hand. Her nails pierced into the palm of her hand, and the pain made her smile sweet and morbid all the time.

    "I think I have made myself clear before. It seems that you still don''t understand what I mean, Mr. Terence!"

 Chapter 548 Who Are You

    "I''m just too clear about what you mean, Miss April. That''s why I''m more anxious.

    There might be people who looked like each other in this world, but they would never be so similar. Miss April, you are very smart, but you are too stupid on this matter! "

    Terence leaned forward slightly with his hands supporting her chin. Terence sneered. No matter how well she was good at acting, it was useless. He believed his intuition.

    He had been missing her for three years. If he didn''t have such confidence, he wouldn''t get through the hard time.

    "There is a psychological symptom called hypochondriasis, while yours is a typical symptom, Mr. Terence. Although I don''t have a wide range of contacts, if you need this kind of treatment, I can help you to contact them.

    Besides, I want to make it clear again that we two don''t know each other at all. Although I don''t know why you insist, I am really not the person in your impression.

    If you ask me to come here today just to prove that your guess is correct, I''m really sorry. I have no reason to play such a boring game with you with my disease. I''ve made an appointment with the doctor and I''ll leave now. "

    Hester said in a calm tone. Although it was not intimidating, it inexplicably had a trace of strength, making Terence unable to refuse.

    She was no longer the Hester she used to be. How could she allow anyone to trigger her true thoughts with a few words?

    Their eyes met in the air, but neither of them had the slightest intention of retreating. The office fell into a weird silence, filled with a faint smell of gunpowder, making others feel nervous.

    "Huh!"

    With a sneer, Terence fixed his eyes on Hester with an unreadable look. Terence''s temples throbbed slightly and he felt a little weak and helpless.

    She had always refused to admit that she was familiar with him, and even had to draw

    for that person, I''m afraid she doesn''t care about anything!"

    Hester frowned, and finally became a little angry with Terence''s unpredictable temperament. She was the one who had been suffering, but why did he pretend to be extremely painful?

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Terence. I''m just a lawyer, not a psychologist. I don''t need to listen to your inner story. Besides, I don''t have time to waste. I''m not feeling well now. I want to go back and have a rest. Bye! "

    After saying this in one breath, Hester nodded to show her appreciation, stood up and left. Hester tightened her clothes and took a deep breath.

    If she continued to stay here, she was not sure what she would do.

    Staring at her back, Terence''s chest heaved violently, and his body trembled slightly, as if he was suffering from severe pain.

    He rushed over and held her wrist. The touch of his fingertips proved the wound on her wrist. They were exactly in the same position without any deviation.

    Terence narrowed his eyes and looked at the long and thin scar, with more strength on his fingertips. He was painting the scar, and the bottom of his eyes was dark. It was hard to guess what he was thinking.

    "My patience is limited. I just want to ask, who the hell are you?"

 Chapter 549 Heartless

    He tightened his grip on his wrist. Even if there was a scar, he still felt a little uncomfortable with such heavy strength. Hester''s eyebrows were only tangled together. With a wave of her hand, she knocked down his hand.

    Her long eyelashes trembled slightly, and there was no blood on her pale face. She looked extremely fragile.

    "Mr. Terence, you have been entangled with this question for a long time. Are you still trapped in it or unable to extricate yourself from it? I''m Sakura, not Hester as you said.

    If there is really anything between the two of us, there must be only a similar face and a similar name! I wonder if Mr. Terence can understand what I mean?"

    He lowered his head and looked at the falling hand. There was still warmth on his fingertips, which made him extremely greedy. A hint of madness flashed across Terence''s cold face, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.

    When could such a cold game end? He was fed up with her damn attitude.

    "The more people escape, the more truth they want. Since Miss April is so resistant to that identity, I naturally can''t force you.

    But my energy and patience are limited. I don''t know when my patience will run out. I just hope that Miss April can bear my anger at that time."

    Hester felt depressed as her chest heaved up and down. She looked up at the man in front of her with mixed feelings and suddenly found it ridiculous. It was the two of them who disliked her. Why did it seemed that it was all her fault after three years?

    "Mr. Terence, you are so funny, but I have no obligation to bear the anger you said! If you keep pestering me, I''m afraid you have to bear my anger first."

    Her words were neither humble nor pushy. Obviously, it was a counterattack, but she spoke it with a gentle tone of stubbornness and a little sharpness.

    Just like in the court, she always quietly cornered her opponent and then slowly disintegrated.

    Terence stare

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ciation. Her face was expressionless, but her attitude was very sincere.

    "Sorry, you got the wrong person. Although I don''t know who you think I am, I''m sorry to tell you that I''m not!

    I''m not feeling well now and can''t explain to you clearly. I''m really sorry. Bye!"

    With a calm face, Hester turned around and left. Lisa had taken good care of her when she was in the Qi family. But after all, she was just a housekeeper and could only give her convenience within her scope of duty.

    It didn''t matter whether Hester was heartless or not. She had no extra energy to care about the past and just wanted to live her own life quietly.

    "Miss Hester, are you really so cruel?"

    Looking at her resolute back, Lisa couldn''t help but feel sad when she thought of that sensible and heartbroken child. Why did she abandon such a healthy and beautiful child?

    But she clearly knew that she had no position to question, and she could only express this thought in her mind after thinking about it.

    Hester raised her eyebrows. She didn''t understand why she also said she was cruel, just like Terence. But she didn''t care and didn''t want to pursue it.

    She walked steadily without any panic and left slowly. She walked very seriously and counted softly, forcing herself to be concentrated.

 Chapter 550 Support

    Hester left Qi Group building without looking back. She leaned against the corner and gasped for air. She didn''t know why she felt guilty, but she just felt that she really needed to do so at this moment.

    She put her hand on her chest and felt her heart beating violently, but she didn''t know why.

    Although it was just a quick glance, she clearly saw a trace of disappointment in Lisa''s eyes.

    "Hester, what''s wrong with you now?"

    She murmured to herself and left the place. Hester wandered on the street in a daze and didn''t know how she got home. She threw herself on the big bed and fell asleep.

    Austin returned home from the hospital tiredly. He looked around the cold room and sighed. He rubbed the spot between his eyebrows and slowly walked to the door of Hester''s room.

    Austin raised his hand and hesitated for a while before he finally put it down. After waiting for a while, no one answered. Austin sighed and pushed the door in. Looking at her sleeping face, the gloom in his heart was swept away.

    Austin pulled up the quilt that fell on her shoulder, just enough to cover her body. He squatted down and looked at her carefully.

    Austin sighed slightly and suddenly felt a little sad. The happy time in the past three years was stolen by him selfishly. It seemed that this kind of time would only be farther and farther away from him!

    "Hester, what should I do?"

    Hester in sleep moved her eyebrows uneasily, which made Austin''s heart tremble violently. He looked into her eyes carefully and took a deep breath.

    He looked down helplessly, stood up and left her room. Austin rolled up his sleeves, turned around and walked into the kitchen.

    Hester was awakened by the scent of the food and got up from the bed in a daze. Squinting her eyes, she opened the door and leaned against it lazily. Her appetite was instantly awakened.

    "Brother Austin, why do you come back so early today?"

    Austin deftly poured

    d to take me as his disciple, and I was too happy and agree, so I forgot to discuss with you. Please don''t be angry, okay? "

    With his eyelashes quivering slightly, Austin sighed slowly. When he looked up at her watery eyes, he had already surrendered in his heart. He had no right to blame her at all. He was just angry with himself.

    "I''m not angry. You are an adult and have your own judgment. I don''t have much power to stop you from making decisions. Although I was a little shocked when I heard the news, I didn''t get angry at all. So you don''t have to be so panic! "

    Hearing Austin''s words, Hester''s hanging heart slowly landed in the air. But when she saw that Austin was full of worries, she couldn''t help worrying.

    He had always been tolerant of her unconditionally, and that was why she was more and more afraid that he would leave because of anger. There was a strange connection between their lives, but it was not from love.

    "Brother Austin, I know it''s not appropriate for me to do so. But Lucas is a big shot in the legal world. I really don''t want to miss this opportunity. "

    Austin sighed and patted the back of her hand to comfort her silently. He could always read her mind, but there was nothing he could do.

    "I support you in any decision, no matter when!"

 Chapter 551 Uneasiness

    Looking at Austin''s warm eyes, Hester''s eyes were gradually filled with a faint mist. Burying her head in his arms, she smelled a familiar sense of relief, which slowly relaxed her tense nerves.

    "Brother Austin, I..."

    With his fingertips gently against her lips, Austin smiled gently. Austin had thought it through, so he wouldn''t bother her decisions. As for the baby, just let nature take its course. At that time, he would absolutely cooperate in whatever she wanted.

    "You are free. There is no need to report everything to me! The food won''t taste good if it''s cold. Let''s eat first! "

    The short sentence successfully shut Hester up, and she frowned. Sometimes she really doubted that she was a lawyer who really relied on her mouth to live, but why did all her words not work in front of Austin?

    Moreover, she had just plucked up the courage to confess. But Brother Austin was so afraid of Terence, and this time she took over the case of Qi Group by accident.

    But Brother Austin''s simple words made her speechless, and the courage she had finally gathered instantly dissipated.

    Lowering her head to eat quietly, Hester frowned. She always felt restless. She felt sorry for Austin when she took over the case of Qi Group.

    Her heart was full of worries, but in the end, she did not have the courage to confess to him. Hester sighed and stopped struggling. Just let nature take its course. At the worst, she could make an apology to him!

    Austin''s eyes had never moved away from her, so he saw all her tangled expressions. Although he didn''t know why she was so uneasy, his intuition told him that it had something to do with Terence.

    Austin held the chopsticks tighter with a hint of hatred. He felt stuffy in his chest and it was about to burn out. Even if he had good self-control, it would be worn out one day!

    He knew that his current state was very dangerous, just like

    state of mind could always easily become awkward because of her words.

    He couldn''t find a way to vent his anger. It really made him at a loss to suffer like this. She always fought back unhurriedly, but every time she hit him accurately in the heart.

    "Miss April, do what you say!"

    Putting down the phone, Hester stood up and put on her suit, and put on a delicate makeup. In the face of work, she always did perfectly.

    When Hester appeared in front of Terence, Terence''s eyes darkened. His eyes were fixed on her, as if a ferocious leopard was staring at delicious food.

    Damn it! Terence cursed in his heart and suddenly felt a little dry in his throat.

    "Miss April, please sit down!"

    Ignoring Terence''s murderous eyes, Hester calmly sat in the chair. Hester put her bag on her legs, smiled and nodded slightly.

    "Sorry for keeping you waiting."

    She nodded politely, took out some documents prepared and pushed them in front of him.

    "These are the materials I have sorted out these days. Mr. Terence, can you check if there is anything else that needs to added? Although I don''t know much about the infringement case, I know the basic process.

    This case is not difficult, and I think I can do it, so please rest assured, Mr. Terence! "

 Chapter 552 Conversation

    Raising his eyebrows, Terence stared at Hester and tightened his grip on the document. Although he was familiar with her damn official attitude in the video, he still couldn''t accept it when she treated him like this.

    "It seems that Miss April has really put a lot of effort into it! You even know the background of the other party''s company. I can rest assured! "

    Hester smiled, deliberately ignoring the sneer in his tone. Hester was used to listening to it. She didn''t want to have a meaningless quarrel with him, which would only make others feel degrading.

    What''s more, it was him she faced to. She was afraid that if she allowed herself to argue with him, there might be some trouble in the future. It took her a lot of efforts to get rid of him. She didn''t want to be easily trapped in it again.

    "Thank you, Mr. Terence. I will try my best to complete this case for you!"

    Hearing her perfect compliment, Terence felt more depressed. Such obedient her made him unconsciously recall the previous days and gouge out his heart.

    "Of course I trust the person recommended by Lucas. But there are some things that Miss April doesn''t dare to admit, which makes me very dissatisfied! "

    Hester raised her head and tucked her hair. The looks on Hester''s face made her dignified and generous, without the slightest bit of discomfort. However, her calm face concealed her extreme nervousness, but she could not show it.

    "Mr. Terence, I think you might still misunderstand me. I''m really not the one you are talking about. I''m sorry! "

    Terence squinted his eyes with a trace of laziness and danger. Every time he made such an expression, it was the omen of his being angry.

    But when Terence saw her calm face, he unconsciously tightened his hands. Terence had told himself more than once that he must keep calm. It was not easy for her to appear, and he couldn''t push her away

    , so I have to go now. Bye! "

    Watching her stand up, Terence was instantly filled with anger. He clenched his fists and stared at her with his cold eyes.

    "Hester, why are you so cruel? Three years have passed. How long do you want to torture me? Every prisoner has a sentence, so just tell me how many years have you sentenced me?

    You have no idea how I have been through these three years. You know nothing! Such a gentle and kind person is actually so cruel and merciless in nature. She even... "

    "Dad!" The door was opened from outside. Thomas was wearing denim suspenders and a hat. He looked gentle and harmless, making people can''t help but get close to him.

    The moment he pushed the door open, he was facing Hester. A pair of dark and bright eyes were fixed on her, looking very cautious.

    It was the first time in Thomas'' life that he had met his mother, and he had too many scruples in his heart. He grabbed the edge of his clothes with both hands, afraid that his mother might not like him?

    Hester looked at the child in front of her. The past was pouring into her mind one by one, and a strong sense of guilt was about to destroy her. She trembled slightly and was about to fall.

    Her child must be waiting for her in heaven now?

 Chapter 553 She Is Not Your Mother

    "Mommy!"

    The crisp and childish voice was full of strong uneasiness and timidity, pulling Hester back to reality from the painful memory. She looked up at the child in front of her and understood.

    She hadn''t had the chance to see Melody''s before, but it was said that the child was abnormal. Now it seemed that his intelligence was also affected!

    "I''m not your mother. Don''t scream when you go out!"

    Thinking of what Melody had done, she said in a sharp tone unconsciously. She chose to leave not because she was kind and generous, but because she needed some time to relieve her pain.

    And it was not that she didn''t want to take revenge at that time, but when she calmed down, she felt that some of her previous thoughts were so ridiculous.

    She detested Melody''s ruthlessness, so she didn''t want to be that kind of person. Putting oneself in pain was just a self-torture to make the opponent happy.

    Thomas took a step back and looked at Hester in disbelief. He grabbed his clothes awkwardly, and his big eyes were full of water at the moment.

    He had already rehearsed the scene of meeting his mother countless times in his mind, but he did not expect it to be like this. His mother said that she was not his mother. But since he was a child, his mother''s photos were placed in his father''s room. Why did she suddenly change?

    Although Thomas was precocious at such a young age, he didn''t know much about many things. He looked at his father with watery eyes, hoping that he could give him a satisfactory answer.

    "How could you do this to him?"

    Without looking at Thomas'' injured eyes, Terence looked at Hester coldly and clenched his fists. In the end, he couldn''t believe what a mother would say. Even if he was the one she hated, the child was innocent.

    She had been absent from his childhood for three years. How could she not even admit that

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    nce''s heart was bleeding. He must have owed her a lot in his previous life, so had she come here to collect debts?

    Shocked by his imposing manner, Thomas pouted, tears swirling in his eyes. The strength holding Hester''s wrist was gradually relaxed. He didn''t know what to do now.

    It didn''t seem that his father was joking, but the person in front of him was really his mother. That kind of natural affinity made him want to be close, like other children hiding in their mother''s arms and laughing wantonly.

    "Dad..."

    He called his father timidly, and his tears fell in an instant, sliding across his face. He used to like a doll made of jade, and now he was more and more pitiful.

    Hester frowned tightly, but she was unwilling to see him cry. She turned around and glared at Terence to express her dissatisfaction.

    "Mr. Terence, this is your child, please pay attention to your own teaching method!"

    Terence didn''t expect that she would refute him like this. He was stunned at that time, with the corners of his mouth moving. He wanted to speak, but he didn''t know what to say.

    Ignoring his abnormality, Hester focused all her attention on the child beside her. She wiped his tears and felt heartbroken.

    "Stop crying, okay?"

 Chapter 554 Embarrassment

    Under the comfort of Hester''s soft voice, Thomas'' mood was gradually relieved. He rubbed his eyes and looked at Hester timidly, but he didn''t dare to act rashly.

    A pair of annoying red hands tightly grasped the corner of her clothes, not daring to relax at all. His mother, whom he had been looking forward to finally came to him. He was so excited that he couldn''t control himself.

    "I won''t cry, mom... Can you stay here?"

    Terence stood aside, looking at the two people in front of him, tightening his hands. He felt a little sad, but he didn''t know where it came from.

    Hester, on the other hand, looked at the child in front of her at a loss, not knowing how to face it. When she was pregnant before, she had been looking forward to how she should get along with her child.

    But when she faced such a little child and his watery eyes, it was really irresistible.

    She raised her hand to wipe his face that hadn''t been wiped clean, and looked at him gently.

    "I won''t leave. Don''t worry!"

    "Although I''m a little embarrassed, since Thomas likes Miss April so much, why don''t you stay here with him for a while? I have a meeting, so I''ll excuse myself."

    With these words, Terence fled in panic. Looking at her getting along with Thomas, he could not help but fall into a wondrous state of imbalance.

    He couldn''t understand her original decision. Just like her sudden appearance, she was unreasonable but had no sense of disobedience.

    Sheryl raised her eyes and saw the hesitant look on Terence''s face. Her eyes flashed. She lowered her head and continued to work, but her mind was in a mess.

    Seeing Hester shuttling back and forth in the Qi Group, even if no one could recognize her, Sheryl did know clearly what role she herself had played in it, causing her to be in a dilemma.

    "Inform all the department directors to have a meeting n

    ead down.

    A hint of madness flashed through Terence''s eyes. He took a deep breath and managed to hold back his anger.

    "Thomas, I''ll take you to dinner!"

    After saying that, Hester slowly exhaled a cloud of air. The stone in her heart was finally relieved. Always being watched like this, it feels like a big hole was almost marked on the face.

    She stood up awkwardly and nodded at Terence with a smile. She was generous and decent without any embarrassment.

    "Since Mr. Terence has finished the meeting, I''ll leave now. Bye!"

    Hearing that she was leaving, Thomas pouted. He shook off his father''s hand and ran straight to her. His little hand grabbed the corner of her clothes and looked at her stubbornly.

    "Don''t go!"

    The word "mother" was swallowed, and he kept thinking about the words "I am not your mother". Although he was young, he could clearly sense the impatience in her tone.

    He didn''t want his mother, who he had been waiting for so long, to leave again because of this title. In that case, he didn''t know when he would see her again.

    With an embarrassed look, Hester frowned imperceptibly. She looked up at Terence, hoping that he could take his child away as soon as possible.

    "You can go with us!"

 Chapter 555 Have A Meal

    Looking at the indifferent face in disbelief, Hester was about to doubt that he did it on purpose. Even though he could see her unwillingness, he could still ignore it so thoroughly. "What on earth do you want to do, Terence?'' Hester thought.

    Did he still want to show off in front of her how cute and sensible the child was and mock her two children who had passed away?

    "Let''s have a meal together, okay?"

    Pulling the corner of his clothes slightly, Thomas looked up at Hester. He said timidly, and his tone was very cautious, as if he was afraid of being refused.

    Facing that pair of watery eyes, Hester could not say anything to refuse. Hester sighed slightly and stood there helplessly. In the end, she nodded.

    She just couldn''t bear the disappointment in the child''s eyes. It must have nothing to do with Terence.

    "Okay!"

    After a low whisper, Hester instantly calmed down. She just had a conflict with Terence and Melody, but she had no grudge against the child.

    Some hatred only needed to be experienced by herself, and there was no need to continue. If she wanted to really get rid of it, she had to completely put it down.

    "Let''s eat!"

    Thomas held Hester''s hand tightly and repeated the two words, as if Hester would go back on her word if he was late. In fact, Thomas just wanted to spend more time with his mother.

    Although he didn''t understand why his father was so cold to his mother, he knew his father missed his mother. Otherwise, his father wouldn''t have spent the whole day with his mother every week.

    Hearing Hester''s answer, Terence breathed a sigh of relief. He raised his head and glanced at her hesitant looks. His eyebrows frowned slightly, but he didn''t say anything else.

    The three of them slowly walked to the restaurant. Because of the large number of people, they didn''t book a private room. They could only sit in the noisy hall.

    Hester sat on the chair,

    ho had just met her, was about to leave.

    "Mom, you..."

    "Thomas, Miss April has something important to deal with. Don''t disturb her!"

    With a gloom look on his face, Terence looked at Thomas with deep eyes, telling him not to be like this. Although he didn''t know if she was trying to escape or for something else.

    Thomas pouted and looked at Terence pitifully, as if he was about to cry. Thomas clenched the tablecloth with both hands, but did not continue his words.

    Hester almost fled away from the restaurant. Thomas'' pitiful eyes were like a sharp sword stabbing into her heart, corroding it.

    Hester slowly exhaled a mouthful of stale air, but didn''t know where to go. The phone in her hand started to ring again. She was frightened.

    All of a sudden, her phone vibrated. She looked at the name on the screen of the phone, unable to react for a long time.

    With a bitter smile, Jackson felt a strong sense of helplessness deep in his heart. Instead of being aggressive and arrogant as before, there was a trace of fatigue on his charming and feminine face.

    "Hello!"

    "I thought you would burn the bridge after crossing it!"

    Hearing his aggrieved voice, Hester could not help but smile. She looked up at the sky and smiled.

    "Yes, I do think so!"

 Chapter 556 Why Did You Leave

    "I don''t like your frank!"

    The sense of decadence in Jackson''s heart completely disappeared, and the corners of his lips lifted powerlessly. He said lightly. He lay lazily on the chair, with his eyes fixed on the figure at the door of the restaurant.

    "May I have the honor to have a meal with Miss April?"

    "Okay!"

    Hester replied indifferently, exhaling a mouthful of stale air. How could Jackson not know what she really thought?

    But Jackson did help her a lot. She had to thank for him It was just one meal and it couldn''t mean anything.

    Hester didn''t have many friends in domestic. She came back this time just for business, and she didn''t have the chance to contact the people she knew before.

    A person could not see the future, but he could not live without the past. Hester longed for friendship, but she couldn''t get it. Jackson was just a little extreme, but in other things, he was perfect

    Jackson''s eyes widened in disbelief, and his heart floated into the clouds. It was an indescribable and wonderful feeling.

    He started the engine, slowly pulled over beside her and opened the door of the passenger seat.

    Looking at the car in front of her with an unreadable expression, Hester raised her eyebrows and glanced at the person inside. A smile inadvertently appeared at the corners of her mouth. She lowered her head, feeling a little complicated.

    She opened the door and sat on the passenger seat. Hester lazily leaned against the side and slowly closed her eyes.

    "Tired?"

    Jackson raised his eyebrows and said slowly. Her recent whereabouts had been closely followed by his men, so he naturally knew that she was very busy.

    More importantly, she took the case of Qi Group, which really surprised him.

    Uttering these words with her eyes closed, Hester felt unprecedentedly tired. Although she had been well prepared for a long time, it was still difficult for her to be calm when such a thing really happened.

    "

    nce.

    "Why did you leave three years ago?"

    As Jackson blurted out this sentence, the silence between the two people spread.

    "Now Terence has been pestering you. Do you still want to put up with it? I approached you with an impure purpose, and then I did something wrong to you.

    To make it up, or to be exact, out of guilt, I can see your unwillingness and difficulties. Although I''m not sure whether you can avoid him in the future, I''ll definitely make him restrain himself. "

    "What do you want to do?"

    Hester urgently raised her head and looked at his beautiful eyes. Her heart sank, and she had an illusion that she was seen through. She had always known that he was not simple, but it was still inconceivable for him to pry into others'' hearts so easily.

    Jackson''s slender fingers were slowly stroking his chin. He lazily supported his chin and looked at Hester with unfathomable eyes. She sat straight, carefully keeping her trembling body.

    "I can cooperate with you to create some illusions to make him think that we two are together. After a long time, he would naturally feel discouraged and give up.

    Of course, you don''t have to mind or be afraid. I was too impulsive and too aggressive at that time. But now, I promise you that I will restrain myself and just help you! "

 Chapter 557 What Happened Three Years Ago

    Hester''s eyes flashed with a faint light. She clenched her fists and was indeed a little tempted. She didn''t want to have too much entanglement with him, but his method was very clever to fulfill this wish for her.

    But would everything be as easy and wonderful as he said, or would it happen something wrong in the end?

    "I really appreciate your help, but I''m sorry. I won''t take it!"

    There was no sternness in Hester''s indifferent voice, but with irresistible tenacity.

    "Or do you want to renew your relationship with Terence?"

    Slowly closing the menu in his hand, Jackson looked up at Hester, as if he wanted to see through her. He didn''t want to figure out the reason.

    He just didn''t want him to repeat what he had seen three years ago. His enchanting and gloomy face was hidden in the dark, which was hard to see clearly, but was still shocking.

    "If that''s the case, then it''s unnecessary for me to do that today."

    Jackson slowly finished the rest of the words, fixing his eyes on Hester. His fingertips touched the edge of the menu intentionally or unintentionally, but he couldn''t help but feel a little nervous.

    Even though he had guessed something, he was afraid to hear the answer from her mouth. In the past three years, his nerves had been in a tense state.

    If it weren''t for her appearance, when would the nerves break? But it had always been hard to say. Would he do something out of line again because of her answer? Everything was still unknown.

    Staring at the ground quietly, Hester didn''t know how to answer. She didn''t have an exact answer in her heart, so how could she give others an answer?

    "I don''t know!"

    Jackson''s hanging heart slowly fell on the ground, and he breathed a sigh of relief secretly. He smiled evilly, and uncontrollable joy rose from his heart.

    "Maybe you can think about my suggestion. Since you don''t want to get

    e, his heart was stirred up and he was almost unable to resist it. He tightened his hands on his legs and sat opposite her nervously, fearing that he would reveal his true thoughts.

    It turned out that she didn''t know the existence of the child. It seemed that her sudden disappearance had something to do with Austin. It never occurred to him that the seemingly calm Austin would do such a thing.

    "Order the food first!"

    Touching her slightly painful stomach, Hester obediently put aside all the distracting thoughts in her heart and only ordered food. Her stomach had been consumed too much before. She must be careful!

    After the two of them finished their meal, Jackson drove her to the destination and watched her figure slowly disappear. Jackson leaned against the chair and exhaled slowly.

    "Austin!"

    He murmured the name and couldn''t help smiling.

    Terence sat in his office, smashing all the photos on the table. His chest heaved uncontrollably, as if he was suppressing a strong anger, which was frightening.

    "Did they make an appointment?"

    The man in black standing at the table nodded slightly, his face calm and expressionless.

    "As soon as Miss Hester walked out of the restaurant, Jackson''s car stopped in front of her."

 Chapter 558 Consent

    "Huh!"

    With a sneer, Terence stared at the photos on the table and felt impatient. He clenched his fists and his face was covered with a layer of coldness.

    "Hester, good for you!"

    Hearing his gloomy words, the man in black couldn''t help trembling. He closed his eyes to avoid Terence''s burning and frightening eyes, and his back was numb.

    After a short period of emotional loss, Terence took a deep breath and managed to regain his sanity. He raised his hand and waved it gently, indicating the man to leave.

    He was the only one left in the big office. His fingertips slowly skimmed over the photos, and the corners of his mouth cruelly raised. She was so eager to get rid of him, and the worst thing was that Jackson was also involved. It was really a headache!

    "I will not make your wish come true."

    In the meeting room of the headquarter of the Gu Consortium, Jackson stood out. He looked more valiant and heroic in front of a group of bald uncles.

    He leaned against the side, playing with a pen in his hand, and his eyes swept past everyone present.

    "What? Do you have any idea about my proposal?"

    Everyone looked at each other and frowned, as if they were facing a major crisis. However, in fact, they were indeed thinking about one thing.

    The director of the planning department hesitated. Their department had devoted the most effort to the company. If they wanted to say the right to speak, no one was more suitable.

    "Mr. Jackson, we have invested too much in this case to fight against Qi Group. If it is pushed out now, our previous efforts will be in vain. Isn''t it a pity?"

    Everyone nodded in agreement and thought what he said was reasonable. Gu Consortium and Qi Group had been in a stalemate for a long time. The employees of the two families were born with a trace of confrontation.

    With his eyebrows slightly raised, Jackson slowly put the pen in his hand on the table. He glanced at everyone present with a serious expression on his face.

    the screen and said slowly.

    "Father, please don''t be angry. Let me explain!"

    Thinking that his attitude might be a little excited, the man raised his hand to straighten his tie, and his face softened as he looked at Jackson.

    "I trust you, but I won''t let you do whatever you want. The painstaking efforts of Gu family for generations can''t be easily wasted by you."

    "I was too impulsive before. Please don''t be angry! Next, I will adjust the policy and let the Gu Consortium take over the domestic market again."

    Lowering his head quietly, Jackson explained patiently. He didn''t want to disappoint the people on the other side, but this time he was too emotional to make a fatal mistake in decision-making.

    "The Gu Consortium has a solid foundation in China. If we calm down now, I think it will soon recover its previous prosperity."

    The chairman put the crutch in his hand aside and slowly relaxed his expression. A hint of slyness flashed across his solemn face. He looked at the overly enchanting face of Jackson and nodded slightly.

    "If you really like that woman, I won''t object. Over the years, the Gu family had owed you a lot! Although I have given you superior living conditions, it is indeed stingy in terms of spirit.

    Although I don''t have much power, I can make a decision on this matter."

 Chapter 559 Fear

    The morning sunlight sprinkled on the bed, waking up the people in sleep. Hester frowned and slowly opened her eyes.

    She suddenly remembered something and got up from the bed. She looked for the materials scattered all over the ground.

    "I had everything sorted out last night. Why did it disappear all of a sudden?"

    "Are you looking for this?"

    A hoarse voice sounded, making the room more and more empty and desolate. Hester stopped searching for the information and raised her head to look into Austin''s black eyes.

    Austin sat quietly by the bed, backlit, people could not really see his face, but judging from his tight body, he would not be in a good mood!

    There were some messy papers in the slender fingers, and the slight wrinkles that had appeared on it could be seen that he had been squeezed them hard for a long time.

    He stood up and walked very slowly. He approached Hester, and his expression became clearer. He had planned to wake her up for breakfast, but now he saw such a wonderful scene.

    At that time, his eyes were fixed on it, as if there was a burning anger in his chest, which made him want to rush to Qi Group and have a fight with Terence immediately.

    "Are you looking for this?"

    He raised the folder in his hand, and his expression was very calm, without any change. His voice was still steady.

    Hester sat on the bed and looked at Austin with a guilty conscience. She gripped a corner of the quilt and her heart beat faster. Every time Austin behaved like this, he would be the most frightening one without gentle temperament.

    "Brother Austin, listen to me. I didn''t mean to hide it from you. But I was worried that you would be angry, so I hesitated."

    Looking at Hester with a deep look, Austin smiled faintly. He put the document in his hand on the bed and raised his hand to gently tuck her hair.

    "It''s yo

    uilding, Hester was instantly relieved. She was frightened all the way, fearing that Austin would be unhappy. Now that the destination had finally arrived, she could rest assured.

    "Brother Austin, drive carefully on the road. I''ll go upstairs first."

    "Wait a minute!"

    Austin called her name and ran his fingers through her messy hair. He sighed helplessly. He really didn''t know what to do with her.

    "If you really don''t want to face him, don''t force yourself. I know you attach great importance to professional ethics, but sometimes you can be flexible. You don''t take it too seriously, understand?"

    Hester nodded obediently, her eyes burning. Hearing Austin''s low voice, she couldn''t help but sigh. She couldn''t think for herself like this. Maybe she if had missed Brother Austin, no one in the world would be better than him.

    "I see. I''ll go upstairs first."

    Looking at the back of Hester, Austin tightened his grip on the steering wheel. He was really in a bad mood to personally send his beloved woman to his rival in love!

    "Rat-a-tat!"

    The sound of knocking on the glass came. Austin turned his head and saw an enchanting and gloomy face. His face darkened. He frowned slightly, but still rolled down the window.

 Chapter 560 Fool

    "Can we have a talk?"

    The corners of Jackson''s thin lips were slightly raised, and his beautiful eyes were shining with a faint star light, slowly falling on him. Jackson stood against the light, making it difficult to see his expression clearly.

    The two looked at each other in silence for a long time. Austin took a deep breath and nodded slightly.

    They randomly found a cafe and sat down. Leaning against the table lazily, Jackson tapped his fingertips gently on the table and looked at the person in front of him perfectly.

    Jackson had never expected that Austin would do such a thing, which was not his style at all.

    "Dr. Austin, although we don''t know much about each other, I still can''t believe that you will do that!"

    Austin stirred the coffee with his hand trembling slightly, and his eyes flashed, returning to calm. The only thing he had done was that three years ago. It seemed that he couldn''t hide it anymore!

    "Mr. Jackson, you must be joking. You are a good example of having two faces!"

    "Huh!"

    Jackson sneered. Looking at Austin, Jackson took a sip of coffee. The bitter taste made him happy both physically and mentally.

    "Maybe we are the same kind of people."

    "Although it''s impolite, I don''t want to be a person like Mr. Jackson. Even if I have done something, there is still too much helplessness. You can''t mix them up! "

    Austin said calmly, looking at Jackson with a gleam in his eyes. Austin couldn''t forget what Jackson had done to Hester, and was even more unforgivable than Terence.

    "Or, it''s not too much to say you ungrateful."

    Instead of getting angry, Jackson laughed and sat lazily on the sofa. A trace of cruelty flashed across Jackson''s long and narrow eyes, and soon disappeared, without a trace.

    "Maybe Dr. Austin is being polite. There should be other more appropriate metaphor!"

    "What on earth do you want?"

    Austin felt like sitting on pins and needles

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    nge really made her feel strange.

    Although his facial expressions were not very rich before, now he gave people the feeling that he was really too cold, like a cold machine without emotions, making people''s back numb.

    Looking through the documents in his hand, Terence''s face became more and more gloomy. His fingertips were slightly cyan, and his eyes were covered with a layer of ice.

    In order to avoid meeting him, Hester even sorted out several plans for him to choose. Was it really so unbearable to stay with him in her heart?

    "Miss April, is this the plan you made overnight?"

    Terence threw the documents on the table and took a deep breath. The veins on his forehead bulged slightly.

    Calmly facing his deep gaze, Hester nodded slightly. Was he unsatisfied it?

    "I have never involved in any infringement case. If Mr. Terence is not satisfied with my plan, I can ask my master to take over. "

    "Do you really think I''m that easy to fool in your mind? Are you two pushing the responsibilities away from each other?"

    With a cold smile at the corners of his mouth, Terence pulled his face slightly, revealing a stiff smile, which made Hester''s back numb. Terence turned the ring with his fingertips. Looking at Hester''s indifferent expression, he was very angry.

 Chapter 561 Heartless

    Compared to his anger, Hester''s discomfort was gradually alleviated. Hester raised her hand to tuck the short hair near her ear and smiled lightly.

    She and he were strangers now, so she must avoid some familiar movements before.

    "I''m just considering for you from a professional point of view. If Mr. Terence feels a little unhappy, it''s really my fault. Please forgive me!"

    Terence stared at Hester''s fake smile, eager to tear it apart. His eyes twinkled, and he forced himself to suppress all the anger in his heart.

    Since Hester didn''t want to expose it, he had to be patient and continue the game with her. In the blink of an eye, Terence calmed down and returned to his cold look.

    "Although you are professional legally, I am not that easy to fool. Since Miss April was highly recommended by Lucas, you must have some real talents.

    I''m not a patient person, so please forgive me for my rudeness, Miss April! "

    Terence stressed the last two words, as if to vent his anger. Hester closed her eyes and hid the faintness in them. His attitude was so obscure that she had a headache.

    Originally, Hester didn''t want to have too much contact with him, but if this case could not get the final answer, the two of them would probably have more contact!

    "If you are not satisfied with my plan, I will discuss with my master and give you a final plan. As for the data collection, please try your best to cooperate! "

    "If you have any problem, you can come to me at any time."

    Terence looked at Hester with a complicated expression. Even though he had thought it through, when he saw that she tried her best to get rid of it, he would naturally be angry.

    Hester said to herself with an impeccable smile on her face. Her purpose was to distance herself from him. It was not wrong to be polite and distant in this

    ran after her. Terence strode forward and grabbed her wrist. With a slight force, he could clearly feel the scars on her wrist.

    "How long do you want to play?"

    It was still a common topic. Hester frowned and couldn''t help but feel a little impatient. She knew that she couldn''t hide from him, but she didn''t want to admit her identity from the bottom of her heart.

    Once she admitted it, there would always be all kinds of troubles surrounding her, which made her very uncomfortable.

    "Mr. Terence, please behave yourself!"

    Hester couldn''t help but feel a little angry. She looked at Terence indifferently and broke free from his grip. But because of the huge difference in strength between men and women, it was a little difficult.

    Terence tightened his grip and looked at Hester with a pathetic face. The anger in his chest was burning, almost burning him out.

    He couldn''t read her mind, but he knew how much she hated him. But wasn''t the punishment of three years enough? Wasn''t it enough to abandon their child and have fun with Austin?

    "Behave yourself? I don''t know what these two words mean since I met you. Hester, sometimes I feel that you are very strange. You even did such a cruel thing! "

 Chapter 562 Confusion

    Looking at Terence inexplicably, Hester frowned. The scar on her wrist seemed to crack again, and the pain was unbearable.

    "Mr. Terence, I''m not the one you want to find. Please keep your head clear. Besides, you have been questioning me for so many times. After I run out of my patience, I will take legal means to forcefully ban you from doing anything unreasonable! "

    "Huh!"

    Terence sneered, forgetting all his good manners. His eyes were red, and he looked at Hester stubbornly and crazily.

    He really hated her ruthlessness, but more himself. If he had seen through his mind earlier, he wouldn''t have been in such a situation.

    "Good job, Hester! I have never thought that you would be so heartless. At that time, you had to care about it with all your life... "

    "Sakura!"

    A sudden voice interrupted Terence''s following words, and Jackson walked slowly with brilliant light. Jackson was already eye-catching.

    Jackson walked slowly to Hester, staring at her with his long and narrow eyes. There was only her in his eyes.

    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Now that you''ve finished your work, let me drive you home to rest! You have been busy these two days and don''t have time to have a good rest. You look terrible! "

    Coming back to her senses, Hester smiled and nodded slightly. Hester trembled slightly and tightened her hands.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Terence. I have something else to do today. Bye!"

    Terence''s throat was like a fish bone, which made him very uncomfortable. Terence looked at Jackson with burning eyes, like a viper, frightening.

    "Jackson!

    The word slowly popped out from the gap of Terence''s teeth, with overwhelming hatred, and eroding the three people.

    Jackson raised his eyebrows slightly, and his eyes fell on Terence with a smile on his face.

    "Mr. Terence is al

    y voice sounded, and all Terence''s senses had flown away.

    Looking up at Terence defiantly, Jackson knew exactly what Terence was thinking about. But unfortunately, he couldn''t let Terence talk with Hester directly.

    He stayed here for a long time not to let Terence tell the truth of all the things.

    "Mr. Terence, please be polite to my girlfriend! In order not to make things too terrible, today''s matter is over. Please calm down! "

    After Jackson finished speaking in a sharp tone, he held Hester''s shoulder and was about to leave. Terence was emotionally unstable now and no one could guarantee what Terence would do, so Jackson had to be careful.

    Terence stood still, staring at Hester''s receding figure with burning eyes, clenching his fists.

    "Hester, are you really so cruel that you want nothing?"

    Frowning, Hester slowed down. She bit her lower lip and didn''t understand why he had always emphasized on being cruel.

    Strictly speaking, she was the victim all the time, wasn''t she? They had been hurting her all the time. Why did she suddenly change her identity?

    "Just ignore him. If men''s self-esteem is hurt, they will always take it to heart!"

    Jackson held her hand tighter and said.

 Chapter 563 Be Real

    Hester followed Jackson, walked slowly towards the car. Hester fastened the seat belt in a trance, looked away and was absent-minded.

    She kept recalling the scene just now and always felt that something was wrong. How could a person like Terence lose control like this?

    "What are you thinking about?"

    Leaning against the side lazily, Jackson looked at Hester with deep eyes. He explained it quietly for a long time and said slowly. All her thoughts were on her face, just as before, and she would show her true color if she was not careful. It was really troublesome.

    He really hoped that his mind would not be so smart, or that he would be confused once in a while. It was really rare.

    With a flash in her eyes, Hester''s wandering thoughts gradually came back. When she looked into Jackson''s dark and calm eyes, her heart sank. Maybe she was thinking too much!

    "No. I just think this case is a bit tricky. I hope I can finish it as soon as possible!"

    Don''t expose others'' thoughts. It was a principle that Jackson always followed. Everyone had his or her own secret and didn''t want to be pried on.

    Jackson was just more careful than ordinary people. When something happened, he would unconsciously bring a wisdom.

    "If you need any help, just say it. Although I may not be able to help you, it''s better than you just think about it all by yourself, understand? "

    Hester nodded obediently and looked down at her palm. She was just dealing with Jackson. He was kind, so she couldn''t refuse him directly. It was a little unreasonable.

    "I will."

    Hester''s indifference and indifference hurt Jackson deeply. He tightened his grip on the steering wheel slightly, and his eyes flashed a trace of depression. He smiled with self mockery, inexplicably rendering a trace of desolation.

    There were always one or two things in the world that you couldn''t achieve. For exam

    kson smiled wantonly at Hester. He knew that Austin was worried about her. They had arrived safely, but Austin was still so worried.

    "Go upstairs first! You don''t look good. You must take good care of yourself! "

    Covering her face, Hester smiled helplessly. Brother Austin had been busy in the hospital these two days, so she didn''t rest and eat on time.

    Could it be that she had become dependent on Austin now? Without him by her side, she almost forgot how to live a life alone?

    "Maybe it''s because I''m busy with the case! But it doesn''t matter. I don''t feel uncomfortable. "

    "Take good care of yourself. If you don''t even care about yourself, how can you expect someone to take care of you?"

    As these words were blurted out, Jackson and Hester were shocked. Jackson tightened his grip and regretted. Jackson sighed and looked at Hester indifferently with a smile.

    "Just take care of yourself!"

    Jackson just thought of the days when he was homeless before. At a young age, he saw through the coldness and warmth of people, and naturally understood the simple truth.

    "Okay!"

    Hester looked at him with a complicated look in her eyes. She cleared her mind and said slowly. Others'' privacy was his weakness, so she wouldn''t ask more.

 Chapter 564 Going Out

    Standing in front of the window, Austin fixed his eyes on a man and a woman downstairs. He stood there nervously. He knew that there would be no possibility between her and Jackson, but he still couldn''t help thinking about them.

    Even he himself hated his look. But he still couldn''t resist his possessiveness and ridiculous fear of her.

    "Well, hurry up and go upstairs!"

    Jackson raised his hand and gently rubbed her hair, smiling gently. Jackson couldn''t help slandering the person standing by the window. Austin''s burning eyes actually made him feel some pressure.

    "Someone''s jealousy is about to burn. I think I''d better go away!"

    Raising her eyes in confusion, Hester frowned imperceptibly.

    "What?"

    Jackson smiled and shook his head. It had been three years since Austin failed to capture her. It seemed that the two of them were really stubborn.

    "Nothing. I''m just urging you to go upstairs and have a rest!"

    Hester opened the door and saw Austin''s eyes. She smiled at Austin. She walked slowly towards him and gently put her head on his shoulder, acting like a spoiled child.

    "Why do you come back so early?"

    Looking at somewhere with his deep eyes, Austin felt a little embarrassed. She had sensed something just now, but she still acted as if nothing had happened. It really made him feel depressed.

    His hands were naturally placed on both sides, and his nose was full of the familiar smell of her, which made him greedy. He knew what she was thinking, but he had no strength to care about it.

    "The hospital allowed me to take a few days off, so I came back."

    Looking up at Austin''s gentle eyes, Hester smiled. She shook his arm slightly and smiled brightly.

    "Let''s go out for a walk tomorrow! I haven''t gone out for a walk since I came back! In the past, I wanted to walk around the street and listen to the lively voice, but I had been busy all the time

    he really feel relaxed.

    The sudden ringtone broke the peaceful and beautiful time between the two. Hester was so shocked that she suddenly opened her eyes and nervously searched for her cell phone from her bag.

    "Don''t worry. Take your time!" Looking at her panic, Austin sighed helplessly and persuaded her softly.

    While speaking, Hester had already found her phone. Holding the phone in both hands, her face gradually turned pale.

    Seeing Hester not answer the phone, Austin asked in a low voice, frowning in confusion. "What''s wrong?"

    He turned around and caught a glimpse of the screen. His eyes darkened. He tightened his grip on the steering wheel with uncontrollable coldness.

    Hester picked up the phone. She took a deep breath and calmed down before she said slowly, "Hello!"

    "There will be an emergency meeting in the company later. I have to supplement some information about this infringement case!"

    A cold voice slowly came through the receiver, with a faint chill and irresistible. Just like himself, he always acted on his own and never listened to anyone''s decision or opinion.

    Hester''s temples twitched. She closed her eyes to calm herself down before finally waking up from the edge of the explosion.

    "I''ll be right there!"

 Chapter 565 Negotiation

    "The meeting will begin in half an hour!"

    "I''m far from the city center now. It''s impossible for me to get there in half an hour Hello! Hello! "

    Depressed, Hester put down her phone. She took a deep breath before barely suppressing her anger. She clenched her fists and her temples were throbbing violently because of the emotional ups and downs.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Sweat began to form in his palms. Austin carefully hid his feelings for fear that he would unconsciously reveal his strong uneasiness.

    The voice was so familiar that it was like a nightmare for him. Terence, the name that followed closely like a magic spell, scared him very much.

    Hester took a deep breath and tried to suppress her anger. She turned around and looked at Austin with a forced smile.

    "Brother Austin, please send me to Qi Group!"

    Hester''s eyes twinkled, and his long and thick eyelashes covered the emotions in them. Austin nodded slightly, started the engine and turned the car around.

    "Okay!"

    It was supposed to be a happy time between two people, but it was destroyed because of the call together. Hester''s heart was a little heavy without the joy before she came.

    "Miss April, Mr. Terence is already in the meeting room. Hurry up!"

    Sheryl looked at Hester indifferently, put her hands in front of her and nodded slightly. Sheryl''s body was trembling and she couldn''t face Hester so peacefully.

    Raising her hand to tuck the short hair near her ear, Hester hid her emotions. There was a decent smile on Hester''s face, and no difference could be seen at all.

    She and Terence are strangers now, so she must act very calm. As long as there was no trace of Hester, even if he suspected, it was useless.

    "Secretary Sheryl, thank you. I''ll be right there!"

    Hester''s eyes were tightly locked on the door of the meeting room, and she felt very quiet. She heard her own heartbeat, as if the world inside was very different.

    Her hand that was pushing the door wa

    erence stood up and left. He didn''t have to force her in this way, but because there was really no way.

    She was so cold that she couldn''t wait to escape. Her words hurt his heart. Now Terence was like a person who had been trapped in the desert for a long time. He was as hungry as a wolf, eager to pounce on her and eat her alive.

    With a helpless sigh, Hester frowned tightly. But she still followed him into the CEO''s office and sat stiffly aside.

    There was a strange atmosphere between them. They looked at each other without saying anything. It was indeed embarrassing. Terence lazily leaned against the side, looking at Hester with burning eyes.

    He almost blurted out the question that day, but was interrupted by Jackson. Now seeing her sitting opposite him as if nothing had happened, he didn''t have the courage to question her.

    If he asked her that day, would it mean that the two of them would completely break up? Terence crossed his hands on his legs, with a complex and indescribable state of mind.

    "Miss April, this infringement case is very important to Qi Group. I hope you can put all your attention into it!

    Since Lucas had recommended you to me with all his strength, it means that you have real talents and practical skills. I hope you can improve the prestige of our Qi Group! "

 Chapter 566 No One

    Hester wandered alone in the empty corridor, thinking of Terence''s cold words. She didn''t know how she walked out of the office, and every step she took was particularly heavy.

    "Why do you look so bad? Did he embarrass you?"

    Seeing Hester come out in a daze, Austin hurried forward, holding her shoulders tightly with both hands, and asked worriedly.

    Hearing Austin''s voice, Hester turned her eyes and gradually regained her consciousness. She raised her head slowly and looked into his dark eyes, tears streaming down unconsciously.

    "Brother Austin, I want to take a walk in the countryside. Can you accompany me?"

    "Okay!" The faint whisper gradually dissipated with the breeze, mixed with Austin''s love and care for her.

    The two of them slowed down and drove on the main road in the suburb. The lush trees on both sides of the road were full of vitality, making people feel relaxed.

    Hester was tired, lying on the seat. Her eyes lazily swept over the trees and flowers aside, and the depressed mood in her heart gradually dissipated.

    "Brother Austin, let''s have a try!"

    Listening to Hester''s whispered words, Austin''s hand was unstable, and the car was able to show a curve on the road. The whole body leaned forward.

    He quickly turned the steering wheel and pulled over at the roadside. Austin''s chest heaved violently and looked straight ahead in surprise.

    Because of the safety belt, Hester was not thrown out. The strong reaction made her hit the seat hard and she cried out in pain.

    When he came to his senses, Austin leaned over anxiously and tucked her messy hair behind her ears, frowning tightly.

    "I''m sorry, Hester. Are you okay? Are you not feeling well? Where did you hit?"

    Hester covered her temples and felt dizzy. Now she was even more dizzy because of Austin''s series of questions.

    "I''m fine. Don''t wo

    a long time, but she didn''t hear any response. Hester thought the person was frightened by her current situation, so she took a deep breath and tried to slow down her tone, without a sharp

    "I''m sorry. I''m a little dizzy now and can''t see clearly, so I have to bother you. I''m sorry! But that gentleman is really important to me. Please..."

    Before she could finish her words, Hester''s hand was ruthlessly brushed away. Her arm drooped with the force, and Hester frowned tightly.

    Turning her head, she could only see the back of that person, but she could not see it clearly.

    "It''s so strange. Why do I always feel that I have seen her before?"

    "Miss Hester, we are having an examination now. You may feel a little uncomfortable halfway, but please endure it!"

    The sudden words interrupted her thoughts. Hester''s eyes flashed, and she gradually woke up from confusion.

    "Well, didn''t you just have an examination? There was a nurse who was walking around me just now. She touched my body sometimes"

    The nurse was also surprised to hear Hester''s words. She was a nurse in charge of inspection, and generally no one would be allowed to come in here.

    "Maybe you misunderstood, Miss Hester. No one was there just now."

 Chapter 567 Kill You

    Hester was surprised. That person had been walking around her just now, and she had touched her many times during the walk. Although her current situation was not optimistic, the most basic thing could be sensed.

    But since the nurse had said it confidently, she could no longer argue with her.

    On the other side, a woman turned the corner and came to a hidden staircase. She leaned against the wall and sat on the ground slowly. The wide hospital gown covered her body, making her look even thinner.

    She sat on the ground in a daze, looking incredulous. She wrapped her arms around her knees and tried to curl up. The familiar face in her mind kept torturing her fragile nerves.

    "Hester, you are not dead!"

    Hester, who was checking, shivered for no reason. She raised her hand and gently rubbed the tip of her nose, looking baffled.

    "Why do you feel a little cold all of a sudden?"

    Hearing her murmur, the nurse quickly put a blanket on her body.

    "You are too weak now. It''s normal for you to feel cold. Don''t worry!"

    "Becky, aren''t the eighteenth bed patient here for a routine examination? Did you see her?" As soon as the nurse finished speaking, Hester only heard that the door was pushed open in a hurry, with a trace of tremble, as if something very important had happened.

    "No." The nurse called Becky looked at her in confusion and shook her head slightly. "I didn''t see the patient of eighteenth bed!"

    Hester heard the conversation between the two. She turned her head and felt that the disgusting symptoms were alleviated.

    "Well, before you came here, I seemed to meet a person here, but because of dizziness, I couldn''t see her face clearly."

    "That must be her. The eighteenth bed patient has always been very anxious. If she runs out, we will definitely be punished."

    The nurse walked back and forth in the r

    appearance. Even if she stood in front of a familiar person, she would be recognized!

    "Since you are already dead, why do you suddenly appear! You ruined my life three years ago. Do you still want to get involved in it? Or do you just dislike me and want to laugh at me?"

    Her face was flushed and flickered with a faint light, looking extremely fierce. Her chest heaved violently, and her heavy breath echoed in the whole staircase, with an overwhelming sense of pressure, suffocating.

    She grabbed her clothes tightly as if she was venting her anger. She had never thought that Hester would come back and stand in front of her.

    She had thought that even if Terence knew what she had done, he would at most be angry, but she didn''t expect that he would send her to a sanatorium.

    The life here was monotonous, and there was no chance for her to make up, let alone the few times he had come here in the past three years. She was very clear every day. She just hoped that Terence could change his mind when looking at her messy appearance.

    She was waiting for an opportunity, or perhaps she was betting on her youth. As long as she won this round, she would finally turn the tables.

    "Hester, you bitch, I must kill you!"

 Chapter 568 Found Her

    The noisy footsteps approached slowly. Melody wrapped her arms around her legs and curled up on the ground. Her hair was disheveled and she was covered in the shadow.

    "She is here. Come here quickly!"

    A surprised voice sounded, and the sound of close footsteps approached quickly, surrounding Melody, but no one dared to help her up.

    Since she moved into the sanatorium, many nurses had been injured by her, but her identity was special. Every time someone was injured, he or she could get a lot of compensation, so everyone simply let her go.

    But she couldn''t her strength. As time went by, everyone would be very careful when they met her, as if they were afraid of something unexpected.

    When everyone was holding their breath, Melody, who was sitting on the ground, slowly raised her head and coldly glanced at everyone as if they were facing a formidable enemy. The corners of her lips slightly raised with a hint of mockery.

    "I''ll go back to the ward myself. Call my father and tell him that I want to see him!"

    After saying that indifferently, Melody stood up from the ground, ignored the dust on her body, turned around and left.

    The nurses looked at each other and carefully followed her. Standing at the door and looking at her back, they were stiff and sweating.

    Standing by the window and looking at the lush forest outside, Melody''s mood suddenly became very sad. The man she loved with all her strength was so disdainful of her.

    She didn''t know how to express her feelings. She just felt it was ridiculous. The man she held in her palms turned out to be disdainful to her. This huge psychological gap really made her feel at a loss.

    "Clean up the room!"

    She turned around and met the nurse''s frightened eyes. The corners of her mouth slightly raised, and inexplicably she had a gentle temperament surrounding her.

    Becky pushed the door open in a hurry and saw Austin looking at Hester with a gentle face. The scene was so quiet that no on

    odded and left the ward.

    Austin narrowed his eyes and slowly walked into the ward. He stared at Melody with a faint smile on his face.

    He had always been concerned about Melody''s situation. He knew that Terence had sent her to a sanatorium, but he didn''t know that she would become like this.

    "Long time no see, Dr. Austin!"

    Knowing that she had no manners at all, Melody directly ignored the uncomfortable feeling in her heart. A pale smile appeared on her face.

    Austin nodded slightly and looked at Melody, standing aside lazily. There was no strange feeling, as if the person in front of him was the same as before.

    "Miss Melody, it seems that you have a hard time recently!"

    Her heart trembled. Melody clenched her fists and her chest heaved violently. She took a deep breath and suppressed the rage in her eyes.

    Even if she ended up like this, no one would trample on her. No one could look down upon her as she was the apple of the eye.

    "No one knows the joy of fish. Dr. Austin is not me, how could you know that my life is not good? Or, why don''t you think that I like this kind of life?"

    "Huh!"

    Austin sneered. He suddenly felt that she looked so ridiculous. He stood aside in a gentle manner, with burning eyes.

    "Miss Melody likes the fun of self-abuse, I dare not compliment!"

 Chapter 569 Conversation

    Faced with Austin''s obvious ridicule, Melody''s face changed slightly. She took a deep breath and stared at him with her eyes wide open, as if she wanted to punch him.

    "Who the hell is he? How dare he laugh at me?" Melody thought.

    "Strictly speaking, the word ''self-abuse'' seem to be more suitable for you, Dr. Austin! Hester doesn''t like you, but you insist on staying with her. How does it feel to see her miss another man every day? "

    There was no change on Austin''s face. His dark eyes met hers. He looked gentle and elegant, like a French gentleman in the middle ages.

    "As Miss Melody said, it''s just my own business. Others can''t critic it. What''s more, we are on the opposite side of the matter, and we have no stand to blame, right? "

    Although Austin''s attitude was very gentle, the words coming out of his mouth were not like that.

    "You..." Melody''s face gradually became a little ferocious. She pointed at Austin, and the veins on her forehead bulged and were seriously scarlet.

    She seemed to think of something and took a deep breath. Her sunken cheeks made her look as thin as a skeleton.

    "Dr. Austin is really a glib talker. It''s really a bit unfair to be a doctor!"

    "Don''t bother you, Miss Melody. I just hope you can behave yourself and don''t do anything disgusting! After all, human''s patience is limited. You will get yourself into trouble one day if you continue to do it unscrupulously. "

    Melody smiled carelessly and felt sad. Wasn''t her current situation miserable enough? No matter how miserable it was, why not beat it?

    The stubbornness in her bones made her not easily admit defeat, and she was more fond of taking risks.

    "There are always all kinds of surprises in the world, and I won''t give up easily. Maybe in your eyes, I am so unreasonable, but everyone has the right to choose,

    more. Don''t worry. I''ll have my wound bandaged later. Have a rest first! "

    Austin covered a corner of the quilt, hoping that she wouldn''t have to put too much experience on him. As time went by, he would have an illusion.

    Without waiting for her response, he left, leaving only a desolate back.

    The tears that had been repressed for a long time finally fell down slowly and wet the pillow beside her ear. Hester bit her lips tightly to restrain her emotions.

    She gripped the quilt tightly and her body was as cold as falling into an ice cellar.

    Terence tapped his fingertips gently on the table, and the short hair on his forehead fell down to cover his angry eyes.

    "I hope you can give me a reasonable explanation!"

    With a smile on his lips, Jackson looked as lazy and calm as before. "The explanation is that Gu Consortium will not forcibly take over the Qi Group''s case from now on. I came here today just to tell you the news!"

    "Huh!"

    With a cold smile, Terence slowly leaned back on the chair, his burning black eyes fixed on Jackson''s charming face. Terence still remembered how Jackson lost control at the funeral. How could he easily change his behavior at all costs in the past three years?

 Chapter 570 Worry

    Sitting lazily aside, Jackson put his hands on his legs leisurely. He looked at Terence with a pair of sharp eyes, but he had a strategy in his heart.

    He didn''t want to go crazy since he had wasted three years. Gu Consortium had just moved back to the country, so he didn''t want anything bad to happen to it.

    "Although we had a lot of unpleasant things before, it doesn''t hinder our cooperation, right? Qi Group is the largest company in A City, and our Gu Consortium has a strong economic background. Why don''t you consider joining hands?

    Now it''s business. I hope you don''t have strong personal feelings, Mr. Terence. It''s easy to do something irrational. "

    With his fingertips tightening slowly, a faint smile appeared on Terence''s cold face, which was not to the bottom of his eyes. Jackson''s plan was so obvious. How could he not know?

    "As Mr. Jackson said, we are sitting together for business. But to negotiate business cooperation, one had to show enough sincerity, not just relying on a mouth, no one would believe empty words.

    I always think that I am scrupulous in separating public from private interests, and there will be no personal emotions involved. But Mr. Jackson, you must pay special attention to it! "

    A hint of darkness flashed through Terence''s eyes, and the smile at the corners of Terence''s mouth gradually disappeared. Terence paused for a while and said slowly.

    "There will be a meeting later. I won''t ask you to stay, Mr. Jackson. Bye! "

    "Is it true that Mr. Terence doesn''t care about brotherhood?"

    Jackson leaned forward slightly. There was a gleam of light in his deep and bottomless eyes, and there was a trace of evil in the light.

    "Mike is your half-brother. Have you really given up on him? Our two families have been in a stalemate for many years, and it''s impossible for us to let go of our grudges all of a sudden.

    But if it''s just a temporary cooperation, I think there should be no problem, right? Besides, it''s your brother who is in charge of this part. Don

    nd slowly returned to peace with an uncontrollable tremble.

    Well, everything would be fine. As long as she stuck to her belief, she and Austin wouldn''t end up with separation. These days, she often looked at Austin in front of her, but felt that he was very far away from her.

    But no matter how hard she tried, she still felt that they were drifting away. Hester was stubborn, so she wouldn''t say it out.

    It was just because she was afraid and stubbornly wanted to grasp the warmth in front of her and didn''t want him to disappear.

    Austin hurriedly sent her to the downstairs of Qi Group. Hester unfastened the seat belt and smiled at Austin.

    "Thank you, Brother Austin. The case will be closed soon. We''ll go back to America together!"

    With a gentle and pampering look on his face, Austin raised his hand and sorted out her short hair near her ear, smiling. "Okay!"

    Hester got off the car and left in a hurry after getting a satisfactory answer. But she didn''t notice the pain in Austin''s eyes.

    "Miss April, Mr. Terence is waiting for you in his office!"

    Sheryl said softly, looking into Hester''s eyes. Sheryl tightened her hands in front of herself, with a faint shiver.

    "Thank you!" Hester nodded politely, but her eyes unconsciously floated to Sheryl. She frowned slightly, and a hint of doubt flashed through her mind.

 Chapter 571 Unintentional

    Hester pushed the door open and looked at his malicious eyes without exception. Hester sighed and slowly walked up to him. With an elegant and decent smile on her face, it seemed that she was so alienated.

    "Mr. Terence, I''m sorry for being late."

    Without his response, Hester frowned slightly, slowly raised her head and inadvertently looked at him. Her heart skipped a beat.

    The two of them were very close to each other, full of pressure but with a strange aura that could not be waved away. Hester raised her hand to tuck the short hair around her ear and exhaled a mouthful of stale air.

    "The files of the case have been sorted out. Mr. Terence, please have a look. Do you need me to sort them out again?"

    As soon as Hester finished speaking, she handed over the notebook in her hand, avoiding his unfathomable eyes, and pursed the corners of her mouth tightly.

    Sitting upright in the chair, Terence glanced at the documents on the table lazily, showing no interest in reading them.

    His thin lips were tightly closed like hers, with a faint meaning.

    Under the gaze of the concentration, Hester was very restless. Even if she looked normal now, she knew exactly how restless she was now.

    The reason why she could sit here and keep calm was that she wanted to end this torture as soon as possible and stay away from the man in front of her. Every time she faced him, she would unconsciously pull her back to three years ago.

    She didn''t like that kind of life, nor did she want to be trapped in it. There was always a reckless pursuit in one''s life, and one couldn''t always be so stubborn.

    "If you don''t think there''s any problem, Mr. Terence, I hope you won''t let me come to Qi Group so casually in the future. I''m your lawyer, but not your personal product.

    Even though this case is very important to Qi Group, everyone has his or her own privat

    d by Mr. Terence. Please restrain your emotions. Although I don''t know what happened between you two, something important must have happened because you can''t forget her! "

    Terence smiled with self-mockery. He must be crazy to let her crush his self-esteem like this. He used to be so arrogant, but when did he become so greedy for others?

    "I''m not mistaken. I hope you can win the case for Qi Group!"

    Hester frowned in confusion, but it disappeared in an instant. Hester nodded and smiled faintly without any emotion.

    She had accepted his praise as a matter of course. Hester just thought that there would be less trouble. She would try her best to enjoy it, wouldn''t she?

    Hester nodded slightly with no expression on her face.

    "Thank you for your trust, Mr. Terence. I won''t let you down. Please... "

    "Dad!"

    The sudden childish voice interrupted the conversation between the two people, and a little body rushed in with a faint sultry wind.

    Fearing that the child would fall, Hester subconsciously bent down and imprisoned his wobbling body around her.

    "Watch out!"

    Hester tried her best to soft her voice. She didn''t want the grudge between adults to affect the child. She was not Melody. She couldn''t ignore a life.

 Chapter 572 Lunch

    The little guy struggled and finally stabilized his body. He took a deep breath and looked up at Hester''s soft eyes.

    His eyes were cool, but as if something was spreading. He moved his lips and stood still obediently.

    "Thank you, Auntie!"

    The childish voice and the round and cute face were all so irresistible. Hester looked at him tenderly, and all the anger in her heart disappeared.

    She couldn''t help but raise her hand and pinch his cheek, which was so cute that her whole heart was about to melt.

    "Just be careful next time. It''s not safe to be so reckless, understand?"

    Nodding his head, Thomas stared at Hester, like a puppy looking at a bone. He gripped her sleeve and pulled it slightly.

    "It''s lunch time. Can you come with me?"

    Looking at the pair of watery eyes, Hester''s heart froze, as if thousands of emotions were gushing out, drowning her. She was suppressed in her feelings, unable to breathe.

    "Okay!"

    She slowly uttered the word with a trembling voice. She wanted to take it back the next moment, but it was difficult to say it in such a pure gaze.

    ''Well, it''s just a meal. It won''t change anything!'' she thought to herself. She sighed and didn''t argue with him. Or, subconsciously, she always had a faint sense of sympathy for this child!

    With the consent of Hester, a sweet smile appeared on his face. He held her hand tightly and looked up at his father.

    "Auntie Hester agreed to have lunch with me. Dad, when will you finish your work?"

    Terence''s eyes flashed and suppressed all the strange emotions in his heart. He sighed and didn''t know what to say to his son.

    It was just because of her words that his son couldn''t help being so excited. He had been worried that his autism would reject her, but it seemed that he thought too much.

    "Okay!"

    With the same simple answer, he glanced at Hester''s subtle expression. His ey

    p the three people in the car who were seriously absent-minded. Hester turned her head slowly and glanced at Terence.

    His long and thick eyelashes trembled slightly and he looked down calmly.

    "Mr. Terence, please drive faster! It will slow down the traffic!"

    Hester admired him from the bottom of her heart that a good high-end sports car was driven out of this walking speed. After all, not everyone could do that!

    Frowning worriedly, Terence glanced at the car behind which the horn was honking. He took a deep breath, stepped on the accelerator to the bottom, and flew out directly.

    His hands on the steering wheel were intertwined with blue veins, and the veins in his neck were clearly visible. After the whistle incident, they soon reached their destination.

    The waiter of the restaurant opened the door for them attentively, with a touch of cautiousness in his respectful attitude. It could be seen that Terence came here very often.

    Hester got off the car towards the two of them and slowly exhaled a mouthful of air. She raised her hand to tuck her hair behind her ears and inadvertently glanced at the name of the restaurant.

    A strange look flashed through her eyes. She stood there stiffly, like an ice house, extremely cold.

 Chapter 573 I Like It

    "I think you will like the food here!"

    Terence looked at Hester with burning eyes. The corners of his mouth lifted in a good mood, and even his voice was tinged with a faint tenderness, making people feel like bathing in the spring breeze.

    Her floating thoughts returned to her real body, and her body gradually warmed up. Hester clenched her fists and took a deep breath. She looked up at his dark eyes with a stiff expression.

    She raised her hand to gather her hair and hid all her emotions in the blink of an eye. Then she slowly raised the corners of her mouth, trying not to let others see her emotional movements.

    She was not a fool. How could she not see his intention of probing? This was the only restaurant he took her to for dinner, and it was also the only one she praised.

    Three years had passed, but she didn''t expect that he still remembered it. She hoped that she could be separated from him forever and never see him again.

    "It''s good that Mr. Terence can come here. I''ve been living abroad for many years, and I''m not familiar with the domestic food. Today, I can also improve my taste."

    Terence heard a lot of flattery, especially in recent years. But he had never expected that one day he would hear such a sentence from her.

    Perhaps only he, as the person concerned, could understand her feelings!

    "Let''s go inside!"

    With a forced smile, he nodded slightly to hide the bitterness in his eyes and said softly.

    The three of them were still in the same box, with wonderful layout and decoration style. It was obvious that the restaurant was different in every aspect, or that it had a strong background.

    "This is Qi Group''s property. There was once a person who said the food here was delicious, so I bought this restaurant."

    Terence looked at Hester''s face carefully and smiled. He raised his hand and poured a cup of tea for her. His white fingertips were dipped in slight water stains.

    "Unfortunately, I don''t k

    nxious, but sometimes he couldn''t help breaking the peace.

    The feeling of treading on thin ice was not what he liked, and naturally it would not make people happy. Moreover, his patience was limited, so he could not watch her leave again.

    "Okay!"

    Hester answered instinctively as she picked up the chopsticks at the side of her. She stiffened for a moment, but soon calmed down and began to eat calmly.

    In fact, she was very upset about her chain reaction. Although it was not so strange to let others see it, it always revealed a trace of weirdness. She had said that she didn''t know them, but the unnatural look just now was still seen.

    Thomas'' eyes followed Hester closely. Looking at the dishes that she had picked up, he tried his best to pick them up. But he couldn''t get what he wanted because his arms were too short.

    Hester couldn''t bear to see him work so hard. She sighed and picked up a tomato and put it on the small plate in front of him.

    "He doesn''t eat this!"

    Seeing that the red tomato was put on Thomas'' plate, Terence couldn''t help but dissuade her.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the tomato in front of Thomas had disappeared quickly. Apparently, it was hard for him to swallow the tomato.

    "Thomas is very obedient. I like it as long as it''s picked up by you!"

 Chapter 574 Weird

    Hester was stunned and tightened her chopsticks. She pursed her lips and looked at the child in front of her, with mixed feelings.

    For a moment, the whole room was unusually quiet.

    "Sorry, I don''t know!"

    Terence slowly raised his head and looked into Hester''s clear eyes. Leaning against the chair lazily, he looked at Hester with a shallow look.

    "Did you like tomatoes before?"

    The atmosphere was getting colder and colder. Hester took a deep breath and held the chopsticks tightly, hoping that the embarrassment would disappear as soon as possible, so she wouldn''t be so suffering.

    "Mr. Terence must have made a mistake. I always like eating tomatoes."

    Then she picked up another piece and put it in the mouth, chewing it carefully. The sour taste filled her mouth, making her unbearable, but so familiar.

    The taste of tomatoes had always been awful and she didn''t understand why. But after she woke up from that nightmare three years ago, she had been trying hard to change her taste.

    She wanted to cut off all contact with the past, and all traces were erased from inside to outside.

    "EW!"

    With a retch, Thomas spat out all the tomatoes he had just eaten. His smiling face crumpled, and his face was pale.

    With quick eyes and quick hands, Hester picked up the cup at hand. She held Thomas in one hand and poured the water into it. She gently patted his back to help him breathe.

    She didn''t like eating tomatoes before because she would vomit as long as she taste it. She took a piece of tissue and wiped the corner of his mouth gently. She couldn''t help but feel sorry for the child.

    He was so obedient and sensible that he could always easily affect the deep feelings in her heart, inexplicably trembling.

    "If you don''t like it, then don''t force yourself. You don''t have to do anything like this, okay?"

    Terence leaned forward sligh

    re some grudges between you.

    I''m his girlfriend now. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, I''d better avoid it! "

    She was just trying to refuse him politely. Terence smiled and looked at Hester quietly, with an unreadable light in his eyes.

    "If that''s the case, then I''m really being rude."

    He nodded and accidentally saw the scar on her wrist. The scar was ferocious on her vital part, but it could still make people feel the pain at that time.

    "You still don''t want to admit it?"

    The scar pricked his eyes fiercely, and the mood that had been rippling was instantly rough. His eyes gradually became sharp, through the layers of air, staring straight at her, with a trace of scrutiny.

    Hester panicked. She subconsciously wanted to cover the scar, but she felt that it was too obvious, so she simply let others watch it casually.

    "Is Mr. Terence always so unreasonable?"

    With a sneer, Terence looked at her pretending to be calm, with flames burning in his heart for a long time.

    Did she really want to deny it? She had exposed so much, but why didn''t she admit it?

    "Scars! Do you still want to get rid of the traces of suicide?"

    "People in our profession always inadvertently offend people, this is the best proof!"

 Chapter 575 Leaving

    "Really?"

    A cold voice without any temperature was transmitted to Hester''s ears through the air. Terence raised his eyes and looked at her with a pair of sharp eyes.

    Under such gaze, Hester was at a loss. She lowered her eyes in panic and looked around aimlessly, not knowing where to look.

    Hester raised her hand to tuck her hair, feeling hot all over her body and eager to leave.

    "It''s easy for me to offend people because of my job, so I can always get revenge. But after all, it''s my private affair. Please respect me and don''t try to interfere. Mr. Terence.

    The dinner is almost finished. I''ll leave you alone. Thank you for your lunch, Mr. Terence. Bye! "

    Hester showed her attitude straight and expressed her thoughts at the moment. She looked down slightly and restrained herself from looking at Thomas, fearing that she would suddenly feel guilty when she saw his eyes.

    However, before she could leave, her wrist was grasped by someone and she could not move forward or backward. Hester struggled to free herself and slowly took a deep breath. She couldn''t help but feel annoyed.

    In the past three years, she had become more and more sophisticated, and had never been so angry. Or maybe there was something subconsciously that made her become like this.

    "Mr. Terence, please behave yourself!"

    Seeing the two adults quarreling, Thomas looked at them with his dark eyes, which were watery. He didn''t know what to do.

    Thomas grew up in an unhealthy family and didn''t know what to do when others quarreled. Besides, his father had always spoiled him, so it was impossible for him to hear harsh words.

    "Dad!"

    The soft voice sounded slowly. Hester and Terence''s bodies trembled at a tacit understanding. Then they silently turned their heads and looked at the child who had been forgotten for a l

    e was curious about this matter, she would never ask, just because she was a stranger for him.

    "Why? Did Mr. Terence quarrel with your wife and you still get angry? But I really envy you!

    You''ve been married for so many years, but your relationship is still so sweet. It''s really beyond our imagination. "

    Thomas frowned. At this moment, his round face was like a steamed bun. His dark and bright eyes were fixed on Hester, with an indescribable loss.

    "My mother got lost and hasn''t gone home yet!"

    Terence had said that casually to fool Thomas, but now Thomas said it so confidently. Terence suddenly felt a little funny. A simple child always made others feel sorry for him.

    Hearing Thomas''s words, Hester became more and more confused. Although Melody was not a good person, Thomas was her own son. How could she leave him?

    Moreover, as long as Terence was there, Melody would never do such a thing, would she?

    "I''m almost confused by the words of Mr. Terence and Thomas. I think his mother has been travelling in the city and hasn''t returned yet, so you two are discontented with her in your hearts. That''s why you two say that in such a tacit way!"

    "His mother gave birth to him and left."

 Chapter 576 Dont Worry About Her

    Hester sat on the chair nervously, her hands unconsciously tightened, and her eyes wandered aimlessly. She just wanted to ease the atmosphere, but in the end she found it was getting worse and worse.

    "I shouldn''t have said that. I''m sorry!"

    The atmosphere suddenly became weird. It was originally a matter between the two adults, but now inexplicably mixed with a three-year-old child.

    The originally luxurious and comfortable box was now more like a sea of fire and blade, making people suffer.

    "It''s just a past. Whether you tell me or not, it''s already happened. We can''t change it."

    Terence closed his eyes and ignored Hester''s uneasiness. He said as if he was talking about the weather, without any greetings.

    He raised his hand and gently touched Thomas'' head. The force was soft, but the wave of in his eyes was surging.

    "Thomas has accepted this fact, so there is no need for you to feel sorry."

    Her heart instantly became heavy. Hester raised her head and covered it on her forehead. With her temples throbbing violently, she took a deep breath to calm herself down.

    She raised the corners of her mouth and looked at him apologetically. Although she liked children very much, she was seriously afraid. Children''s laughter always pulled her back to the past unconsciously, and the painful memory made her heavy.

    "I''m really sorry, Thomas. I mean no harm."

    Compared with her full of guilt, Thomas shook his head indifferently. Although he didn''t understand why she suddenly said sorry, he knew the meaning of these words at a young age.

    "I forgive you!"

    Hester was at a loss whether to cry or to laugh at his confident tone. The corners of her mouth twitched slightly before she slowly calmed down. They really deserved to be the father and son of the two, and they had inherited a lot of similarity.

    He knew so much at such a young age. Wouldn''t it be great when he grew up?

    "Thomas, eat obediently. Don''t be picky about food!"

    After listening to the whole convers

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ill abandoned her without mercy. While she was thinking, she was already standing outside the box. She raised her hand and wiped away the tears that fell from her eyes. She took a deep breath and calmed down.

    Looking at the box with only Thomas left, she frowned slightly.

    "Where is Mr. Terence?"

    His posture was as elegant as Terence''s. Thomas wiped the corner of his mouth leisurely, giving people an illusion. He raised his starry eyes and looked at Hester in confusion.

    "My father has something urgent to deal with. Please send me home, auntie."

    Hester stood still, the corners of her mouth twitching. She didn''t know how to express her anger. What did he mean by ''leave first''? He had a private driver actually. Why did he bother her?

    Her eyes flashed. She took a deep breath, turned around and took out her phone.

    "Hello!"

    "Although I know it''s very abrupt, why can''t you ask your driver to send Thomas back?"

    She said slowly, trying to suppress her anger. Hester''s lips curled up, but it couldn''t hide the fact that she was angry.

    Leaning against the seat, Terence looked out of the window at the running trees and felt better unconsciously.

    "I''m worried about others, but Miss April is a professional lawyer, so you naturally knows what kind of criminal law should be sentenced for child trafficking."

 Chapter 577 Difficult To Calm Down

    Hester held the phone with both hands, as if she wanted to crush it. She gnashed her teeth and slandered Terence for a while. Then she turned around and smiled at Thomas.

    "Since Mr. Terence has something to do and left first, can I send Thomas home later?"

    Thomas nodded obediently and drank the soup quietly. His reaction to Hester seemed to be just as he expected.

    "Okay!"

    Hester choked with sobs and silently looked at the ground, not knowing what to say. This child had inherited Terence''s smart brain at such a young age. Wasn''t she getting better and better after growing up?

    Moreover, with a mother like Melody, Hester seemed to know the child''s future life.

    "Take your time!"

    Hester sighed and said slowly. She put her hand on her forehead and sat quietly aside. She slowly took a breath, feeling that she really had nothing to talk about with the child.

    Even if she really liked children from the bottom of her heart, she was a little afraid of children because she had lost two children in a row.

    Thomas was just drinking soup, and his long and thick eyelashes were quietly drooping, barely covering his bright eyes. With a porcelain spoon in his white and tender fingers, he looked very obedient.

    Hester supported her chin and looked at Thomas. She was curious about the reaction of Thomas and Terence when they talked about Melody just now.

    Melody had tried every means to drive Hester out. How could she leave Terence so easily? Or did something important happen during the three years when Hester was away?

    "Thomas, you..."

    "What''s wrong?" Thomas raised his head in confusion, determined to answer patiently whatever she asked.

    Being glanced at by his bright eyes, Hester''s heart skipped a beat, and she felt a tight sense of suffocation. She slipped her hand and almost fell on the table.

    She was really not the one w

    ng a trace of nervousness.

    Three years had passed, and she didn''t know what to say to describe her inner thoughts. Everything changed. It was the most suitable sentence to describe the relationship between her and Terence!

    The two of them had a new life. The entanglement between them was like a nightmare, which could not be forgotten, but at the same time, they could not help but be deeply immersed in it.

    "Auntie April, what are you thinking about?"

    Thomas looked up at Hester''s pale face and couldn''t help asking. Although Thomas never took the initiative to speak all the way, he had been observing her secretly all the time.

    Although he didn''t know why she suddenly fell into her own emotions and couldn''t get out, he was too young to understand the reason. He could only look at her and ask.

    "What?"

    With an unknown reason, Hester came to her senses and tears fell unconsciously on her face. She raised her hand and her fingertips wetted. The crystal water stains were shining.

    She smiled bitterly and looked down at her fingers in a daze. Warm tears fell down, dropping on her trousers, and her clothes were stained with water.

    "The wind was a little strong just now, and there was dust in my eyes, so I cried."

 Chapter 578 Dont You Want It

    Standing in front of the villa, Hester held Thomas'' hand with one hand, and her temple was aching. She sighed helplessly and looked into his bright eyes. Her head ached more and more.

    "Thomas, can you go in by yourself? Although Mr. Terence asked me to send you home, I''m not invited. It''s impolite for me to come here without invitation. Please don''t make things difficult for me, okay? "

    Thomas shook his head resolutely and held Hester''s hand tightly, fearing that she would slip away when he was not paying attention.

    "Auntie April, can you send me in?"

    Hester''s temples suddenly trembled. Hester looked at Thomas with embarrassment. In the end, she couldn''t resist the invitation of Thomas. Hester exhaled slowly and weakly.

    "Okay!"

    She didn''t want to step in the place for the rest of her life. Why couldn''t she resist the attack of a child? She must have no resistance to the child, so she behaved like this!

    When Lisa saw Hester come in with Thomas, the cup in her hand slipped and fell to the ground. The hot water spilled on the back of her hand, but she didn''t realize it.

    She had never dreamed of seeing this scene in her life. Since three years ago, she had already recognized the fact that Hester was dead, and there was no possibility that Hester could stand in front of her at all.

    "He..."

    "Hello! I''m Sakura. Mr. Terence went back to the company just now, so he asked me to send Thomas back. "

    Before Lisa said that, Hester stopped Lisa in time. Hester nodded slightly and maintained a faint sense of alienation.

    As expected, she would lose control once she came in. People and the place which were too familiar with would always reveal a trace of true emotions.

    Lisa stared at Hester in a daze. The back of her hand was red and swollen, but she couldn''t bring her mind back. The dead stood in front of him alive, holding young master''s hand.

    This sc

    t to hide her disordered heart. She looked calm, as if she was talking about the weather.

    "Remember to change the medicine for your hand these two days, or it will be easily infected. I have something else to do later, so I''ll leave first. Bye! "

    Hester was afraid that if she stayed in this house, all the previous scenes would squeeze into her mind, rolling and screaming wantonly.

    She struggled desperately, trying to escape from this place.

    "Miss Sakura, have you really given up everything?"

    Hester was stunned and stood there nervously. Hester clenched her fists and took a deep breath. Then she slowly turned around and saw Lisa''s complex expression. The corners of her mouth twitched slightly.

    "Maybe I was too young to think about something that doesn''t belong to me. But now that I''ve grown up, I won''t expect these things anymore. "

    With that, Hester left without looking back. Lisa and Thomas were left alone on the sofa, staring at each other helplessly.

    "Auntie, are you busy today?"

    All of a sudden, Thomas broke free from Lisa''s grip. He ran a few steps forward, caught up with Hester and held her hand.

    "I..."

    "I heard from my classmates that the amusement park is a very interesting place. I really want to go there!"

 Chapter 579 Something Is Wrong

    "I''m sorry, Miss April. If you have something to do, you can go ahead with your work. Young master is not a clingy man. I don''t know what''s wrong with him today."

    Seeing that Thomas caught up with Hester and looked at her with a begging face, Lisa felt as if her heart was gripped by someone.

    She put the thing on the table and caught up with him immediately. She held Thomas tightly with one hand and looked at Hester apologetically.

    Thomas held Hester''s hand stubbornly, unwilling to let her go. Deep in his heart, he had a faint feeling for her. He couldn''t explain it clearly but always wanted to get close to her.

    "Auntie April, can you take me there? I heard from the kindergarten that it was very interesting there, but my father was always busy and no one accompanied me to go there!"

    He looked down at the ground with grievance. It was easy to make people feel guilty only by leaving the back side of his head.

    Hester stood still and looked at the back of his head helplessly. For a moment, she couldn''t say anything to refuse. She squatted down and covered his head with her hands.

    "Okay!"

    Holding the child in her hand, Hester glanced at the expression on his face and felt remorseful. It was him who said he would come to the amusement park. Why did he look so indifferent now?

    Besides, why did she agree so easily when she saw his disappointed look? It was impossible!

    After complaining in her heart for a while, she had to accept the fact. She exhaled slowly and felt something wrong.

    "Mom, that man is so beautiful!"

    A little girl was held by her mother. She looked at Thomas excitedly and pulled her mother hard, trying to get close to him.

    The girl''s mother walked in with a smile and nodded at Hester. "I''m really sorry. My daughter rea

    t him with a complicated look, not knowing what to say.

    After all, she was just an outsider and had no right to control his behavior, let alone take him to see a psychologist. Besides, Melody was her sworn enemy. What if she lost her mind?

    "Well, since Thomas wants to come to the amusement park, what do you want to play with?"

    Raising his head slowly, Thomas looked into her eyes. There were slight water stains under his eyes, which made people unable to see clearly, but could not help feeling heartbroken.

    "I feel like I am wrong..."

    After a sudden pause, her heart gradually returned to normal. Hester took a deep breath, her temples throbbing violently. She was a patient herself. How could she comfort another person?

    She held his tiny body in her arms and patted the back of his hand to comfort him silently.

    "It''s not bad for Thomas to be like this. Everyone has his or her own preferences. We can''t force him or her, so it becomes strange in the eyes of some people."

    Thomas didn''t understand what she meant, but it was warm in her arms, making him greedy. In particular, there was always a magic in her, which made him want to get close to her.

    "Okay!"

 Chapter 580 Amusement Park

    "Well, don''t think about these unhappy things. What does Thomas want to play with?"

    Hester pinched his fleshy cheek, and she was almost melted by him. Thomas'' eyes were full of uneasiness and curiosity, but he seemed to be a little awkward.

    "Merry go round!"

    It seemed that all the children in the kindergarten liked it very much. Following the memory, Thomas spoke out the name slowly, looking forward to what would happen next.

    There were many people in the amusement park. Although Thomas didn''t like it very much, he wouldn''t care about it with Hester by his side.

    After carefully checking whether Thomas had held the handrail, Hester slowly sat on the merry go round and looked at the light in his eyes with a smile.

    Every child was born to like amusement park, which she believed firmly.

    Perhaps it was because others saw the smile on Thomas''s face, the people around Thomas and Hester gradually noticed Thomas and walked up to accost him.

    "What a cute boy!"

    Seeing everyone gathering so enthusiastically, Thomas''s interest in merry-go-round was gradually weakened. He looked at Hester to ask for help, hoping that she could save him as soon as possible.

    Seeing that he was about to leave regardless of the danger, Hester hurried forward and held him down, tightly protecting him behind her. Hester looked at the enthusiastic people with a faint smile and felt headache.

    Thomas'' popularity had already been so high. If it was a few more years, it would definitely cause a big storm!

    Nowadays, the society depended on the appearance. People with good family background and good appearance must be very troublesome in the future!

    Realizing that she had thought about it for a long time, Hester hurriedly collected her thoughts before things were out of control.

    "Sorry! He is a little shy. Please don''t frighten him. "

    "What a pity! He is so cute. I

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    figure, Thomas sat quietly on the chair. An innocent smile appeared on his face.

    Although she looked very similar to his mother, his father had firmly denied his inner thoughts. Maybe Daddy was right!

    After a while, Hester slowly walked over with an ice cream in her hand, with one hand behind her back. Her mysterious appearance made people curious.

    "Here you are!"

    Looking at the ice-cream in front of him, Thomas''s eyes flashed, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, raising a stiff smile. When Thomas raised his hand to take the ice-cream, he felt something was dark in front of his eyes and there was something on his head.

    "It really suits you!"

    Looking at the pink rabbit ears, Hester was proud. At such a young age, he should be carefree. It was not easy to come to the amusement park, so he had to do something what people would do in the amusement park.

    "I have one, too!"

    Under the accusation of Thomas, Hester took out a pile of ears from behind and put them on her head. The two looked cute, one big and one small.

    "Auntie April is a big rabbit!"

    A smile finally appeared on Thomas'' face, which looked more lovely and cute.

    "Yes, yes! You are a little rabbit, and I am a big rabbit. What a lovely family! "

 Chapter 581 Dinner

    Looking at the ice-cream in Thomas''s hand, Hester reached out for it and shook her head slightly. If she hadn''t been keeping an eye on him, he would have eaten the whole ice-cream.

    "Well, you are still young. You can''t eat too much."

    Thomas looked at the ice-cream in Hester''s hand, feeling unsatisfied. Usually, he didn''t have the chance to eat these things, because his father would never allow it.

    Although he wanted to continue eating, he wouldn''t ask for it because Hester had already said so. Lisa once said that everyone liked smart and obedient children.

    "Got it."

    The two words were uttered slowly. Thomas had been staring at the ice-cream in Hester''s hand. It was like a real dog seeing a bone, overjoyed.

    Hester sighed helplessly as she didn''t want to see his looks. She raised her hand and gently touched his head, with a hint of coaxing in her tone.

    "If Thomas likes it, I''ll sell it to you another day, okay?"

    "Okay!"

    Knowing that he would have a chance to eat in the future, Thomas'' eyes lit up in an instant. If so, he might be able to see Hester, right?

    Hester sighed helplessly. Looking at Thomas, who was easy to be satisfied, she felt sorry for him. At his age, he should have nestled in his parents'' arms and acted like a spoiled child.

    But he was very careful and sensible.

    "It''s getting late. Let''s go back!"

    Hester pulled Thomas through the crowd, as eye-catching as before. Hester glanced at the obedient man and suddenly felt proud.

    If her babies was still alive, could they come to the amusement park together? Was it also so enviable?

    She stopped thinking in a hurry. She shook her head hard and drove away all the mixed feelings out of her mind.

    There was never a "if" in this world, and she would never need it. Her children were gone, and they would never come

    dishes. I hope Miss April likes them!"

    Looking up at the dishes in front of her, Hester''s eyes were dry and she couldn''t help but want to cry. Lisa didn''t cook it casually, but according to Hester''s preferences.

    In this family, Lisa must be the only one who treated her sincerely! Lisa remembered every move of her, and her habitual taste, which was full of warmth.

    Hester picked up the chopsticks on the side and nodded slightly to express her thanks. At the same time, she didn''t want Terence to see anything wrong.

    "Thank you!"

    "Dad, Auntie April took me to the amusement park today. There are too many people there, so I came back a little late! "

    Thomas looked up at his father. He also had the impression that the amusement park was only lively with more people. But he also liked it.

    "I also ate ice-cream. It''s very sweet. I like it very much!"

    Hearing his rigorous conclusion, Hester inexplicably felt strange. Was this the daily conversation between the son and the father? Why did she always have an illusion that Thomas was reporting to his father?

    Biting the chopsticks, she always felt strange.

    "What''s wrong?" Terence raised his eyebrows and looked into Hester''s confused eyes.

 Chapter 582 It Has Nothing To Do With You

    Noticing her gaffe, Hester hurriedly looked away. After all, she was just an outsider, but the relationship between Thomas and Terence was a little complicated, and she had no right to control the affairs between them.

    She withdrew her mind, blinked her eyes and raised the corners of her mouth powerlessly. What happened to her? Why did she always fall into such an unfair situation?

    "No!"

    Hearing her words, Terence just raised his eyebrows playfully, but didn''t point it out. Such a scene was rare. He didn''t want to argue with her for some trivial things, which hurt the atmosphere.

    Thomas was happy for Hester''s arrival, and as Thomas'' father, Terence was naturally gratified for her. Although a short day could not make up for Thomas'' mother''s love, it could be an opportunity to make up!

    After the dinner, Hester raised her head and tucked the hair behind her ear. She looked at the completely dark sky and sighed slightly.

    She really came here to look for trouble, because of the eyes of her enemy''s child, how could she suffer such a thing? It was really ridiculous!

    "It''s getting late. I''ll go back. Bye, Thomas!"

    "Let me drive you home!"

    As soon as Hester finished speaking, Terence said the following words naturally. And he had already stood up to get the car key, leaving her no chance to refuse.

    Hester''s words were in her throat as she looked at his back helplessly. Hester''s feeling was very subtle. Why did everything become unpredictable when facing the son and the father?

    Sitting in the car, Hester felt a little annoyed. Was she really out of her mind because of the case?

    "Thank you, Mr. Terence."

    Hester said gratefully. Although she didn''t want him to drive her home, she had to be polite.

    "Do you have to be so polite?"

    With his eyebrows raised, Terence looked at Hester''s indifferent ap

    es, nor did she want to explain.

    The relationship between her and Terence had been broken up, and there was no need to get involved in it again.

    "Stop here!"

    Hester glanced at the number of apartment casually and said indifferently. Anyway, it was the same wherever she went. She didn''t think there was any difference.

    "You live here?"

    Looking around the house with lights on, Terence was very angry. If she really lived here, then who was the person living with her? Jackson or Austin?

    However, these two were not what he wanted. Both of them had an affair with her. It was really a headache!

    "Who are you living with?"

    Hester''s eyes flashed a trace of mockery at his questioning tone. He was absent-minded about her before, but now he behaved like this for whom?

    "I''m sorry. It''s my privacy. I can''t tell you. It''s getting late. You''d better go home now! "

    "What did you say?"

    Terence''s face seemed to be covered with a layer of ice, and the air around him dropped several degrees.

    Hester narrowed her eyes and sneered. She thought it was ridiculous. Although the two of them wouldn''t be enemies, they wouldn''t be like this.

    "It''s my freedom to live with anyone. It has nothing to do with you!"

 Chapter 583 Anger

    Terence''s eyes were bloodshot and blue veins stood out on his arms. In the blink of an eye, he met Hester''s calm eyes. He tightened his grip on her shoulders.

    Terence was burning with anger, but there was nothing he could do. As long as he thought that she might live with a man, he couldn''t help but feel restless. There was something slowly moving in his heart.

    "What did you say? It has nothing to do with me? "

    When their eyes met, Hester''s mood suddenly paused for a second before she slowly returned to her original thoughts. She really couldn''t understand what was in his mind. She couldn''t figure it out all the time. Could that really show his charming?

    Or, every man was born with a stubborn nature, and all of them dream of getting something he could get?

    "Mr. Terence, although I''m not a smart person, I''m still an adult. I think my ability to express myself is not wrong at all.

    You are a businessman, so you are agile and incomparable. You know what I mean, don''t you? It''s really late. Let''s go back! "

    Hester frowned, so she did not want to tangle with him. Since they met, they had quarreled and Hester emphasized it countless times. She really felt tired.

    However, there was a huge difference in strength between men and women. She struggled hard, but she couldn''t get what she wanted. She sighed helplessly, crossing her shoulders.

    "Mr. Terence, I have a boyfriend now. Please behave yourself!"

    Looking at Hester with deep eyes, for the first time, Terence felt her strange. His chest heaved up and down violently, and he frowned. He wished he could swallow her.

    While he was distracted, Hester unfastened the seat belt and got off the car quickly. The series of actions were neat and efficient, without any hesitation.

    Looking at her disappearing figure, Terence felt angry. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, revealing an angry sm

    step by step.

    "Do you want to see your mother?"

    A glimmer of light flashed through Thomas''s eyes. He was too excited to himself. Did it mean that his mother had come back?

    "Dad, is Mom back?"

    Looking at the light in Thomas'' eyes, Terence sneered. Terence grabbed Thomas'' wrist and staggered out of the study. Since Hester had left three years ago, why did she come back now?

    Today, he entrusted Thomas to her on purpose. Since she just wanted to cut off contact with him, would she let her own son go?

    The person sent to monitor came back and reported that Hester and Thomas got along well with each other and Hester took good care of Thomas. It was clearly a typical kind mother.

    But why, why did it still end up like this?

    Terence pushed the door of the room Hester once lived downstairs with great force. The huge noise made all the servants in the room tremble. They didn''t know what was wrong with this room.

    Except for Lisa, no one was allowed to enter that room. Normally, Mr. Terence maintained it very well and didn''t allow anything to be messed up. But what happened today?

    Thomas was forcibly dragged into this room. His wrist was painful, but he didn''t dare to shout out. He only knew that this was his mother''s room.

 Chapter 584 Let It Out

    The familiar environment created a strong visual impact, and the anger in Terence''s chest did not decrease at all, but became more and more intense.

    Everything here gave off the smell of that person. In this small room, the trace of that person could be seen faintly. It was like a shadow following all the time.

    "Thomas, have you seen your mother''s photo?"

    Thomas was nervously looking around the room where his mother had lived before. When he suddenly heard his father''s words, he was a little stunned, and then looked at his gloomy face timidly.

    Although his father had never been angry with him, he still had a lot of prestige in his heart. His mother''s photos were forbidden to be seen by him. Even if he accompanied his father to the cemetery on the top of the mountain every Friday, he was still avoided.

    "I..."

    He stammered, not daring to admit it. For some reason, his father looked terrible tonight.

    "Huh!"

    Terence looked at him with a sneer and knew the answer. With his curiosity about Hester, how could he not sneak in?

    At first, Terence was wondering why Thomas had that expression when he saw Hester that day, but now he thought that everything had an explanation.

    "I once told you to be honest. Have you forgotten?"

    Tiny body sank slightly. Thomas closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

    "I''ve seen my mother''s photos."

    Terence raised his hand and touched the button on the wall. The room was lit up in an instant, and every corner of the room was shown in front of the two of them without reservation.

    The shabby house was full of traces of her past. Because of disgust, Terence had done a lot of things to hurt her.

    He even drove her into the servant''s room and never looked at her. In the past three years, he always tried to recall the happy time between t

    pletely.

    If the two of them were really together, what would he do with Thomas? She couldn''t leave him when he realized her importance. This was absolutely not allowed.

    "Sir, please stop."

    Lisa held Thomas in her arms, her heart clenching. What happened today? Why did he become like this after sending Miss Hester back?

    Thomas nestled obediently in Lisa''s arms, clutched at her clothes and sobbed.

    "Auntie Lisa, Mommy doesn''t want me, does she?"

    "Yes! Your mother abandoned you three years ago!"

    "Sir! Please restrain your emotions. The young master should not bear this!"

    Lisa couldn''t bear to see him like this, so she suddenly raised her tone. She had watched Thomas grow up, so she knew how important the word "mother" was to him. It was precisely because she knew that she did not want him to be sad.

    Terence raised his hand and punched the huge photo hard. The broken glass pieces were embedded on the back of his hand, and the blood fell on the floor.

    He just didn''t want her to appear quietly and then disappear suddenly.

    "Isn''t that true? I can''t keep it from him just because he is young! If Hester comes back by not telling him the truth, I''ll definitely be happy!"

 Chapter 585 Tears

    "No, I don''t believe it! Mom just hasn''t found the way home. She got lost, so she hasn''t come back yet!"

    Thomas suddenly shouted, face turning red. With crystal tears on his long and thick eyelashes, he bit the corner of his mouth to prevent himself from crying.

    He roared as he pushed Lisa away and ran out of the room.

    A big lightning flashed in the sky and shone on Thomas. The rain poured down and soon wetted his clothes.

    He ran forward stubbornly and wanted an answer. Dad said Auntie April was Mom. As long as he found her, he could know why she abandoned him. Now that she was back, why didn''t she recognize him?

    With this thought, he ran forward in the heavy rain just for the answer in his heart.

    "Young master!"

    Lisa shouted and chased him out, but he was hiding in the darkness and couldn''t be seen clearly. She was too old to be seen clearly by her sight, especially at this night.

    Thomas'' shrill cries were still lingering in her ears. Terence stood still with his hands clenched. The blood fell to the ground through the gap between his fingers, which was shocking.

    "Thomas!"

    He suddenly came back to his senses and shouted his name. Then he turned around and walked out of the room. Seeing Lisa anxiously searching in the rain, his heart sank.

    If something really happened to his son in the rain, he would feel guilty and die.

    "Thomas!"

    Rushing into the rain regardless of anything, Terence shouted his name, hoping that he could respond.

    The cold rain fell hard on Thomas'' face. It was hard to tell whether it was tears or rain. He moved forward stubbornly for the answer in his heart.

    He had to find an answer. Even if the truth was really because he was abandoned, he had to listen to his mother telling him personally.

    "Ah!"

    With a scream, he slipped and fell to the

    wet.

    "Ask someone to prepare the car!"

    Terence uttered these words with a hesitant look on his face. He tightened his grip on his arm. There were complex feelings in his heart, and more pain. He was indeed out of control tonight, but he was really irritated by Austin.

    At the thought that he had taken Hester away from her several times, his brain was buzzing and he felt suffocated in his chest. He just wanted to vent his anger with strength.

    "I don''t want to change my clothes. I want to leave and find my mother!"

    It was not easy to return home, but Thomas didn''t want to change his clothes. He gripped the stone pillar in front of the door tightly with a stubborn look on his face.

    "Thomas, change your clothes first, or you will catch a cold."

    "No! I''m going to find my mother. Don''t change my clothes!"

    "Thomas, listen to me, okay? Your mother must be very sad to see you like this."

    Noticing that Terence''s face didn''t look good, Lisa squatted down in a hurry and tucked his wet hair aside to comfort him patiently.

    "No!"

    Taking a deep breath, blue veins stood out on Terence''s forehead and his eyes turned red. He looked at Thomas with burning eyes and pulled him to the garage.

 Chapter 586 At The Gate Of The Community

    Thomas'' body was tightly held by Terence. With a malicious look on his face, Terence put him into the car, leaned in and fastened the seat belt for him before turning around and entering the car.

    He looked ahead with his deep eyes. After staying quiet for a while, he slowly turned his head and looked into Thomas'' red and swollen eyes.

    "Are you really going to find your mommy?"

    A glimmer of light flashed through the hollow and lifeless eyes. Thomas nodded firmly. Today, no matter what happened, he would see his mother and want to ask her personally.

    In his heart, he didn''t believe that she would abandon him, but it was cruel for him that his father told him the so-called truth.

    Terence sneered, feeling ridiculous. He had been so careful with Hester, but he couldn''t make her heart soften a little. Would it really change because of the child?

    No... She wouldn''t do that. How could such a heartless person regret?

    "She doesn''t want you at all. Don''t you mind?"

    Putting the truth almost cruelly in front of him, Terence''s eyes were ferocious and distorted, and he just wanted to pursue a sense of pleasure.

    He was unwilling to be painful alone. Every day in the past three years was like a torture to him. He couldn''t fall asleep the whole night. Hester was like a magic spell around him.

    "Dad!"

    Thomas couldn''t hold back his tears anymore as he murmured. But then he remembered something. He couldn''t let herself go, so he had to bite his lips and try to endure it.

    Terence was stunned and his eyes darkened. His son''s stubborn look was closely connected with the face in his memory, which aroused the softest area in the bottom of his heart.

    He had never known that the feeling of heartbreak would be like this, far more thorough and intense than when Melody left.

    He had always been cold and autistic. Although his thoughts made him feel tired, he still acted on his own. He didn''t want to be involved actually.

    "I''m here for my mother!"

    They didn''t expect that a child would have such an imposing manner. The two security guards were stunned and didn''t react at all.

    Terence frowned and turned to look at Thomas.

    "Thomas!"

    Hearing his father''s shout for no reason, Thomas'' face instantly collapsed. He lowered his head and said nothing.

    Terence''s eyes narrowed sharply, and the aura around him was appalling. He clenched his fists to control his emotions.

    "Do you know which building Sakura lives in?"

    "Who are you? If you are her friend, you should have her phone number, right? Call her and ask her to pick you up."

    Although they were shocked by his imposing manner, the two of them were not stupid at all. If they really revealed the information of the resident, the two of them would really lose this job.

    "Terence!"

    Standing aside, Austin squinted at the car parked at the door and took a deep breath. His face was frightening. He was already in a panic when he saw Terence today. But when he saw him again, his anger burned out.

 Chapter 587 Looking For Mommy

    The familiar voice awakened Terence, which had been hiding in the bottom of his heart for a long time. His heart suddenly pounded with uneasiness, as if something was rushing out.

    As long as he thought of the three years that had passed, he would become irritable. The sunshine had been deliberately stolen for three years, he was left alone in the cold and dark night without any warmth.

    "Dr. Austin, nice to meet you again."

    The expression on Austin''s face changed in an instant, and soon returned to the gentle and elegant look, perfect without any flaws.

    He was wearing a pure white shirt, like a noble prince. His confidence and arrogance made people can''t help but look at him.

    "Mr. Terence, I don''t know if it''s a good thing or a bad thing to meet you here!"

    The last two words came out from his mouth in a sharp contrast to his calm appearance. A man of moderate temper was often the most frightening when he was angry.

    Terence narrowed his eyes and smiled, completely hiding the rampant emotions in his eyes, as if it had never existed. He could let others do whatever he wanted, but he would never easily expose his flaws in front of his enemies.

    He had been trained to be alert and control his emotions since he was a child, so he could always unconsciously show his claws and teeth in front of his enemies like a tiger, as well as his incomparable fast thinking.

    "I''m afraid it should be said by me! After all, it''s because of you that I have such a time!"

    His indifferent voice gradually became low, and every word was like an indescribable curse, tightly surrounding him, like the Satan in the hell.

    "Or, I should also thank you! If it weren''t for you, perhaps I would never have such a privilege to experience a life that is worse than death!"

    His tone was full of jealousy and anger. Although he deliberately suppressed it, his wo

    tin. He didn''t expect that things would really go in the direction of his fear.

    This was the first time they had a quarrel. He found that Austin wanted to leave with her. He was so angry that he wanted to revenge. If it weren''t for her shouting, how could he let her go so easily?

    "Dad, that''s building eleven!"

    While Terence was lost in thought, Thomas'' eyes were fixed on him. He turned flexibly and knew that the number finally appeared in his sight.

    The brake under his feet suddenly fell, and the two of them trembled violently. Because of inertia, they were hit hard on the seat, which was extremely painful.

    Terence held the steering wheel tightly, his chest heaving violently, and his breath gradually lost its rhythm. He turned around and examined Thomas in a hurry, wondering if he was injured.

    "Are you okay? Where does it hurt?"

    "Dad, I''m fine!"

    Thomas let his father look through his body and found that he was dizzy because of the hit, but he still shook his head obediently and answered indifferently.

    No one or anything could stop him. Today he must see his mother and ask her personally why she abandoned him.

    "Let''s go upstairs to find Mommy!"

    Terence''s eyes dimmed and he sighed dejectedly. "Okay!"

 Chapter 588 Meet Each Other

    Terence held the steering wheel tightly, feeling both uneasy and flustered. Looking up at the window shining with warm light, he lost the courage to go up for a moment.

    He admitted that if he hadn''t seen Austin tonight, he wouldn''t have taken Thomas here out of control. His son was still young, but Terence told him the truth cruelly. How could he bear it?

    "Thomas, will you blame me?"

    He murmured with uncertainty and fear. His heart was already riddled with holes. He was afraid that he couldn''t bear another blow.

    Thomas raised his eyebrows in confusion, but shook his head obediently. He never cared about this. He just wanted to see his mother and ask her why she abandoned him at that time.

    As for the rest, he was not in the mood to think, nor could he think. He couldn''t understand the world of adults, he wouldn''t force himself to understand it either.

    "I won''t blame Dad!"

    Perhaps it was because Thomas had inherited the advantages of Hester, he had never asked for anything. Terence exhaled slowly and felt ridiculous.

    He, Terence, would fall into the hands of others one day, and he had never cherished her. This feeling was very subtle.

    "Dad, let''s go upstairs to find mom!"

    Holding his father''s hand, Thomas smiled bitterly, but was still obedient and lovely. There were some other emotions in his clear eyes, but they were unpredictable.

    Nodding his head slowly, Terence got off the car slowly, with his big palm wrapped in Thomas'' cold little hand, and his heart was filled with constant pain.

    It was only four floors, but he felt as if he had walked for a long time and was very tired. They had been in a stalemate for such a long time. He wondered if she would compromise and admit it.

    Thomas couldn''t wait to break away from her father''s hand. He ran to the door in three steps, slapping it hard. The tears that had been

    k him here recklessly. Did he want to use the self-injury trick to force her?

    With this idea in her mind, her originally calm state of mind was broken, and there was a faint sense of anger. No matter what happened between them, they couldn''t take advantage of their children, could they?

    It was just a tangle of love and hatred between the three of them. Why did he involve an innocent life? She had already lost two children. Would the third one be involved?

    Terence''s eyes darkened, and the anger in her tone was so obvious. Since they met, she had been gentle and never got angry. Except politeness and alienation, she had no other feelings for him.

    But today, she was so angry that she talked to him in such a strong tone. Did it mean that she did not want to continue that cruel game?

    "He got wet in the rain. Maybe he really had a fever."

    In a trance, he heard himself calmly and stiffly say this sentence slowly.

    Hester was slightly stunned, and then raised the corners of her mouth, looking at the person in front of her with a faint smile. She was very angry. He had been a father for three years. Why didn''t he know how to take care of his child?

    "Thomas is still so young. Why did you let him get wet in the rain?"

 Chapter 589 Not Feeling Well

    "Will you care about him too?"

    Looking at Hester''s angry face, Terence somehow felt a kind of abnormal pleasure. It was much better to see her out of control than to see her fake disgusting smile.

    Hester frowned and took a deep breath, trying to maintain the most basic calmness. She clenched her fists and felt a buzz in her ears.

    ''What right does he have to question me?'' she thought. It was not her child. Did she really treat herself as a nanny and take care of his child with all her heart?

    "Mr. Terence, Thomas is your son. You don''t care about him yourself. I''m just an outsider. How can I care about him?

    Although he has nothing to do with me, as a stranger, I know that children shouldn''t get wet in the rain. How can you not know?"

    "Stranger?"

    Terence repeated the word gloomily, with a layer of piercing cold all over his body, which pierced into his heart.

    Why? Why didn''t she admit it till now?

    "Great! Hester, I really didn''t expect you to be so cold-blooded!"

    Today, Hester had made it to the last person she wanted to see at the table, which was enough to make her feel headache. Now, he rushed to her house in the middle of the night to question her.

    No matter how good her temper was, it would be worn out one day. And coincidentally, she didn''t want to endure this kind of life.

    "Mr. Terence, please recognize your identity. Don''t talk nonsense! Besides, whether I am cold-blooded or not is only my own business, and has nothing to do with others!"

    Her words were like a sharp knife, stabbing into his heart. Terence couldn''t help but step back to stabilize himself.

    His eyes narrowed dangerously, as if he had never known Hester. He only felt a splitting headache. He wanted to vent as much as he could, but there was no place for him to do so.

    "Why don''t you admit it till now?"

    "Admit what? Or, you

    o use the child as a lobbyist to soften Sakura''s heart?"

    Passing by Terence, Jackson looked straight at Thomas. A glimmer of slyness flashed across his eyes. The expected mockery was undisguised and directly slapped on the face of the other party.

    "I have to praise you. Your son is really beautiful and pleasing, indeed the kind of cute girl girls like.

    However, it''s better to stop when it''s enough. Don''t mess around, or don''t blame me for being rude!"

    "What do you mean?"

    Terence looked at Jackson with full attention and smiled disdainfully. Drowning crazily but revealing his inner emotions, he lost the upper hand first.

    "I''m afraid only you know the truth between us!"

    Hester''s eyes twinkled. She continued to wipe Thomas'' hair without interrupting. It was not easy for her to have someone to help her. She would not be stupid to get close to the target.

    "Mommy!" Calling the two words pitifully, and Thomas looked at her.

    Knowing that it was useless to say anything more, she didn''t explain anymore. But she focused on what she was doing and.

    "I should have asked you to have a cup of tea, but Sakura has been sick recently and always retching. It''s really inconvenient, so Mr. Terence, please go back!"

 Chapter 590 Anger

    Terence took a deep breath, and his mind went blank, losing all the ability to think. His ears were buzzing. He repeated what Jackson had said, which tightly bound his heart. It was so painful that he lost all the feelings.

    "What did you say?"

    His gloomy tone seemed to be able to squeeze out water. It was dark all over his body, making people unable to see clearly, but at the same time, they would feel a headache.

    Hester''s hand paused for a moment, but she didn''t say anything to stop him from talking nonsense. Maybe after such a thing, he could completely stop pestering her!

    This broken emotion should have been solved long ago. Although it had been delayed for three years, the good thing was that it didn''t go on.

    Looking at the back of Hester, a hint of slyness flashed through Jackson''s eyes and a provocative smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. Now that she didn''t care about her reputation, did it mean that he could continue to be presumptuous?

    "It seems that Mr. Terence is really tired recently, and your hearing is not very sensitive. My girlfriend is very tired, so she won''t keep you for tea. I will invite you to my house some other day. Why don''t you go back today?"

    "Mr. Jackson''s way of entertaining guests is really strange, even driving the guests out!"

    Gnashing his teeth, Terence was on the verge of collapse. He stood there with a nervous look on his face. He wished he could rush to Jackson and tear him into pieces the next second.

    Originally, Terence was a little sorry for his family background, but today he had no mercy at all. Perhaps he should have killed them all in the beginning, instead of staying here to disgust him now.

    "The way to entertain guests?"

    Jackson slightly raised his eyebrows and smiled. His thin lips twitched, and his flawless teeth were too shining.

    "At most, Mr. Terence is just a partner of Sakura. If you are not a guest, w

    She is not your mother!"

    Such words were indeed cruel to a three-year-old child. Hester raised her eyebrows disapprovingly, took a step forward, shook off Terence''s hand, and protected Thomas in her arms.

    "What are you doing? Thomas is still young. It''s reasonable for her to rely on his mother. How could you be so cruel to him?!"

    "Miss Sakura, this is between father and son. It''s none of your business of the outsider!"

    Terence''s face darkened as he looked into Hester''s angry eyes. He said these words calmly without any emotion, deliberately stressing the two words of "the outsider", like a slap in Hester''s face.

    Jackson stood leisurely with his arms crossed over his chest. As if he was watching a play, he didn''t stop her. Anyway, the fiercer the two quarreled, the more beneficial it would be to him. He thought he would like to see this happen!

    "For Mr. Terence, I am indeed a dispensable outsider. But I''m sorry that we two are going to have a rest. Please leave as soon as possible!"

    Discontentedly glancing at Jackson, Hester was very angry. The current situation was already chaotic. Why didn''t he move forward?

    She didn''t speak before because she wanted to see him help her out, but now the situation had changed, so she had to be cautious.

 Chapter 591 Disappointment

    "Mr. Terence, I''m sorry that I got involved in your family affairs. But Thomas is still young. Such a fact is too cruel for him."

    "Now that you know it''s our family matter, please don''t interfere!"

    Terence said indifferently, staring at Thomas. He clenched his fists, trembling all over his body.

    He didn''t want to breathe in the air here at all. As long as he thought of the place where they lived together, his heart was as sharp as a knife. His sense was like a beast, shouting to escape from the cage.

    "Thomas, let''s go home!"

    Thomas looked at Hester with hesitation, not knowing what to do. His hands were tightly intertwined. After thinking for a long time, he finally stepped forward.

    He walked to Terence step by step and turned around many times. Before he could say goodbye, he was dragged away.

    "After all, he is the child''s biological father. He will be fine. Don''t worry!"

    Seeing that Hester was about to chase him out, Jackson stopped her unhurriedly. Something could only go on like this and could not be changed.

    The connection between them should have been completely cut off, otherwise it would only add trouble if it went on like this.

    Standing there silently, Hester''s face suddenly changed, and then slowly returned to normal. She chuckled and raised her head slowly. His eyes were too cold and rational.

    "I know!"

    She sighed helplessly. Hester was like an eggplant that had been frosted, instantly losing all her strength.

    Maybe she paid too much attention to that child, so she was easily influenced. It was the same as it was three years ago, as if she had been cursed and would not stop until she died.

    But fortunately, she woke up in time. Would she be as lucky as before?

    "Why do you suddenly appear here with the key?"

    "It''s too fast for you to turn against me!"

    Jackson looked at Hester with a bitter smile. His sad mood had instantly turned into tension, and he was unable to react. He just stood there in a

    Austin tightened the key in his hand and suddenly felt a little uncertain. The truth was about to come out, and he lost the courage to face everything.

    Perhaps, this kind of leisure time was really coming to an end! Even if he was unwilling, he would laugh every time he thought of the past three years!

    Hester stood by the window and watched Jackson drive away slowly. She raised her hand to touch the position of her heart, and the miserable cry of Thomas kept ringing in her mind.

    "Thomas!"

    She murmured his name, not knowing how to explain. But the child''s every move and smile were deeply engraved in her heart and could not be forgotten.

    On the second day, she undoubtedly went to work with dark circles around her eyes. Hester raised her head and pinched the spot between her eyebrows, feeling dizzy and listless.

    "Miss April, what''s wrong with you?"

    Jessie raised her eyebrows and looked at Hester with burning eyes. Hester was her boss, so she had to care about her. Otherwise, she would never have the chance to get her current position in her life.

    She was grateful to Hester. She thought herself mediocre, and even if she worked a thousand times, she still couldn''t surpass others.

    "The case is tricky, so I just can''t fall asleep!" Hester explained, not willing to let her worried.

 Chapter 592 Discomfort

    "Sakura, what''s wrong with you? Did you encounter any difficulties?"

    Hearing the noise, Lucas looked up at Hester with a smile and said kindly. Since he had fought with her last time, he had attached great importance to this disciple.

    He had been in the legal profession for a long time in his life. Naturally, he has mastered a lot of secrets in this regard. So he could easily take any case.

    "No. maybe it''s because I''m too tired these days."

    Hester shook her head slightly. She couldn''t let more people know about it. After all, she didn''t want to have too much contact with Terence. Lucas was just trying to help her open up her domestic reputation. She couldn''t be ungrateful!

    Lucas nodded approvingly. He never hid his appreciation for this disciple. In his eyes, there was always a clear distinction between black and white. No matter what outstanding talents the younger generation had, he would not be stingy with words.

    "It is correct for young people to have the fighting strength, but they must also pay special attention to their bodies!"

    "Thank you for your concern, master. I will pay special attention to it in the future."

    Hester nodded and accepted Lucas''s teaching with sincerity. During this period of time, she had learned a lot from him. She was really grateful from the bottom of her heart, and naturally respected him.

    "You naughty girl! You always say sweet words all day long, but you always go against the rules secretly. Look at your face, you should take it seriously. I allow you to have a good rest in half a day off this afternoon, okay?"

    Lucas said seriously with a straight face on purpose. He didn''t care about other people''s gossip. All he cared about was his precious disciple.

    Looking at Lucas with a bitter smile, Hester suddenly felt a headache. This was obviously autocratic, but he was the boss of this law firm, and no o

    r changed.

    Moreover, the children of other families were always held in the hands of their parents. Even if they were scolded a few more times, they would pass quickly.

    But in her memory, she seemed to have never heard a praise from her parents, even less amiable. It was also because of this phenomenon that she had developed a sensitive personality and would always think too much unconsciously.

    "It doesn''t matter. I just think that you are not in a good condition. Why don''t you go back and have a rest first? I will remember the key points of today''s meeting. Don''t worry!"

    She must have thought too much. Miss April''s face was so pale today, and it was normal for her to be distracted. It must be like this.

    It was much more spacious for her to comfort and warn herself like this. With a gentle smile on her face, she was still a capable assistant chosen by Hester herself.

    "Yes, you can rest assured since Jessie is here!"

    Lucas nodded with relief. He had a new understanding of Jessie. He had chosen so many outstanding people for Hester, but she had chosen an unremarkable person, which made him very angry.

    But today, seeing that she was so distressed and worked hard, he was relieved.

    "Then I''ll go back first. I''m sorry!"

 Chapter 593 Agree

    After coming out of the law office, Hester looked up at the sky and took a deep breath. The tightened nerves in her mind could not be relieved at all.

    Last night, lying in bed, Hester couldn''t forget the questioning look of Thomas with tears on her face. It was so sad, but why did he question her?

    As things developed three years ago, Melody shouldn''t have abandoned her child. Although her character was not convincing, he was still her own son and the only one she cared about with Terence. How could she give up so easily?

    "Melody!"

    She murmured the name and had a terrible headache. Was it possible that after three years, things would remain the same and they would fall into that kind of inexorable relationship which was hard to extricate themselves?

    She sighed, took out her phone from her bag, dialed a number skillfully and walked casually.

    "Hello, who are you looking for?"

    Hearing the familiar voice from the other end of the phone, Hester seemed to have lost the ability to speak. She stood still with the phone in her hand.

    Lisa held the phone and frowned. She took a deep breath and tried to keep her tone steady.

    "This is Qi''s mansion. What can I do for you?"

    "Auntie, it''s me!"

    Hester uttered the words with all her strength. She still was not able to face the people over there. The familiar things would make her fall back into that kind of desperate emotion, and it was difficult to extricate herself.

    "Miss Hester?"

    Lisa knew who the woman was as soon as she opened her mouth. She cried out in surprise, and then seemed to think of something. She hurriedly covered the phone and looked around.

    "Miss Hester, what can I do for you?"

    Hester''s heart tightened as she walked casually. She didn''t know how to respond. Could she tell him her purpose directly just to know about Thomas?

    I passed by the law office you where you work!"

    With a bright smile on his face, Leo just looked at her quietly, but felt extremely warm and relieved. Sheryl told him that Terence had tortured her a lot these days, or he would never show up beside her.

    He had always been behind this, so he would naturally feel guilty in the face of Hester. But he had to do it in order to completely remove her psychological grudge.

    "You and Mr. Derek?"

    Hester''s eyes wandered sulkily between Leo and Derek, and the corners of her mouth twitched fiercely. Wouldn''t this man find a better excuse?

    She really didn''t want to complain about such an inferior excuse!

    Leo''s face became very embarrassed in an instant, and he subconsciously kept away from a gloomy man beside him. He raised his hand and pinched between his eyebrows. Was he destined to be a gay in his life?

    "I think this is true!"

    Of course, Derek saw what he was doing clearly. He didn''t want to get rid of him at all and just said it quietly.

    "Anyway, it''s better than your original one!"

    Listening to Derek''s conclusion silently, Leo''s temples throbbed violently. He clenched his fists and felt that he was really going crazy.

    "I agree with you!"

 Chapter 594 Treatment

    Seeing that Hester was teasing him, Leo slowly loosened his fists. He looked at the ground and slightly raised his lips.

    Well, as long as she was still willing to tease him, he could make some sacrifice.

    "Although it''s not the real reason, it''s a little embarrassing to be said so openly!"

    "It''s better to tell the truth than to think it through!"

    Derek relentlessly exposed Leo''s lie. He said in a cold and arrogant tone, making it hard for others to find anything wrong.

    Covering the corner of her mouth, Hester laughed. These two people always quarreled when they were together, but they had a miraculous tacit understanding. This scene looked very harmonious.

    "I think you are heartless!"

    Looking at Hester with a quiet face, Leo inexplicably felt a little sad. Although it was a happy thing to see her smile, there was always a faint sadness in her eyes.

    Hester tried her best to stop smiling and looked at Derek seriously.

    "Leo''s excuse is always lame. How can you debunk it without mercy?"

    Hearing Hester''s righteous questioning, Leo could only twitch the corners of his mouth and did not continue to speak. Was he really crazy to come here for abuse, or did he just like this?

    Why haven''t he figured out his inner quality after living for more than 20 years?

    Looking at the depressed look on Leo''s face, Derek knew what he was thinking without deliberately guessing. He raised his hand and gently pinched the spot between his eyebrows, glancing at Hester.

    "Aren''t you here for Hester?"

    Reminded by him, Leo cheered up and looked at Hester with a smile. Her eyes were dark and her face was pale. It seemed that she didn''t sleep well last night!

    "Let''s go home first! Your last treatment has been over for a period of time. Now it''s time to start the next stage."

    Treatment? Hester frowned and looked at Leo with e

    rassment. Since Derek didn''t like noise, he wouldn''t take the initiative to speak.

    As a foodie, Leo was reluctant to speak when he saw the delicious food. As for Austin, his mind was in a mess and he didn''t know what to say.

    Last night, he was almost exposed. When he stood at the door and heard the interrogation inside, he only felt flustered.

    Hester grasped the rice in her bowl listlessly, her heart in a mess. A new stage of treatment was about to start, which meant that she had to release all the dust laden past.

    "After the meal, Hester just go back to your room! I haven''t had the treatment for a long time. I think you need to be prepared. I''m not in a hurry. I''ll wait for you slowly!"

    Looking at Hester with a good temper, Leo said considerately. At the same time, he didn''t want to let go of the food at all. He quickly filled his mouth, not allowing any mistake.

    "Can I go there tomorrow?"

    With the thought that she could delay it as late as possible, Hester stretched out a finger and pointed it at Leo pitifully. Everything was negotiable, and it should be possible!

    With a sweet and bright smile, Leo swallowed the food, pulled a piece of tissue and wiped the corner of his mouth gently.

    "No way!"

 Chapter 595 Deceiving

    Austin sat quietly aside and unconsciously tightened his hand. His mood became even more agitated because of this sentence. She had begun to resist treatment now. Did it mean that she began to doubt the authenticity of that matter?

    "You are emotionally unstable and you haven''t had a good rest for long. As a famous and outstanding psychologist, I won''t let you smash my reputation. So you can just eat at ease first."

    After saying that with a smile, Leo stood up and walked to the living room. He opened the bag he was carrying and took out the medical record, which recorded in detail the treatment process and effects of Hester.

    Although it was an honor to bring back a person who was on the verge of despair, she was still unable to extricate herself from an extreme state.

    Perhaps in the eyes of others, she was no different from ordinary people, but only he knew clearly why. Only when she was really afraid in the deep of her heart would she be so reluctant to recall.

    Hester lowered her head listlessly. There was no chance to return. She could do nothing but accept it!

    She took a deep breath and plucked up the courage to put down her chopsticks. Anyway, no matter how hard she struggled or resisted, she couldn''t avoid that result in the end. So she''d better be straightforward and save the bad trouble.

    "No, thanks. If brother Leo has finished dinner, just go to my room directly. I have done such a long treatment before, and I am very clear about the process. There is no need to deliberately prepare."

    Leo agreed with her and nodded happily. He followed her upstairs with the medical record.

    "If you are worried, you can take her away again!"

    Hearing this, Austin was stunned and then smiled bitterly. He had thought of it before, but he had no courage to implement it.

    He didn''t want her to hate him from the bot

    rare to see him who was so agile to be defeated!

    Austin rolled his eyes at him and wiped off the sweat from his palms. He slowly exhaled a mouthful of air and smiled bitterly.

    Everyone was confused when caring about others. It seemed that it was true.

    "How is she?"

    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Leo raised the recorder pen in his hand and put it beside his hand. "I''m afraid that you don''t believe me, so I recorded it for you. Listen carefully!"

    The recorder pen was so hot that Austin felt it burning to hold it in his hand. Although it was not the first time that he had used Leo to hypnotize her, he still had a bad feeling.

    To be exact, it was dirty to peep at her true thoughts. But in order to know her true thoughts, he didn''t care about that.

    "You''d better listen to it on your own. Although I am your accomplice and I know what she has said, I can''t face it frankly.

    We two have something else to do, so we''ll leave first. Enjoy yourself!"

    Of course, Leo wouldn''t help him in vain. It was unfair for him to help others bully his cousin!

    Looking at the backs of the two of them, Austin was flabbergasted. He narrowed his eyes and smiled.

    "He is deceiving himself!" Austin murmured.

 Chapter 596 Worry

    With mixed feelings, Austin pressed the button. His heart had been hanging in the air, and he had never really relaxed. The voice was faint and sleepy, but it concealed the most real secret in Hester''s heart.

    "I don''t know. I just think that child is very kind. When I look into his eyes, I will always be absent-minded and involuntarily want to get close to him."

    "Are you still expecting a child in your heart?"

    "No, I don''t know!"

    "Will you let your child reconcile with Terence?"

    "If possible, I don''t want to have anything to do with him for the rest of my life!"

    Austin sat quietly in the living room, stroking the recorder pen in his hand. Although it had stopped, he could not calm down.

    Even if Hester didn''t want to have anything to do with Terence, what should she do if she knew the truth?

    She had been so worried about her two children. How could she not be moved? She hated Terence and Melody, but she felt guilty for that child.

    In that case, maybe she would try her best to make up for her guilt! When the truth came to light, he would definitely lose.

    Upstairs, Hester slowly woke up from her sleep. She raised her hand and wiped her face gently, with tears on her fingertips. She had a terrible headache, but there was no memory, which made her very disappointed.

    "Why am I crying? Is it because of the emotional fluctuation during the treatment?"

    She couldn''t think of anything, so she stopped thinking about it. She casually took out a piece of tissue and wiped the tears on her face before slowly walking out of the room.

    "Brother Austin, what''s wrong with you?"

    Hearing the voice all of a sudden, the recorder pen in Austin''s hand fell to the ground in an instant. He picked it up in a hurry and held it tightly in his hand.

    "Nothing!"

    Looking at Austin in confusion, Hester''s eyebrows rose and fell slightly. Sh

    early three months as an intern. All the interns around her had found their tutors, but she was left alone, very lonely.

    But now that Sakura had chosen her, she would definitely treat Sakura with all her heart, and take care of her as much as she could. One day, she would become an outstanding lawyer, standing in a solemn court. Her eloquence would definitely make everyone who had looked down upon her look at her differently.

    It was rare for Jessie to have such a heart. Hester smiled and thought of Sara. She hadn''t seen that innocent girl for a long time and missed her a little.

    At that time, she was just like Jessie. No one would like her, and no one would come close to her. Although she strongly hoped to have a friend, she didn''t know what to do,.

    "Don''t worry. I''m in good health. I''m fine."

    "Then you can have a rest first. I will sort out the documents and show them to you. If there is something wrong, I will take a rest!"

    Looking at her receding figure, Hester stroked her phone and finally dialed Jackson''s number. She stood up and walked to the window, slowly exhaling a mouthful of air.

    "Hello!"

    A low and attractive voice came through, with a teasing smile, and the rising tone made people absent-minded.

 Chapter 597 The Phone Call

    Hester raised her hand and pinched the spot between her eyebrows. The corners of her mouth twitched. This man was always so unpredictable, and it was really a headache.

    "I want to ask Mr. Allen if he has Sara''s phone number. I want to see her!"

    Hearing that, Jackson raised his eyebrows and turned his eyes to look at Allen who was slowly walking in. His eyes were deep and quiet, but for no reason, they made people feel creepy.

    "Allen?"

    The word came out of his mouth slowly. Jackson rubbed his chin ambiguously. Although there was a bright smile on his charming face, there was still a strong sense of danger.

    Being stared at by her boss like this for no reason, Allen suddenly felt "flattered". However, except for the weirdness of the bottom of the heart, there was really nothing else that could be called a feeling.

    Standing in the same place and hesitating again and again, after all, Allen still walked slowly in front of Jackson with such deep eyes, and placed the documents in his hand on the table.

    "Mr. Jackson, this document needs your signature!"

    Jackson put the document in front of him unhurriedly, and leaned back on the chair, showing no sign at all.

    Jackson put the phone beside his ear with one hand, and knocked on the armrest with the other hand. He always felt that he should do something recently. Otherwise, it was really depressing to wait for death like this!

    "Allen is right in front of me. If you have anything to say, just ask him."

    Then she slowly handed the phone to Allen. The smile on his face was fascinating, but at the same time, it was creepy and could not be underestimated.

    Hester stood by the window and sighed. This man was really a headache. It was an ordinary thing, but he made such a big scene.

    This really made her very embarrassed. If she had Allen''s phone number, she wouldn''t have tried h

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    or this matter. I will treat you to dinner if I have time some other day!"

    "Why not today? I will wait for you at the gate of the law office after work. See you!"

    Hearing this, Jackson didn''t give Hester any chance to go back on her word. He eagerly hoped that she could think of him, but he didn''t expect that she would not give him a chance!

    This recognition made him very upset. Since he was a child, he had to fight hard for whatever he wanted, and he wouldn''t stop until he got what he wanted!

    Hester didn''t expect that the man would react like this. The corners of her mouth twitched fiercely. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, trying to suppress her impulse.

    She really couldn''t be polite with this person. Anyone could tell that he was just looking for words. Why was he so shameless?

    "Okay! See you after work this afternoon!"

    Hearing Hester''s words, Jackson smiled. He knew that Hester was forcing him. He had waited for three years and felt guilty for three years. He didn''t just want to see her safe.

    "Bye!"

    Hester hung up the phone angrily, pacing back and forth in the room with regret. This man really didn''t give her any room for manoeuvre. He was so impatient to set a trap. How hateful he was!

 Chapter 598 Someone Slandered Me

    Hester took a deep breath and didn''t care to be angry with Jackson. She clicked on the message and dialed the number.

    "Hello, who is it?"

    The dazed voice came from the other end of the phone, which was indeed in line with its master''s laziness. Hester shook her head and her eyes were slightly wet.

    She raised her head to look at the ceiling, trying to force herself to hold back her tears. It was a happy thing that her friends met. She couldn''t cry.

    "Sara, it''s me. I''m back."

    "Ah!"

    All the sleepiness on her body was frightened away. Sara turned over from the bed and almost fell to the ground. She held the phone tightly and said in a hurry before she could adjust her position.

    "Hester?"

    When she was waiting for the reply, she swallowed unconsciously. This woman had been dead for three years. Was she really revived?

    But at that time, the matter was so big. Why did she come back to life?

    "It''s me. I miss you so much!"

    Hester''s eyes became hot, and tears fell down along her cheeks. For this simple and beautiful woman, she could never be calm and self-control.

    Although the two of them didn''t spend much time together, the relationship between women was a wonderful thing. If they met, they would unconsciously attract each other.

    Sara''s eyes widened in disbelief. She covered her mouth tightly and it was hard to hold back her tears, so she tried not to let her hear anything unusual.

    Three years had passed, which was not a short period of someone. She had grown a lot, no longer the simple and agile girl.

    At that time, she just went out of the campus and had no one to rely on. It was not easy for her to squeeze into a big company, but she had to endure the intrigues and cheats in the workplace. She had never been able to adapt to it. Fortunately, Hester finally came, which eased her situation.

    "Hester, it''s really you!"

    "I want to see you. Do you have time?"

    With a smile, Hester looked at the g

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    species. That kind of experience was too painful!

    "Hurry up!"

    When she looked up and happened to meet his eyes, she raised her hand and patted on his shoulder, urging him to leave here as soon as possible, so as not to be seen by others. At that time, if the rumors spread, she would definitely be annoyed to death.

    Sitting in the opposite car, Terence seemed to be hit by someone. He sat stiffly in the car, with his palms wet.

    It seemed that he was born to be humiliated. How could he come here and ask for being hurt again and again? That woman had already found a new one. Why didn''t he give up?

    Wasn''t it enough for him to accept the humiliation that night? Thomas was still lying in bed, suffering from a high fever. He murmured his mother. Wasn''t everything thanks to her?

    "Hester, you are really impressive!"

    "Achoo!"

    Hester covered the corner of her mouth and sneezed ferociously. She rubbed the tip of her nose and didn''t understand why she suddenly became like this.

    "You caught a cold?"

    Raising his eyebrows, Jackson turned to look at Hester and said softly. It was not easy for him to seize this opportunity. Was he going to lose it?

    Shaking her head slightly, Hester took a deep breath and smiled at his deep eyes.

    "Maybe someone slandered me in his heart!"

 Chapter 599 Do You Remember

    "Damn it!"

    No matter how well cultivated he was, he couldn''t help swearing at this moment. Jackson clenched the steering wheel and looked at Hester with a smile.

    "I''m seriously considering how to order tonight to make up for the hurt I''ve suffered!"

    "¡­¡­"

    At last, when Hester passed by a night market, she pulled Jackson, who was dressed in exquisite suit, to sit at a roadside stall on a whim.

    There were many people passing by. Looking at the cool sports car parked aside and the man with a beautiful and enchanting face, all of them could not help but stop.

    "Do you feel good being watched as a monkey?"

    All these people''s words and comments were heard by Jackson. Holding a wooden stick between his slender fingers, he looked at Hester quietly. His eyes were no longer so silent in the night, making it hard to see clearly, and were even more shining.

    Hester had never cared about men, but the man in front of her was indeed a little special. If she failed to control herself, she would have nosebleed.

    She looked up at the sky and sighed. She had lived for more than twenty years. Why couldn''t she be free from beauty?

    No, it must be this monster''s fault. It had nothing to do with her! She put all the blame on Jackson in her heart and said slowly, "Some people are so beautiful that it''s out of my control. Besides, you have lived with that face for so long. Can''t you get used to it?"

    Jackson was choked and couldn''t refute. He chuckled and took a bite of the food in his hand. Looking at the crowds of people, he had a deep feeling.

    "Last time I ate roadside stands food, I thought I was in high school! When I came back from summer vacation, I was in rebellious period. I came secretly without telling my parents!"

    Looking at his unsatisfied look, Hester knew that he must miss it very much. She bit the string in her hand and smiled.

    Everyone had

    ''s bright smile, Jackson was absent-minded. The person in front of her gradually overlapped the smiling face in his memory.

    She was no longer young and inexperienced, but there was a touch of warmth for no reason. It slowly flowed into the frozen heart for a long time. His heart ached, but he was addicted to it and could not extricate himself from it.

    "Humph! I''m not happy to be seen like this!"

    After a long time, he heard himself saying this very childishly. She couldn''t help but turn her head awkwardly.

    "Ha-ha!"

    Hester laughed heartily, covering the corner of her mouth, ignoring the gazes of the passers-by. She laughed so hard that her tears fell down involuntarily.

    When Jackson saw the crystal tears, he suddenly didn''t know what to do. He had never had such an experience and didn''t know what to do.

    He pulled a piece of tissue in a hurry and wiped the tears on her face clumsily. His unruly face looked a little sad.

    "Well... Why are you crying? This time, I haven''t had the chance to bully you. Why don''t you play according to common sense?"

    Looking at his clumsy movements, Hester couldn''t help but laugh harder through tears.

    "No wonder I met you at that time. You are such a fool. You can really make people happy!"

 Chapter 600 Reunion

    The corners of his mouth lifted slightly. Jackson suddenly felt that it was a happy thing to be called a fool. In his present position, no one dared to say anything harsh in front of him.

    "I''m afraid we both know who is the fool. I have been wandering in front of you for so long. Don''t you have any other suspicious aspects?"

    Hearing this, Hester''s eyebrows paused and she slowly exhaled a mouthful of air. She couldn''t figure out what this man was thinking, but that didn''t mean she could be invisible.

    As he said, they all knew what had happened in the past. It was just that he had some personal factors, but she was more sad.

    "I don''t want to think of the past, let alone talk about it. Now that we have known each other again, let bygones be bygones."

    With a slight smile, Jackson nodded and looked at her slender fingers. His heart skipped a beat. It seemed as if he had returned to the day when she paid for himself with this hand.

    There was no right or wrong at all. Some people encountered something that was a lifetime''s sin, and some things were destined to have cause and effect.

    "Nice to meet you again. I''m Jackson!"

    The two of them smiled at each other and suddenly realized that the distance between the two was much closer. Suddenly, a strong light fell on them, disturbing the atmosphere between them.

    Hester blocked her hand in front of her forehead and narrowed her eyes tightly. She tried to see the coming person clearly, but before she could see it, the person turned and left.

    "Who is so ungrateful? It''s too much."

    Being interrupted for no reason, Jackson was very upset and impatient. It took him a long time to get the atmosphere back on track, but he didn''t expect that it would end up like this.

    "Ha-ha!"

    Hester couldn''t help laughing. She avoided the depressed look on his face and laughed unkindly, but she didn''t know how to comfort h

    g."

    Her fingertips gently stroked her chin. Hester was a little distracted, but she was depressed. She finally got a chance, but there was no fun.

    With his eyebrows slightly raised, a faint smile played at the corners of his mouth. He held a bamboo stick with his slender fingers. Under the street lamp, his face became more and more enchanting.

    "Since you don''t have a good place to go, why don''t you listen to me?"

    Hester looked at him in confusion. Before she could ask the reason, she was dragged away from the stall.

    Looking at the scenery that continued to fly away all the way, she was a little excited. Her fear for him had been dissipated because of what happened in her childhood, and there was a closer bond between them.

    She leaned back on the chair and looked out of the window quietly, clenching her fists.

    "If you feel tired, you can take a nap first!"

    Jackson glanced at Hester with a playful smile. It was indescribable to be trusted like this.

    "Do I look tired?"

    Recently, it was often said that she didn''t look well. Hester had heard a lot, so she couldn''t help but doubt it. She raised her hand to touch her cheek and frowned slightly.

    Hearing her question, Jackson was stunned.

    "Did someone mention it before?"

 Chapter 601 The Past

    "It must have been mentioned a lot recently!"

    Hester sighed, feeling depressed. She didn''t want to be treated as a patient and protected carefully all the time.

    "It seems that you don''t want to be cared about?"

    Jackson smiled bitterly and didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh. It seemed that she really didn''t want to be mentioned!

    "But isn''t it a happy thing that someone cares about you? When I was very young, I wanted to be cared for by others. It''s a pity that the adoptive parents only focused on my frail younger brother, but never said soft words to me!"

    The topic suddenly became very heavy. Hester''s hands were forcefully clasped together, but she was very guilty. There was an irresistible sense of loss in his words. He had never been hypocritical.

    However, what suppresses her was not his rare true feelings, but his adoptive parents.

    "You..."

    With a helpless sigh, Jackson turned his head to look at Hester, the smile on his lips never fading away. It was just a well-known thing, and he had already been used to it.

    Although the Gu family was now under his control, only he knew his identity clearly in his heart. He was just a miser with a lot of shackles on his body, very restrained.

    When he was exhausted, he couldn''t pour it out. He could only swallow the pain in his heart. It was really ridiculous!

    "I''m also an orphan, but my life is better than yours. I''m a man, so I don''t have to be forced by love and suffer!"

    Not used to his sentimental look, Hester sat on the side, restless. She didn''t like to be mentioned about adopting, so she didn''t know how to comfort him.

    The self-mockery and helplessness in his tone were so obvious that it was hard to understand.

    "Well, I was also adopted. I''m almost the same as you!"

    It seemed that the most beautiful words in the world were the powerless and pale

    at that time.

    The passers-by around them were in a hurry and refused to give a glance. He was in a foreign country and couldn''t communicate with others.

    The desperation and pain surrounded him urgently, strangling his throat, making him unable to make a sound.

    "Are you okay?"

    Hester timidly looked at the man in front of her. She could clearly feel his pain, but she was easily pushed thousands of miles away by him. It was really uncomfortable that Jackson was unwilling to open his heart.

    She didn''t think she was a person with heavy curiosity, but maybe it was because he was too similar to her that they had some sympathy for each other.

    She couldn''t comfort a person, but she always felt sorry in her heart.

    She didn''t care about others'' sympathy, because only the weak wanted it. Jackson''s eyes were slightly raised, full of arrogance.

    He had long abandoned the feeling that belonged to the weak, but he didn''t know why he would do so much today. He couldn''t help but tell them all. It didn''t seem to be his own personality!

    "I''m fine now. I can easily do what I can''t do before. What''s ridiculous is that I still can''t do anything! The enemy is dead. Even if I own money and power now, it''s still useless."

 Chapter 602 Happy Birthday

    The atmosphere became very heavy all at once, and Hester didn''t have the intention to appreciate the beautiful scenery in front of her, just standing beside him with that quiet convergence.

    She clenched her fists, and all the words she wanted to comfort were choked in her throat, losing the ability to speak.

    After saying that, Jackson kept silent for a while, and his excitement gradually eased. She closed her eyes and smiled with self-mockery.

    "It seems that I''m really crazy. How could I say that to you?"

    "No, it''s not like that. Sometimes it''s better to tell the truth after being suppressed for a long time."

    Denying his thoughts, Hester was eager to express her inner thoughts.

    "I know that the painful and embarrassing past has been torturing you. Maybe you regard it shameful and deliberately forget it, but it can''t solve anything.

    On the contrary, only when you try your best to recall and speak out everything, will you really give up."

    Jackson raised his eyes and looked at Hester in front of him. The moon tonight was very good. The bright moonlight could completely illuminate the subtle expressions on her face.

    Damn! He couldn''t help cursing in his heart. It was said that no wine intoxicates one. It seemed that it was right. Or was he fascinated by her beauty?

    "Don''t look at me like that. It''s easy to set yourself on fire."

    Hearing his awkward words, Hester was slightly stunned, and then her face turned red. This man really wouldn''t let go of her. It was really speechless to flirt with her casually when he got the chance.

    "If you don''t mind, you can have a try. In the past three years, I have been busy all the time. Since I chose to major in law, I have naturally been taking risks all the time and learned a lot of self-defense skills!"

    "It''s my pleasure to be the first one to try it, Miss Hester!"

    Under the moonlight, Ja

    .

    He was so stupid to do it in the way of Allen. How could Jackson believe it if Allen didn''t have a girlfriend?

    ''Allen, you should work overtime!'' he thought to himself.

    However, on the other side, Allen, who had been forced to work overtime, was writing the report. The phone on the table kept buzzing, but he didn''t have the courage to answer it.

    "After tonight, Mr. Jackson''s emotional life will be stable. He will be busy with his girlfriend then, so he won''t have the energy to punish me, will he?"

    The atmosphere suddenly fell silent. Hester silently moved towards Jackson. The shoulders of the two people gently touched each other, slightly rubbing.

    Her fingertips stroked the thin rope on her wrist. The unique weaving method implied her wishes for that person. This was a gift from her mother when she was a child, and she had always regarded it as a treasure.

    "Jackson, can you tell me why you passed by that roadside stall tonight?"

    Jackson exhaled a mouthful of air and raised his eyebrows. He was not surprised at her question at all. He did it so deliberately tonight. How could she not think of it?

    "When my mother was alive, she would take me there to celebrate my birthday every time!"

    "Happy birthday, Jackson!"

 Chapter 603 Sadness

    Under the night sky, Hester''s lips were smiling, and her eyes were shining with light. There was a bright round moon behind her. Although the scene was conventional, it was especially pure in Jackson''s eyes.

    He thought that this time he was afraid that he would really fall into love. It had nothing to do with personal hatred, and he didn''t want to use her mind, but simply wanted to be close and touch.

    "Thank you, Hester!"

    Shocked by his serious way of expressing his thanks, Hester stood there, stunned. The enchantress in the moonlight was indeed very suitable for him!

    Before Hester could sigh, she was tightly wrapped in his arms and shackled in front of his chest. The tip of her nose was full of the faint smell of perfume on his body. The smell was not very strong, but just right.

    By the time he reacted, his body had already held her in his arms before his mind. Jackson slowly let go of the woman he loved, with uneasiness in his eyes.

    Impulse was indeed a devil. She had changed her opinion just now, but now it was all wasted!

    Hester came to her senses and saw the light in his eyes. Her heart moved slightly, and she suddenly realized that maternal love was overflowing. She held him in her arms and patted him on the back.

    "Since today is your birthday, I will give you a big hug!"

    All the feelings in his heart were diluted by this sentence, and the corners of his mouth twitched fiercely. He could barely accept this fact.

    "Although it doesn''t sound comfortable, I still want to thank you!"

    When the two of them went back, they both kept silent and didn''t want to break the atmosphere. It was rare for the two of them to have such a harmonious time. Normally, when they met, they would be very stiff. It was really disgusting to have a gap between them!

    "Thank you tonight. I have a deep memory of this birthday!"

    Jackson slowly parked the car downstairs. As expected, he caught a glimpse of th

    o fast that no trace could be found.

    "Is it because of the overflowing sympathy, or because you share the same illness and cherish each other?"

    Hester let go of his arm and sat up straight. She looked at Austin seriously with an angry expression.

    "Brother Austin, you know what I''m thinking. Why did you make fun of me?"

    The question came without warning. Austin smiled, took off his glasses and crossed his hands on his legs. His dark eyes were deep and comfortable.

    "I don''t think it''s funny. On the contrary, you have a friend. I''m very happy for you!"

    "When I see a sad look on his face, but I can''t do anything about it, I really feel that I''m useless!"

    Hester lowered her head listlessly. She said this not because she was sad, but because she felt sorry since things had turned out like this.

    "I have thought it through with him, but I can''t feel the same way to comfort him. I''m really depressed!"

    Holding her slender hands, Austin smiled gently with sadness in his eyes. He held her in his arms, with a faint warmth.

    "I know how you feel. If you feel sad and guilty, just cry. Don''t hold it. I will feel sorry for you!"

    After the short sentence, Hester could no longer hold back her tears. She slowly cried out, and then her voice gradually became louder.

 Chapter 604 Friend

    Because of Austin''s words, Hester cried on his shoulder for a long time. Recently, all the pressure was released by taking advantage of this matter of Jackson.

    Austin closed his eyes and sighed slightly. He patted her on the back to comfort her silently. He knew why she cried and how bitter she was.

    She had been holding back her anger just because she was afraid that he would worry about her. Maybe it was a right choice for Jackson to take her out tonight.

    And now he just let her cry in his arms. He was afraid that he would never have such a chance in the future! He thought that Hester had always been strong and forbearing, and it was rare for her to cry.

    "If you are tired, go to sleep!"

    He whispered in her ear and felt that her sob gradually faded away. His hand slowly fell on the back of her head.

    On the second day, Hester was awakened by the morning sun. Her long and thick eyebrows trembled slightly and she slowly opened her eyes. She frowned and raised her hand to rub the spot between her eyebrows.

    Sure enough, she cried hysterically last night and felt her eyes swollen when she woke up today. It seemed that she had been holding back for a long time.

    After mocking herself in her heart, Hester stood up and yawned as she walked out of the room. Coincidentally, she met Austin, who was also walking out of the room. She smiled awkwardly.

    "Good morning, Brother Austin!"

    Although it was not the first time that she cried in front of him, it was the only time that she had such a deep memory last night. She didn''t know what was wrong with her. She just felt that there were too many things in her heart. When she heard his low and warm voice, tears fell involuntarily.

    "Apply some ice to your eyes later. It won''t hinder you from going to work."

    Austin smiled slightly and didn''t point out her embarrassment. To some extent, he might be special to her when she could cry in his arms!

    "Than

    end, it will never change for the rest of my life."

    Sara said aggressively, patting her chest. Tears welled up in her eyes. She had known all the things Hester had experienced, so she blamed Terence for his ruthlessness in her heart.

    However, no matter how angry she was, she was just an outsider. How could she really have the right to get involved in it? What tormented her was only self-reproach when she saw her suffer alone.

    Hester felt warm in her heart, and the smile at the corners of her mouth unconsciously spread. Her heart had never been so warm. Was this the magic of friends?

    She didn''t know whether it was true or not. All she knew was that she was happy at the moment.

    "Are you free this afternoon? I want to introduce a person to you. He is the most important person to me."

    "Okay!"

    Sara readily agreed with Hester''s request with a smile. The two chatted for a long time. It was not until Jessie put a thick stack of documents in front of Hester that she realized that time had passed quickly.

    "Well, Sara, that''s all for today. I still have work to do. Let''s talk about it later, okay?"

    Hearing Hester''s embarrassed tone, Sara was stunned and then smiled awkwardly. She couldn''t help but sigh in her heart, ''When will my nagging temperament change?''

 Chapter 605 Meeting

    "I know you must have accumulated a lot of words since we last met. Let''s talk about it today!"

    Hester comforted the person opposite with a faint smile. Her guilty look almost immediately appeared in her mind, which amused her.

    How did such a simple person grow up? But when she looked back, she still found it incredible!

    "Miss April, you are very happy today. Do you have an appointment?"

    Jessie looked at Hester with a smile and felt relaxed.

    "Really?"

    Raising her hand to cover her cheek, Hester couldn''t help but lower her head. She could clearly feel the slightly raised lips on her cheeks because of the smile, even without a mirror.

    "Maybe it''s because I haven''t seen my friend for a long time that I''m looking forward to it!"

    "It seems that I have to work hard today to let you go back and date your friends as soon as possible!"

    Hearing Hester''s words, Jessie clenched her fists and made a gesture of cheering up. She said with full vital energy. Perhaps because she didn''t smile often before, the muscles on her face were a little stiff, but her words were full of vital energy.

    Hester looked at her and felt deeply. No one knew what had happened to Jessie''s past. But it seemed that it was not an ordinary thing to be able to consume all the vitality of a person.

    However, it was not easy for her to smile again!

    "Well, I''ll try my best to get off work early today with the two of us!"

    Finally, an hour before work, the two of them raised their heads after working for the whole afternoon.

    "Ah!"

    Hester screamed. Her neck was sore and numb, spreading all over her body. She raised her hand and rubbed her neck, smiling at Jessie, who also felt the same way.

    "Well, hurry up and get off work! Everything is almost ready. We can relax for a while."

    Hester was very satisfied with the assistant

    the coffee shop early and sat by the window, looking at the busy street. She was very relaxed. Suddenly, her heart was gripped tightly by a pair of playful eyes.

    It was her! It was really her!

    Every factor in her body was madly roaring, and she couldn''t help trembling, and her eyes followed that person closely!

    "Long time no see!"

    The person said silently and slowly, and soon disappeared in the street. Hester raised her head and pressed on her heart, feeling its restlessness.

    "It''s her!"

    She murmured, but the emotions in her heart could not be described in words. When she came back from abroad, she had been deliberately avoiding meeting Melody.

    She had thought that she could really give up and stand in front of them with a new face. Although she couldn''t give them her sincere wishes, it was the best protection for her to leave and keep her remaining dignity.

    But the one second look just now easily ignited her anger that she had endured for a long time. It was really vulnerable.

    "Hester!"

    As soon as Sara entered the room, she saw Hester sitting quietly by the window. She was so excited that her tears fell naturally. Sara waved her hands, trying to attract her attention.

    "I''m here!"

 Chapter 606 Felt Like Old Friends At The First Sight

    The anger in Hester''s heart instantly dissipated. She stared blankly at the woman who was slowly walking away. She was so surprised to see her belly.

    "You..."

    Looking at the surprised look of Hester, Sara was very proud. She raised her hand to tuck her short hair behind her ears. With a smile on her face, she gently stroked her raised belly.

    This was what she wanted to tell her. Except for the care of her family, she didn''t have many friends around her when she was pregnant. Seeing their expressions, she was naturally happy.

    "It''s just a pregnancy. Why are you so surprised?"

    Hester nodded hard, pulled out the chair in front of her, carefully helped Sara to sit down, and sat upright opposite her, paying attention to any movements beside her.

    Looking at her like this, Hester would unconsciously think of the time when she was pregnant. At that time, she also felt that nothing mattered, so she was naturally worried and scared.

    She lost her balance and fell down the stairs directly. She would never forget that feeling. Blood was flowing between her legs, and her body gradually turned cold. She could only watch helplessly. She really didn''t want to recall.

    "Don''t be so nervous. I''m lucky enough now. I don''t need to be too careful."

    Sara took a sip of water and calmed down. Then she slowly looked up at Hester and smiled at her. Her eyes slowly searched Hester''s body, and her hanging heart slowly fell.

    "I''m really happy to see that you''re fine!"

    Tears ran down Sara''s cheeks. She wiped her tears in a hurry, but she couldn''t stop them from falling again.

    "Well, don''t cry. I know you must be happy that you haven''t seen me for so long. But it''s not good for the baby if you keep crying like this!"

    Taking out a few pieces of tissue, Hester sighed and sat beside Sara, wiping her tears.

    Sara leaned forward a little and pulled some tissues to wipe herself. She couldn''t help b

    heart gradually dissipated. From the corner of her eyes, she glanced at Hester with a complicated expression, and decisively forgot what happened three years ago.

    "No, it''s my honor to be friends with Hester! When I first entered the company, I couldn''t do those intrigues, so I was naturally alienated.

    She didn''t mind my stupidity and treated me sincerely, so! I''ve always been grateful to her."

    Hester sat aside and listened to the two people who had just known each other flattering each other. She always felt something strange, but she could not find the reason.

    Tapping the table with her fingertips, Hester raised her chin with one hand. Although the two people seemed to talk in harmony, why did they reveal a trace of weirdness?

    "It seems that you two are congenial!"

    An unintentional word interrupted the conversation between the two. Austin looked at Hester with a smile.

    "Yes! It seems that we hate to see each other so late, doesn''t it?"

    After all, it was irresponsible to leave the topic to the most innocent person. Sara raised her eyebrows and didn''t know how to respond.

    She was just here to visit her old friend, wasn''t she? But why did she feel like she was in danger from just now?

    "Yes, as if we were old friends at the first sight!"

 Chapter 607 She Is Good

    The corners of Austin''s mouth twitched, and he looked at Sara with his gentle eyes. Then he laughed out loud. He raised his hand to cover the corner of his mouth and restrained his emotions before calming down.

    Now that others have worked hard to cover for him, he should not laugh out in return. He has no doubt about this.

    "Although what Miss Sara said may make people misunderstand something, I have to say that the two of us feel as if we are old friends at the first sight.

    Of course, the most important reason is because of you, Hester. If it weren''t for you, we two wouldn''t have been so familiar with each other."

    Sara sat quietly aside, listening to his nonsense, silently embarrassed. This man was definitely good at bluffing, and his face was not red and his heart was not beating fast. She really admired him.

    She couldn''t help but think of herself. Every time she lied, she would be exposed by someone. Only she knew how bitter she was!

    "What''s wrong?"

    Hester didn''t take Austin''s words, and she didn''t know if she believed it or not. She turned to look at Sara and frowned slightly.

    It was really not her style to be so quiet. Was there something on her mind?

    Sara didn''t expect that the topic would suddenly change to her. She was slightly stunned, and then gently shook her head. She nodded, tucked her hair behind her ear and smiled.

    "I''m just too excited to see you, so I don''t know what to say for a moment!"

    "Hester, Miss Sara is pregnant now. It''s normal for her to be emotional. Don''t think too much. You haven''t seen each other for such a long time. You two must have a lot to talk about, right?"

    He raised his hand and gently put it on Hester''s shoulder. Austin''s eyes flashed with a faint smile. He didn''t expect her to have a good friend out of nowhere, which surprised him.

    He had been on guard against many people, but he had missed the woman in front of him. If she asked him what had ha

    py to see her happy. It was Sara''s greatest luck to meet a man like Allen.

    "I''m going to the bathroom. You guys talk first!"

    Unconsciously, Hester couldn''t hold back her tears. After saying that, she stood up and left.

    Austin''s eyes flashed. He took a sip of the coffee leisurely. The bitter taste could keep him awake all the time, and no one could see anything unusual.

    "What happened three years ago?"

    As expected, Austin didn''t feel anything wrong. Putting down the cup in his hand, he looked up at Sara''s cold face and smiled.

    "You''re right. I arranged everything."

    "Why?" Sara tried her best to suppress her voice in order not to attract other people''s attention. She was about to become a mother, so she could understand the importance of children to her.

    And the man in front of her could say this sentence so easily. Didn''t he feel a little bit guilty?

    "How is she now?"

    Austin asked instead of defending himself. There was no evasion in his calm eyes. His bright eyes gave people a strong sense of oppression all the time.

    Sara was speechless. Hester''s face was ruddy and in a surprising good condition. Besides, there was less self-abasement in her words and behaviors, but some faint amorous feelings, which made her look very charming.

    "She is good!"

 Chapter 608 Happy

    "She should be very good!"

    Austin said slowly word by word, looking at Sara''s stunned face with a faint smile. This was the best encouragement he had ever given himself. He saw Hester shining step by step with his own efforts, and he would always stop to help her.

    Sara looked at Austin with a complicated look in his eyes. He didn''t know how he felt to say something like that. She didn''t know what had happened three years ago, but she still knew something from Allen.

    "Is this the reason why you took her away?"

    The questioning and confusion in her tone were undisguised. She couldn''t understand why a person had to abandon her own child and go abroad?

    She did not have the courage to confront Hester at that time. Since she thought she was her friend, it would be cruel to ask for the truth as if stabbing a dagger into her heart.

    "She doesn''t know!"

    Austin looked at the coffee with a vortex in his hand and said lightly. Everyone could misunderstand her, but the person in front of him couldn''t.

    He could clearly see how much Hester valued her. He didn''t want her to lose her only friend because of his selfish action.

    "I don''t know how much you know about what happened three years ago, but I can tell you honestly that she had a hard time. I love her. It hurts to see her struggle. I think as long as she is happy, I can stay by her side.

    But seeing her insist so hard, I couldn''t help but have some selfish motives. In order to avoid Terence''s entanglement, I had been cruel enough to abandon her child.

    She didn''t know all this. When she wakes up, I told her that the baby was gone. Seeing her crying alone, I felt really painful and wanted to tell her all the truth.

    But people are selfish. It took me a lot of efforts to take her away from that place. I don''t want her to go back

    . It''s time to go back! A few days ago, the doctor said that you were emotionally unstable and needed to have a good rest!"

    "But..."

    "Miss Hester, if you don''t mind, can you go to the our house with me?"

    Before Sara could say anything, Allen looked up at Hester and asked softly.

    "Okay!"

    After thinking for a while, Hester nodded. Sara was not fit to stay outside for too long. If they wanted to have a get-together, they could go home.

    "That''s great! Why didn''t I think of such a good idea before?"

    Sara clapped her hands in agreement, regretting that she hadn''t thought of this method before. It was really hard for her to run out with difficulty.

    "Don''t mind. Sara''s IQ has never been online!"

    Allen nodded apologetically, and the smile at the corners of his mouth never receded. He was no longer surprised by her muddled personality.

    "Yes, yes! I know!"

    Hester nodded. Sara was obviously suppressed, but she was relieved to see the pampering Allen.

    After staying at Sara''s house for a long time, Hester and Austin set foot on the way back. She lay on the seat with her hands crossed in front of her and smiled.

    "Sara is living a happy life now. I''m really happy for her!"

 Chapter 609 Support

    In the dark night, the city had fallen asleep. Only the street lights were constantly emitting light, occasionally with a few cars whistling past.

    Austin stood in front of the window and looked out at the deep night. He couldn''t fall asleep for a long time. The room was shrouded in a strong smell of tobacco, and there was a cigarette butt between his fingertips, slowly blowing out smoke. His feet were surrounded by cigarette butts, and his eyes were deep.

    The phone in his pocket was buzzing. It was not until the cigarette butt burned his fingertips that he came to his senses and answered the phone.

    "Hello, father!"

    "I have told them that Terence''s power overseas has been restrained. He should go to England for negotiation in a period of time. Take Hester back to the United States during this period of time!"

    The man''s tone was cold, but there was a trace of concern in it. After all, Austin was his son. He couldn''t watch him fall into despair alone.

    As for that woman, he would no longer insist. Austin had been tossing and turning for so long, but he didn''t give up. He must care about her very much!

    "Thank you!"

    Austin''s throat tightened, and his heart was entangled with mixed feelings. He knew that his father had always been stubborn and did not like Hester very much. It was not easy for him to make such a concession.

    His father must have investigated Hester''s background. However, they had been entangled with each other for three years. Why did he suddenly agree?

    "I know what you are thinking, but, when I am my age, some things should be looked away from and should be taken lightly. I didn''t ask about your relationship with Hester, nor did I fully express my approval.

    I''ve investigated her background. You should take care of her. After all, our two families have been friends for generations. If you really make up your mind, I can''t stop you naturally. Your temperament is exactly the same as your mother''s."

    Garrett''s voice was full of ti

    that moment.

    "It''s late. Go to bed early!"

    "Okay!"

    Austin answered indifferently and ended the call. He stood in front of the window and didn''t move for a long time.

    The trial of Qi Group''s case attracted the public''s attention. After all, Qi Group was of great importance in the country. It would be bad luck for that company to fight against them.

    Of course, there were also some people who were looking forward to finding the evidence to defeat Qi Group, which could be regarded as a vent of anger.

    Hester glanced at Sheryl, who was sitting beside her and was well prepared, and raised her eyebrows slightly. Terence had attached great importance to the previous investigation stage. Why didn''t he appear in the court today?

    "Miss April, is there anything wrong?"

    Sheryl turned around and frowned at Hester''s absent-minded look. She closed the file in her hand and asked softly.

    Raising her hand to tuck the short hair near her ear, Hester shook her head slightly. "No, I have prepared all the materials. I will definitely take this case. Please rest assured, Secretary Sheryl!"

    Sheryl''s temples throbbed. Looking at Hester''s deliberately concealed alienation, he felt a headache. Hester was her cousin. Why did she call her like that?

    "Miss April, you can call me Sheryl. Don''t be overcautious!"

 Chapter 610 Change

    Hearing Sheryl''s words, Hester was slightly stunned but did not think too much. She just nodded slightly and neither refused nor agreed.

    She hoped that she would never have anything to do with Qi Group. She would at most listen to what she said but not take it to heart.

    Hester nodded and prepared the materials in her hand, not taking her words seriously at all. She only hoped that the case could be finished as soon as possible and that she could leave this place of trouble as soon as possible.

    "In view of your company''s plagiarism of Qi Group''s latest products, we have done some research and specially made a document. Please have a look!

    In addition, as the new product of Qi Group hasn''t been showed in public, your company''s behavior has caused unpredictable losses to us. We once again specially apply to the court, hoping that they can compensate for our losses!"

    The trial had begun. As soon as the judge''s hammer fell, Hester stood up confidently and made the initial statement. Since the company over there did plagiarism, they had to pay a certain price.

    Sheryl''s eyes were fixed on Hester. Seeing her talking, she sighed in her heart. Only in this way did Hester look more like her real cousin.

    Although she hadn''t seen her aunt before, she knew from her own mother that her aunt was gentle and generous. Perhaps, she was also like Hester at this moment!

    Hester was well prepared. Even if she was very confident in the case, she would always defend it unhurriedly. She wouldn''t be affected by the other party''s words.

    Hester cornered them step by step, and they had no way to fight back. They could only watch as the judge sentenced them to plagiarism and infringement, and compensate Qi Group with twenty million dollars in economic losses.

    Hester''s eyes flashed and glanced at Sheryl. Although the president of Qi Group was not here, Sheryl was still a member of Qi Group. She should have know

    worth it. You don''t have to feel sad.

    In this world, there are always people who are jealous of your talent, everything you get, and all kinds of things. So they will frustrate you and want to see you depressed.

    But we have to do the opposite. Let those jealous people continue to be a loser in the dark corner, and we will climb to the position we want step by step."

    Hester looked at Jessie in front of her and could almost imagine her first reaction when she heard those words. Jessie had endured it for so long, but she didn''t resist. If Hester hadn''t heard it in the bathroom by chance, she wouldn''t have known that she was under so much pressure.

    Sheryl listened to their conversation carefully. It was like a dream to hear these words from her.

    Jessie was this kind of person who had endured so much pain in the past. Although she didn''t fight for it, it didn''t mean that no one would be jealous.

    In the past three years, Hester had indeed grown a lot, and could really experience some of the hardships. What kind of blow could make a person change completely?

    "Miss April, you have done a good job in handling this case. I will report it to Mr. Terence honestly. Besides, Mr. Terence hopes that you can go to the hospital again after the ceremony!" Sheryl said.

 Chapter 611 The Hospital

    "Hospital?"

    Hester was stunned and almost lost her calmness. She took a deep breath. Even though her face was still pale and frightening, she could barely be called calm.

    "Ahem! Well, why did Mr. Terence ask me to be there?"

    "Thomas is sick. Mr. Terence hasn''t come to the company these days!"

    Ignoring the worry in Hester''s eyes, Sheryl said slowly. She didn''t want Hester to lose this opportunity. Even if she wanted to get rid of the chaotic relationship with Terence, the child was innocent after all.

    Hester was a mother. Although she was forcefully deprived of that right, it was a fact that could not be changed.

    At the same time, Hester''s body trembled slightly. The scene of that night flashed through her mind. Thomas''s wet body, crying and questioning face, and everything was so clear.

    The cold eyes and cruel words of Terence made her unable to bear, but also unable to restrain her anger.

    "Okay!"

    She closed her eyes to hide the complex emotions in them and answered indifferently, just out of guilt for the child.

    "Miss April, you..."

    Although she knew what Jessie was thinking, she had to go there. That child was so weak and eager for a mother''s love.

    "Don''t worry! I know what I''m doing. But he''s still a kid. I''ll be fine."

    After saying that, Hester turned around and left. Since it had already happened, it would always need someone to solve it.

    Sitting in the car and looking out of the window, Hester had a terrible headache. She raised her hand and gently rubbed the spot between her eyebrows.

    That night, Thomas called her mother, and the first time she met him was clear to her ears. How should she explain all this?

    Although she was about the same age as Melody, they looked different.

    "What the hell is going on?"

    When she said this slowly, she was also confused. She wouldn''t ask this question. Since she had decided to break up, it would be better to

    ooking a little weird.

    "Don''t you have anything to say?"

    Clenching his fists, Terence still had a little obsession with her. As long as she was the familiar Hester, it was impossible for her to be so cruel to her child.

    She was so eager for the baby. Even if she had been ruthless to abandon him and left at the beginning, he had calmed down. Since it was a problem between the two of them, he would not force her to admit it. However, Thomas was suffering from serious illness. How could she be so cold and ruthless?

    "What do I need to say?"

    Hester looked at Terence in confusion. Did he specially ask her to come to the hospital just for this sentence?

    "The case has been settled satisfactorily. The original fifty million compensation has been reduced to twenty million. I asked Secretary Sheryl''s opinion, but she was fine, so I didn''t make an appeal.

    But isn''t there anything that Mr. Terence is not satisfied with?"

    There was no explanation at all. It could only be attributed to the case itself.

    Taking a deep breath, Terence stepped forward and closed the distance between the two, with a faint sense of oppression, and his eagle eyes tightly locked on Hester.

    "Are you pretending to be ignorant or you don''t want to talk about it with me at all?"

 Chapter 612 Im Here

    Hester narrowed her eyes, her eyelashes cast a faint shadow at the corners of her eyes, with a rare tranquility. It was at this moment, without the atmosphere of tension, everything seemed more and more harmonious.

    She raised her hand and gently tucked the short hair near her ear, with a faint smile at the corners of her mouth.

    "Mr. Terence, you''re joking. I''ve been busy preparing the case these days, and I''ve never stepped out of the law office. I wonder what you''re talking about?"

    Terence was too angry to say anything. He clenched his fists and took a deep breath. Then he slowly looked into her eyes, which were covered with layers of mist.

    "You know what I mean!"

    With a sneer, Hester''s quietly drooping eyes flashed with disdain. People''s nature never changed. How could Terence, who was so proud, bear such unreasonable treatment from the people he looked down upon before?

    If there was still something between them, then there would be only some harm from him. Scars could be seen clearly, indicating what he had done.

    "For what happened that night, I apologize to you first. You are our guest, but my boyfriend is a little impatient and may not be polite. Please forgive him!

    But you can''t make a fuss about it! I don''t care what kind of misunderstandings you had about me before. Please forget them all.

    For you, I am just a badly needed lawyer. And now, the case has been successfully concluded, and it has won a good reputation and benefits for you. It can be said that the cooperation is happy, and there is no need to be involved in the future!"

    As Hester spoke, she took a step forward and reached out her hand first. The smile at the corners of her mouth was dignified and leisure, but there was a trace of alienation everywhere.

    "Well, from now on, you and I will never get involved!"

    "Huh!"

    Looking at her white fingers, Teren

    en and was about to fall to the ground. She felt dizzy and fell into a familiar embrace, and then fell to the ground together.

    "Ah!"

    With a muffled snort, Hester slowly opened her eyes. What she saw was a white coat. She raised her eyes and saw a pair of dark eyes. Tears welled up in her eyes.

    "Brother Austin!"

    The simple words expelled all the fear in her heart. Hester was lying on the ground, with her hands tightly around his waist, crying out loud.

    A hint of pain flashed through Austin''s eyes. He held her in his arms, patted her on the back and slowly exhaled a mouthful of air. Fortunately, he made it.

    Her cries could be clearly heard everywhere in the hall. All the passers-by looked at the two people who were embracing each other on the ground in confusion and guessed something.

    "What happened?"

    "I don''t know."

    "Oh my God! Dr. Austin, who has always been otherworldly, is lying on the ground with a woman in his arms. But he is so handsome!"

    The nurses whispered, but they all envied the woman who was held tightly by Austin.

    Paying no attention to other people''s strange eyes, Austin now focused on the little woman in his arms. Her sobs lingered in his ears, but he felt at ease.

    "Just cry! I''m here!"

 Chapter 613 Do You Regret Everything

    Hester was sitting on the rooftop of the hospital. Her long hair, which was down to her waist, was disheveled, covering her face. She put her arms around her knees and lowered her head.

    "Although you have been crying, fortunately, you still know to hide in my arms, so few people see you. Don''t worry!"

    Austin put his hand on her shoulder and said confidently. There was some water stains on the spotless white coat, which was unusually eye-catching.

    Hearing Austin''s joking words, Hester''s ears were gradually stained with a layer of suspicious red. Taking a deep breath, she looked at Austin with her rabbit like eyes and made a silent complaint.

    "I''m already so sad."

    With a helpless smile, Austin sat beside her and wiped her tears carefully. He tucked her hair behind her ears gently and forced her to look up at him.

    "That''s why I went crazy with you!"

    The tip of her nose itched slightly, and Hester only felt that her vision was a little blurry. The tears that she had just stopped had a faint sense of rekindling.

    She looked up at the sky and took a deep breath, trying to hold back her tears. He knew that she was emotionally unstable now, but he said such sentimental words all the time. It was really too much!

    "Brother Austin!"

    She complained, but she didn''t dare to look into his eyes. She was the one who lost control of her emotions, but in the end, she still felt like someone was silently waiting by her side. It was really great!

    With a gentle smile, Austin put the tissue on his legs naturally. His eyes twinkled, with a faint light.

    She was the one he would take care of for the rest of his life. How could he watch her cry alone?

    "Thank you!"

    Austin couldn''t help but sigh deeply when he heard her words. He nodded and smiled.

    Well, it was worth risking his life to hear those words.

    "As long as you need me, I will always be by your side!"

    Unless y

    brave enough to try a new life, so that she could better relax herself and forget that person!

    "That''s for sure. I will never be defeated!"

    His eyes twinkled. Looking at the hand on his shoulder, he was in a good mood. The three years of darkness vanished without a trace.

    Now that he could talk to her calmly like this, his mood was very subtle. He couldn''t figure out Austin''s attitude, nor could he really confront him.

    He could tell that Hester had lived a good life during the three years when he was absent. If she had stayed at home all the time, she wouldn''t have been like this!

    "Hester, have you ever regretted?"

    There was uncertainty in his voice. He didn''t know why he suddenly asked this question, but he just wanted to ask.

    Although the person in front of him was very close, her heart was so far away. The only way to understand her heart was to ask.

    Raising her eyebrows slightly, Hester looked at Jackson in confusion. Three years ago, she couldn''t see through this man. She didn''t expect that three years later, she was still the same as before.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Huh!"

    Wearing a light smile, Jackson narrowed his eyes. When he raised his head again, his eyes were calm without any impurity.

    "Do you regret everything?"

 Chapter 614 Forget

    Hester sat there in silence for a long time. She looked at the ground calmly, frowning.

    It was not that she didn''t want to answer, but that she didn''t know how to answer. She didn''t have an answer to this question herself, let alone to solve others'' doubts.

    "I don''t know, but I''m fine now. That''s enough."

    Looking at Hester raising her head, Jackson smiled. Tapping his fingers on his legs, Jackson looked at her and gradually calmed down.

    "Do you think regret is useless?"

    With a slight nod, Hester turned her head and looked at his calm eyes, raising the corners of her mouth slightly. He raised his hand and gently rubbed her hair, which was so messy that it just covered her eyes to avoid being noticed by others at that moment.

    Since he was a child, he had been educated to be self-centered. But since he met Hester, he seemed to have changed his way of doing things.

    Austin had been silently waiting for her, which gave him a lot of motivation. But every time he met her pure eyes, he would unconsciously arouse the desire of possession in his heart, which he could not restrain.

    "Get your hands off me. My hair is messed up by you."

    "Don''t think you can avoid answering my question by pretending to know nothing. I''m not as good as Austin who will always be with you. So, now please forget all those messy things and continue to be the strong and confident Hester!"

    Her eyes were tightly covered by black hair. Hester couldn''t struggle away, but could only be quietly ravaged by him. She put her hands in front of her and endured it silently.

    "Jackson, is this how you treat your benefactor? If I hadn''t paid for you by accident, you would have been beaten up."

    "Have you heard of the saying that people sure change?" Jackson didn''t think his behavior was inappropriate, so he just said it.

    Hester was so angry that she didn''t expect him to say something like that

    very part of my body has rust, which is very uncomfortable!"

    Without hesitation, Jackson picked her up by the waist. His eyebrows slightly raised, with a hint of malice. "Since your legs and feet are inconvenient, why don''t you let your boyfriend carry you downstairs?"

    Hester lazily let him hold her in his arms. The corners of her mouth lifted slightly, and there was no trace of sadness any more. Her hands were naturally drooping, lying in his arms, relaxed. She only felt that her accumulated limbs were slowly regaining consciousness.

    "I''m not feeling well today. You can send me back as a substitute!"

    The two went downstairs, laughing and facing Terence who was standing in the corner. His whole body was shrouded in darkness, and the expression on his face was uncertain.

    "Mr. Terence, I thought it over that day and realized that my attitude was a little extreme. I apologize to you!"

    Jackson nodded and greeted first. The only purpose of that day was to prevent him from telling the truth, so his means were naturally more radical.

    But now Hester had just stabilized her mood. He was really afraid that Terence would say something to stimulate her.

    "Mr. Jackson, you are so ridiculous. I have already forgotten what happened that day."

 Chapter 615 Crazy

    Hearing what he said, Hester''s body stiffened unconsciously. At first, she just thought that he was making fun of her, but when she heard Terence''s voice, she couldn''t help but feel a little relaxed.

    She turned her head slowly and looked into Terence''s empty eyes.

    "Mr. Terence!"

    His eyebrows slightly raised, and Jackson was a little confused. The attitude of the two of them was obviously alienated. Was there anything wrong?

    "My girlfriend is not feeling well. I have to go now. I will visit you and apologize to you some other day."

    After saying this casually, she walked past Terence and went downstairs slowly. He held Hester with both hands and smiled.

    Hester slowly raised her head and looked at Jackson with disapproval.

    "Did you do it on purpose?"

    "Are you questioning me?"

    Jackson raised his eyebrows and nodded at the little woman in his arms, not feeling anything wrong. He had always been against Terence, so it was lucky that he didn''t make a move.

    "It''s my self-control that works without malice."

    The corners of Hester''s mouth twitched slightly. She could almost imagine how the two of them would fight against each other. She sighed silently.

    "Put me down! Since I have won the upper hand for you, there is no need to act."

    In fact, she had already found Terence, but she was too lazy to care about it. Now that she had spoken it out, there was no need to expose it.

    Jackson smiled and put her down obediently. No matter whether she would make a fuss about it or not, she was clear in her heart and could not tolerate any obstacles.

    "Sometimes I really don''t understand you!"

    Hearing his words, Hester teased him in her heart. She adjusted her clothes and smiled lazily.

    "It''s my honor. I have the same feeling for you!"

    The man who didn''t allow himself to suffer losses immediately decided what to say. Jackson touched his nose awkwardl

    hink woman at my age is not suitable to be described as cute."

    Jackson was choked, he didn''t know how to answer. He took a deep breath and tried hard to hold back his inner impulse. The blue veins on his forehead bulged slightly, indicating that his patience had reached the extreme.

    "Anyway, you can drive me here. I can walk back by myself!"

    Fearing that it was not a big deal, Hester turned around and seriously proposed this suggestion. In fact, she had done something for it herself.

    "Hester, don''t force me!"

    Jackson gritted his teeth and said this. Although his face was not very good, his side face still revealed a shocking beauty.

    "¡­¡­"

    Looking up at the building that was very close, Hester couldn''t help but look at the screen of her mobile phone. Well, the original twenty-minute drive was an hour''s drive.

    "Jackson, I really sincerely advise you to change a car as soon as possible!"

    Before leaving, Hester didn''t forget to mend him saber. There must be only her in the world! With a smile on her face, she turned around and left without mercy.

    Leaving Jackson with a complex expression on his face alone. He looked at the ground, put his hand gently on his heart, felt its beating, and smiled.

    "Hester, I''m really crazy."

 Chapter 616 Go Back

    Hearing the sound all of a sudden, Hester was frightened and hurriedly covered her mouth. She looked at the man in front of her in shock and slowly breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Mr. Terence, I think we have made it clear in the hospital. Please know your position in the future and don''t get involved with people like me, lest you lower your identity!"

    Terence looked at Hester with his red eyes and his chest heaving up and down with a slight sense of depression. His heart was beating very fast, and the corners of his mouth rose with self-mockery.

    "Miss April is right. People with my identity should naturally avoid contact with you more, or else it will be true that I lower my identity!"

    After saying that, his eyes twinkled, and his eyelashes trembled.

    "But Thomas like you very much. I have doted on him since childhood. As long as I can make him happy, I don''t care."

    "Huh!"

    Hester chuckled with a hint of mockery in her eyes. Was this person really too self-satisfied, or should he use this excuse to pester her?

    She didn''t she was the kind of person who possessed a savvy mind nor did she have the ability to see through people, so she had always followed the rules. But the biggest difference between them was that he was good at playing with people''s hearts and controlling everything in his own hands.

    "Mr. Terence is really straightforward. Unfortunately, I''m not that kind of profiteer. If Mr. Terence just likes my face, can people get a face-lift based on this face? Isn''t it much better than it is now?"

    "I''ve heard of Miss Hester''s eloquence long ago, but today I can hear it personally. I really appreciate it."

    Looking coldly at Hester''s eyes, Terence said word by word, without any emotion, rigid and very cold.

    Although he had long known that she was different from the inside out, today he really saw her difference, which made him feel inconceivable,

    odding obediently, Thomas opened his mouth and ate the porridge. His long and thick eyelashes drooped slightly, barely covering his big watery eyes.

    On the early morning of the second day, when Hester stared at a pair of black eyes, Austin was not surprised at all. He just smiled and handed her the hot milk around his hand.

    "Now that the case is over, are you free these days?"

    "Yes!"

    Hester closed her eyes listlessly, shook her head slightly, and lazily responded to Austin''s words.

    "In order to make me famous in the Qi Group''s case, Mr. Lucas cancelled all my subsequent cases.

    Or more precisely, I''m basically a jobless vagabond now."

    Austin raised his hand and gently touched her nose. He didn''t agree with her at all. Although it seemed that she was much more relaxed, in fact, it was the opposite.

    She had too much time to think and do whatever she wanted. The violent collision of thoughts in those things was the root cause of her pain!

    Thinking of this, Austin''s eyes were gradually filled with a faint sadness. Perhaps, it was time to go back since he had been back for so long!

    "Hester, have you ever thought about going back?"

    "Go back?"

    Hester asked without hesitation, confused.

    "I haven''t thought about it yet."

 Chapter 617 Being Angry

    "I see."

    Austin said these words indifferently, without any emotion. His tone was as usual as if he was talking about the weather. His bony fingers were slightly tightened, revealing a faint cyan color.

    "Since you haven''t thought about it, why don''t you think it over during this period of time? After all, your previous focus of work is all in the United States, and even the legal documents are all inherited from the West. Do you want to give up like this?"

    The last thing she wanted to face finally came. The light in Hester''s eyes gradually dimmed. She looked at the milk in her hand with an unreadable expression.

    During this period of time, she had been forcing herself to work hard to avoid thinking about those realistic problems. But now she was awakened by Austin''s words, and could not help but feel a little embarrassed.

    "I don''t know!"

    Austin held her in his arms, with a gleam shining in his eyes. He could do nothing about her answer.

    There was no way to hide the sadness between his eyebrows, but with an irresistible fate.

    "Since you don''t know, don''t think about it for the time being. When you have an answer, remember to tell me. No matter what the result will be, I will still be on your side and never change!"

    Warm currents surged in her heart. Hester slowly closed her eyes, and her eyelashes swept across the fabric of his clothes with a faint sound.

    "Thank you, Brother Austin!"

    Hearing her whisper, Austin''s body trembled slightly. ''The most ruthless words are not that I don''t love you, but that you love that person deeply, and she just takes you as her brother.''

    Although he knew that it was just a name and it didn''t mean anything, there was always a trace of obvious sarcasm in his ears. Maybe it was because he cared too much that he became particularly sensitive.

    Standing there dejectedly, Hester clenched her fists and sighed angrily. She lowered her head, as if she had made a mistake.

    "Hester, are you serious?" Austin saw Hester wandering by t

    Lisa sighed, stepped aside and nodded slightly. "Sir is not here!"

    Hester stopped for a moment and covered her face with her hand. Was her intention so obvious that it was easy to see through? However, she was really afraid of Terence.

    "Thank you!"

    Looking at Hester, who was walking slowly in, Thomas'' heart suddenly rose to his throat. He held his breath and stared at Hester without blinking, afraid that it was his illusion.

    "Why are you looking at me like this? Don''t you know me?"

    With a gentle smile, Hester felt a little scared. He looked more and more like Terence, even staring at people with the same feeling.

    If it weren''t for his petite age, for a moment, she would have thought that Terence was staring at her!

    Thomas lowered his head in a hurry, twisting his fingers at a loss as if he had done something wrong. Sure enough, was he hated?

    He just wanted to have a look, but he lost his sense of propriety unconsciously, which really annoyed him.

    Hester rubbed his head. The soft touch was just like his appearance. She was always soft-hearted to him. She knew that he had lost his mother at such a young age, and was so obedient and sensible.

    "Thomas, aren''t you happy that I come to see you?"

    "No, I am very happy, but I''m afraid that you will be angry!" Thomas shook his head and said softly.

 Chapter 618 Take Care Of Him

    Hester raised her eyebrows. His words were full of contradictions, but they were said in such a cautious tone, which made people''s heart tremble slightly.

    She pulled him into her arms and patted him on the back.

    "Thomas, I''m sorry!"

    Thomas stared blankly, with tears in his eyes. His tiny body trembled violently, and his heart was surging, which could not be described in words.

    ''Mom, is mom apologizing to me? But why?'' Was it because they hadn''t seen each other for so long?

    "I will accept it!"

    Thomas said firmly, trying his best to hold back the word "mother". Since she didn''t want him to call her mom, he could change another way.

    "What are you doing here?"

    A gloomy voice sounded in the quiet ward. Terence stood at the door and stared at the two people who were embracing each other.

    "Sir, Miss Hester is here to see the young master!" Lisa nodded slightly, took the clothes from Terence''s hand and said softly. But she was extremely anxious. It was not easy to have such a relaxing situation. ''Sir, please don''t screw it up again!'' she thought to herself.

    "Got it."

    Lisa''s words brought him back to the reality. Terence smiled coldly. He was really ridiculous. After all, blood was thicker than water. How could she really give up?

    His body slowly approached. Hester''s back tensed, and her palms were sweating. Even if the man didn''t say anything, his aura was still very strong, which made her feel very uneasy.

    Noticing her uneasiness, Thomas put his hand on the back of Hester''s hand and exerted force slightly. Although he was young, he had never made any mistake in his understanding of something.

    The corners of Hester''s eyes twitched. She glanced at the small hand and felt moved. If there was nothing wrong with her understanding ability, was she comforted by a three-year-old child?

    Although Hester didn''t want to admit it, she felt warm at the fact.

    "Mr. Terence,

    his acupoints.

    With a sigh, Lisa nodded slightly and left with a pitiful look. As a servant, she had no right to ask about what happened here, nor could she defend him.

    As a woman, she didn''t think she had the will to bear all that. ''Sir, I''m afraid that you have really broken Miss Hester''s heart this time...''

    Hester''s body leaned forward slightly. Thomas held the back of her hand tightly and maintained this posture for nearly twenty minutes. If she didn''t see him sleeping soundly and didn''t have the heart to disturb him, how could she sit here quietly?

    "If you feel tired, get rid of him! Thomas is light asleep. He will wake up soon!"

    Hester raised her eyebrows and shook her head. For her, Thomas was just a child. She would always be close to some people subconsciously and she was also happy that he could be so close to herself.

    She had lost the opportunity to be a mother, but it had been compensated by Thomas. If the heavens went wrong, one would always get compensation for losing something.

    Or maybe it was because Melody had left Thomas to pay her debt!

    "He is sick now. As an adult, I should be more tolerant of something! Besides, I don''t have the heart to disturb him."

    Feeling Thomas'' discomfort, Hester patted him gently with a smile.

 Chapter 619 An Honor

    "Sometimes I really don''t understand what you are thinking about."

    Looking at her back, Terence felt heavy in his heart. He couldn''t see her through. She could have been so cruel to him, but she was reluctant to leave Thomas.

    What on earth did she want? Did she really have to drive him crazy?

    Hester was confused by his question. She turned her eyes to Terence and raised her eyebrows lazily.

    She didn''t sleep well last night. After sitting here for a long time, she couldn''t help feeling a little bored.

    "What do you mean, Mr. Terence? I''m not your business competitor. I don''t have anything to threaten you, so there''s no need to see through my mind.

    It''s said that women are complicated. I don''t have to worry about the specialty of my career. If it is easily seen through, I''m afraid that I will lose my job, right?"

    Hester''s words were full of self-mockery, as if they were like blades stabbed into Terence''s ears.

    Terence raised his hand and rubbed between his eyebrows weakly. In an instant, his aura changed, with a trace of indifference and decadence. Although he was powerful, he couldn''t get back the person he cared most. This was the biggest failure.

    "Do you really want to argue with me everywhere and refuse to give in?"

    Frowning, Hester turned her head impatiently. When she met the calm eyes of Terence, her heart trembled slightly. She had never seen Terence being so weak. For a moment, she was stunned and didn''t know how to react.

    "You... Are you okay?"

    After a long time, she heard her uncertain voice with a faint doubt. She couldn''t help but to care about it, because the person in front of her showed a side that she couldn''t see in usual. It was really a headache.

    "What do you think?" Instead of answering, Terence asked with a touch of sadness in his eyes. His persistence in he

    a good thing to be afraid of revealing more flaws because of emotional excitement, and also to avoid too much contact and exposing some small habits before.

    "Let me drive you home!"

    Terence stood up, playing with keys in his hand. He didn''t mean to ask, but gave an answer directly, which was irresistible.

    Hester nodded and didn''t refuse. Anyway, the result was the same. There was no need to struggle. Terence has always been domineering. ''If he can respect your opinion, it is really rare in the world!'' she thought.

    "Thank you, Mr. Terence."

    Thomas pouted as if he was about to cry.

    "Mom... Auntie Hester, will you come to see me tomorrow?"

    "Okay!"

    Unable to resist the eager eyes, she agreed to his request before her mind. How she wished she could bite her tongue without thinking!

    "Then I''ll come back tomorrow. Thomas must be obedient and recover as soon as possible, okay?"

    "Yes, I will be obedient!"

    Hester left the ward under the gaze of Thomas. She sighed slightly at the isolated door and stopped smiling. She felt very tired.

    It was really exhausting to continue to face Terence with fear!

    "Sorry to bother you, Mr. Terence!"

    "Miss April, you''re welcome. It''s my honor!"

 Chapter 620 Travel

    Speechless, Terence slowly stopped the car downstairs. He withdrew his hand gracefully and turned to look at Hester''s side face.

    "If you insist, I will pay attention to it in the future!"

    For the two people''s tangled topics, he could ask for the same but find difference. After gaining a good impression, one day her heart would be opened to him again!

    "Thank you for your cooperation, Mr. Terence. Thomas is still in the hospital. You''d better go back as soon as possible!"

    Following Terence''s words calmly, Hester nodded slightly. Her fingertips scratched her hair, tucked it behind her ears, and smiled.

    After saying goodbye to each other, she stood downstairs and watched Terence''s car driving away. She took a deep breath and shook her head helplessly.

    "Terence, why don''t you let me go?"

    In the past three years, she had been tired of walking on the street in a foreign country. All she could hear and see were unfamiliar English and blonde people. It always gave her a sense of strangeness and no belonging.

    Although there were too many unpleasant memories in her hometown, it was still where she grew up. This special sense of belonging made her unable to give up, and she was also greedy for it.

    The phone in her bag was buzzing, interrupting Hester''s thoughts. When she came to her senses, she wiped the tears on her face with a bitter smile. She didn''t know when they fell.

    "Hello!"

    "Hester! Are you free today? I am so bored staying at home every day! No! You must go with me today!"

    Sara''s voice was like a spear, giving no chance for Hester to speak.

    Holding the phone helplessly, Hester could not cut in. She shook her head and sighed slightly. She just let Sara talk alone and drew circles under her feet.

    The familiar tone and the face made her reluctant to leave.

    "Hester, are you still here?"

    Sara frowned and couldn''t help asking. Since Hester answered the ph

    aken aback. But when she saw Sara''s bulging belly, she nodded in agreement.

    "I will take good care of her. Don''t worry!"

    She walked out of the house uneasily. Allen stood at the door, reluctant to leave, and kept staying for a long time. His temples throbbed. Looking at the restless woman, he only felt a headache.

    "Mr. Allen is still standing at the door. Be careful or he won''t let you out!"

    Hester stood beside Sara, trembling with fear. Her eyes were fixed on Sara, not daring to slack off at all. Although she knew that nothing serious would happen, she couldn''t guarantee that there would be an accident, right?

    "Hester, why do you become like Allen! I''m pregnant. I''m not seriously injured. I don''t need you to provide for me like this!"

    Sara curled her lips discontentedly, feeling very unhappy. At home, Allen talked about her with a straight face every day. It was not easy for her to come out, but Hester seemed to be just the same as him. She really had no free time!

    The corners of Hester''s mouth twitched. She glanced at her protruding belly and felt that it would be particularly stingy to argue with a pregnant woman. She had to change a way!

    "Yes, we made a mountain out of a molehill. But if it''s you, we really need to be extra careful!"

 Chapter 621 Rescue

    Sara pouted with dissatisfaction. She felt wronged at Hester''s words. She was a mother, but why was she always taken care of as a child?

    "Hester, why are you laughing at me now?"

    "It''s my fault. Don''t be angry, okay? Allen and I are doing this for your own good. Don''t think you can''t do anything about it!

    After all, you are pregnant now. We can''t afford any accident. What''s more, you can get out of here in my name. If you get hurt because of my carelessness, Allen will fight me to death!"

    Hester looked at Sara helplessly and comforted her. In the final analysis, as long as something was pointed to, it would be good. If it was too much, it would inevitably cause resistance.

    Moreover, three years would make people grow up anyway. She was confident in this recognition.

    Nodding approvingly, Sara thought of the cold face of Allen, and naturally agreed with her in his heart. But for the feeling of being disciplined, she was like a child in the rebellious period, very resistant.

    "I know you are doing this for me, but since I was pregnant, Allen has been saying this and that to me every day.

    It''s not easy to beg him hard today, so he let go of me. Don''t say that again!"

    "Okay, I know. Don''t worry now."

    Hester nodded hard and promised repeatedly that she wouldn''t say that again. Then she walked slowly with her.

    "But, Sara, I envy you very much!"

    "Envy me?"

    Looking at Hester in disbelief, Sara was confused. Hester looked very normal, mature and steady. She exuded an elite temperament everywhere. Why would she like to be tamed?

    "Yes! I really envy you!"

    She raised her head and tucked the short hair around her ear. Hester''s voice was so low that it was almost inaudible. It dissipated in the air with the gentle wind.

    In fact, she was envious of Sara

    h blood all over her body, her face pale and her eyes dull.

    "What happened? What happened? Why did she fall down?"

    Holding her shoulders tightly with both hands, Allen''s gentle face looked a little distorted.

    "I don''t know! I don''t know!"

    Hester repeated this sentence with tears on her face. Thinking of Sara, who was in the ward, Hester felt very guilty.

    "Mr. Allen, please calm down!"

    Austin, in a white gown, breathed quickly. With a gleam shining in his dark eyes, he walked quickly to Hester.

    "The floor is cold. Get up first!"

    He pulled her up from the ground and ran his fingers through her messy hair. He found a hair rope and tied her hair behind her back.

    He looked at the bloodstain all over her body and couldn''t help but check her carefully. Seeing that she was not injured, he was slowly relieved. He took off his white coat and enveloped her in it. Then he looked up at Allen.

    "I''ve asked the director to come up in person. Miss Sara won''t have too much of a problem. Mr. Allen, please don''t worry!"

    At this point, no matter what he said was useless. Allen clenched his fists, leaned against the wall dejectedly and looked down.

    "Sara, you must hold on!"

 Chapter 622 There Must Be Some Reasons

    The light of the operating room, which had been on for a long time, finally dimmed. With a tired face, the doctor walked out and took off his mask. He nodded slightly to Austin before he said slowly, "The patient has been out of danger. She was sent here in time, so her life is not in danger. The baby is safe, please rest assured!"

    Hester''s blood was roaring. She could only hear that the baby was safe. She breathed a sigh of relief and collapsed into Austin''s arms.

    She grabbed his collar tightly, crying and laughing.

    "Brother Austin, she''s fine. Did you hear that? The doctor said that they were out of danger. Do you think that Sara is fine?"

    Austin quickly held her in his arms and nodded slightly. A strange look flashed through his eyes. His long and thick eyelashes drooped quietly, just covering his eyes.

    "Well, don''t worry. She''s fine now."

    It was not until now that he came to his senses. If the nurse of the emergency department hadn''t seen Hester and casually mentioned the situation, he wouldn''t have known it until now.

    Especially when he saw her covered in blood, he was even more afraid. She looked like what she looked like three years ago. Her life was gradually losing, with helplessness and despair.

    On the other side. Hearing the news that Sara was fine, Allen took a step back and fell heavily on the wall. He slowly sat on the ground as if he lost his strength, with his lips slightly raised, his eyes closed, and a drop of tear slowly fell.

    Hester was unwilling to leave. She stayed by Sara''s side, her eyes swollen like walnuts, but she didn''t care much. She stubbornly looked at her pale face and felt guilty.

    "Mr. Allen, I want to have a talk with you!"

    Austin was at a loss. It was because he knew too well about Hester that he realized how guilty she was at the moment.

    He raised his eyes and looked at the spiritless Allen.

    C

    onally unstable now. Calm down!"

    Holding her in his arms, Austin patted her back gently and coaxed her in a low voice. However, in her heart, she was irritable and formed a strong contrast.

    She still had a knot in her heart for Melody. Even though Leo tried his best to comfort her, she still couldn''t get rid of it. What he was afraid of was that her temperament would change greatly and leave a bad impact deep in her heart.

    Of course, it was not her turn to deal with people like Melody. He would never let her hurt Hester.

    "Now Mr. Allen and I are just guessing. Maybe it''s just an accident, not someone''s intention. Don''t think about it, okay?"

    "That''s right! This is just a guess of Mr. Austin and me. The truth remains to be verified. Don''t blame yourself for everything. If Sara knows it, she will be very sad."

    Hester hurriedly broke away from Austin''s embrace and took a deep breath. "Well, Sara has woken up. You''d better hurry up and go inside!"

    After saying that, she felt a gust of wind blowing in front of her, and the Allen in front of her had rushed in. Hester stood still for a long time before she twitched the corners of her mouth.

    "Sara must be very happy now! Allen loves her so much, much better than my condition."

 Chapter 623 Showing Off Your Love

    "What are you thinking about?"

    Austin approached Hester slowly and put the milk in her hand. He raised his eyebrows slightly and said in a calm tone, but only he knew what was going on in his heart.

    She had been depressed since she came out of the ward. He was afraid that she would be over depressed because of this matter, but he didn''t know how to comfort her.

    Some things could only be figured out by herself, and the words of others could only play a role of guidance. Otherwise, it would be the opposite, leaving a bad sequela.

    Touching the warm cup with her fingertips, Hester''s cold limbs gradually melted. She moved her feet slightly. Maybe it was because she had stood for a long time or something else, she was so numb that she was about to scream.

    "I''m fine, Brother Austin. Don''t worry!"

    "Hester, don''t you believe me?"

    Austin smiled bitterly, and the coldness in his eyes was undisguised, exposed in front of her. He had never been so scared, but a resistance from the depths of his soul.

    He was afraid that she would come into contact with the people and things before, and more afraid that she would get involved in the endless struggle again. Melody was born in a noble family and looked noble but vicious inside.

    Hester was simple minded. Even though she had worked hard in the past three years, she was no match for Melody''s ruthlessness.

    Hester''s heart trembled when she saw Austin nod. She held his fingertips anxiously, frowned and looked at him eagerly.

    "Brother Austin, I believe you, really. It''s just that the accident happened so suddenly that I don''t know how to deal with it for a moment!"

    "You don''t have to lie to me. I will support you unconditionally as long as it is your decision. But it''s not easy for you to get rid of those messy things. Are you really going to be trapped in them again?"

    "How could I be foole

    pse. If it weren''t for Austin''s help, she would have really died.

    "I''m so sad. The moment Sara pounced on me, I really wanted to be hit and didn''t want her to save me!"

    Hearing this, Austin frowned. He just let her cry in his arms and accept the strange eyes of the people passing by.

    The person he held in his palm was the best no matter what.

    "Don''t think too much. No one wants this to happen. Fortunately, Sara didn''t get hurt. It''s really a blessing in disguise. You should rest assured, shouldn''t you?"

    Hester''s tense nerves were slowly relaxed. After venting her anger, she only felt that all the strength in her body was fading away at an extremely fast speed. Her legs became weak and she fell into Austin''s arms.

    "Did you get hurt? I forgot to ask you."

    Frowning, Hester held Austin''s arm tightly and gasped. She looked at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I didn''t feel it then, but now it''s a little."

    Austin''s temples throbbed. He sighed helplessly, picked her up and walked slowly in the corridor of the hospital with a clear face.

    "Brother Austin, put me down!"

    Hester had attracted much attention along the way. No matter how bad her mood was, it would always be alleviated.

    "Are you showing off your love?"

 Chapter 624 Get Out Of The Way

    Hester and Austin were both confused by his sudden words. The two looked at each other and raised their eyes in tacit understanding.

    Hester tightened her grip on Austin]''s chest, and her eyes shone with a strong light and a trace of anger, which was about to spark.

    "Mr. Terence, what a coincidence!"

    Austin greeted him as he narrowed his eyes. He knew that Thomas was in hospital for treatment, but he didn''t expect to run into him by accident.

    At the worst, Hester was not in a stable mood. Austin was afraid that she would quarrel with him within a few words!

    "What a coincidence!"

    Terence raised his eyebrows and looked at Hester with a hint of playfulness, like a viper, staring at her.

    His tone rose slightly with an unknown meaning, but it was strangely harsh to her ears.

    "Isn''t it because that you two don''t care about the public so that I come across this scene?"

    The irony in his tone was obvious. Hester''s eyebrows were tightly wrinkled. She looked at him with a gloomy gaze, and the corners of her mouth slightly moved. When she was about to say something, she was interrupted by Austin.

    "I''m sorry. We shouldn''t have been so flamboyant. But the hospital was a public place.

    Since Mr. Terence doesn''t want to see it, we''d better leave as soon as possible."

    After saying that, Austin nodded slightly. He was not afraid of the murderous look of Terence at all. He passed by him and was about to leave.

    "Hester, do you really think I''m blind?"

    Terence gnashed his teeth in anger. He had thought that as long as he took a step back and the relationship between the two people relaxed a little, it would go further. He didn''t expect that things would end up like this.

    "Ignore him. Let''s go!"

    Exhausted physically and mentally, Hester no longer had the strength to care about this. She raised her head and looked at Austin indiff

    s hard to see clearly.

    "Okay!"

    Hester replied indifferently and left without hesitation. Noticing that Terence was out of his mind, Austin raised his eyebrows and left slowly.

    Terence stood still for a long time without any movement. He stared blankly at the empty corridor, where the two of them had already disappeared.

    "So this is the feeling of heartache!"

    Austin''s pace was not as steady as usual. He pushed the door open with not much tenderness, put Hester on the sofa, turned around, took the medicine box, and squatted in front of her.

    "Ouch!"

    Although she was mentally prepared, the feeling of friction between the cloth and the wound made Hester gasp. She took a deep breath to ease her pain.

    "It will hurt a little. Please endure it!"

    Austin''s eyes twinkled, and his expressionless face was indeed a little scary. He held a cotton stick with his slender fingertips and applied some medicine to her wounds, concentrating on cleaning them.

    Gritting her teeth, Hester tried her best to restrain herself, and slight sweat had already come out on her forehead. She looked down and saw the blood in the wound was wiped away, revealing those tiny scratches and a large area of bruises.

    "I''m sorry, Brother Austin!"

 Chapter 625 I Wont Leave You

    "The wound is not very serious. Don''t get wet these days. It will be troublesome if it gets inflamed!"

    Austin ignored Hester''s whisper and continued to deal with the matter in his hand. The short hair on his forehead dropped quietly, barely covering his warm eyes.

    Frowning slightly, Hester lowered her head, not knowing what to say. At this moment, she was like a child who had made mistakes, at a loss and waiting for the adults'' instructions.

    She didn''t know what she had done wrong. She just saw Austin''s face and felt that she should say sorry. For so long, he was worried about her, but she was still in a lot of trouble.

    He paused for a moment and then returned to normal. Austin''s eyes flashed a dark light. He directly wrapped the bandage and skillfully knotted it.

    "Well, have a rest. I''ll buy you some clothes to change. The smell of blood is really scary."

    "Brother Austin!"

    Hester quickly held Austin''s hand and frowned. His hand was always warm and comfortable, but today it was cold without any temperature.

    "I promise it won''t happen again."

    "Alas!"

    Sighing slightly, all the emotions in Austin''s heart were swept away. He sat beside Hester and gently rubbed her hair. Fear never receded between his eyebrows.

    "I should have been used to it, but every time I get angry. How can I leave you alone in such a situation?"

    "Why do you leave me alone? Are you leaving me?"

    Hester asked reflectively, without grasping the key point. Regardless of the wound that had just been bandaged, she anxiously held Austin''s hand and slightly tightened it.

    She was in a good condition and didn''t want anything to change. But it was just her own wishful thinking. If Austin was really tired of this kind of life, and how could the one who got used to relying on him live in the following days?

    Austin narrowed his eyes and smi

    h!"

    He said in an indifferent tone with a hint of nervousness. If she knew that Melody had left the sanatorium, she would probably jump out of bed to fight with her!

    "Really?"

    Being fooled more than once, Sara couldn''t help but feel a little uncomfortable. She didn''t want to be kept in the dark all the time.

    Hester had just returned. Who could he provoke to kill her so cruelly?

    Allen raised his head and looked at her with a meaningful look. His body gradually approached and didn''t stop until he was two centimeters away.

    "What... What are you doing?"

    Shocked by his sudden move, Sara felt that she couldn''t speak fluently. She tried her best to lean back, but she could only look at his enlarged face.

    Allen moved his fingertips slightly and took off his glasses from the bridge of his nose. Without the glasses, Allen''s eyes were just like a deep vortex, almost rolling her whole body in.

    "You are pregnant now. You''d better not think too much about these messy things. After all, we have to pay attention to fetal education from now on.

    As a mother to be, no matter what kind of person you were before, please be quiet and restrain yourself!"

    "But I can see clearly that the person did it on purpose."

 Chapter 626 Fate

    "What do you mean?"

    After changing her clothes, Hester ran to the ward where Sara was. She was afraid that the smell of blood would make her uncomfortable.

    Then she went out to change her clothes. She didn''t expect to hear this sentence.

    Austin walked in slowly with Hester. He looked up at Allen and frowned. He was lost in thought.

    "Ah! Well, I mean Allen. You know I''m sad now, but you are still deliberately scolding me!"

    Sara didn''t expect that Hester would suddenly come in. Her mind went blank and she quickly changed the topic, pointing all the blame at someone beside her.

    Allen was angry with her every day, so he had to sacrifice himself at the critical moment.

    Caught off guard, Allen was called by his dear wife. He sighed helplessly, but still nodded obediently, skillfully cooperated with her clumsy acting skill.

    "I just told her to be careful from now on. Don''t always be impetuous and make people worry about her. Maybe it''s because I''m too irritable that she can''t help bursting out."

    Hester''s lips twitched slightly. Looking at the expressionless face of the Allen, she was silent. The man who could act with Sara was really rare in the world!

    "Okay!"

    Seeing the three of them talking to each other in a tacit way, Austin couldn''t help nodding and chuckling. Standing quietly beside Hester, Austin looked calm.

    "Miss Sara just woke up. She is still very weak. She should take good care of herself!"

    "That''s right! Sara, you just woke up. You must take good care of yourself and don''t be too tired."

    Nodding approvingly, Hester was obedient to Austin. He was a professional doctor, so what he said was naturally important.

    "Hester, I have told the nurse to take good care of Miss Sara. You go to the nursing station and see who is in charge. Then you can know her in advance!"

    "Okay!"

    Hester looked

    at to do to remove her vigilance.

    "Okay!"

    Outside the ward, Hester was leaning against the wall, her body slowly sliding down. The wound that had just been bandaged was a little painful, but she seemed not to feel it. She sat here quietly without any reaction.

    Sara changed the topic because she was afraid that she would be worried. Even Brother Austin found an excuse to send her away. If the nurse hadn''t been so efficient, she wouldn''t have been able to come back and hear this conversation.

    She suddenly had an impulse to cry, for herself, and for those who silently cared about her. ''It is true that I am a jinx.''

    She covered her mouth with her hand, trying her best to control her emotions of collapse, and hurried out of the ward door. She stood in the bathroom and looked at the person in the mirror in front of her. The corners of her mouth slightly raised, with a faint sense of powerlessness.

    "Hester, how many more people do you want to kill? Is it when everyone around you has left that your fate will end?"

    Then she turned on the tap and let the cold water splash on her face, stimulating her jumping nerves to gradually calm down. They were all waiting for her. She couldn''t let them see anything unusual!

 Chapter 627 She Is Very Good

    "Hester has been away for so long. Why hasn''t she come back yet?"

    There was a weird silence in the ward because of Sara''s words. Austin''s heart sank and he couldn''t help tightening his hands.

    "Is it possible that the man didn''t give up and came to the hospital?"

    Thinking of this possibility, Sara felt restless. She struggled to get out of the bed. At this critical moment, she must be with Hester!

    "What are you doing?"

    A gloomy voice sounded, and a glimmer of light flashed through Allen''s glasses. Looking at Sara who was about to stand up, he tightened her hands. She couldn''t even protect herself now. Why didn''t she behave herself?

    Looking at her husband''s gloomy face, Sara sat back on the bed dejectedly and curled the corners of her mouth, feeling a little unhappy. Even though she was worried about Hester, she was still a little resistant to him.

    Allen nodded slightly and adjusted the pillow on her back.

    "Just tell me what you want to do. I''ll do it for you. There''s no need to risk your health. I''ll be worried!"

    "Got it." nodding obediently, Sara narrowed her eyes and looked at the intertwined fingers. Her eyes were slightly wet.

    Although she had been married to Allen, he had always been gentle and elegant. Occasionally, he would show his anger and indifference, which always made her feel that he did not love her.

    But what happened today made her calm down in an instant.

    "Why is there a smell of marshmallow in the air?"

    Hester joked when she saw Sara nodding in silence. Everyone in this world was an independent individual, but as long as they met the other half, it seemed that everything could not become irresistible!

    "You are back."

    The moment the door was opened, Austin''s and Hester''s eyes met. With a gentl

    us about what had happened.

    However, facing a person who had just come back from the edge of life and death, was it a little difficult to say anything like that?

    Allen glanced at Hester indifferently, and the corners of his lips curved up viciously. For him, Hester was just a familiar stranger.

    But for Sara''s sake, he didn''t overreact to this matter. However, it was the only reason, and the rest was meaningless.

    "I know what I want to do now, but, Miss Hester, this is our family matter. Even if she is your friend, you absolutely have no right to interfere in our affairs!"

    Allen''s words were like a knife. Although it was not sharp, it still inserted into Hester''s heart. She trembled slightly and lowered her head with guilt.

    "Allen, I''m fine now! Don''t be so aggressive here. No one is responsible for this. Don''t talk nonsense!"

    Seeing the disappointment and guilt on Hester''s face, Sara was shocked and retorted fiercely. Hester had always been cold, but her inner attached great importance to feelings.

    No one was willing to let this happen, but Sara was afraid that Hester would take things too hard and stay there forever.

    "Hester is very good!"

 Chapter 628 Fight Back

    Tears gradually welled up in the corners of her eyes, and the emotions that had just been sorted out instantly returned to life. Hester sat on the edge of the bed, listlessly lowering her head, looking a little depressed.

    "It''s getting late. Sara, you just woke up. You''d better go to bed now! Fortunately, you were sent in time this time, and the child is safe and sound. You must have a good rest!"

    Austin''s bony fingers gently rested on Hester''s shoulder, and his eyes slightly drooped. His long and thick eyelashes cast a faint shadow at the corner of his eyes, which was hard to see.

    "Okay, I will take good care of myself. Don''t worry!"

    Sara hurriedly nodded in agreement with Austin. Although Allen looked gentle, he was a bad tempered man.

    What happened today almost led to unpredictable consequences, and it was reasonable for him to be angry. However, Hester was already very guilty. If he said so, what would she think of?

    Looking at the backs of the two people, the smile on Sara''s face instantly collapsed. She looked at the expressionless Allen reproachfully and was very excited.

    "Can''t you speak in a softer tone? Hester has already been very guilty. Aren''t you adding fuel to the fire? I have been looking forward to meeting her again for three years. Can''t you understand?"

    "Understand?"

    Allen was so angry that he smiled. He raised his eyebrows and said lightly. He took off his glasses, revealing his long and narrow eyes.

    "How can you be satisfied? Should I greet her with a smile and said, ''Don''t be sad. Fortunately, you are fine''?"

    "Don''t twist my words. The point of our argument now is the way you speak. You always go to the extreme and lose your mind!"

    "It''s ridiculous. Do you think you are rational?"

    Allen sneered and said softly, looking at Sara''s indignant face. Fortunately, nothi

    chance to hurt you!"

    With a touch of melancholy, Austin suddenly felt powerless. This time, he realized how wrong it was to relax his vigilance before.

    He should have arranged everything about her safety when she came back, so as not to worry about her!

    Hester sneered, looking down at her fingertips in a daze. "It''s always easy to dodge an open spear, but difficult to guard against an invisible arrow! Since it''s a deliberate arrangement, there will always be some omission. No one can guarantee what will happen in the future."

    "So, are you going to take the initiative?" Austin raised his eyebrows slightly, and he looked hesitant. Her reaction was too calm, but it was the most worrying state.

    He didn''t want her to be involved in some tricks. As a man, he should stand in front of her at this moment and protect her.

    However, it seemed that the person in front of him was not willing to, or somewhat rejected. She had always been so stubborn. How could he have the heart to change her?

    "Since you have made up your mind, let''s fight back. But I still hope that you should keep your words. Don''t be too anxious and cause some extreme chain reactions!"

    "Brother Austin, don''t worry. I will be careful."

 Chapter 629 Ample Opportunities

    "Dad, what''s wrong with you?"

    Thomas raised his head. Terence''s tall figure was reflected in his bright eyes, but a hint of sadness could be seen. At such a young age, he didn''t understand what his father thought, but he felt a little depressed.

    Without moving a little, Terence smiled with self-mockery. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

    He was very depressed. His chest was stuffy and uncomfortable, but it was hard to explain. The images of her being with Austin flashed through his mind, destroying his nerves.

    He could stand her being with Jackson, smiling lightly, but he could never stand the scene that she was with Austin.

    That man''s love for her scared him. Women were all emotional. How could she not know that he had done so much for her?

    "Thomas, maybe your mother will never come back in this life!"

    Thomas'' tears were swirling in his eyes, but he was unwilling to cry. He clenched his fists, and his starry eyes gradually lost their light.

    "Did mom say that herself?"

    "She didn''t say that in person. It''s just that something has changed too much, and there will always be mistakes. People are the most unpredictable. I can''t think of what she will do, but I just think so!"

    "Does that mean mom might come back?"

    Thomas didn''t understand what his father meant, so he just felt reluctant. However, there was still hope in his heart. If his mother didn''t personally say that, there would still be some hope!

    Hearing Thomas'' naive words, Terence turned around and looked into his eyes. A faint smile slowly appeared on his cold thin lips.

    "Yes! Everything is just my wishful thinking. Maybe she doesn''t think so!"

    With his eyebrows raised slightly, Thomas seemed to see a huge fox smiling cunningly. He couldn''t help sighing in his heart and finally knew why Uncle Aron said that his father had always be

    she guarantee that she would not go crazy the next moment? Although her father had denied the fact that she was insane, everyone knew it.

    "No?"

    Melody squinted dangerously and looked at the man, breathing faster and faster, mixed with anger. Her tone rose slightly, and her body was enveloped by a malicious aura.

    She hated to hear this sentence the most, but she didn''t give up to verify it. She didn''t believe that Terence would be so determined to her, nor did she believe that there was no possibility between them.

    She didn''t think she had done anything wrong. The only thing she regretted was that she killed the child in anger and cut off the only connection between them.

    "It''s none of your business here. You can go out first!"

    In a trance, she looked up at the person in front of her and said softly. The man nodded calmly, but his slightly relaxed back easily revealed his emotions.

    Melody didn''t move at all. She just nodded and looked at the man''s back. She walked slowly to the dressing table and looked at herself in the mirror.

    Her skinny face made her eyes more desolate. When she stared at a person seriously, she always looked gloomy. Then she picked up something and smashed it hard.

    "Aaaah!"

 Chapter 630 Fainting

    "Miss Melody is crazy again."

    The servants downstairs understood what was going on. They looked at each other and discussed in a low voice. When her father took her back from the sanatorium, she would go crazy from time to time. The noise of smashing things was really creepy.

    "Don''t say it anymore. If Miss Melody heard it by accident, she would be unhappy again."

    Someone beside her advised her to be careful, or she would be scolded again later.

    "Clean up the room!"

    Melody stood on the second floor calmly. She heard every word they said, but she couldn''t be touched.

    Even she thought she was crazy, but she knew clearly that all this had been suppressed for too long, and some things would inevitably lose their original direction.

    She had tried to suppress it, but the result was that she lost control of her emotions more crazily. She was unwilling to explain this point.

    She had always been proud. How could she argue with others about these empty words in person? She could only accept some rumors arrogantly.

    "Yes!"

    Everyone looked at Melody in fear. After being stunned for two seconds, they quickly responded.

    "Okay!" Melody nodded indifferently, turned around and walked into the room.

    "Let''s go!"

    The oldest two servants sighed and slowly walked into the room. Looking at the broken dressing table and the messy room, she couldn''t help frowning.

    Lying in the bathtub, Melody rubbed her phone, hesitating if she should call Terence. It had been a month, but there was no hope, and no one would voluntarily report her own situation to him. It was really annoying.

    "Terence, what should I do? I know I was wrong. Why don''t you forgive me? I have been exiled for three years. Why can''t you see it?"

    With the power of the Si family, when Terence wanted to send her to a sanatorium three years ago, they naturally had the ability to stop him. However, she surrendered

    side and have a look!"

    Hester grabbed the nurse''s arm tightly and was so anxious that she was about to cry. After she finally finished speaking, her tears fell involuntarily.

    Sara''s nosebleed was finally stopped by the nurse''s hurried action. The nurse patted her shoulder with a complicated expression.

    "You''re in good health. You don''t need to drink too much soup anymore."

    Hearing this, the blood in Hester''s body instantly froze. So Sara didn''t mean to be polite to her?

    "Sara, are you really all right now?"

    Looking at Hester helplessly, Sara stood up from the bed and walked up to her. She put her hand on her shoulder and looked into her eyes.

    "Look at me carefully. I''m really fine now. Don''t put too much pressure on yourself because of guilt."

    Tears were rolling in her eyes. Hester looked into Sara''s shining eyes and smiled. Her shoulders were finally relaxed.

    "That''s great. You are really all right. You are all right."

    As soon as she finished speaking, Hester''s eyes turned black and her body gradually lost its strength. Caught off guard, Sara grabbed her arm and squatted on the ground.

    "Hester, how are you? Don''t scare me!"

    Hearing Sara''s anxious voice, Hester wanted to say something, but she could only sink into darkness.

 Chapter 631 Guilt

    The eyelashes were trembling slightly. In her dream, Hester was running painfully, and her heart was very resistant. Something unknown was trying to chase after her, so she just subconsciously wanted to escape.

    "Help! Help!"

    She tried her best to call for help, but she couldn''t see anyone in the mist. She clenched her fists and ran forward desperately.

    "Hester, wake up! Wake up!"

    Austin held her hand tightly and whispered in her ear. Originally, he just wanted to slightly squint beside her for a while, but suddenly heard her whisper, and then he moved forward slightly, trying to wake her up.

    Struggling to wake up from the nightmare, Hester stared at the ceiling blankly, her chest heaving violently, and her mood gradually returned to peace.

    "How are you feeling?"

    Her eyes gradually focused, and Austin''s face in front of him became clear. Hester''s eyes flashed before she finally waked up from the nightmare.

    "Brother Austin?"

    "It''s me!" Austin nodded slightly with a smile and familiar tenderness in his eyes.

    Hester returned to reality with these simple words miraculously. Her eyes flashed, and she raised her head to look at Austin, tears slowly falling from the corners of her eyes.

    "Brother Austin..."

    Hester collapsed in Austin''s arms and kept murmuring. Escaping from that nightmare was like a real dream for her. The real emotions made her sink into it.

    "Did you have a nightmare?"

    Patting her back gently, Austin''s eyes darkened and he said slowly. The more she thought about it, the more afraid he was.

    She was just like a person standing on the edge of the cliff. If she was not careful enough, she would fall. He didn''t know when she would really recover. He could only endure this suffering.

    "Is Sara really all right?"

    "Don''t worry! Strictly speaking, she just fell down and was fine. After all, she

    "I know, but it''s like a hurdle in my heart that I can''t get through! Brother Austin, you know what? This could have been avoided!

    But at that time, I didn''t realize the seriousness of the matter at all, so that the situation would develop like this. How could I not blame myself?"

    Hearing Austin''s words, Hester seemed to be stimulated and suddenly became very excited. She grabbed Austin''s collar and shouted hysterically.

    When she stopped a taxi at that time, she just accidentally saw a car behind her, and she didn''t pay much attention to it at that time. Now she remembered that the car was exactly the one she saw in the rearview mirror!

    Austin''s heart trembled. He held her shoulders tightly with both hands and exerted force slightly. He frowned and lost his usual indifference.

    "What did you say? Did you find that someone was following you?"

    Shocked by Austin''s action, Hester stood still. His hand on her shoulder had lost its usual tenderness and she was a little painful, but she had no time to care about it now.

    She nodded blankly, looked at Austin with dull eyes and slightly moved the corners of her mouth.

    "I just took a quick look at it and didn''t pay much attention to it, let alone think too much!"

 Chapter 632 Brother

    Noticing that he was too excited, Austin''s eyes flashed and slowly let go of Hester''s shoulder. Taking a deep breath to calm himself down, he slowly raised his head and looked into Hester''s eyes.

    "I''m sorry. I was too excited."

    She couldn''t calm down as long as she thought of the fact that she was stalked. When he knew that Melody had gone out, he should have sent someone to protect her secretly, and this would not happen later.

    These messy things could have been avoided, but it was all his negligence that caused this situation. He felt somewhat guilty.

    Hester nodded with a hint of understanding in her eyes. The reason why Brother Austin was so excited was that he blamed himself. He blamed himself for not taking things into account and for his mistakes.

    "Brother Austin, it was you who comforted me just now. Why did our position change so much in a short time?"

    Hester''s seemingly relaxed teasing did not ease Austin''s burden, but made him feel even heavier. He didn''t know how she felt behind her smile, nor could he understand it.

    But looking at her like this, he felt very sad. The reason why he made such a selfish decision was that he didn''t want to see her suffer.

    But now that things had turned out to be like this, it was against his previous will. Although there was a child between her and Terence, there was actually no connection at all. Why should she bear all the pain?

    Melody was so overbearing that she did whatever she wanted. She never reflected on herself and put the blame on others. It was really dangerous.

    "Don''t worry, Hester! I will never allow Melody to do anything bad to you again. I will protect you well."

    Hester heard Austin''s anxious and firm voice, and a warm current slowly poured into her heart. Even if th

    a hurry. She was pregnant now! She couldn''t do that.

    "Yes, yes! Don''t worry. I will reflect on myself after I go back. Don''t be excited. Don''t be excited! Allen looked at me as if he had a deep grudge against me because of that thing. Do you think that he is too good to me and wants to add fuel to the fire?"

    "Humph!"

    Sara raised her eyebrows with disdain. She didn''t agree with Hester''s words. Allen was narrow-minded, but if he dared to speak ill of Hester again, she would not let him go.

    However, she had something more important to do now, so she naturally didn''t care about these tiny things.

    "Don''t try to interrupt. I can help you with Allen. Should you tell me what happened between you and Austin now?

    You''ve been dawdling for three years. What the hell do you think? Don''t you feel anything when such a good man is in front of you?"

    Hester nodded slightly, her waist length hair hanging down softly, covering her face, making it difficult to see her expression clearly. In the emotional world, people were always unreasonable.

    Just as she loved Terence before, there was no reason to make it clear.

    "Brother Austin is my brother. He is different!"

 Chapter 633 Suspicion

    "What brother! Don''t try to fool me with this. I saw clearly yesterday that Austin didn''t treat you as brother and sister at all!"

    Sara straightened her chest and looked at Hester with disapproval. She was always like this. She didn''t take it seriously whatever others said. It was really troublesome.

    However, Austin was the most painful one on this matter. Falling in love with Hester was probably his lifetime torture!

    "Ah!"

    A shout came from outside the ward, followed by some noise, interrupting the conversation between Hester and Sara. The two looked at each other, and Hester stood up to open the door.

    "What bad luck!"

    The nurse squatted on the ground was cleaning up the mess. Broken glass pieces filled the corridor, spreading a faint smell of medicine.

    Hester walked slowly to the nurse, and she squatted down to help her clean up. At the same time, she saw someone''s clothes had not yet completely disappeared at the corner.

    "Thank you, but these things are too dangerous. You''d better not pick them up, or they will cut your hand!"

    Looking at Hester squatting beside her, the nurse kindly raised a smile and gently advised her.

    "Then be careful!"

    Hester nodded slightly and did not insist. She didn''t know how to deal with some medicine in the hospital. If she forced herself to stay here, it would be a hindrance.

    "What happened?"

    Looking at Hester who was slowly walking in, Sara asked in confusion. Although she was fine, she was told to have a good rest, which was a heavy thing for her.

    "Someone knocked over the medicine in the nurse''s cart."

    Hester nodded faintly, a hint of thought flashing through her eyes. She gently rubbed her chin with her fingertips and sat on the sofa, recalling the scene just now.

    Was it Melody? She didn''t make Hester hurt, so she came to the hospital to investigate the situation and prepare for the next action...

    iss Hester is fine. Maybe you should give me a few more days off, so Miss Hester doesn''t have to stay in the hospital every day."

    Hearing this, Jackson just signed the other document in his hand lightly and handed it to Allen. The corners of his mouth slightly raised.

    "Do I have a meeting later? Go out and prepare yourself. Don''t make any mistakes!"

    He was not born with a kind heart. Although he was worried about Hester, he had to ensure that everything in the company was well prepared. Moreover, Allen was his most skilled assistant. How could he let her go so easily?

    "Aren''t you afraid that I will leave if you exploit me like this?"

    Allen took a deep breath and didn''t move at all. He glanced at the documents on the table and frowned slightly.

    Jackson raised his head and looked at him with a smile. With a trace of arrogance on his evil face, he tapped his fingertips on the table.

    "Of course, if you really think it''s unfair, you can quit! But you have to think clearly whether you have the ability to bear the consequences.

    You have been with me for so long, and I think you should know my means. I am looking forward to your performance!"

    "¡­¡­"

    "Remember to send someone to watch over Melody. I don''t want this to happen again!"

 Chapter 634 I Hate You

    With a kettle in her hand, Hester left the ward. However, she was still worried. There was only Sara left in the ward summary. Would there be an accident?

    The corner of that person''s clothes had been lingering in her mind. At the same time, it left a shadow on her heart.

    "Ah!"

    When she was lost in thought, she accidentally bumped into a person. Hester couldn''t help but shout and stabilize her body. She raised her hand to tuck her hair behind her ear and looked down at the ground.

    "I''m sorry!"

    She said an apologetic word casually and was about to leave, but her arm was firmly grabbed, which restricted her movement. She raised her eyebrows slightly and looked up at the pair of deep black eyes.

    "Mr. Terence, what a coincidence!"

    Hester''s body was forcefully suppressed. She smiled politely and distantly.

    Terence looked at Hester gloomily, raising his eyebrows imperceptibly. He pursed his lips and tightened his hands slightly. She had obviously lost some weight in just a week.

    Her plump chin was sunken and her eyes were bloodshot. She looked a little haggard. Her hair was just casually draped over her back, looking listless.

    "What happened?"

    "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Terence. But it''s my personal affair and it''s not convenient to tell you. I have something else to do, so I have to go now."

    Hester nodded and said softly, forcing herself to suppress the burning anger in her heart. Melody did it because of the person in front of her.

    She had left for three years. She didn''t know what happened between them later. Besides, Thomas was so pitiful that he had to bear some problems left behind by his parents at such a young age.

    However, she was unable to protect herself now. How could she have the mood to sympathize with other people''s children?

    The hand holding Hester''s arm exerted force slightly, and a hint of darkness flashed across Terence

    rows slightly, forcing herself to maintain a calm smile, ignoring his deliberate increase in strength.

    "I''m afraid Mr. Terence has forgotten that I''m Sakura, not Hester as you said. Please remember it in the future!"

    "Huh!"

    With a sneer, Terence let go of Hester''s arm and staggered with a rare disappointment.

    "I''m asking for trouble!"

    Then he turned around and left. Under the light, his long body slowly stretched out with a trace of loneliness.

    Hester breathed heavily, and there was still the smell left by that man in the air. She slowly slid down the wall to the ground, tightening the grip on the kettle.

    "I hate you, Terence!"

    A low voice gradually spread out in the corridor, with a strong suffocating hatred. She had never really hated anyone, even her father who treated her mother like that.

    But now, she clearly knew that her hatred for a person at this moment was so great that it could destroy her and wipe out all the good things in her past.

    Her nails pierced into her palms, but the pain could not calm her down. Her hatred for Melody extended to Terence, as if she had found an outlet in her heart.

    She didn''t want to see him and recall everything in the past. Her hands curled up in a corner.

    "I hate you, Terence!"

 Chapter 635 Be Careful

    Austin stood in front of the window and looked at the backyard of the hospital where people came and went. A trace of contemplation flashed through his eyes. He tapped his fingertips and thought about something.

    "Dr. Austin, it''s time to make the rounds of the wards."

    His eyes flashed and he came back to his senses. Austin nodded slightly.

    "I''m sorry. It''s my fault."

    The nurse looked at Austin and her face flashed a suspicious red. She lowered her hand shyly and rubbed the medical record in her hand.

    "It doesn''t matter. I just checked the time and came to ask!"

    Regardless of the little nurse''s difference, Austin wouldn''t spend too much time on women other than Hester. He calmly took the medical record from her hand and left first.

    His slender fingers slightly skimmed over the paper. He opened one page of the case, abandoned all the distractions, and began to work hard.

    Although Hester was an untouchable part of his heart, since he had chosen to be a doctor, he naturally had an indelible sense of responsibility to shoulder the responsibility.

    "Brother Austin, you are here!"

    Hearing the noise at the door, Hester turned around and saw Austin. She smiled slightly.

    Nodding slightly, Austin closed the medical record in his hand and walked slowly to her. He looked at her slightly red eyes with burning eyes, and his fingertips gently touched her cheeks.

    "Are you not feeling well?"

    Raising her eyebrows in confusion, Hester looked at Austin''s long eyelashes and was surprised. She covered her face with her hands unconsciously, with a tangled expression on her face.

    Although she had cried secretly before, she came back after wiping her tears! She looked at herself in the mirror. Did she miss something?

    "I''m in good health! Brother Austin, why do you ask me this question all of a sudden? Don''t lie to me just because you are a doctor!"

    The corner of Sara''s mouth twitched slightly. She raised her hand to cover the corner of her mouth and looked at the two people who were showing off their love un

    ent, Allen would not trust Hester so easily. If Sara was allowed to leave the hospital without permission, he was afraid that Allen would really hate Hester!

    Hester''s swaying heart was finally settled. She shrugged helplessly, indicating that she could do nothing. Allen looked like gentle, but when he was angry, it was hard to deal with.

    "Well, it''s not that I don''t want you to leave the hospital, but you are in a special situation now. You have to get the permission from your family!

    Of course, they won''t take my words. If you have to leave the hospital, how about I call Allen now to ask for his opinion?"

    The fire in Sara''s eyes went out in an instant. She lowered her head listlessly, looked at the quilt on her body with a sad face and took a deep breath.

    "No, I just said it casually. Don''t take it seriously!"

    ''Don''t make fun of me!'' Sara thought to herself. If Austin really called Allen at this time today, she was afraid that he would urge her to live here directly until the day of childbirth. Since she was pregnant, she had been staying at home all the time. And Allen was worried about her.

    Now he was living in the hospital, with doctors and nurses, and Hester accompanying her every day. How could he agree her to leave?

    Looking at Sara''s bitter face, Hester understood immediately.

    "I think I know the reason. Be careful!"

 Chapter 636 Have A New Appraisal Of You

    Hester sat in the taxi, tapping her knees with her fingertips. She looked relaxed, but in fact, she was not.

    "Miss April, please come to the law office quickly. There is something wrong with Qi group''s case."

    Hearing Jessie''s words, she raised her eyebrows slightly. In order to avoid unnecessary entanglement with Terence, she had carefully collected questions.

    She was well prepared. How could there be any problem? What''s more, the court has already pronounced the judgment and dismissed the appeal of the defendant. What''s going on?

    "Thanks," Hester said to the driver.

    Seeing a lot of people gathering in front of the law office from afar, Hester took out a piece of money, handed it to the driver, and hurriedly got off the car. She casually put her bag on her body and looked at the people gathered around her in confusion.

    "Miss April, you are finally here."

    Jessie anxiously ran to Hester, held her hand and walked through the heavy flow of people towards the law office.

    "The defendant in Qi group''s case is now standing on the top floor, trying to kill himself. Since the police and reporters have come, I''m afraid that this matter would be more troublesome.

    Lucas said that although you did a good job in the court and was eye-catching, it''s not good for your reputation if the defendant dies.

    As a lawyer, although it is necessary to have outstanding professional ability, you should also pay attention to your reputation. Please go upstairs and persuade him! Even if it''s just a show, it''s still good for you."

    Hester frowned and didn''t agree. She worked as a lawyer to help more people in need, not for fame and fortune. Even if she took over the case of Qi group, she didn''t have any other thoughts for the sake of Lucas.

    However, if that person jumped off the building, she was afraid that she will also feel uneasy in the future!

    Shaking off Jessie''s hand, He

    you are in. Please be prepared!

    Now the person involved in this matter wants to jump off the building, which has nothing to do with me. Everyone should be responsible for the mistakes they have made. It''s more shameful for him to not cherish his own life and even use it to threaten others!"

    After the speech, all the reporters pulled a long face. Miss April looked gentle and weak, but her tone was really powerful!

    The silence around was weirder. After all, Terence just said it casually out of threat. However, Hester''s method was more thorough. It was obvious that she had issued an ultimatum.

    "You are all people who can lead the public opinion. If you can''t tell the truth, but speak in order to gain a good audience rating, I don''t know how many people will be indirectly damaged!

    Today, I''m just trying to protect my reputation, and I can''t do anything about it. If you think my behavior is appropriate and deliberately appeal. I will definitely accompany you to the end!"

    Looking at the group of people who were at a loss, Hester sneered. She nodded slightly and said something more embarrassing with a gentle smile on her face.

    Terence raised his eyebrows, with a faint smile on his lips.

    "Miss April, I really have a new appraisal of you!"

 Chapter 637 No Objection

    Ignoring Terence''s words, Hester didn''t say anything. If they had to look at each other with new eyes, she was afraid that the person in front of her really deserved it.

    If it weren''t for Terence''s deliberate restraint, "evil and arrogant" would be more suitable for him. Silently disdaining the affected person in her heart, Hester nodded faintly.

    "I want to thank Mr. Terence for your help, but I hope that Mr. Terence can take care of the matter there. Otherwise, it will have a great impact on the reputation of your company."

    The smile in Terence''s eyes disappeared as his fingertips touched between his eyebrows. She was really ruthless. He somehow sensed a hint of schadenfreude.

    Maybe he thought too much, or maybe she was here to laugh at him?

    "Have you recovered?"

    He couldn''t smell the medicine on her body, so she must have been okay! Since that day, he had sent someone to investigate and basically knew something.

    A trace of doubt flashed through Hester''s eyes. She raised her eyes and looked at him, frowning imperceptibly.

    "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Terence. I''ve recovered."

    "Are you going to keep me in the dark about the car accident?"

    Looking at her indifferent side face, Terence felt a little unhappy. That day when he saw her in Austin''s arms, he said something like that in a moment of anxiety. Later on, when he thought carefully, there were many loopholes.

    She knew he would misunderstand her, but she didn''t explain. Didn''t she really care about his thoughts?

    Looking at him fearlessly, Hester''s eyes flashed a trace of ridicule. If it weren''t for the fact that she was not allowed to laugh in the current situation, she really wanted to laugh a few times.

    They had nothing to do with each other. Why should she tell him?

    "I''m sorry that I didn''t tell Mr. Terence about the car accident. But it''s my personal affair after all. It''s reasonable that I don''t want more outsiders to know, so generally speaking, I didn''t do anything wrong.

    The litigant was standing beside the building. S

    uth slightly and tried her best to hold back the smile on her face. Now she was at the center of the storm, so she must pay attention to her words and deeds all the time.

    The reason why she was able to confront the reporters in a serious manner just now was that she had nothing to do with it. If she smiled now, she would really be in a passive position.

    "Don''t get us wrong. Mr. Terence means that we know that since he won''t let us go."

    After Hester''s explanation, everyone was in even weirder silent. Were these two people really here to solve the problem? Why did they always feel that the two were coming to quarrel?

    But judging from their serious faces, they didn''t seem to be here to stir up trouble.

    "Don''t you have any other thoughts?"

    The man''s mouth twitched. After a long time, he said uncertainly. Clenching his trouser legs nervously, he asked in a low voice.

    Hester and Terence shook their heads at the same time and looked at the person in front of them with no mercy. It was not that they were unreasonable, but that this person indeed went too far.

    The policemen looked at each other in confusion. ''Are you sure you are here to settle, not to quarrel?'' they thought. They all felt that this scene a little weird.

    "We are very satisfied with the judgment of the court. It is fair. We have no objection!"

    "That makes sense!"

 Chapter 638 Threat

    Hester and Terence said in a perfect match. The person looked at the two of them with a horrible face, his mouth slightly twitching.

    "You''re lying. Ten million dollars for compensation! You''re forcing me to die, aren''t you?"

    Hester agreed with it in her heart. This amount of money was indeed not a small amount, and ordinary people really couldn''t afford it. But it was one thing that he couldn''t take it out, and it was another thing to threaten them with his life.

    In the past three years, she had learned to control her overflowing sympathy. She had seen many dark sides of this society. Although she couldn''t experience it personally, she knew more or less.

    "Although I sympathize with your situation, you have to pay attention to the etiquette in everything. Since you made a mistake with ulterior motives, you have to bear the consequences.

    And now you are risking your life. Do you want to rely on everyone''s sympathy to suppress the public opinion of Qi Group, so that you can get rid of that huge debt?"

    After pondering for a while, Hester only heard the man beside her say indifferently. He looked calm and unhurried, as if everything was so fearless in his eyes.

    She unconsciously tightened her hand on her side, biting the corner of her mouth slightly with a slight tremble. Maybe it was because of his personality that she fell in love with him at first!

    He was as charming as jade, like a dazzling warm sunshine shining into people''s hearts. Since she was a child, she had been like an equinox flower living in hell, which had never been touched by warmth.

    "You... Don''t you care about the reputation of Qi Group?"

    The man was stunned for a long time when he heard Terence''s words. He clenched his fists nervously and looked evasively at Terence.

    The people standing unde

    will be more troublesome!

    Now that the person gave you such an idea, and you are very cooperative. You should have foreseen the solution before.

    However, there were a lot of people present today, and the scene seemed to be out of control. In particular, the person behind you is just using you as a chess piece and doesn''t think much about you.

    As long as you leave that place today, I promise that the next second you will be in disgrace and hated by everyone!"

    "Don''t lie to me. I was forced to do that!"

    The man''s palms were sweating. He looked at Hester anxiously and explained. Although she was coaxing him to come down, he was not a fool. Since he saw so many reporters, he knew that he had been used.

    However, the debt of ten million was not a small amount. He had never seen so much money in his life. The only thing he could do now was to fight to the death. Perhaps he could make a living!

    Terence smiled slightly. The meaning of Hester was so obvious. It was ridiculous that this man was still so stupid to hide it!

    But speaking of the person behind him, it was really confusing.

    "Sir, I advise you to come down and have a good talk. Maybe there is a chance of survival!"

 Chapter 639 Care

    "I don''t want to talk to you in private. You have to make it clear in front of everyone today. If you insist on asking for ten million, I will jump down from here!"

    Being seen through, the man was ashamed into anger. He stood at the edge of the rooftop with excitement, his face flushed.

    Looking at the man indifferently, Hester smiled with disdain. How stupid he was! It was so obvious, but he was still stubborn.

    The reason why Melody came to him was that she had seen through him!

    "Sir, as a lawyer, I can tell you now that the ten million dollars is not something you don''t need to be responsible for after you die.

    Of course, you can choose to jump down as you like. But have you thought about your wife and child?

    Ten million is not a small amount. If they have to deal with it, the future will be really worrying!"

    Hearing Hester''s words, the man showed a trace of hesitation in his eyes. He could sacrifice his own life, but he couldn''t leave his child and his wife behind.

    As a husband and father, he was not qualified. Was he going to leave such a mess for them now?

    Knowing that he had been affected by her words, Hester smiled faintly. It seemed that her plan worked. As long as his mind was in a mess, some things would naturally become much easier.

    "As far as I know, your son is only five years old! Your wife is still young. Can you bear to see them suffer?

    Oh, I almost forget, sir, you are famous for your dissoluteness. Even if you are not dead, their life is never good."

    The man''s temples throbbed. He admitted that he had gone too far before, but it was not a good feeling to be exposed like this.

    "Shut up! You bitch! If you hadn''t forced me in the court, I wouldn''t have done this! It''s all because of you,

    d stand beside Hester, and this kind of scene would always unconsciously close the relationship between the two people. In a sense, he was still very grateful to the man.

    When he was in a better mood, his attitude towards this man also changed.

    "Sir, if you have any doubts about the judgment of the court, you can choose to appeal. We will definitely accompany you to go on.

    Of course, it''s okay if you want to solve it in private, but it''s obviously not a good place to talk!"

    There was a glimmer of hope in the man''s eyes. Did Terence mean that he was wavering?

    Thinking of that he didn''t have to pay off such a huge debt, he couldn''t help but feel happy, looking at Terence faintly.

    "Do you mean there is still a discussion on this matter?"

    With a slight nod, a trace of mockery flashed across Terence''s face, but it disappeared so quickly that no one could catch it.

    "Yes!"

    "What are you doing?"

    Hester frowned and turned to look at Terence with disapproval. How could her hard results change easily? In that case, wasn''t all her effort wasted in vain? Especially the other party was such a despicable person.

    "Are you caring about me? "

 Chapter 640 Go Down

    Looking at Terence speechlessly, Hester''s mouth twitched. She really didn''t know how to reply to him. She just didn''t want to waste what she had endured before. She didn''t care about him at all.

    Moreover, as long as this case was completed, their relationship could be cleared up!

    "Mr. Terence, please don''t make fun of me. I''m just considering your company''s interests. Since this matter has been judged by the court, it should be over and should not be mentioned!"

    "Huh!"

    With a self-mockery, Terence] bent slightly and approached Hester with a trace of pressure. Seeing the resistance in her eyes, he felt a little bitter in his heart.

    "Only you know what you are thinking. But now it''s a matter of life and death. Are you going to be cold to him? Even if you want to make a clean break with me, you have to do it at a different time, right?"

    Being seen through, Hester''s face flushed. She just didn''t want to be entangled with him, but when he said it, it turned out to be her indifference to life.

    She couldn''t afford it and didn''t expect to bear it at all.

    "Mr. Terence, it''s a matter of life and death. Please don''t get involved in personal affairs, okay?"

    "You two, don''t collude with each other to cheat me. Give me a quick answer, or I will jump from here today!"

    Seeing the two of them quarreling, the man was very unhappy. He didn''t have so much time to listen to their unnecessary quarrel here, and he just wanted a quick answer to give him an explanation.

    He had been standing here for nearly an hour, and his patience had been worn out.

    Raising her hand to tuck the short hair near her ear, Hester turned around and looked at the man apologetically. She nodded slightly and her attitude was very sincere.

    "I''m really sorry. It''s our fault. But Sir, your requirements are

    s in a hurry, trying to find something, but he still got nothing.

    "Are you sure this matter can be solved in private?"

    Hearing his tentative words, a mocking smile played at the corners of Terence''s mouth. He looked at the person in front of him with a hint of coldness. He had been pretending for such a long time, but he still showed his fox tail.

    However, Terence couldn''t be threatened casually. Since the man didn''t know how to behave, it was necessary for him to think about something carefully.

    "Of course, if you can cooperate well, I think our negotiation will be very harmonious."

    False display of affection! Standing beside Terence, Hester looked at his serious profile and thought of it for no reason. No one knew him better than she did.

    It took her so long to know someone. How could she know nothing about him?

    "As long as you can promise my terms, I will leave this place immediately. And from now on, I will never do anything harmful to Qi Group!"

    Hester looked at the man in front of her with her dim eyes, feeling he was like a joke. He was obsessed with money and did such a stupid thing. How shameful he was to go back on his words!

    "I think you''d better go down!"

 Chapter 641 Falling Off The Building

    No one had expected that Hester would suddenly say something like that. Standing beside Hester, Terence frowned and felt that a gust of wind and a hint of clothes flashed in front of him, and the two people in front of him were gone.

    "Hester!"

    With a loud shout, the blood all over his body condensed at a place, and his heart suddenly stopped beating. All of a sudden, he staggered and jumped down without hesitation.

    Hester was dizzy and sat on the cushion. The impact of her falling at top speed made her ears buzzing. She rubbed her aching ear and heard another loud noise. Then she saw Terence looking at her anxiously.

    "Why are you here?"

    Hester raised her eyebrows and looked at Terence in confusion. She just couldn''t stand this man threatening her with his life to achieve some bad goals. She was so anxious that she pulled him down.

    The law office was a single floor, and it was only five floors high. Moreover, it had taken her a lot of time, and the air cushion under it had been filled for a long time. There was no danger even if she jumped down.

    Terence stared at Hester coldly, and his body was still trembling. Just now, seeing her jumping down without hesitation, he was almost crazy.

    Three years ago, when he heard the news of her death, he seemed to be drained of all his vitality in an instant, just sitting quietly aside.

    "Are you okay?"

    Although she didn''t want to have anything to do with him, she thought it was necessary for her to care about him.

    Grabbing the shaking hand in front of him, Terence pulled her into his arms, wishing to embed her into his body.

    "How can you, how dare you..."

    Hearing his confusing words, Hester frowned and widened her eyes. She sighed and patted him on the back.

    "Since you have acrophobia, why did you jump down? I saw the cushion and

    g like a child, she shook her head slightly and held Jessie in her arms. Jessie looked so steady at ordinary times, but she was still young, and there were some things that she couldn''t bear.

    Hester gently touched her face with her fingertips and wiped off the tears for her. She smiled helplessly.

    "Well, I''m fine now. Stop crying, okay?"

    It should be a happy thing. She really shouldn''t have cried! Thinking of this, Jessie wiped her tears and smiled.

    "Miss April is fine now. I should be happy. I really shouldn''t cry."

    Sitting next to Hester, Terence looked at Hester with a meaningful look. There were mixed feelings in his heart. Didn''t she feel anything when he jumped downstairs with her without hesitation?

    Sheryl went downstairs in a hurry. When she saw Hester lying on the ground from afar, her heart was instantly hanging in the air.

    "Mr. Terence, are you okay?" She took a deep breath to calm herself down and asked in a low voice.

    She had to keep her identity in mind all the time. She couldn''t go beyond it, or it would easily arouse suspicion. Her grandfather hadn''t agreed yet. She had to hold on!

    "Mr. Terence, I hope you can handle it properly and avoid unnecessary trouble!"

 Chapter 642 Original Intention

    Terence looked at Hester indifferently. A hint of darkness flashed through his eyes and he nodded indifferently.

    "Thank you for your warning, Miss April. I will pay more attention to it in the future. I won''t involve your office anymore!"

    "On behalf of the law office, I would like to express my gratitude to you. However, since such a thing happened today, we may need to make some adjustments in our internal system, so we can''t accompany you now."

    Hester didn''t care about his sudden cold attitude. She only nodded slightly and said softly. She tightened her hands behind her back, but her face didn''t show its change.

    Too many things had happened today, and she needed some time to sort them out, and even more to calm down. Especially in the face of Terence, she didn''t know how to deal with it, which made her very upset.

    "See you later!"

    Not insisting on staying, Terence closed his eyes to hide his emotions. Since she didn''t want to see him now, he should be sensible and leave.

    Looking at his receding figure, Hester''s eyes were broken and she could only sit on the cushion. Her ears were still buzzing, and the wind had been echoing. The feeling of its fiercely crossing her face was clear.

    At that time, she was just impulsive. She didn''t want people to get anything on her, nor did she want to be coerced. It was the same as when she was suppressed by Melody, which made her sick.

    However, when she looked up unintentionally, she saw the familiar dark eyes staring at her firmly, just like the young man many years ago, stubborn but full of warmth.

    She admitted that there was a moment when she wanted to abandon everything. She just wanted to be with him, to forget the past of the mortal world, and to follow her heart.

    However, there were two innocent lives between them. She could not give up her attachment to the children in her heart, nor could

    ank you, master!"

    Lucas looked at Hester with a smile, as if he was looking at his own child. He had been chasing fame and fortune in a hurry all his life. He had forgotten the feeling of dreaming in the past.

    However, when he saw Hester in the court that day, it was like he had seen himself before.

    "Now that you call me master, of course I''m on your side. There were some things that couldn''t be explained clearly, and one could only feel them with his heart.

    Fortunately, I have a position in the legal world. I can protect you no matter what happens in the future! But from now on, you must promise me that you won''t risk your life!

    Young people! They have to go through something before they can grow up. I hope you can feel something from what happened today. In the future, when dealing with things, you should pay more attention to the details!"

    "I know. I will pay more attention to it in the future. I won''t let you worry!"

    Hester nodded and accepted his suggestion with a modest look. There was an age difference between the two. There was also something that she hadn''t figured out yet, so she had to rely on his help!

    "That''s good! I hope you can remember today''s danger and stick to your original intention all the time!"

 Chapter 643 Resignation

    "I know!"

    Hester stood still, clenching her fists tightly to restrain something that was about to break out from the bottom of her heart, and said indifferently.

    Lucas looked at Hester with deep eyes and sighed. She was usually mature and steady, but why did she do such an impulsive thing today?

    However, people had their own secrets. He didn''t want to find it out. He just hoped that she wouldn''t be so impulsive in the future, or she would only hurt herself.

    "I will hold a meeting later to sum up the matter. You can get ready!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    After all, it was a big mess. If Lucas didn''t take any measures, she would always feel guilty.

    Hester''s heart was still heavy after coming out of the office. Standing in front of the window, she looked at the street outside and sighed.

    The phone in her pocket was buzzing. She raised her eyebrows slightly and glanced at the caller ID, feeling a little nervous.

    She had been worried that her colleagues in the law office would have some bad opinions on this matter, but she almost forgot the most important person.

    "Hello!"

    "Are you okay?"

    Austin''s indifferent voice came into her ears through the telephone receiver, with a trace of unspeakable worry.

    "Brother Austin, I''m fine. Don''t worry!"

    Leaning against the wall lazily, she answered in a low voice. She looked away and kicked the floor lightly with her tiptoes.

    "It was just an accident. I didn''t have any accident or get hurt. Don''t listen to those TV dramas. They are all exaggerated. I will send them a lawyer''s letter later."

    She was comforting Austin, but after hearing it, he felt more and more depressed. He held the phone tighter and stood in the staircase with a complicated mood.

    If he hadn''t seen it on TV, would she never tell him? He knew that she was afraid of him worrying about he

    e for her, she naturally did not want to implicate others.

    "Miss April, why are you so upset? It''s just that the party''s disobedience has nothing to do with you. There''s really no need to resign."

    "Yes! We all understand. You can stay here!"

    Everyone tried to persuade Hester to stay. Although they didn''t like Lucas'' care for her, they believed in her working ability.

    "I really appreciate your trust, but I have made up my mind. Please forgive me!"

    Hester remained unmoved. Since she had decided to fight back, she had to get rid of all the unnecessary burden and get ready to fight!

    After the meeting, Lucas sat in his office with a serious face. Looking at Hester who nodded indifferently in front of him, he was extremely angry. He raised his hand and tapped the table with anger.

    "You''d better explain it clearly to me and persuade me!"

    Knowing that Lucas wouldn''t give up, Hester sighed and looked up at him helplessly. Her eyes sparkled with a faint light, but she was very sincere.

    "You have said that I look like you very much. Because if I want to help more people, I choose this job. Standing in the court, I look more like you.

    I''m just as you can see, but now, I have something to do!"

 Chapter 644 Shock

    "What is it? Is it worth giving up your career?"

    Lucas pounded the table excitedly and looked at Hester with disappointment. He didn''t understand what she was thinking. How could she not feel regretful when she gave up halfway?

    Raising her hand to tidy up the hair near her ear, Hester looked up at Lucas'' disappointed eyes, with a faint bitter smile at the corners of her mouth.

    "I used to suffer from depression and struggle on the edge of life and death, but I have endured all these. Now I can still live well, right?

    However, sometimes life just wants to make all kinds of jokes with you, so you have no way to avoid it. You can only face up, endlessly!"

    Hester''s words were shocking. Lucas stood still for a long time without any movement. He could only see her confidence on the surface, but he had never thought of what she had experienced.

    She was suffering from depression at such a young age and had committed suicide. What on earth had she experienced?

    "Sakura, I don''t know what you have experienced before, but since you can survive such a simple situation, why can''t you do it now?"

    The corners of Hester''s mouth twitched slightly. She looked up at Lucas, lost in thought. It was her private affair after all, and she couldn''t explain it clearly.

    The entanglement between the three people might not even be clear to her, so how could she express it clearly?

    "Master, thank you very much for your cultivation of me. I will never forget it. But I don''t seem to be in a good condition now. If I stay in the law office, I''m afraid it will bring you some unnecessary trouble.

    Since I was a child, I have always been able to bring some unpleasant things to the people around me. Every time I feel that life will become better and better, life will fiercely slap me and never change."

    Like a fishbone stuck in her throat, Hester paused for a moment, took

    people.

    Please approve my resignation. Maybe one day I can rely on my own strength to stand up again. By that time, things may become completely different!"

    "People always have to look forward. An old man like me is still in high spirits every day. Although I''m your master, I haven''t taught you much these days.

    I don''t have any other advantages, but I''m optimistic. I can actively face everything and do everything by heart!"

    Hester had no objection to Lucas'' words. However, she looked like a ghost now. She was afraid that she was not strong enough.

    "Thank you, master. I will work harder."

    "With your ability, you can start your own business. If you just don''t want to implicate me, you can open a law office yourself!"

    Hester''s eyes widened in surprise. Looking at Lucas'' gentle and kind smile, her heart trembled. He had never said it was her problem from beginning to end, but why could he see through it at a glance?

    Lucas smiled at Hester''s reaction.

    "It''s too obvious. Even if you don''t tell me, I can guess it. But you are so stubborn that you may suffer losses in the future. You must be careful!"

    "Thank you for your guidance, master. I will pay special attention to it in the future and live up to your expectations!"

 Chapter 645 Take Advantage Of Me

    After dismissing the work of the law office, Hester returned to her office to pack up her things. She had thought that there were only few things, but now she packed so many boxes.

    "Miss April, are you really leaving?"

    Jessie helped her with the cleaning, and her tears fell unconsciously. Until now, she still couldn''t accept this fact. Why was God so unfair to such a good person?

    "Yes! I''m sorry. I promised you that I would take you with me all the time, but I broke my promise in the end. Please forgive me!"

    After sealing the box, Hester raised her head and looked at Jessie''s head, which was almost drooping to her chest, sighing helplessly. She raised her hand and patted her on the shoulder to comfort her.

    Although Jessie looked very obedient, without any sense of existence, and she didn''t like to compete, it was precisely because of this that she was the most sensitive person.

    "I know you can''t accept this fact now, but I don''t want it to happen a second time today. I hope you can understand that I will leave for the time being, not never come back.

    The career of a lawyer seems to be successful, but only we know the difficulties behind it. Since you chose this job, I hope you will never give up!

    I have encountered something more dangerous than what happened today, but the situation is different now. I can only think about it from another aspect. When I am strong enough, I will return in the best state!"

    Although Jessie didn''t understand what Hester meant, she just nodded. She raised her hand to wipe the tears on her face and looked at Hester worriedly.

    "Miss April, although I''m stupid, I really want to help you. As long as you want my help, I will be on call at anytime and anywhere.

    No one has praised me since I was a child. I have been living in the shadow of others. If you hadn''t chosen me to be your assistant, I w

    eroine. You even risked her life to drag someone to jump off the building! I really feel ashamed of myself!"

    Hester raised her lips and slowly walked up to him, feeling disdainful. It was because he was worried about her that he came here. Now he even said something shameful!

    "Although Mr. Jackson''s attitude of showing concern is puzzling, as a friend, I have to accept it reluctantly."

    As soon as she finished speaking, she raised her hand and gave him a big hug. Her hand gently patted on his back with a slight sound, and there was an inexplicable sense of relief in her ears.

    "I''m fine. Don''t worry!"

    All of a sudden, his body tensed up. Jackson heard her whispering in his ear, and the corner of his mouth helplessly raised with a faint powerlessness.

    Was he seen through? Or, did he really behave so obviously?

    "This is a public place. I will be very troubled if you hug me like this."

    Hester pounded him on the back, and she put all her weight on him. She didn''t feel tired before, but now she was exhausted.

    Since she knew that he was the child she had saved by accident, she unconsciously walked into his life. Maybe it was because that memory was too pure.

    "I think you are taking advantage of me aboveboard."

 Chapter 646 I Was Wrong

    A hint of slyness flashed through Jackson''s eyes. He knew that she was deliberately active the atmosphere, but he couldn''t be happy because of her words.

    She was the one who had the accident. Now it seemed that she was the one who had the opposite. He was not a person who would make a fuss, but what happened this time was too dangerous and scared him.

    If the firefighters hadn''t acted quickly, she would have been lying in the hospital today.

    "If you really want to talk about taking advantage of me seriously, I think it should be you!"

    He looked at Hester and said slowly with a faint smile.

    Looking at the hand on his shoulder in silence, Hester''s mouth twitched slightly. Who said that only women were narrow-minded? Actually men were the most annoying when it came to argue.

    "It''s self-defense, not taking advantage of you!"

    Hester withdrew her hand angrily and looked at him seriously, defending herself. She was a professional lawyer. How could she lose to him?

    Although he was a businessman, he was not a talkative man!

    Jackson narrowed his eyes and smiled. He had put all his thoughts on his face, so how could she not guess? However, there were some things that he didn''t want to care about. He quietly enjoyed the safety of the moment.

    He had been looking forward to being able to get along with her peacefully like a real couple. He originally thought he was not that greedy, but since he met her, this matter was really a bit unclear.

    "I think what you said is very reasonable. Since you have already condemned me, if I don''t take the opportunity to confirm it, I''m afraid I will really suffer a loss!"

    Speechless, Hester looked at him, unable to react. Was she molested? So aboveboard?

    "I''m a little tired."

    "Okay!" Jackson nodded slightly and answered Hester''s words. He held her waist with one hand and walked slowly to the car. "Let me drive you home!"

    Hearing th

    Brother Austin, I''m hungry. I''ve been dealing with this matter all the time. I haven''t had dinner yet!"

    A dark light flashed in Austin''s eyes. He sat quietly on the sofa and looked at Hester. Then he stood up and walked into the kitchen.

    He rolled up his sleeves, took out the food from the fridge, bent down and carefully washed it. His hands trembled slightly, and the corners of his lips raised bitterly. Worried about her, he asked for leave from the hospital and rushed back.

    It was not until he saw that she was fine that he gradually calmed down. But he really felt like a survivor from a disaster! And he couldn''t help trembling.

    He thought of sending someone to secretly monitor Melody and protect Hester. But only her own factors were left out. How could such a temperament really make him feel at ease?

    "Brother Austin, I''m sorry. I promise it won''t happen again!"

    Hester, who had appeared at the door of the kitchen, said in a cautious tone. Austin came to his senses and looked at the tomato in his hand, which he had rubbed for a long time, with a self-mockery smile.

    "Okay!"

    Hester frowned and rushed into the kitchen. She held his waist from behind and felt him trembling.

    "I promise I won''t do that again! I will deal with it carefully."

 Chapter 647 Restlessness

    "Hester, what''s wrong with you? What happened?"

    Looking at the terrible apple in Hester''s hand, Sara trembled and looked at her with a pillow in her arms. She didn''t know why Hester was so uneasy. The apple must have been peeled for an hour since she came in!

    "What?"

    She looked up at Sara, not knowing what she was talking about. Following her gaze, she glanced at the apple and sighed helplessly.

    She threw it into the trash can and took out another apple from the table, trying her best to focus on it.

    "It''s almost done. Wait a moment!"

    The corners of her mouth twitched as she looked at Hester. Sara straightened her body. She glanced at the apple in her hand and frowned slightly.

    "I don''t want to eat an apple all of a sudden. Put it down!"

    Her fingertips paused, and the apple peel fell. Hester glanced at the trash can in front of her and put the apple on the table. She raised her head indifferently and smiled slightly.

    "What do you want to ask?"

    Sara looked at Hester in surprise, with her hand on her cheek. ''Am I so obvious?'' she thought to herself.

    "What happened?"

    Her tone was firm, but there was a trace of doubt in it. It was a little abrupt in this empty ward.

    Hester looked down and carefully wiped her fingers stained with apple juice. She didn''t know how to express her thoughts for a moment. After all, this matter was of no value to discuss.

    "I''m fine. Maybe I didn''t sleep well last night, so I''m in a trance now!"

    "Really?" Sara didn''t believe Hester''s words at all. She looked at her side face and asked slowly.

    Being exposed without mercy, Hester''s temple twitched. She looked up at Sara and sighed softly.

    "Since you don''t believe me, why don''t you ask me more directly?"

    "Will you tell me if I ask?"

    It was rare for her to be smart this time. Sara''s reaction was also very fast. She looked at Hester in front of her with doubt. This w

    werlessness from the bottom of her heart.

    It had been three days. Had he forgiven her? Since that day, Austin had been using the excuse of overtime not to go home, and she hadn''t seen him for three days.

    Most of the reason why she was at a loss just now was because of him. Hester inexplicably felt a little aggrieved in her heart.

    "I don''t want to laugh!" Hester answered.

    Sara raised her eyebrows and looked at the two of them. Did they have a fight? But Austin didn''t seem to have a quarrel at all with his gentle face.

    "My wife needs to have a good rest. If you two have any conflict, please go out to solve it. Don''t disturb her rest!"

    In a flash, Allen stood at the door of the ward with a thermal pot in his hand, looking at Austin and Hester with burning eyes.

    It took him a lot of efforts to get his wife better. He didn''t want her to get involved in these messy things again.

    "Drink the soup first!"

    His slender fingers moved gracefully and unhurriedly. He poured out a bowl of soup and put it in front of Sara, stopping her before she spoke.

    "But..."

    Unwilling to give up, Sara wanted to say something more to defend herself, but she shut up under his gaze.

    "You two, this is not a good place to solve the problem. Please get out!"

 Chapter 648 An Impulse Kiss

    Hester looked up at the Allen and nodded. Sara had been very calm in the past two days, so she didn''t know anything about the law office.

    If she saw it, something might happen. Allen must have guessed what had happened since he told them to leave.

    "Sara, have a good rest. Brother Austin and I have something to deal with. We have to go out for a while!"

    Reluctantly nodding her head, Sara drank the soup in a fit of pique and decided to stop talking to Allen.

    Allen looked at Sara with a bitter smile and raised his hand to drive the two people away. She had been fine before, but after meeting Hester, she always liked to think too much, which made him very headache.

    With a gleam in his eyes, Austin slowly followed her out of the ward. The two of them came to the stairwell one after the other and stood on each side.

    Hester leaned against the wall with her hands clasped together. She took a deep breath and spoke first. She couldn''t wait for Austin to speak. He liked to hide everything in the bottom of his heart.

    "Brother Austin, are you still mad at me?"

    With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, Austin narrowed his eyes and looked at the shadow reflected on the ground by the light, lost in thought. He hadn''t been home for three days, but he had been trying hard to hold back his impulse to see her. Did he just get this sentence in return?

    As time went by, all the edges in his heart had been smoothed out. But why was he so angry this time? He was not like him anymore.

    "No!"

    He was just sulking at himself. He hated himself for being so greedy that he couldn''t be satisfied with just staying by her side.

    In the emotional world, hatred and greed were the most terrible things. He was afraid that he would become a monster and do something unreasonable.

    "But you haven''t come home for so long!"

    The corners of Hester''s mouth curled slightly. She looked at Austin with grievance, and she became more and more fluste

    n, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me, okay?"

    She was not familiar with this kind of Austin, so she was more afraid and worried. He always looked gentle. Just like his indifferent character, he was neither fighting nor robbing, but extremely cold.

    "I''m a little tired and unconscious. Just forget what happened just now!"

    For a while, Austin''s fingertips trembled slightly. After saying this without raising his head, he staggered to his feet and left the staircase.

    Hester held her head and sat on the ground, tears streaming down. She didn''t know what she had done wrong, but Austin''s expression made her very sad.

    She was very careful not to show any emotions in front of him, but why couldn''t she do it well?

    "Hester, you are so stupid!"

    She hit her head hard and said in a sad tone. It was very clear in this empty stairwell.

    On the other side, Austin staggered out of the stairwell, walking with a pitiful look. His ears were buzzing, and the look of Hester''s forbearance kept flashing through his mind.

    Austin didn''t pay any attention to others when he bumped into someone halfway. All he wanted to do was to leave here. He was suffocated. The road was blocked. He raised his eyebrows unhappily. When he was about to open his mouth, he was knocked down to the ground.

    "Ah!"

 Chapter 649 Ill Do It

    Before Austin could see clearly who it was, he felt darkness in front of him and was knocked down to the ground. With a buzzing sound in his ears, he raised his hand to wipe the corner of his mouth, and saw a pair of angry eyes.

    "Mr. Terence, long time no see. I didn''t expect you to give me such a gift!"

    Austin stood up from the ground and nodded to the nurses around him.

    "Don''t worry. I know this gentleman. There might be some misunderstanding. You don''t have to interfere!"

    "But..." The nurse looked at Terence hesitantly and felt uneasy. Dr. Austin was specially appointed by the director of the hospital. If he was beaten up, they would all suffer!

    "I''m fine. Don''t worry!"

    Austin comforted the nurse with a gentle smile on his face. He was not worried about what Terence would do to him. He had to face what should come.

    "Mr. Terence, this is not a good place to talk. Come to my office!"

    Anger burst out from his dark eyes. Clenching his fists, Terence took a deep breath and turned around stiffly.

    He restrained himself all the way to the office. Before Austin could react, he raised his hand and punched him again! His eyes were full of malice, as if he wanted to swallow the life in front of him alive.

    With his fingertips gently biting the corner of his mouth, Austin narrowed his eyes and gave a punch back.

    "I didn''t fight back in the corridor just now, but that doesn''t mean I can''t do it now!"

    "How can you do that to her? How dare you!"

    Terence said in a gloomy and low voice. His voice was a little hoarse, like an angry lion. Regardless of his so-called elegance, he went forward and wrestled with Austin.

    Austin was in a trance and lost the opportunity, but soon he understood why he was so angry. He had kissed Hester in the staircase just now. Did he see it?

    "What? Are you angry? But when I think of what you have done to her, I will only be

    books on psychology. Are you playing psychological tactics with me?"

    Terence looked at Austin ferociously, the blood at the corner of his mouth spreading, and the madness in his eyes did not decrease at all. He couldn''t let go of Hester, not because of his damn dignity, but because she was very important to him.

    "Stop!"

    The shrill scream made the two tussling men stunned. They tacitly turned to look at the person at the door.

    Hester stood at the door and her eyes fell on the two people. She walked slowly to them, expressionless, and no one could see through her mind.

    "Let go of Brother Austin. His hands are used to save people, not to deal with insignificant people."

    Terence''s heart trembled, and a boundless pain spread quickly. There was no way to describe his state of mind. He just felt dizzy.

    Her voice, which was neither sad nor happy, echoed in his ears all the time. It was strange but destructive.

    "Hester?" Looking at her with a complicated expression, Austin said slowly, his lips moving.

    Compared to the complexity of the two, Hester was surprisingly calm. She carefully separated the two people, helped Austin stand up and sit down, and slowly walked to Terence, raising her hand to slap him in the face.

    "I''ll do it!"

 Chapter 650 Cherish

    The crisp voice gradually spread among the three people. Hester withdrew her hand expressionlessly. The burning pain in her palm made her want to get rid of Terence.

    "Mr. Terence, I think I have made myself clear. Since the cooperation is over, there is no need to see each other again.

    We are just strangers. Please leave here right now!"

    Every word was like a sharp knife, stabbing into Terence''s heart. His body trembled slightly and he fell to the ground awkwardly. The five fingerprints on his face were visible.

    Looking at Hester, Austin sighed and wrapped her slightly cold hand. The slap just now was so powerful that she must be very painful!

    He felt sorry for her deed, but there was nothing he could do.

    "Why are you doing this?"

    Her cold fingers were warmed by Austin. Hester looked at his hand and smiled.

    Even she herself didn''t know why she would do that. She just felt pity when she saw Austin''s hands supposed to be used to save people were hurt by Terence! He didn''t have to get involved in this mess, but in the end, he fell into it because of her.

    She felt that she was a sinner who made Austin fight for her. If his hands were badly hurt, she would live in guilt for the rest of her life.

    "I''m willing to do it."

    Austin smiled and said slowly. As he said, all this was just his willingness. He did not hate anyone, but only Terence who made her so sad.

    Since his mother''s death, his life had been devoid of desires, and there were some things that he liked to keep in his heart. The reason why he started to read psychology books was that this situation was so bad that he had no choice but to relieve it.

    And it was at that time that he became familiar with Leo.

    The unconcealed bitterness in his eyes filled Hester''s entire heart. She didn''t know how to deal with suc

    forgive herself. Why should she provoke those who couldn''t deal with?

    "Silly girl!"

    His eyes twinkled and he held her in his arms. He always knew what she was thinking, and he didn''t want to force her.

    He knew how she felt because he couldn''t let her go. It was just because she knew too much about him that she couldn''t let him go.

    "I will always be with you, even if you can''t give me any response. Don''t feel guilty, because all this is just my love, and has nothing to do with you.

    You can pursue your own happiness as much as you want. If you get hurt, I can provide you with embrace. However, it doesn''t mean that you have to force yourself to cooperate with something.

    Now I may lose control of my feelings for you. Please tell me clearly that you don''t like it and you don''t have to care about my feelings. Because in my heart, you are a thousand times more important than me."

    Austin''s gentle voice was like a cool stream of water, flowing in Hester'' heart. Her eyelashes fluttered like a butterfly, and she slowly closed her eyes, leaving a silhouette on her eyelids.

    She had sighed many times that she was lucky to meet Austin in her life.

    "Brother Austin, I really cherish you!"

 Chapter 651 Not Optimistic

    Hester was in a better mood as she was getting back together with Austin. After resignation, she had a very leisurely life. Except chatting with Sara, she almost stayed at home every day, basking in the sun lazily.

    When Leo rushed back from abroad, he saw that Hester was enjoying the sun, his eyebrows twitching.

    Didn''t they say that she had jumped off the building? But who could tell him what was going on?

    "Leo, you are back."

    Hearing the slight rapid breathing, Hester lazily opened her eyes and looked up at Leo, whose face was still pale. Although she didn''t wear any makeup, she had an indescribable affinity.

    Leo stood still without any response. His body stiffened, and he inexplicably recalled the phone call from Austin and the video.

    "You... Are you okay?"

    Looking at Leo blankly, Hester frowned. She couldn''t be better, but why did he say that?

    Confused, she sat up straight and shook her limbs. She was completely reflected, because Leo''s eyes made her feel a little scared.

    Leo''s dark eyes fell on Hester. The corners of his mouth slightly rose, in sharp contrast to his panicked expression before, which revealed a trace of weirdness.

    He clenched his fists, as if he wanted to crush someone to death.

    "It''s good that you are fine. But it''s time for me to settle something."

    Hester moved backwards in an almost invisible way, slightly distancing herself from him. Although she was very familiar with Leo and had a sense of intimacy with him.

    After all, the two people had changed from strangers to familiar, and most of the time they got along with each other was for her treatment, so she was a little respectful to him.

    "Leo, I''m glad you''re back!"

    "Huh!"

    Leo narrowed his eyes and laughed. He raised his hand and rubbed Hester''s hair. The smile on his face couldn''t be stopped. Although she looked cold,

    could that person be hurt? Leo was the one who worked hard!

    "My grandpa is strong and healthy. This is just a trap they have planned together. They planned to make me back for a blind date."

    A gleam flashed in Austin''s eyes. He looked at Leo leisurely and gloated. He pinched his chin with his fingertips and smiled.

    "Did your family hear something about you and Derek? But now that Derek can use this trick to stop the family from talking, you can have a try."

    The corners of Leo''s mouth twitched and he rolled his eyes. He clenched his fists and made a squeak.

    "I must owe that guy a lot in my previous life, so I have to sacrifice my reputation to help him in this life!"

    "Well, it seems that my guess is right."

    The corners of his mouth twitched, revealing a hint of understanding. Austin nodded slightly and turned around to look at Leo''s depressed face.

    He had only heard of Leo''s grandfather, but he had never seen him before. He only knew that his means were very powerful, and his power abroad could not be underestimated.

    He put his bony hand on the railing with ease, and Leo''s body was mixed with a gentle aura.

    "You''re taking pleasure in my misfortune, but the condition of Hester is not optimistic!"

 Chapter 652 Watch It

    The atmosphere suddenly became serious, and Austin''s face suddenly changed. He turned around, grabbed Leo''s shoulder and quietly exerted force.

    "What do you mean? Didn''t you say that everything was fine? How could it be not optimistic?"

    The hand on his shoulder was tightly held, with a trace of pressure. Although Leo was a man, he couldn''t stand the force.

    He took a deep breath and raised his hand to save himself.

    "I''m a frail scholar. Please show me mercy, Dr. Austin!"

    Ignoring his jokes, Austin stared at him with a cold face and exerted pressure silently. Although he had learnt something about psychology before, it was useless.

    What''s more, psychology was a profound thing. He knew little about it and it was not able to help him at all.

    "Although nothing has shown yet, I always feel something strange in my heart. Hester''s attitude towards Terence was too calm, which was frightening.

    Even if we can think of it as being too sad and indifferent. But under normal circumstances, shouldn''t she express her anger or lose control?

    But I always feel that she is too calm. She can even get along with him for nearly a month because of the case, but there is no abnormality. Don''t you feel strange?"

    Austin frowned and his eyes darkened. She must be escaping, because she was afraid of being seen through, so she had been acting.

    However, because of her strong participation in the play, more and more people around her had fallen into that kind of situation and could not extricate themselves from it.

    Leo covered his face with his hands and squatted down dejectedly.

    "I should have thought of it earlier. Why did I ignore it?"

    A hint of forbearance flashed through Leo''s eyes. He looked at Austin and felt sad. His cousin was so good at acting that she could easily deceive everyone.

    If he hadn''t been a psycholog

    this night club, and with her help, that woman would definitely fall in love with him.

    Yam closed her eyes to hide her disgust. She would never forget who made her suffer so much.

    She was willing to do anything to make Melody suffer. But she was not in a high position now, so she was still afraid of unnecessary trouble.

    She leaned against the man with a coquettish smile and looked at Melody viciously not far away.

    "Mr. West, don''t forget the beauty you have hugged tonight. Although I don''t have the strength to ease your trouble, I have also helped you, right?"

    "Of course!"

    Mr. West''s eyes were fixed on Melody, and he didn''t know what Yam had said at all. He just felt that his body was burning.

    "Boss, do you need us to help you?"

    Liam glanced at his men and shook his head slightly. He had no interest in dealing with the grudges between the two women.

    Melody was so unlucky to offend the boss, so she had to bear it. Now that the two women were together, it would be a good show, and he couldn''t miss it.

    "Ask our men to keep an eye on her. If necessary, we can help Yam secretly. I heard that Mr. West likes special things. If possible, we can put a camera in the room and let your people watch it!"

 Chapter 653 Dont Worry

    Melody tried her best to twist her body in the middle of the dancing floor, with sweat dripping all over her body. She raised her hand and tucked her long hair behind her back casually, wriggling her body tirelessly.

    She knew why the men around her looked at her so intensely, but she was not in the mood to reply.

    "Miss, I think you must be very tired after dancing for so long? My boss wants to invite you to have a rest. I wonder if I have the honor!"

    Again. Melody rolled her eyes in her heart and glanced at the man in front of her with a charming smile.

    "Thank your boss for my kindness. But I''m not tired yet. I don''t want to have a rest!"

    "Don''t be so ungrateful. It''s your fortune that our boss likes you. Go there quickly!"

    Seeing that the way of flattering didn''t work, the man naturally showed an arrogant side. His boss had assigned this task to him, so he couldn''t screw it up.

    "I am very blessed. I am afraid that I don''t need your boss'' like. I''m not in a good mood now. Get out of here as soon as possible, or I''ll teach you a lesson!"

    Melody squinted at the man in front of her and said viciously. She signaled the bodyguards around her to come over and forcefully take the man away.

    Ignoring the man''s surprised look, she slowly walked to the bar counter and raised her hand. She had spent the past few days here and didn''t want to go.

    The bartender nodded with a fawning smile and put the prepared wine in her hand.

    "Miss, here is your wine!"

    Melody raised her head and drank it up in one gulp. She only felt a burning pain in her throat. She frowned and put down the glass. The extreme pleasure brought by alcohol could make her temporarily forget Terence and Hester.

    Away from those painful memories, her body was as light as walking on the clouds, and she felt very comfortable.

    "Go on!"

    "But miss, you have drunk too much."

    The bartender looked at Melody with hesit

    ll.

    Or, she just closed her self-consciousness and painted the ground as a prison, just to prevent her attention from being attracted and lose her direction.

    "Ignore him. He just takes me home every day. It''s so boring. Let''s continue to drink."

    She put her hand on Yam''s shoulder and pressed most of her weight on her. She waved her hands in the air, trying to get rid of these unimportant shackles.

    "Okay!"

    Yam smiled in response to Melody''s words. She put the glass beside her mouth and glanced at the bodyguard from the corner of her eyes, with a cold light flashing.

    "Hello, sir. I need a partner when I perform. Can you do me a favor?"

    The woman with heavy makeup was only in a bikini, and her plump figure made people nosebleed.

    Melody raised her head slowly and looked at the woman with disdain. In this night club, wearing such revealing clothes was just a tool for people to have fun.

    "I still have to drink for a while. You can cooperate with this beautiful woman! I''m just sitting here. You don''t have to watch me."

    She waved her hand indifferently. She was annoyed to see his face.

    Yam raised her hand to tuck the short hair near her ear to cover the smile at the corners of her mouth.

    "Go ahead! I can take care of her here. Don''t worry."

 Chapter 654 Dont Blame Me

    After dismissing the bodyguard, Yam''s eyes lit up. She looked up at the bartender and smiled.

    "Well, I''m in a good mood today, so I recommend you to drink some good wine. I promise you will be extremely happy after drinking it."

    The bartender raised his eyebrows and looked at Yam with disapproval. He was hesitating, but didn''t do anything. He stared at the wine on the table and didn''t move.

    "What are you doing? I told you to take it out as soon as possible. Don''t dawdle and disappoint the guests!"

    Yam patted the bartender on the shoulder impatiently with great strength. If he dared to spoil her plan, Yam would remember it.

    He gritted his teeth and endured the pain on her shoulder. He could almost feel that Yam''s fingernails had been embedded in his flesh. Thinking of her tricks, he finally compromised.

    He bent down and took out the innermost wine, poured it into the glass, and slowly pushed it to Melody.

    "Please enjoy yourself, miss!"

    Melody nodded slightly. Even if she was drunk, she had been well-educated since she was a child and could still maintain an elegant posture to face anyone.

    Her white fingertips slowly stroked the edge of the glass, and she smiled charmingly. The two men who had watching her for a long time were attracted.

    ''Drink it! I promise you will have an unforgettable experience tonight!'' Yam yelled in her heart. As long as Melody drank the wine, she could do whatever she wanted.

    The edge of the glass slowly touched the corner of her mouth. Melody''s eyes lit up.

    All of a sudden, the wine that should have been drunk by her was forced into Yam''s mouth. She fed her the whole drop, put the cup on the table and looked at Yam meaningfully.

    "Miss Yam, long time no see. Your taste is getting worse and worse. You even use

    emed that she hadn''t made any progress after so long.

    But she still liked her personality. It was easy to control all her weaknesses in front of others. As long as she grasped her weakness tightly, she was not afraid that she would rebel against her.

    Yam''s face gradually returned to normal, and the corners of her lips were cold. She raised her hand and flipped her long hair lazily. At the corner of her eyes, she saw Mr. West walking towards her and smiled.

    "Melody, do you really think I''m still the arrogant and domineering Yam? Although my mind is still unable to defeat you, I don''t want to be a pawn of others.

    I''ve had enough of being at the mercy of others, and I don''t have the energy to fight for anything. No matter Hester or Terence, they have nothing to do with me.

    It''s getting late. I have a guest waiting for me. Excuse me. Goodbye!"

    The wine in her body had gradually reacted. Yam and looked at Melody with a smile, not wanting to show her embarrassing side.

    Melody grabbed her wrist and exerted force slightly. Noticing her strange temperature, she smiled playfully.

    "I always do things by all means. If I can''t make you my friend, then don''t blame me!"

 Chapter 655 One Night

    "What do you want to do?"

    Yam''s back was covered with sweat. She looked at Melody cautiously and had a bad feeling in her heart.

    Melody had left an indelible shadow on her before, and now she was like this. How could she not worry?

    With a disdainful smile, Melody made no secret of the mockery in her eyes. "You''ve been in this vat for so long. Haven''t you really made any progress?"

    She moved forward slowly, and her hot breath sprayed on Yam''s neck, causing her to tremble.

    "Or, you have already guessed what I want to do, and you are just pretending to be ignorant?"

    Yam stared at Melody fiercely. She really hated her. If it weren''t for her, she wouldn''t have been restricted so much.

    The breath beside her ears aggravated the impact of the drug. She twisted her body uneasily and looked around from the corner of her eyes, fearing that others would see her difference.

    "Melody, I won''t let you go!"

    "Wow! Now is not the time to speak harshly, and when you can''t rely on your own strength to protect yourself, you better learn to bow your head and try to talk soft words, maybe I can help you!"

    The temperature of her body was getting hotter and hotter, and Yam only felt a buzzing in her ears. At the same time, Melody in front of her was gradually divided into several shadows, which fell into her eyes.

    "I won''t let you go!"

    Hearing her stubborn words, Melody shook her head helplessly. She took out a stack of cash from her bag and put it on the bar counter. She looked up at the bartender and smiled.

    "I''ve booked her tonight. Go and tell your boss that I''ll take her away first. As for other questions, contact me later!"

    Then he gave a hint to the bodyguard beside her, and the latter quickly helped Yam up and slowly left the night club with her steps. Just like what she did when she came, she disappeared without a trace.

    Sitting i

    ossible.

    It was really disgusting that she had to greet all kinds of men with a smile every day.

    "Since we have reached an agreement, I hope from today on, I don''t need to step into that place anymore!"

    Because of Yam''s words, Melody changed her clothes and went back to the night club again. After talking with the guards for a while, she was put in.

    Liam sat on the leather sofa in low spirits with one hand supporting his head. He didn''t know who came to make trouble last night. He had been busy all night. When he was free, she came to the door again.

    "Miss Melody, what can I do for you?"

    Melody closed her eyes and suppressed the hatred in them. She didn''t like everything here, nor did she want to argue with the people in front of her.

    After all, she had never settled the past with him before, but his position could not be shaken in a short time. This was the most difficult thing for her.

    "Yam has made a lot of money for you. Now you make a price. I want to get her out!"

    "Oh? Do you feel guilty, Miss Melody? Or do you have any other purpose?"

    Liam looked at her with a hint of playfulness in his eyes.

    "How about this, Miss Melody? You take care of me for a night, then I will let her go. What do you think?"

 Chapter 656 Its My Fault

    Melody took a deep breath and looked at Liam as if he was a lunatic. She clenched her fists and trembled slightly.

    She must be crazy to make such a request. And for Yam, Melody didn''t have to pay such a big price. It was not her style of doing things at all.

    Besides, Yam was just a back-up plan for her, and it had no other effect.

    "Since Mr. Liam doesn''t want to let her go, I won''t force you. Yam is still at my place. I will let her come back later. Please don''t worry!"

    Liam sat aside indifferently and smiled. He put his hand on the table elegantly. He didn''t look like a person who did night club business at all.

    "Miss Melody, are you angry from embarrassment? It was you who sent Yam to me. Now do you want to make up for her because of your conscience?"

    His bony fingers gently rubbed his chin and looked up at her. To be honest, she had changed a lot in the past three years.

    Her temperament was always gloomy and terrible, and she seemed to be a little messy in doing things, but she did it step by step according to her plan.

    Even if he was so thoughtful, he couldn''t figure it out, let alone Yam, who was not as smart as her.

    "It''s not impossible for Miss Melody to take Yam away! However, I am a businessman. Although what I have done is against the law, it is always about profit.

    As long as you give me a satisfactory answer, you can take Yam away at any time. I promise I won''t ask any more questions, nor will I say anything that will embarrass you."

    Melody stopped, took a deep breath and sat down again. She put her legs together and smiled.

    "Mr. Liam, it''s necessary for us to continue our conversation. As long as you agree, I will try my best. As you said, I''m also a businessman.

    I wanted to get Yam out of

    icult to ignore it.

    Looking back at Austin without shyness, Hester''s smile gradually widened. It was really a happy thing for her to see Austin busy at home.

    As long as he was willing to cook for her and smile for her, she felt at ease.

    "Because I''m so happy! Brother Austin, you haven''t been home for a whole week. If it weren''t for the wound in your hand, I wouldn''t have been able to see you at home!"

    With a touch of melancholy in his eyes, Austin poured the dishes in the pot into the plate and slowly walked up to her. He decided to let it all go.

    He knew clearly that he had no stand in front of her, but he was still stubborn to fight for something.

    "It''s my fault. The hospital is too busy these days. I really have no choice!"

    "I know, so I don''t dare to call you. I''m afraid that your treatment time for the patient will be delayed because of my phone call!"

    Hester nodded with tears in her eyes. It seemed that she had been used to lying to Austin, but there was no way to correct it.

    She knew that she was afraid of the truth, so she avoided talking about it!

    Deliberately avoiding the truth, Austin sighed slightly. "It''s my fault!"

 Chapter 657 In Need Of Help

    The topic between the two was a little bit biased. Hester raised her eyebrows slightly, and her vision was blurred. She tightened her fingertips and understood what Austin meant.

    "Brother Austin, I want to go back to America."

    Austin froze all of a sudden and forgot to react for a moment. What he had been thinking finally came true, but he couldn''t believe it. Everything was as unreal as a dream.

    "You... What did you say?"

    His voice was a little hoarse and fell into Hester''s ears, trembling. Tears streamed down from the corner of her eyes and she held Austin tightly.

    "I want to go back to America. Brother Austin, can you take me away?"

    Hester gripped the corner of Austin''s clothes tightly and gave him a faint sense of powerlessness. She didn''t know how to express her inner thoughts, nor did she know what to do next.

    She didn''t care about Melody''s revenge or schemes. But she was afraid that Austin would ignore her and treat her as a stranger.

    "Let''s go back to America, okay?"

    She murmured these words repeatedly with a faint sense of powerlessness.

    Austin held her arm and exerted force slowly. His eyes were unfocused, but he felt bitter. How could he not understand her thoughts? She was just afraid of him leaving.

    But he didn''t understand why she was so afraid of losing? This feeling should have been more obvious to him.

    "You still have a lot of things to do in China. I''ll take you away after you finish your work, okay?"

    It was only because she trusted him so much that he couldn''t promise her so casually. He couldn''t be selfish again.

    Hester closed her eyes, and a drop of tear slowly fell down along her cheek. She felt sad, not because she was reluctant to leave, but because she couldn''t see clearly what Austin was thinking.

    "Okay!"

    "Hester, I don''t want to force you. I can wait for your love affairs, but Leo found that you still avoid Terence subconsciousl

    straight body and a spade in his hand, which gave people an unusually warm feeling.

    "Wait a minute. The breakfast will be ready soon."

    "Is there any arrangement?

    Why did you cook so early?" Hester asked in a low voice, confused.

    "Sara will be discharged from the hospital today. I think you must be very nervous!"

    Austin put the breakfast in front of her and put a glass of warm milk in her hand.

    "How did you know she was discharged from the hospital?"

    Hester raised her eyebrows and looked at Austin suspiciously. According to Sara''s eagerness, if she could be discharged from the hospital, she would tell her immediately. But how did Austin know?

    Was it because Sara was so excited that she announced it to the world? But the point was, how could she have Austin''s phone number?

    Knowing the doubts in Hester''s heart, Austin nodded with a smile. Holding the milk with his slender fingers, he took a sip and slowly raised his head to look at Hester.

    "I forgot to tell you that I am quite familiar with Sara''s attending doctor. I think I have played an important role in suggesting her to leave the hospital.

    So, if possible, please tell Miss Sara that I really need her help!"

    Austin said slowly, but there was a hint of other meaning in his words.

 Chapter 658 You Lost

    Hester sat there, her hands slowly tightening. She looked at Austin, who was smiling like the spring breeze, and was silent. So he was showing off that it was all his credit that Sara could leave the hospital?

    "Although I am very grateful to you for letting Sara leave the hospital, Brother Austin, I really can''t say such words to ask for credit!"

    The smile froze at the corners of his mouth. Austin took a sip of milk and decided not to talk about this topic with Hester.

    "It''s just a casual remark. Don''t take it too seriously! Eat quickly. I''ll take you to the hospital later!"

    After all, it was the most important thing for Sara to leave the hospital. Austin didn''t insist. He nodded gently and ate his breakfast carefully. When the two arrived at the hospital, Sara was ready.

    "Miss Hester, I hope you can pay attention to the surrounding environment all the time and don''t put her in danger again!"

    At the first sight of Hester, Allen slowly walked over, with a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, deliberately lowering his voice. The impact of this matter had gradually spread. He couldn''t let anything happen to Sara again.

    Even though Hester was also a victim in this matter, he still could not forgive her.

    The light in her eyes dimmed. Hester raised her hand to tuck her hair and nodded slightly. "I''m sorry! I promise this won''t happen again."

    "Hester!" Austin put his hand on her shoulder and said softly. There was nothing wrong with Allen defending his wife. But he was still worried about her.

    "I''m fine. Send Sara back first. She must be waiting for me anxiously."

    Hester raised her head and said slowly with a smile.

    "Hester! I can finally leave the hospital. I''m so happy!"

    Supported by Hester, Sara slowly walked out of the ward, feeling relaxed. Every time she wanted to go out fo

    ch a blatant way, which really gave him a headache.

    "Uncle is uncle, and mother is mother. They can''t be mixed up. Maybe only that uncle is here, but your mother is not here!"

    Thomas couldn''t figure it out at all. He frowned and passed out because of his words.

    He raised his hand to touch the back of his head. Although he thought for a long time, he still nodded obediently.

    "Okay!"

    Sara''s arm was tightly wrapped around Allen''s. She looked at the boy not far away excitedly and felt happy in her heart.

    "Is that Hester''s child? So cute!"

    Glancing at Austin''s face from the corner of her eyes, Allen gave a slight hint to her to remind her not to say anything casually. He knew a lot about these things as he was with Jackson.

    Although the specific reason was not clear, Hester did not know the child''s existence.

    "You just recovered. You must be very weak. Let''s sit there for a while!"

    "Okay!"

    Although the situation was unknown, in accordance with the principle that it would be absolutely right to leave with her husband, Sara nodded and followed him to a stool aside, waiting for Hester.

    Looking at the two silently, the light in Austin''s eyes gradually dimmed.

    "Austin, you lost."

 Chapter 659 Bottom Line

    Hester searched around the ward but failed, so she had to return empty-handed. Frowning tightly, she looked at Sara helplessly and spread out her hands.

    "Miss Sara, what on earth did you leave in the ward? Why can''t I find it?"

    Sara was in Allen''s arms, and her eyes dodged slightly. After all, with the presence of Allen, he should be able to protect her well.

    "Maybe it''s because my memory has been impaired recently that I can''t handle some things!"

    The corners of Hester''s mouth twitched violently. She clenched her fists and looked at Sara''s smile, which made her grind her teeth with hatred. Was she fooled just now?

    "So what do you want to tell me now?"

    Sara raised her hand to tuck the short hair near her ear, and took the opportunity to hold Allen''s arm tightly. Usually, he was the shrewd one. He must have a way to help her out.

    Allen glanced at Sara calmly and sighed. When he met Hester''s clear eyes, he smiled.

    "As you know, pregnant women always have different temperaments. Besides, Sara has just recovered. It''s normal that she can''t think straight."

    Austin stared at Hester thoughtfully. He tightened his chin, but said nothing. He couldn''t deceive her anymore, let alone face the fact he just realized.

    "Never mind. I don''t care. You are pregnant. It''s getting late. Let''s go home now!"

    Hester shrugged her shoulders indifferently. She didn''t know if this reason was good or not. Anyway, she just let it go. The group of people passed through the lively hall and stood downstairs of the hospital, waiting for Allen to drive the car over.

    Sara''s body approached Hester, with a trace of gossip attached to her ear.

    "Hester! Can I ask you something?"

    Glancing at her coldly, Hester nodded lazily. If she didn''t agree, the woman beside her wouldn''t stop all th

    ear and finally exhaled a mouthful of air. Fortunately, he was fine.

    "Sir, are you okay?"

    Lisa turned her head and asked anxiously. She looked at Thomas worriedly and felt relieved when she found that he was fine.

    Terence''s eyes twinkled. He opened the door, walked quickly to Melody, held her chin with his big hand and pushed her down in front of the car.

    With red eyes and blue veins on his forehead, he stared fiercely at the woman in front of him, wishing to tear her into pieces.

    "Are you crazy?"

    A strong sense of suffocation came from her throat. Melody habitually held his hands, trying to ease the feeling of suffocation, but found it useless.

    "Ahem!"

    Melody struggled hard but was suffocated more strongly. A tear fell from the corner of her eyes and she felt sad.

    How could the person who used to love her treat her like this? How could she bear it?

    "Melody, I''ve told you not to try to challenge my bottom line. How could a smart person like you not understand what I mean?

    Since you entered the sanatorium with your cooperation three years ago, why do you insist on coming out now?"

    "Bottom line? So how about you? Why do you challenge mine again and again?"

 Chapter 660 Give Up On Her

    Terence glanced at Melody indifferently and sneered. He put his hands in his pockets and approached her inch by inch, with a breathtaking temperament.

    There was a faint light in his dark eyes, which made people tremble.

    Under such a strong and suffocating gaze, all the arrogance in Melody was extinguished in an instant. She couldn''t help but step back.

    She clenched her fists and made up her mind not to show any timidity. In this case, she was originally in a disadvantaged position, and if the flaws were revealed again, then she was really over.

    "I forbear you for so long, not for one day you can stand here and question me. Besides, do you really think that I don''t know what you have done before?"

    Her pupils dilated slightly, because his words shocked her a lot. The first thing came to her mind was that she was insulted. Did he know everything?

    "What do you know?"

    Holding Terence''s hand tightly, she asked nervously. This was a fact that she had been trying hard to hide, and she must not let others know.

    Squinting at the person in front of him, Terence smiled coldly with a hint of cruelty. He moved forward slightly and drew the distance between the two people closer.

    "It seems that you still have a lot of things to hide from me!"

    His words were brief and to the point, which made Melody shiver. She was just afraid that he would find out the truth, but she exposed too many flaws in a hurry.

    His eyes were too sharp. When he looked at her like that, she always had an illusion that he could see through everything.

    "No... How can I hide anything from you? Don''t talk nonsense!"

    Her words were not convincing at all. But this was the only thing she could think of in her mind, and also the most bitter explanation.

    "Huh!"

    Terence sneered, with a tra

    are better than me! The reason why I was able to hurt Hester so accurately at that time was that you were an indispensable help to me!

    Thinking back of the way you defended me, what was Hester thinking? I feel very happy at the thought of it now!

    Even if she is still alive and appears in front of you like that, so what? There is no possibility between you two. You''d better give up early!"

    "Clap!"

    With a crisp sound, Terence looked at Melody angrily, his face turning red. His chest heaved up and down like a wild beast.

    "Are you hurt by me? Do you think you are angry with my words?"

    Looking at Terence, Melody felt heartbroken. Since she was unhappy now, she had to be accompanied!

    She pulled his tie down slightly and whispered in his ear.

    "You and I are just two poor people begging for love. Since I can''t get happiness, why can you? Don''t think that if you blame everything on me, Hester will abandon the past and be with you!

    I tell you, she won''t forgive you even in her dream. So you''d better give up as soon as possible!"

    Terence''s eyes were empty in an instant. A big part of his heart was taken away, but he was at a loss.

    "Give up on her and be with me!"

 Chapter 661 Protect Him All The Time

    Melody''s words seemed to have an irresistible magic, hovering in his ears for a long time, bewitching his mind and shaking his inner decision.

    After such a long time of entanglement, he had gradually been tired of this kind of relationship, and he was not determined to maintain this relationship all the time. Hester''s cold attitude made him dejected.

    "Terence, you are the apple of the eye. You shouldn''t have been treated like this. Can you stop pestering that woman? Her love for you is not worth mentioning, and you don''t have to lower your status.

    I know you may not be able to accept what I have done before, but I have been atoning for my sin for the past three years! In order to calm you down, I have been staying in the sanatorium. I just want to wait until one day you can think it through and come to pick me up."

    Noticing Terence''s hesitation, Melody held his hand tightly and exerted force slightly. As long as she could seize this opportunity, she would definitely persuade him.

    The experience of the two of them was too similar. They could not grovel, nor could they easily bow their noble heads. As long as she clung to this point, she would definitely break through.

    Terence smiled coldly and his dull eyes gradually became focus. He raised his head slowly and looked at Melody who was with eager eyes.

    "Don''t think that I''m on the same path with you. Although I''m a businessman, at least I have my own bottom line. What you have done to achieve your goal is really disgusting!"

    Melody widened her eyes in disbelief. She couldn''t believe what she just heard. According to the plan in her heart, he should have wavered. Why was he still so indifferent?

    "Terence, look at yourself. Why do you torture yourself like this for such a bitch? You are from a noble family, so you deserve a better woman!"

    Melody clenche

    ned around and frowned. "Sir, don''t worry. I will pay special attention to young master''s every move these days."

    Terence nodded slightly without any expression on his cold face. But he put his hand on Thomas'' shoulder in silence, feeling a little scared.

    Children shouldn''t be involved in the resentment between adults, but Melody never thought about it. What should he do?

    The scars on the dead child''s body flashed through his mind, and he only felt numb in his back. She could be so cruel to her own son, not to mention the child she had always regarded as a deadly enemy.

    "Sir, I know what you are worried about. The young master doesn''t talk much and doesn''t like strangers to get close to him. No matter how shrewd Miss Melody is, she can''t get close to him."

    Seeing the frown on Terence''s face, Lisa knew what he was thinking. When she thought about it, she was still a little scared.

    Terence raised his head slowly. Seeing the serious look on Lisa''s face, he knew that what he was worried about was exactly what she was worried about. However, things were hard to predict. He couldn''t put his son in danger before he took measures without any mistake.

    "From tomorrow on, you must protect him all the time!"

 Chapter 662 Send You Back

    "Since Miss Melody married Mr. Terence, her whereabouts have been very secret. Miss Melody, who had been silent for a long time, finally showed up and returned in a flash. I wonder what big moves the Si Group will take recently?"

    The host on the TV was excited, with Melody''s beautiful body and delicate face in the background. Jackson pressed the button, and the screen was dark.

    "What do you think?"

    Jackson gently rubbed the rope on his wrist and said playfully. The flamboyant wine red hair flickered with a strange light, making people shiver.

    Allen raised his hand to touch his glasses on the bridge of his nose, and a trace of cruelty flashed across his gentle face. Sara almost lost her child because of this. He would surely revenge sooner or later.

    He stared at the delicate face with a strong hatred.

    "It''s such a big move this time. I think they are going to change from the behind to the arena!"

    Looking at the tiny rope on his wrist, Jackson smiled. He really couldn''t extricate himself now.

    "I know I can''t stop you, but remember to tell me before that. After all, I also want to help you!"

    The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Sometimes, as long as the two of them spoke with the same purpose, they could communicate with each other without saying too much.

    At the same time, Hester sat on the sofa and watched Sara walk back and forth in the living room in a huff. She covered her mouth and yawned.

    "Sara, you have been walking for so long. Do you want to have a rest?"

    "I''m going crazy now. Why are you still so leisurely? Do you still have any sense of conscience?"

    Taking a deep breath, Sara put her hands in front of her and criticized. If it weren''t for what had happened before, she wouldn''t have been grounded by someone.

    "Does he really think that we live in the ancient society now? He is

    his whole face.

    "Allen? Why are you here?"

    Before the sarcastic voice fell on the ground a second ago, it hit her face hard. Sara felt a pain in her face, but she could do nothing.

    Her husband was in that car. No matter what, she had to turn it over!

    Looking at Sara''s stiff smile, Jackson got off the car with an unreadable expression. His wine red hair emitted a faint light in the light of the sun, and the simple white casual clothes formed a sharp contrast, making his evil and attractive face more outstanding.

    "I didn''t expect you to be here!"

    Allen looked at the man with a long face and felt embarrassed silently. Could he deny that Jackson was his boss? It was so humiliating!

    "Yep!"

    Hester nodded stiffly. She couldn''t believe his excuse. It was only four o''clock now! Was the staff of the Gu Consortium so idle?

    Of course, Hester was only complaining in her heart, but she didn''t ask.

    Her indifferent answer made the scene a little awkward. With an evil and attractive smile at the corners of his mouth, Jackson''s appearance made everyone present forget what to say next.

    But he could do whatever he wanted, so he wouldn''t be embarrassed.

    "Anyway, we are on the same way. Let me send you back!"

 Chapter 663 Dont Care About Your Feelings

    Hester was sitting in the car, leaning wearily to the side. With one hand supporting her head, she was looking at the scenery outside the window, her fingertips tapping her legs slowly.

    "Jackson, why do you always give me the feeling that you are idle?"

    Holding the steering wheel with his slender fingers, Jackson smiled slightly, completely ignoring the bitterness in Hester''s words.

    He just did what he wanted to do. In fact, it was just his own selfish motive, but there was nothing shameful.

    "Although I look very idle, in fact, I am also busy with business!"

    Choked by such a serious answer, Hester raised her hand and gently stroked her chest, silently comforting herself. She never knew what he would say next when she talked to him.

    "Well, I''m here. Thank you for sending me back!"

    She looked up at the community not far away and quietly breathed a sigh of relief. She finally arrived at their destination and didn''t have to squeeze into the small space in embarrassment.

    "You look relaxed?"

    It was a question, but he said it affirmatively. He didn''t know why she was so defensive. Although they had known each other, their relationship didn''t seem to improve much.

    Embarrassed, Hester tucked her hair behind her ear, and avoided his beautiful eyes with a wry smile. She really didn''t know how to chat. Why couldn''t she leave this question?

    "You think too much. I''m just a little tired after spending the whole day with Sara!"

    Jackson smiled and stopped getting to the bottom. He could guess what she was thinking at any time, but he was somewhat reluctant to get involved in those things.

    He had been in the business world for many years. He had thought that he was able to handle everything, but in the end, he fell into her hands. Was this karma?

    "I know. You don''t have to ex

    s Yam. I''ve heard a lot about you!"

    Yam had never seen such a charming man, so she was in a trance. Her eyelashes drooped slightly to hide her emotions.

    "You must be kidding, sir. I don''t have any other reputation!"

    "Miss Yam''s video caused a stir in the business world. You are too modest."

    A trace of contempt flashed through Jackson''s eyes, and he didn''t take her shyness seriously at all. The reason why he knew her was just because of the famous scandal. As for other things, he was really not interested in them at all.

    If he hadn''t seen her blocking Hester''s way today, he wouldn''t have looked at her at all.

    The past was ruthlessly torn apart in front of her. She didn''t feel ashamed, but heartbroken.

    Yam''s eyes were bloodshot, like an infuriated little beast that was about to rush up at any time, but was trying her best to restrain her emotions.

    She took a deep breath and suppressed all the emotions in her heart. The corners of her lips slightly trembled.

    "Sir, I know what you mean. But as the party concerned, it''s not good to talk about it like this!"

    "I am a very straightforward person, never talking nonsense. In fact, I don''t care about Miss Yam''s feelings at all."

 Chapter 664 Wait For You All The Time

    Hester stared at Jackson with disbelief. Although the two of them didn''t talk much, she knew what kind of person he was.

    Jackson had been used to the gentleman education abroad since he was a child. His every move was dignified and elegant, and he never said anything excessive.

    "It''s getting late, Miss Yam. If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave with Hester."

    Jackson nodded his head slightly without any emotion. He didn''t want to get involved in the love and hatred between women.

    Yam smiled and stopped the two of them. There was no expression on her face, as if she was really Hester''s old friend.

    "Since I''m an old acquaintance of Hester, I''m destined to meet her here today. How about I treat you two a meal today?"

    In the night club, she had experienced more humiliation than anyone else. Hadn''t she gone through it all the same? Moreover, in the world, there was no such thing as being superior. There were only winner and loser!

    Frowning slightly, Hester withdrew her hand secretly to avoid too much contact with her. The loss she had suffered from Yam was still vivid in her mind, and she had to be on guard all the time.

    "Miss Yam, I haven''t seen you for a long time! We are never friends. It''s getting late today. I have something to do. Goodbye."

    Yam kept pestering her. She had never thought of letting her leave this place so easily. She was not a kind woman. She had been fooled by Melody before. Now she didn''t just think that she was able to come out because of Melody''s conscience!

    Since Hester also lived here, things would be really interesting.

    "No! I have invited you so enthusiastically. As a polite response, you shouldn''t have been so cold! "

    Closing her eyes and taking a deep breath, Hester''s only patience had been dissipated. The smile at the corners of her mouth disappeared indifferently. She ra

    a prison.

    He sighed slowly. He had been waiting for her for so many years, and finally he got the answer. He had thought that he could only wait endlessly for this matter. He didn''t expect that this day would really come true.

    "Hester..."

    He opened his mouth and slowly whispered her name, which contained endless sadness and joy. For this answer, even at this moment, he would die with a smile!

    Once this thought appeared in his mind, his first reaction was to amuse himself. It seemed that he was still pessimistic.

    That night, the two of them hugged each other for a long time. Hester had been lying on his back and crying silently. Austin''s clothes were wet, but she was still stubbornly unwilling to leave.

    Austin stroked her cheek carefully, and the corner of his eyes was a little swollen. It was because she cried loudly last night, but he was really happy.

    She always liked to hide her feelings in her heart and didn''t want to say it out. Maybe it was a good thing to vent it in this way. But in that case, did what she said still count?

    He wanted to be with her selfishly, but he couldn''t force her. He respected her opinion and would protect her silently.

    "Hester, I will wait for you all the time!"

 Chapter 665 No Time

    Yam stood at the door and frowned when she saw the door slowly closed. Vigilantly, she took out a electric baton from her bag and walked in quietly.

    "You''re back?"

    Yam took a deep breath and put away the electric baton. She raised her hand and tucked the short hair behind her ear. With a faint smile, she walked to the sofa and looked at the person in front of her affectionately.

    "Melody, why are you here at this time? Have you eaten yet?"

    Her eyelashes flickered, hiding all the disgust in her eyes. Melody looked up at Yam with a smile and leaned against the sofa lazily.

    "How is the environment here? Are you used to it?"

    "Of course. I just went out for a walk. I''m satisfied with the surrounding environment."

    Yam nodded with a smile. She held Melody''s hands tightly and looked very happy. Since she met Hester just now, she knew why Melody had saved her.

    Although Yam had been defeated by her before, it was a complete contempt for her to use the same trick again!

    "Melody, thank you very much this time. If it weren''t for you, I would still have to suffer there. Don''t worry. I will be obedient to you in the future.

    As long as I can help you, just say it!"

    Melody smiled calmly. That was what she was waiting for. She had thought that after staying in that kind of place for a long time, Yam''s mind would be alive, but now it seemed that the truth was far more complicated than she had imagined!

    "Let''s talk about it later. You just came out of that kind of place. You should get used to the current life first. Of course, I can''t guarantee that you can spend as much money as before, but I can guarantee that you will not worry about food and clothing.

    We may have had some misunderstandings before, but now that things have passed so long. Let''s forget the past with a smile, okay?"

    "Okay. If it wer

    won''t be against you anymore. Don''t worry!"

    Hester raised her hand to tuck the short hair around her ear, and she smiled. She couldn''t help but tighten her body, silently on guard. Perhaps it was because she had suffered too much before, she had formed a self-defense when she met those old people again.

    She hid the embarrassment on her face, calmed down a little, and slowly relaxed her stiff body. She was now a lawyer. She was no longer the Hester who had been bullied, wasn''t she?

    "Maybe I overreacted. Please forgive me, Miss Yam."

    "I can naturally understand your reaction, and if I was treated like that, then I would also react unconsciously. Here is the thing. I just moved here and I don''t know anyone.

    What happened to our family at that time has made some of my friends ignore me. I was so excited to meet you yesterday.

    If you don''t mind, we must have dinner together today, okay?"

    She looked at Yam with hesitation and vigilance, hiding all her serious schemes. Three years ago, she left in a hurry and had no clue about many things. Naturally, she didn''t know that Yam had been forced to go to that kind of place.

    "I''m sorry, Miss Yam. Hester has something else to do later. She has no time!"

 Chapter 666 What Do You Mean

    Hester was silent. Yam had asked her, but why did she need someone to answer in the end?

    Well, if it were her, the final result would be very different.

    "Miss Yam, Hester and I have something else to do. Please excuse us."

    The familiar smile at the corners of Austin''s mouth had disappeared. At this moment, his soaked eyes seemed to contain a deep glacier, making people hard to see through.

    With a flicker in her eyes, Hester nodded in silence. Standing quietly behind Austin, she kept silent. She had never seen Austin so cold and unapproachable.

    If it was her who stood on the opposite side of him today, she would not be able to bear it at all. Thinking of this, she was shocked. She grabbed his hand in panic and quietly tightened it.

    No! This couldn''t happen. Austin was the person she had been relying on so much. If he also abandoned her, then no one in the world would want her!

    Noticing the abnormality of Hester, Austin''s eyes darkened. He looked at Yam with impatience.

    "Miss Yam, please behave yourself!"

    Seeing that Yam still wanted to block the way, his tone was unconsciously filled with coldness. Hester was currently unstable. He should pay more attention to her than to these irrelevant people.

    Yam clenched her fists and took a deep breath to calm herself down. Even when she was reduced to such a dirty place as a night club, she had never been ignored like this.

    There was a stiff smile in the corner of her mouth, and she was even disgusted by her fake face, but she still wanted to be like this.

    "Well, since you have something to do, I won''t disturb you. Let''s make an appointment another day!"

    Hiding all the complex and difficult emotions in her heart, the smile on Yam''s face never faded, and no clues could be seen.

    After saying that, she nodded her head in an elegant manner. Before they could respond, she turned around and left.

    gloomy mood gradually became clear. She raised her hand to tuck the short hair near her ear, turned around and strode away, ignoring the jealous eyes around her.

    "I don''t like to be supported. Just follow me!"

    After entering the cafe, Hester chose a seat by the window and sat down. She rested her chin on one hand and looked out of the window. No one knew what she was thinking.

    Since she came back, she had been bound by all kinds of things. She hadn''t been so relaxed for a long time. Looking out of the window at the familiar hair color and skin color, she gradually accepted the fact that she had returned.

    Three months had passed. Only today could she have such a leisure time.

    "I heard that you resigned?"

    Jackson said casually, stirring the coffee in his hand.

    Hester sighed, rubbing her aching eyebrows. She had just resigned for a week. Why did she feel that the whole world knew about it?

    "You can see that I''m free."

    "Huh!"

    With a chuckle, Jackson looked at Hester with burning eyes, carefully looking for her difference, but he didn''t know where to start.

    Hester was still the same Hester, but she always felt that something had changed.

    "You''ve been back for so long. Do you feel anything?"

    "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 667 Good Job

    A strange look flashed across Jackson''s face. He looked at Hester helplessly. He felt tired when he gently touched the position between his eyebrows with his fingertips.

    "I''m the first one to ask. Miss Hester, shouldn''t you answer my questions first?"

    "I don''t know what you mean?"

    "You know!"

    Almost at the same time as Hester finished speaking, Jackson firmly uttered the last sentence. His every move was graceful and rascal, but pleasing to the eyes.

    "You know what I mean."

    Withdrawing the indifference on the surface, Hester''s expression became more and more serious. Holding a cup of coffee in her hand, she quietly stared at the swirling bubbles on it, in a trance.

    "I don''t know how to describe it. At least I feel that my life is good now and I''m very satisfied. I don''t want to talk about anything else."

    There was a touch of loss in his eyes. With his thin lips slightly raised, he looked at Hester with his long and narrow eyes, which were full of affection.

    "Well, since you don''t want to talk about it, I will not force you. But you will meet him again sooner or later."

    "Just pretend that I don''t know him. There''s nothing to talk about between him and me!"

    Hester said indifferently, rolling up the hair scattered around her ears.

    Noticing her resistance, Jackson stopped asking. His fingertips gently stroked the edge of the cup and he looked around thoughtfully.

    Although there were some misunderstandings between her and Terence, there was still a child who maintained their relationship and there would never be any deviation.

    Hester raised her eyebrows and looked in his direction curiously. Her heart jolted and instantly softened.

    The street was crowded with people, but only a child was walking unhurriedly. His white and neat clothes were shining in the sun.

    "Thomas?"

    She murmured his name and put the spoon in her hand aside.

    "Sorry, I have to go now."

    Hester raised her eyes and left apologetical

    led child.

    Being stared at by such a cute child, Hester''s maternal nature was overflowing. She wished she could meet all his requirements right now.

    "Okay!"

    Hopelessly, Jackson closed his eyes. Although he had never taken the initiative to fight with Terence in the past three years, he still clearly knew that the young master of Qi family had slight autism.

    Then who could save his world view? Who was the person who acted cute and spoiled just now?

    "I think you may need a driver!"

    After being stunned for two seconds, he quickly turned around and caught up with the two people.

    On the other side, in the CEO office of the Qi Group, Terence leaned back in his chair and looked into the distance with deep eyes.

    "You said Thomas met Miss April on the way?"

    "Yes."

    "Another man?"

    Although Terence didn''t want to mention it, he had to face this fact. He pressed his temples irritably and had a terrible headache.

    "Yes, Mr. Terence. Do you want us to take him away or let them go to the amusement park?"

    "No."

    With tiredness on his face, Terence closed his eyes and looked dejected.

    "Let them go!"

    Putting the phone aside casually, he slowly opened his eyes, bursting out a glimmer of light.

    "You really did a good job to play with my child with another man, Hester!"

 Chapter 668 Panic

    The huge amusement park was the children''s paradise. Hester held Thomas'' hand and shuttled through all kinds of people. She looked around carefully to avoid being squeezed into the crowd.

    "Hester, let me hold him!"

    Jackson stopped and turned around, looking at Hester and Thomas helplessly. Although it was not as crowded as Saturday, the amusement park was packed with people because of the festival.

    Thomas looked up at Jackson with disdain and stepped back towards Hester. His resistance was obvious.

    "Forget it. I''ll hold him."

    The corner of her mouth twitched slightly, and Hester sighed. Her mood was quite complicated. Judging from Thomas'' dependence on her, he was not afraid of strangers, but why was he still so resistant to others'' approaching?

    Jackson shrugged his shoulders casually, and a strange look flashed across his narrow eyes. He raised his hand to protect Hester in his arms, leaving a place for her.

    "I will protect you!"

    Hester held Thomas'' hand tightly, feeling warm in her heart. The noisy crowd was now completely isolated, and she could smell his unique breath clearly, which made her a little dizzy.

    Noticing the abnormality of Hester, Jackson smiled evilly. He gently put his fingers on her waist and pulled her into his arms.

    "Do you suddenly find my charm and want to marry me?"

    Hester looked at him in secret. She hit him with her elbow and pulled Thomas away indifferently.

    Jackson frowned in pain. Instead of being a noble man, he looked more energetic and delicate.

    "Are you trying to murder your husband?"

    Ignoring the scream of the person behind her, Hester smiled happily and bowed slightly to avoid being hit by too many people.

    Although she didn''t know why Thomas was so close to her, she could still easily see his rejection of strangers after several encounters.

    There were indeed all kinds of grudges between her and his pare

    son turned around and grabbed the collar of one of them, with his eyes red.

    "You work for Terence?"

    "Yes, sir!" The man''s cold face did not change, and he replied indifferently.

    After getting the answer, Jackson did not relax at all. He took a deep breath and his face became more and more serious. He loosened his grip, and an ominous premonition enveloped him. Then he took out his phone and dialed a number.

    "Check carefully where Hester and the child have gone."

    Before the person on the other end of the line could answer, he quickly hung up the phone and left the amusement park. Although he didn''t know what had happened, with Hester''s caution, she wouldn''t leave like this. Was there anything wrong?

    As soon as she walked out of the amusement park, she ran into Terence who was in a hurry.

    Before Jackson could react, he was punched hard and fell to the ground awkwardly.

    Looking down at the man in front of him, Terence lost his usual calmness. His voice trembled slightly, indicating that he was out of control.

    "Jackson!"

    Jackson touched the blood on the corner of his mouth carelessly, but he still looked charming and cold, with his eyes slightly narrowed.

    "What? How could you be so out of control? I thought you had no heart!"

 Chapter 669 Trouble

    Terence snorted, ignoring Jackson''s provocation. A pure black suit tightly wrapped his slender body, like a gloomy sky before a storm, making him very scaring.

    "Jackson, I advise you not to challenge my bottom line again and again!"

    "Huh!"

    Jackson looked into his dark eyes and sneered. He moved his feet slightly to close the distance between the two and spoke in a voice that the two could hear.

    "I have been your opponent for many years. I think you should have a deep understanding of me. I don''t know who I am, and I only know what I want. So your so-called bottom line is nothing to me!"

    Then he left, leaving Terence alone in a daze. No one knew what he was thinking about.

    In the deserted factory, there were several people quietly waiting for them. In the center of the factory, there were two people, one big and one small. They were both blindfolded and couldn''t see the surrounding scene clearly.

    Hester bowed slightly, trying her best to surround Thomas'' petite body. She listened carefully to the sound around her and felt anxious.

    "Do you want money or revenge? Could you please give me a hint?"

    The echo gradually spread. The people around them glanced at each other, but they all chose to ignore it. They did what they were doing and turned a blind eye to her words.

    Without a corresponding response, Hester became more and more anxious. However, her eyes were covered and couldn''t be seen. She didn''t know what kind of environment she was in. It was very difficult.

    "Auntie April."

    Thomas'' soft voice made Hester more and more anxious. Sweat dripped from her forehead, and her hands were tied behind her back. She was gradually numb because of the chain.

    "Thomas, don''t be afraid. I will find a way to save you."

    Thomas sighed and didn''t debunk Hester. The distance between the two was very close. He could clearly feel that

    nce you were involved, Hester would be the first one to suffer. I''ve investigated. Hester was with your son before the accident. Don''t you know that?"

    There was a trace of blood on his handsome face, which added a touch of evil charm to Terence for no reason. His eyes were scarlet, like a ferocious ghost crawling up from the dark hell. It was creepy and bloody.

    "Austin, there must be a result between us three years ago. The sudden appearance of Hester had caused a great impact on me, so I had no time to ask you to settle it. So today, the situation is going to be settled."

    "Settle?"

    A hint of mockery flashed across Austin''s crazy face. Even if he was extremely angry, his scholar-like temperament was still obvious, but without the cover of his glasses, his eyes became clearer.

    "I don''t know whether Hester is alive or dead. Do you think I have time to be entangled with you here? Today, I just want to tell you that unless she is fine, or our Lin family will always be at daggers drawn with your Qi Group!"

    Looking at the receding figure of Austin, Lisa hurried forward and handed the handkerchief to Terence.

    "Sir, I have received a phone call just now. It''s a little troublesome about the young master and Miss Hester!"

 Chapter 670 None Of Your Business

    Terence''s eyes darkened and his body trembled. He had been restless before because she didn''t know the news about them, but now he was at a loss.

    He didn''t want to hear bad news from Lisa, so he was caught in a dilemma.

    "Sir, there is news about Miss Hester and the young master," Lisa repeated with a frown.

    Nodding dejectedly, Terence looked at the ground, struggled for a while, and said slowly. "Tell me!"

    "It''s a bit troublesome this time. I''m afraid you need to go there, sir,"

    Lisa was very worried. She was not sure about the news, but she had no choice.

    Confused, Terence looked at Lisa''s face and calmed down slowly. There was a flash of slyness in his black eyes, and the expression on his face was unclear.

    "Give me your phone!"

    Upon hearing this, Lisa turned around, took out her phone and put it in his hand.

    No one could find anything unusual about Terence]''s calm face. He took a deep breath and suppressed all the emotions in his heart.

    His fingertips flickered on the screen and dialed a number.

    "Where are you?"

    On the other side of the phone, Jackson stood in front of the window with an indifferent expression. Because of the darkness around, the glass clearly reflected his attractive face.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Terence. I''m not your employee, so there''s no need for me to be restricted by you, and I''m not obligated to tell you."

    Trying his best to restrain his emotion from bursting out, Terence''s temples throbbed and blue veins stood out on his forehead.

    If it weren''t for Hester, he wouldn''t want to have anything to do with Jackson for the rest of his life.

    "I found out that you have something to do with Hester!"

    With a cold snort, Jackson turned around and sat down on the sofa lazily. The servant beside him quickly put the glass in his hand. The bright red color was coveting, but there was a hint of mystery in it.

    "Even if I

    .

    "Yes, sir!"

    "The Lian family is our old opponent. In your generation, I thought that they had given up after a long time of silence. I didn''t expect that they were actually waiting for an opportunity. How cunning they are!"

    Mr. Gu said calmly, without any panic. He looked as if he knew everything, and no one could see any difference.

    "I''ve already investigated that woman. Since you like her, I won''t object. You can use all the resources of Gu family as long as you can get her out of here safely!"

    Jackson''s heart trembled, and he raised his lips. He looked at the bright crystal lamp above his head. It was a little dazzling.

    Since he was adopted by the Gu family that year, his life finally returned to normal. He enjoyed the unparalleled dignity and bore the unspeakable pain, but he never felt sad.

    What''s more, although Mr. Gu looked very strict on the surface, his character of protecting his family was real.

    "I will send her back safely."

    Hearing this, Mr. Gu snorted softly, with a trace of warmth in the corner of his resolute mouth.

    "Don''t forget why I adopted you. Don''t let our family die in your hands! It''s getting late. I''m going to bed. Take care of yourself!"

    Jackson closed his eyes and said slowly, "Thank you!"

 Chapter 671 Mad At You

    Hester struggled to move her elbow, but the pain was not alleviated at all. She took a deep breath.

    "Dear uncles, could you please let Auntie April and I move around? We''ve been kidnapped for a day and a night. You must have a purpose to kidnap us. If you make your chips go wrong before your goal was achieved, it is not worth it."

    A childish voice suddenly sounded in the quiet air. If it weren''t for the voice was too close to her, Hester wouldn''t believe that it was said by the three-year-old child beside her.

    She tightened her grip on Thomas, and a thin layer of sweat rose from her back. Since they had been brought here, no one had spoken to them. No matter how reasonable Thomas'' words were, it was still very dangerous for them.

    A hint of playfulness flashed across the man''s face. He stood up from the sofa and his long body exuded a trace of noble temperament, which made people can''t help but look at him.

    The shadow lengthened on the ground and finally stopped in front of Hester and Thomas. He lifted the black cloth on Thomas'' face and smiled.

    "There are always many interesting things in the world."

    Hester''s heart skipped a beat. His voice was so clear that it wouldn''t have achieved such an effect if he hadn''t been standing in front of them.

    "He is just a kid. Please don''t make things difficult for him. What exactly do you want? Just tell me."

    Staring at the child in front of him with burning eyes, the man''s resolute lips raised slightly. His face was pale and a little morbid, which made his black eyes more and more beautiful.

    "What''s your name?"

    "Thomas!"

    Without fear, Thomas looked into his eyes and replied decisively. Feeling Hester''s sweat, a hint of worry flashed through his eyes.

    "If I answer your question, shouldn''t you say something?"

    The corners of his mouth lif

    his mouth. He was very satisfied with what he saw.

    Women and children had always been the weak group, and he looked down upon them from the bottom of his heart.

    "As long as you are obedient, I won''t make things difficult for you, nor will I let you suffer!"

    After saying that, he turned around and left, leaving Hester, who was still in a state of shock, and Thomas, who was enjoying his mother''s love.

    "Sir, they are coming."

    As soon as Marvin stepped out of the factory, his man rushed over. He leaned close to him and lowered his voice deliberately.

    "So soon?"

    A playful smile appeared on his face. His fingertips stroked the ring, shining in the sun, but with a fierce momentum.

    "Let them in!"

    Jackson was taken into a house. Without changing his face, he looked around and raised his eyebrows impatiently.

    "Mr. Jackson really has a bad temper!"

    A faint voice came from the door, followed by a thin figure. There was a strange flush on Marvin''s pale face, but his eyes were horribly bright.

    "The Lian family is so declining now. It''s really pathetic that you even use the trick of kidnapping people! If the former sect leader of the Lian family is still alive, will he be mad at you?"

 Chapter 672 Marry Me

    Marvin looked at Jackson in front of him expressionlessly and coughed, ignoring what he had said.

    "What we do is just our own business. I''m afraid you don''t have the right to judge us!"

    "Huh!"

    Jackson sneered and sat aside calmly, with his hands gently on his knees. A trace of frivolity flashed across his enchanting face.

    "Of course I don''t want to get involved in other people''s family affairs. But you have hurt the wrong person this time. As an outsider, it''s reasonable for me to teach you a lesson for your ancestors, isn''t it?"

    The corners of his mouth lifted slightly. Marvin tapped his fingers on the table and didn''t move at all. He was very clear about his purpose, and there was no need to fight for the temporary anger.

    "It''s said that the power holder of the Gu family is brilliant. Today, I have seen it. But please understand the current situation.

    That woman is in my hands now. I have the final say in everything. No matter how powerful you are, you still have weakness."

    With a smile on his face, Jackson stared at Marvin and straightened his body quietly. His temples throbbed, showing his anger.

    "Mr. Marvin, you are right. But I wonder what''s the purpose of your painstaking abduction?"

    A faint smile appeared on Marvin''s pale face, and he slowly took a sip of the tea.

    "Mr. Jackson, you are a smart man. We didn''t choose to retreat because we were afraid of your family''s power at that time. But I have to find our token back after you take it."

    Now that the situation was clear, Jackson finally felt relieved. He took a deep breath and leaned against the chair lazily, looking at the man in front of him.

    Jackson had sent someone to investigate the Lian family and brought back the news that the grandson of the Lian family was in poor health, so he had retired to cure the disease. It seemed to be true.

    "I''m impressed by Mr. Marvin''s persistent. But today is different from the past. The Lian family has been retired for many years. Even

    on lowered his voice and whispered in her ear. Then he raised his eyebrows defiantly and glanced at Terence, who looked pale.

    "Goodbye, Mr. Terence!"

    Watching the two of them leave, Terence held Thomas tightly in his arms and looked at Hester''s back with complicated eyes, unable to speak a word.

    He just wanted to ask her about her situation, but why was it so difficult to tell her? Was it because the scene in front of him was dazzling, or was it because he blamed himself for being late?

    "Don''t cheat the child like this next time. It''s very dangerous"

    After the two of them walked out of the sight of Terence, Hester raised her elbow and hit him hard on the waist, warning.

    She was really shocked by what she had seen just now. If it weren''t for Terence, she would have hit Jackson before.

    With a groan, Jackson felt bad. He shook his head with a bitter smile, helplessness. Back then, he was able to challenge eight men alone, but today he was beaten by a woman. Would it be laughable if this news spread out?

    "You are so rude. Can you get married in the future?"

    Hester clenched her fists and turned her head. She looked at the cheeky man in front of her with mixed feelings.

    When the door was opened, she was moved.

    "Jackson, thank you so much this time. I''m really moved!"

    "Then marry me!"

 Chapter 673 Dont Suppress Yourself

    The smile on her face froze, and Hester''s back unconsciously stiffened. She turned her head and looked firmly at Jackson, who was not hypocritical.

    "Hahaha!"

    Looking at Hester''s serious look, Jackson was amused. He easily took her into his arms, stroking her head with his palm, and there was a faint sadness in his eyes.

    "I was just kidding! Don''t be silly. I wouldn''t be so humble and ask for other''s love."

    Hester''s eyes twinkled to avoid his eager eyes, and an embarrassed smile played at the corners of her mouth.

    "This joke is not funny at all. Don''t do it again."

    Jackson leaned forward and drew the distance between the two closer. The heat of his breath directly fell on her face, burning.

    ''If I didn''t know your scruples, why would I lie?''

    "I know you are out of your mind. It''s not bad to see you panic from time to time. After all, you are different now. You will see less and less this kind of scenes!"

    Blushing, Hester stood still, staring at his back with unspeakable bitterness in her heart. She put her hand on her heart.

    She didn''t know why she felt heartbroken every time she saw that Jackson acted as if nothing had happened. Maybe the two of them had similar experiences, so they were destined to feel the same way!

    "I''m sorry!"

    Jackson''s back was slightly stiff, and the happy steps under his feet were smooth without any change.

    In a daze, Terence and Thomas also slowly walked to the door. Hester looked displeased and raised her head to tuck the short hair around her ear awkwardly.

    "It''s my fault this time. I will stay away from Thomas in the future."

    Hearing that his mother was going to stay away from him, Thomas'' tears fell at the moment, as if they were broken beads.

    "Mom, do you want to abandon me? Did I do something wrong to piss you o

    to do, so I have to leave now."

    Hester fled that suffocating place awkwardly and covered the corner of her mouth with her hand. She despised herself very much in her heart. She found a place to sit down, held her knees tightly and buried her head in it.

    ''Hester, what are you doing now? He didn''t care about you three years ago. Weren''t you used to it? Why do you look so desperate now? He won''t change his attitude towards you because of this!'' she thought to herself.

    "I don''t know who this beautiful lady is angry with, but I don''t think it''s a good idea to do so."

    The sudden voice made Hester stop what she was doing and quickly raised her hand to wipe the tears on her face. She didn''t want others to see her in such a state. It was so humiliating.

    "I''m not mad at anyone!"

    Hester stared at Jackson angrily, feeling extremely unhappy. Although this person had always been frivolous, no one wanted to be taken as a joke about this kind of thing.

    "I was just too scared. I''m fine now. I''m afraid when I think of it, so I cried."

    Jackson sighed, held her in his arms and patted her back gently.

    "I know you cried because you were scared, so you don''t have to suppress yourself!"

 Chapter 674 Warning

    Wrapped in a warm embrace, Hester''s tears crazily swept over. She grabbed the clothes around his waist tightly, and tears slowly fell.

    Jackson frowned painfully and tightened his arms around her. His wine red hair was shining, mixed with demonic charm.

    His dark eyes reflected a car driving away, and he sighed slightly.

    "If I hadn''t known you for a long time, I would have thought you were made of water. It''s really scary!"

    Hester smiled. Covering the corner of her mouth, she glared at Jackson and mercilessly hit him.

    "I''m a girl after all. Why don''t you behave like a gentleman at all?"

    "Stop! Stop!"

    Austin, who was not far away from them, saw this scene as a typical flirtation. He tightened his hand, blue veins standing out.

    "Hester!"

    Hearing Austin''s voice, Hester stopped playing with him and rushed into Austin''s arms regardless of her numb legs.

    She wrapped her arms around Austin''s waist tightly.

    "Brother Austin, you are finally here."

    Austin frowned and felt extremely guilty.

    "I''m sorry, Hester. It''s all my fault. I didn''t find you in the first place. You have suffered so much!"

    Standing aside and looking at the scene in front of him, Jackson felt very dazzling. He looked at the guilty Austin and mocked himself.

    Although he didn''t know when Austin came, he must have the same feeling when he saw him and Hester just now!

    "After going through such a big trouble, you can have a chat here! But it''s getting late. Why don''t you go home and have a talk?"

    Being interrupted for no reason, Austin glared at him fiercely. He nodded and gently patted Hester''s shoulder to comfort her.

    "It''s too deserted here. In order to avoid danger, we''d better go back first!"

    Hester nodded obediently and allowed Austin to take her away.

    Austin carefully protecte

    d obstinate in your bones and blood!"

    With an evil and attractive smile, Jackson said slowly, and he looked up at Austin firmly.

    "Jackson, I warn you not to try to challenge my bottom line!"

    Austin''s body was covered with coldness, as if he wanted to cut the person in front of him into pieces to vent his anger.

    "You should''ve known the whole story. I don''t want to waste my breath! Fortunately, Hester was not hurt this time. Otherwise, how could I let you go so easily?"

    He put his hand on Jackson''s shoulder and warned him.

    "As long as I''m here, I won''t let Hester get involved in your mess. You''d better give up!

    Don''t forget your purpose of approaching Hester. What qualifications do you have to shout here?"

    The wound was torn open. Instead of being a playboy, Jackson lowered his head with a depressed look. Although he tried his best to persuade himself to forget it, the fact was that he could not make any excuses.

    "Austin, has anyone ever said that you are good at scolding others?"

    Austin touched his glasses carelessly and his eyes were always covered with a layer of mist.

    "Thank you for your praise, but please pay attention to your words and deeds in the future!"

 Chapter 675 Close Friends Secret Talk

    In the elegantly decorated bedroom, Hester lay sideways on the chair, looking helplessly at the pregnant woman in front of her and sighing.

    "Sara, you are pregnant now. In order to give birth to the baby smoothly, shouldn''t you go out for a walk?"

    Caressing her bulging belly expressionlessly, Sara glanced at Hester coldly, unmoved.

    Impossible! When Austin send Hester to her home, she was almost scared to death. When something like that happened, Hester was still able to make fun of her, which made her very worried.

    "The doctor said that I need to have a good rest recently. Anyway, what I''m doing now is just what Allen wants. He naturally wants it!

    And I just feel pity for him because he works so hard to support our family every day, but he is still distracted to stare at me all the time."

    Hester rolled her eyes at Sara, who was saying something cool, and the corners of her mouth slightly moved. She lay on the chair dejectedly, and she really wanted to cry out to vent her emotion.

    It was clearly a disguised prison. As a well-known lawyer, she would not let him do anything he wanted to do.

    "I object! As a woman in the new era, you must have your own independent consciousness. You can''t be an accessory to men, nor can you let them look down upon you at will!"

    Hester nodded firmly at Sara.

    "So, Sara, you can''t be one of them!"

    "Done?"

    Sara shrugged indifferently and ate the cut fruit lazily, frowning.

    "Why isn''t this lemon sour enough?"

    Hearing this, Hester lowered her head dejectedly and gave up struggling completely. It had been three days! Every day before Austin went to work, he would send her to Sara''s house and pick her up after work.

    Staying here and not going out, she almost forgot the temperature of the sun.

    Sara leaned ag

    ually and frowned in confusion. He rolled up his sleeves and glanced at the quiet upstairs.

    "But it''s strange today. I didn''t hear Hester complain."

    Nodding slightly, Austin smiled dotingly. His slender fingers gently rubbed his chin, and his eyes were shining with stars.

    "Maybe they have talked about something more deeply. Now they are all in a trance to calm down!"

    Allen glanced at Austin in surprise and he shook his head. Normally, Austin would be heartbroken if Hester frowned. Why was he so indifferent today?

    "You seem to be in a good mood recently?"

    "No!"

    Austin denied with certainty. He raised three fingers and shook them slightly.

    "It should be three days!"

    Allen was speechless. He just felt that the word love was really a very wonderful thing, which could make people become like this.

    But when she thought of the way he got along with Sara, he felt that it was reasonable.

    "Are you showing off?"

    Austin smiled gently, and his gentle face was as warm and comfortable as a spring breeze. He raised his hand and gently put it against the position between his eyebrows, which was undeniable.

    "It''s tough for me and her to get what we are today!"

 Chapter 676 Whats Up

    Hester wiped the tears off her face and patted Sara''s back to calm herself down.

    "It''s said that pregnant women are emotionally unstable. After saying a few meaningful words, you''ve already burst into tears. If I tell you all my previous experiences, won''t you cry to death here?"

    Sara''s tearful face instantly broke into pieces. She stared at Hester in surprise.

    "You are really annoying!"

    Hester didn''t mind being a bad person. Anyway, good people had to suffer a lot. She never felt that she had suffered less.

    "It''s said that beauty is fickle in fate. God gave me such a complicated story, but why didn''t he give me a peerless face?"

    Hester put her hands on her cheeks and sighed with regret, feeling that it was unfair.

    "Anyway, I feel that I have lost something! No! If there is really a so-called heaven and hell in this world, I must make an appeal. Even if the regrets of this world can be made up to the next life, it will be good!"

    Sara hit Hester''s forehead hard, gave her a disdainful look and stood up without hesitation.

    "It''s getting late. I think your Brother Austin is coming soon. Pack your things and disappear from me!"

    "You are just a shrew, aren''t you?"

    Hester stood up, straightened her clothes, and seriously looked at Sara in front of her. While she spoke seriously, she moved quickly under her feet. Before Sara could fight back, she had disappeared from the room.

    Hearing the cheerful sound upstairs, Austin smiled and leaned lazily on the sofa, feeling a little dizzy. It was like a dream for him to hear Hester laugh happily every day.

    Days like this were illusory and intoxicating. He seemed to be drunk and addicted to it!

    "Forget it. As long as it is her, what principles do you have?"

    Austin stood up and stared at the direction of the stairs quietly. When the

    n the bed, he felt heartbroken!

    "Don''t cry. I''ll call her right now!"

    Thomas stopped crying and looked at his father with his watery eyes. Although he was happy, he forced himself not to laugh.

    "Really?"

    He said cowardly, holding the quilt under his body tightly, but he already felt unreal in his heart. Since they parted that day, he had been thinking about his mother. He was afraid that she would encounter danger again when she was alone.

    He was deeply touched that she was still standing in front of him even though she was extremely scared.

    "Yes!"

    Nodding slightly, Terence took out his phone from his pocket and input the familiar number into it. He hesitated and dialed it.

    "Beep..."

    Listening to the sound over there, Terence''s heart gradually disordered. His hand holding the phone trembled quietly. No matter how hard he tried to restrain himself, there was nothing he could do.

    "Hey! Hello!"

    Hester''s familiar voice came through the receiver, and Thomas looked at the phone with hope.

    "It''s me!"

    The voice made Hester''s heart tremble. She turned around subconsciously and looked at Austin, at a loss.

    "The Qi Group''s case is over. Is there anything else, Mr. Terence?"

 Chapter 677 An Awkward Meeting

    Austin was expressionless and looked ahead indifferently, as if he didn''t care. He tightened his grip on the steering wheel and crossed his fingertips.

    "Thomas is crying to see you. Is it convenient for you?"

    Turning his head to look at Thomas, Terence sighed and said indifferently. But only he himself knew what kind of surging power was under this calm appearance.

    Hester frowned in embarrassment and fell into a dilemma. She raised her hand to tuck her hair behind her ear, not knowing what to do at this moment.

    It was Terence who had enmity with her, but Thomas was just a child without any mistakes. What should he do?

    "Tell him you will go there later!"

    After listening to their conversation carefully, Austin''s eyes flashed and slowly opened his mouth. His tone was neither sad nor happy, without any emotion.

    Three years ago, it was his momentary greed that made the child lose his mother. Now that the child had experienced such a thing, it was reasonable for him to rely on Hester. He had no reason to stop it.

    Blood was thicker than water. This kind of illusory thing was always very wonderful. They were pulling each other in the world, making people involuntarily approach and attract each other.

    Hester was stunned and turned to look at Austin with a complicated mood. Brother Austin had always cared about her meeting with Terence, but why did he suddenly change his mind today?

    "Well, I''ll be there soon!"

    When she came to her senses, she answered Terence perfunctorily and hung up the phone quickly.

    Noticing Hester''s gaze, Austin sighed. He pulled over the car slowly and turned his head, meeting Hester''s confused gaze.

    "Children are always fragile in emotions. Besides, I''m not that narrow-minded!"

    Half an hour later, Austin slowly stopped the car at the gate of the Qi family''s villa. Looking at the house, he was extremely depressed.

    He felt sad at the thought that this used to be their home for the two of them.

    "I

    a sculpture.

    Unconsciously straightening his body, Terence turned his head and smiled as if nothing had happened. He walked in slowly with his hands in his pockets and nodded slightly.

    "Thank you for coming here today, Miss April."

    "You''re welcome, Mr. Terence! Anyway, he is a little child. I don''t think it''s troublesome!"

    Holding Thomas in her arms, Hester looked at Terence with a smile, not feeling anything inappropriate. Brother Austin had sent her here in person, so this trip must be meaningful.

    Or, God pitied her for losing two children, so she would find another way to make up for it!

    "Thomas and I are congenial. It''s just a matter of a trip. You don''t have to be polite!"

    Thomas''s eyes shuttled back and forth between the two, raising his hand to grasp his hair in confusion. It was the first time that he had seen such a situation. He really didn''t know how to deal with it!

    "Dad, let Auntie April have dinner tonight!"

    "No way!"

    Hester stopped them loudly. Sensing the strange gazes of the father and son, the atmosphere was a little awkward. She withdrew her gaze and looked around at the scenery.

    Yes! The decoration was indeed luxurious. Rich people! She despised herself silently and smiled dryly.

    "I mean Brother Austin is waiting for me outside, so I won''t stay."

 Chapter 678 The Encounter Of Rivals In Love

    "Auntie April, won''t you stay for dinner?"

    Holding Hester''s sleeve tightly, Thomas looked at her expectantly. It took him a lot of efforts to get her here, so he naturally didn''t want her to leave.

    Looking down at the small hands that were tightly holding her arms, Hester was in a dilemma. How could anyone refuse such a pitiful child?

    Noticing the hesitation in Hester''s eyes, Terence sighed slightly, raised his hand and gently rubbed his son''s hair, swaying in his heart!

    "Thomas, don''t make things difficult for Auntie April."

    Thomas looked up at his father and turned to look at Hester, not knowing what to do. He had just calmed down and became anxious again.

    Tears were about to fall, but he held them back. It was very pitiful.

    "Auntie April, please stay and have dinner with me!"

    Hester''s eyes wandered around. She frowned and felt sad. She didn''t dare to look at Thomas'' eyes. It was really a fatal weakness of her life!

    What''s more, the situation today was a little special. Brother Austin was downstairs. Could she really make him wait?

    "Thomas, forget it today. Let''s do it another day! Auntie April came in a hurry today, and there is someone waiting for me at the door. It''s really inconvenient!

    Next time, I will stay and have dinner with you, okay?"

    "Our house is so big. It won''t matter if one more person stays for dinner. Auntie April, please ask the person at the door to come in and have dinner with us!"

    Hearing this, Hester''s mouth twitched violently. There was no problem at all. How should she refuse?

    "Auntie Lisa, remember to ask the kitchen to prepare dinner for four people tonight. Auntie April wants to stay and have dinner with us!"

    Without waiting for Hester''s reply, Thomas got out of bed in a hurry, stood upstairs, grabbed the railing and shouted down.

    Looking at Hester''s hesitant face, Terence was l

    He sat on the sofa with Thomas in his arms and looked away coldly, without the slightest intention of talking to him.

    It fell into an extremely embarrassing atmosphere. Hester sat next to Austin, lowering her head. She didn''t know what to say to ease the situation.

    "Dad, I want to sit next to Auntie April!"

    Thomas rubbed against Terence''s knees and looked at his father pleadingly.

    The expression on her face softened slightly. Hester looked at Thomas with gentle eyes. She was glad that such an innocent child was present, and she did save a lot of embarrassment!

    "Since Thomas wants to sit on my side, Mr. Terence, let him be."

    Nodding slightly, Terence held him down, with his hands on his knees, but he did not speak.

    It was so embarrassing! Hester cried in her heart with a headache. Even if a child was present, it wouldn''t work.

    Holding Thomas tighter, she put her head on his chest and was thinking of solutions.

    Austin sat there with a nervous expression. The milk fragrance of Thomas beside him stung his nerves, reminding him of what mistakes he had made.

    Maybe the owner of the house was so depressed that even the servants were careful. Lisa put the dishes on the table and nodded.

    "Sir, dinner is ready."

 Chapter 679 Its Not Your Fault

    Terence stood up, straightened his sleeves, turned his head and said politely to Hester and Austin, "Dinner is ready. Miss April and Mr. Austin, please follow me to my seat!"

    After Terence sat down, Austin pulled out a chair and looked up at Hester gently. Obviously, he meant it.

    Hester''s expression froze. She pulled Thomas to sit down and quietly looked at the table with her head down, trying to minimize her sense of existence.

    Just now, she felt that she had never left. There was no change in the decoration of this place. Even the dishes on the table were basically the same as when she was there.

    Hester frowned slightly. If she ate these every day, wouldn''t it be easy for her to get tired of them?

    "Do you like the food, Miss April?"

    Lisa arranged the dishes for Hester with a smile.

    Lisa was at home, so she knew her taste.

    Hester smiled and nodded slightly.

    "Thank you for the reception tonight. I''m very satisfied!"

    "Auntie April, I am very happy to have dinner with you tonight!"

    Thomas looked at Hester eagerly, not noticing anything unusual at the table. He was immersed in his own emotions and could not extricate himself.

    With a wry smile, Hester turned around and rubbed Thomas'' head. Her muscles were twitching with a smile. However, the other two didn''t have any intention of speaking.

    "Thomas, let''s eat first!"

    It took Hester a long time to utter these words. Because she didn''t know what kind of words the two of them could say to ease the atmosphere.

    As Hester had said it, Thomas had to behave well. He had always been picky about food, but he concealed it perfectly and buried himself in dealing with the food on the plate.

    Every time he saw the food that he didn''t like to eat, he frowned slightly and then forced himself to eat. He was a good boy and couldn''t let his mother know his picky eater.

    The meal was very depressing. Hester lowered her head and had no appetite. The atmosphere in front of her was not depre

    could only play dumb. Or, other than this, there was no better way.

    Brother Austin had become very strange since he came back. As long as Terence was involved, he would always get angry inexplicably, but eventually return to peace.

    Austin calmed down for a while and started the car again. The two of them fell into silence. They went home silently and got out of the cars respectively.

    "Hester, you''re back."

    A low and hoarse voice sounded. With a dispirited look on his face, Jackson approached her. His eyes were bloodshot and looked at her joyfully with tiredness.

    He hadn''t seen her for just three days. How could he miss her so much?

    "Why are you here?"

    Austin''s face was gloomy and his tone was unfriendly. If it weren''t for this person, Hester wouldn''t have been kidnapped for no reason. Melody was already a headache. Now her previous enemy came to visit her. It was really a windfall!

    Ignoring Austin''s cold words, Jackson looked at Hester eagerly. His dangling Heart for the past three days was quietly relieved.

    Fortunately, she was fine!

    "Hester, I''m relieved to see you like this!"

    Subconsciously nodding, Hester looked at his haggard face and slightly raised her eyebrows. She walked slowly to him and met his charming eyes with a faint smile.

    "I''m fine! It''s not your fault!"

 Chapter 680 Affect Fetal Education

    Hearing Hester''s words, somehow, Jackson''s heart was getting more and more blocked. He should have been happy, but after hearing her words, he had mixed feelings.

    He put his hands in front of his body calmly and tightened them, with blue veins on them.

    "Since you are fine, that''s good!"

    He didn''t know what to say.

    Hester frowned in embarrassment. It was just a casual greeting. Although she was not frightened at all, it seemed that such ruthless words were quite hurtful!

    "Well, I mean I''m fine now. There''s no shadow left by that thing, so you don''t have to feel guilty."

    Austin and speechless and held Hester tighter. Although he knew that her soft heart would hurt many people, it could not be compensated.

    "Mr. Jackson, since you see that Hester is safe and sound, it''s late today. You have been working all day. Why don''t you go back first and go to bed early?"

    "Yes! Yes!"

    Nodding non-stop, Hester followed Austin''s words. It was easy to make the situation awkward if she kept silent. This time, it was not man-made control, and she did not blame anyone.

    "Jackson, you don''t look well. You''d better go home and have a good rest!"

    Jackson smiled bitterly and didn''t know how to response! Austin didn''t want to see him, but why did she do the same to him today?

    "Have a good rest. I''ll come to see you another day!"

    Looking at his receding figure, Hester''s eyes flashed and she took a low and slow breath. If it were in normal times, she would not treat him like this.

    However, she had consumed most of her energy tonight in Qi family, so she didn''t have any of it to talk to him now.

    "Let''s go inside!"

    Austin closed his eyes, raised his hand and touched her head dotingly. He naturally understood what she was thinking. Although she was not hurt, he still could not forgive Jackson.

    "From now on, you have to stay away from him! Although it wasn''t all hi

    as uncertain, it would not affect his position in her heart.

    "You said Mr. Jackson was waiting for you at the door?"

    "Yes!"

    Hester nodded dejectedly, feeling very remorseful. After leaving the Qi family yesterday, she felt exhausted, so she was not in the mood to deal with him.

    But when she recalled it now, she really felt that she had gone too far. After what had happened, and they hadn''t seen each other for so long, he must be very depressed!

    "I was in a mess at that time and didn''t treat him well. Do you think he was very sad?"

    "Of course!"

    Sara nodded fiercely and said loudly. She could almost imagine his expression at that time. He must have been heartbroken!

    Sara crossed her hands and fell into the fantasy of boundless. The overbearing CEO in the novel met his beloved girl and suffered a lot. It was really heartbreaking!

    "Poor Mr. Jackson. You have hurt him all over. What should you do?"

    The corners of Hester''s mouth twitched violently. She looked at Sara as if she couldn''t bear it. She really admired her imagination. Things that didn''t happen were so real by her imagination, which made her speechless.

    "It seems that I have to tell Allen to put away those messy books, otherwise it will affect the fetal education!"

 Chapter 681 I Dont Blame You

    "No! Those are the only things that can make me happy now. If you tell him, I really have no entertainment at all!"

    Holding a heart-wrenching novel in her hands, Sara complained. Since she was pregnant, she seldom went out. She couldn''t watch TV or play with her cell phone. How could she stay there?!

    "These are all my treasures! Do you have the heart to deprive me of my source of happiness just because of your own selfish motive?"

    Looking at Sara in silence, Hester raised her head and rubbed between her eyebrows. She was inevitably worried about her goddaughter''s future. Would she become an idiot when she grew up?

    "Sara, I''m a little worried!"

    "What are you worried about?"

    Sara looked at Hester in confusion. Obviously, she was worried. Why did she say that? It was impossible!

    "Will my goddaughter be like her mother in the future? So brainless!"

    Hearing Hester''s words as if nothing had happened, the corners of her mouth twitched fiercely. Her hand, which was stroking her belly, was a little stiff. She looked at Hester with a dim gaze.

    "How can my child be brainless? Her father is very smart!"

    "Huh!"

    Hester snorted and glanced at her with a faint mockery on her face.

    "Some people have a clear estimation of themselves. They know that their genes are not very good!"

    "¡­¡­"

    The conversation between the two was completely over. They stood at the side of the bed, silent. Hester was still thinking about Jackson, while Sara was so obedient because she was not strong enough.

    "I want to go to find Jackson. You just stay at home!"

    Hester said as she stood up from the bed and adjusted her sleeves. If there was no result of this matter, she would always be hard to ease herself.

    She had suffered so much before, so she didn''t have the heart to see Jackson like that. It was better to make things clear than to pretend to be confused. Moreover, as a shrewd man, how could

    h his hands crossed on his legs, and his palms were slightly sweaty. He had been waiting for her at the door for a long time yesterday, but she didn''t say anything more to him. Now she came to him in person. Was there anything wrong?

    Or did she just realize that she wanted to blame him?

    "Rat-a-tat!"

    The knock on the door interrupted his thoughts. He covered his mouth and coughed to calm himself down.

    "Come in, please!"

    Sitting upright, Jackson looked at the woman who slowly walked in with burning eyes. His heart was beating fast. Even he despised himself.

    "Sit down!"

    Hester sat opposite him, looking at the person in front of her with a flicker of her eyes. She took a deep breath, but her words changed.

    "Well, I''m sorry for what happened last night. I didn''t mean to target you. Too many things have happened these days, and my mind is in a mess."

    Jackson nodded slightly and straightened his body to avoid Hester''s eyes. He pressed his chin tightly, not as relaxed as before.

    "I know. It''s normal for you to keep a distance from me after what happened. You don''t have to apologize to me!"

    Hester was anxious, frowning, and said in an excited tone.

    "It''s not what you think. I just don''t know how to tell you, but I really don''t blame you!"

 Chapter 682 Be Frank

    With frightening light in his eyes, Jackson stared at Hester in front of him. He was too excited to know what to do, so he could only sit there trembling.

    "Don''t you blame me?"

    "No!"

    Raising her hand to tuck the short hair near her ear, Hester looked at the person in front of her with a worried expression. She was considering what she should say to calm him down.

    "I know what you are thinking, but I have told you clearly that it is impossible! Three years have passed. Why are you still so stubborn?"

    "Stubborn?"

    With his long and thick eyelashes casting a faint shadow on his eyelids, Jackson looked a little dispirited. He murmured and looked a little crazy.

    "Yes! It has been three years. Why am I still so stubborn?"

    Hester looked at Jackson worriedly, feeling surprised and uncertain. He always looked like a playboy. What happened today?

    Or, shouldn''t she come here today?

    "Jackson, don''t be like this!"

    "What do I look like?"

    With a flash of his eyes, Jackson raised his head and his eyes were burning. At this moment, his enchanting face was more and more eye-catching, with an unusual but irresistible look.

    "Hester, three years have passed, but you haven''t been advanced at all!"

    Hester frowned and was in a bad mood. Anyone who was pointed at the nose and said that he hadn''t been advanced would be unhappy!

    "Jackson, you..."

    "Maybe three years ago, I had some other feelings for you, but after such a long time, I have already figured it out. I got close to you for some other purpose, so I naturally feel guilty to you."

    With a smile on his face, Jackson leaned against the sofa lazily.

    "My current attitude towards you may have caused you some misunderstandings, and I know them all. Now that you have said that, I think it''s time for me to show my attitude.

    I have no feelings for you, Hester!"

    Hearing what h

    ved at the appointed place. Please hurry up, Mr. Jackson!"

    Hearing the key word of Allen, the smile on Jackson''s face gradually faded away. His eyes swept over a subordinate who didn''t know what to do. However, the subordinate just lowered his head all the time and didn''t receive his hint at all, or just automatically blocked it.

    "Well, since you have an appointment, I won''t disturb you. Bye!"

    Hester stood up from the chair, nodded slightly, and prepared her bag, as if she could leave at any time. She came here on a whim today, but she didn''t expect that she would delay his business. It was really inappropriate!

    "I''m sorry, Jackson! I just ran over on impulse. Don''t mind!"

    "You can do whatever you want. I don''t have so much work to do!"

    Ignoring the documents piled up at the corner of the table, Jackson said lightly.

    "It''s just that we have made an appointment a long time ago. It''s not a coincidence!"

    Hearing what his boss said, the corners of Allen''s mouth twitched fiercely. After thinking about the consequences of being against with his boss, he stood quietly aside and kept silent.

    "If I have something to deal with in the future, I will call you in advance. You can go ahead with your work. I''m leaving now."

 Chapter 683 Let It Go

    After sending Hester downstairs and looking at her back, Jackson sighed slightly and shook his head helplessly. Was it so serious that he have to always lie to her?

    But he did not like Hester. He must love her!

    Allen raised his hand, coughed, nodded and reminded him in a low voice.

    "Mr. Jackson, Miss Hester has gone far."

    "I know!"

    Jackson said in a cold tone. He narrowed his eyes and sighed. Then he turned around and looked at the man in front of him with a creepy smile.

    "Allen, should I thank you for saving me out of the embarrassing situation, or should I blame you for separating us?"

    Allen rolled his eyes, but because of the posture of nodding, he was not noticed by Jackson.

    Jackson was usually smart and capable, and no one could easily get a little advantage from him. However, he met Hester. His intelligence was really worrying now!

    "If you really have a crush on Miss Hester, why don''t you just say it? You always hide it from her. There will be some unforeseen accidents in the future."

    Being poked in the pain, Jackson was a little angry from embarrassment. He slightly twitched the corners of his mouth, revealing a gloomy smile, and looked at the person in front of him with burning eyes.

    "Don''t think you are qualified to tell me what to do just because you have successfully won Sara''s heart!"

    "It seems that I''m being oversensitive,"

    Allen nodded his head and said in a neither humble nor pushy tone. Anyway, since Jackson met Hester, he had changed a lot. Allen had already been used to it.

    "Austin is an example. Don''t you really worry that you will become the second Austin? It''s really a great pain in your life if you can''t speak it out!"

    Hearing Allen''s ruthless words, Jackson smiled bitterly. It was just a well-known thing. No matter how he tried to stop her, it had no effect.

    It was no more

    ardly speak.

    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry!"

    Hearing the continuous apologies above her head, Yam became more and more angry.

    "Who is it! Are you blind?"

    She raised her head angrily, only to meet Hester''s apologetic eyes. She raised her hand to smooth her hair and clenched her fists.

    Hester frowned and looked at Yam sitting on the ground, wailing in her heart. She had been trying to avoid her all the time. But today, she even bumped into her. Wasn''t this a disaster?

    "Yam?"

    Although this face was very familiar, in her memory, Yam was still as shining as before. Even when she met her on the street, she was not sure.

    "Hester!"

    Seeing that she called her name so firmly, Hester was no longer wondering if she was Yam. She bent over and pulled her up from the ground.

    After all, they were acquaintances. Judging from her arrogant look before, Hester thought she wouldn''t be too difficult.

    "Are you okay? Does it hurt?"

    "Of course..."

    The unspoken words were swallowed up by Yam, and the disdain and anger in her eyes were all hidden by her. She felt better and shook her head slightly.

    "I fell so hard on the ground, so the pain is inevitable. I know you didn''t mean to do it, and I will naturally let it go!"

 Chapter 684 Forget The Past

    Hester nodded in agreement. Although she didn''t know much about Yam, she could barely guess what was going on. She cared so much about her appearance in front of others, but how could she haggle with her like a shrew!

    "The wound on your hand is very serious, so is your leg. How about I take you to the hospital to have a bandage?"

    "No, thanks. I''m fine. Don''t bother."

    Waving her arms to refuse Hester''s kindness, the smile on Yam''s face twitched slightly. The pain on her leg became more and more obvious. It should be very serious!

    "Although we didn''t have a good time before, the situation is different now. Your face has changed. How can you be fine?"

    Hester stepped forward, held Yam''s arm, hailed a taxi and helped her up.

    "Sir, go to the nearest hospital. Thank you!"

    Yam sat beside Hester, her eyes wandering on her. Although they hadn''t seen each other for a long time, Hester hadn''t changed at all. Time didn''t leave any trace on her body.

    If Yam hadn''t known what happened to her from Melody, she would have thought that she was living a good life.

    "Hester, I''m sorry for what happened before. I''ve always been spoiled. Please don''t mind!"

    "Of course not! Forget the past. We will be very tired if we them in mind all the time. I don''t like to care about these things. You don''t have to worry about them either."

    Looking down at her fingers, Hester smiled. It was not because she was magnanimous. Looking at Yam''s peaceful face, she thought that she must have suffered a lot before. If she was angry with her, it would be her fault.

    Hester had been living a poor life with her parents since she was a child. She had experienced most of the hardships that others couldn''t bear. And the Ning family had undergone such a big change. It seemed that Yam had also experienced something that ordinary people couldn''t bear.

    doctor to bind up her wound.

    While Yam was bandaging her wound, Hester felt bored standing alone, so she wanted to go to Austin.

    "Yam, wait for me a moment after you finish bandaging. I have something to talk to Brother Austin!"

    The disinfectant water wiped the wound. The severe pain made Yam''s face entangled. Taking a deep breath, she glanced at Hester and nodded slightly.

    "Go ahead!"

    Yam was too hard to care about herself now. How could she be in the mood to care about what she would think?

    Hester nodded slightly and turned away. She walked to the door of Austin''s office and knocked on it.

    "Come in!"

    When she opened the door, she saw Austin in a white coat. The sun was shining in and the stars were sparkling, making people could not help but think of the wonderful things in the world.

    Or perhaps, it was hard to describe Austin with bad words! It was as if all the beautiful words were born for him, tightly surrounded.

    "Brother Austin!"

    The pen on his fingertips paused and left a long mark on the case. Austin raised his head and looked at Hester dotingly.

    "Why are you here?"

    With her hands behind her back, Hester said mysteriously, "I come to the hospital because I need some help!"

 Chapter 685 Help Them

    Austin''s face changed dramatically. He stood up in a hurry and walked to Hester, carefully checking the situation.

    "What''s wrong with you? Do you feel uncomfortable?"

    Hester allowed Austin to examine her, with a slight smile at the corners of her mouth. Brother Austin was always like this. He had been trembling with fear when she caught a cold last time, as if she had a serious illness.

    If she didn''t know that Austin cared too much about her, she would have been a little worried about how Brother Austin got the license!

    "I''m not the one who needs to see a doctor!"

    The simple sentence successfully made Austin''s heart hanging in the air return to its original position. He placed it on Hester''s arm, raised his hand to cover his cough, and looked at her with a serious expression.

    "Do you think it''s funny?"

    Hester held Austin''s arm with a fawning look and acted like a spoiled child. With a bright smile on her face, she was not as calm as before.

    "I came to the hospital this time because someone really needed to see a doctor, and I felt bored to see her bandage, so I came here to see you."

    Austin touched her nose helplessly. Every time when she was like this, even if there was a great anger in his heart, he would retreat.

    Sometimes, he felt sorry for himself. Would he indulge the person in front of him all his life?

    "Forget it. I won''t argue with you about what happened today."

    After saying that, he returned to his seat, picked up the pen that had been thrown away in a hurry and modified the patient''s case.

    "You said you came here for business today. Is it Sara who came for the prenatal checkups?"

    Hester sat down on the sofa, looking at Austin speechlessly.

    "The word ''bandage'' I just said doesn''t seem to have anything to do with the prenatal checkups! Brother Austin, you are a doctor who has saved people''s lives. Please be careful to other''s words, okay?"

    Austin was at a loss whether to cry or to

    "Brother Austin, aren''t you afraid that I will be punished? Although I don''t have an exceedingly beautiful face, it''s considered to be passable. How can you have the heart to push this kind of thing to me?"

    "Don''t I know you?"

    Austin continued with his work, ignoring Hester''s cry. This kind of case was the most suitable for her. She would not take too much risk if she had to do it herself.

    "Don''t play tricks with me anymore. The medical dispute case is not that complicated. It''s just that those outside are doing bad things, but the patients'' families are not the kind of unreasonable people.

    However, it is because their family member has left that they will be exploited when they are heartbroken."

    "That''s ridiculous. I chose to be a lawyer in order to maintain the fair order of the society. Since I have met this case, how can I leave it alone?"

    Hester clenched her fists in righteous indignation, her face full of high spirits, and her whole body seemed to be emitting light and dazzling.

    Austin smiled and tapped his fingertips on the table. His eyes twinkled. He didn''t know whether he was doing the right thing or not.

    "I don''t expect you to be able to do it justice, after all, the situation of the patient''s family is really difficult!"

    "Do you want me to help them?"

 Chapter 686 Task

    Austin was smiling warmly. His fingertips gently touched between his eyebrows, which was quite meaningful. He just said it casually and it didn''t have any special meaning.

    "Hester, if you have to say so, I have no choice!"

    Hearing such a calm sentence from Austin, Hester rolled her eyes at him. She sat aside silently and looked down at the thin sunlight on the ground.

    "Brother Austin, I don''t like your pretending to be serious!"

    Austin coughed to cover his embarrassment. A glimmer of light flashed in his eyes. He tapped on the table with his fingertips and smiled at Hester, without refuting.

    "I''ve seen the patient''s family members. They look honest and sincere. They don''t seem to be able to do so. They just came to see the doctor, but the patient died. The patient''s family members are so sad and they also need to pay a lot of medical fees. That''s why they are taken use of!"

    "Forget it, Brother Austin."

    Waving her hand, Hester interrupted Austin''s words. Although it didn''t conflict with her original intention, such a small case really made her a little embarrassed.

    "As long as I take this case, I won''t let them pay for the medical fees. As for the rest, it depends on you."

    Austin nodded slightly and the smile at the corners of his mouth deepened. Playing with the pen in his hand, he was lost in thought.

    "Brother Austin, I find that you are more and more like a fox now."

    Hester clicked her tongue, shook her head and looked away. Although Austin had never done anything to her, thinking of his recent behavior style, she always felt that it might be a very lucky thing not to stand on his opposite side!

    Instantly, the smile at the corners of his mouth disappeared, and Austin coughed awkwardly. His eyes flickered slightly, hiding the real emotions. His mind was drifting away, but he didn''t know what to

    on''t have to worry about it!"

    Hester corrected her attitude. Her words were reasonable without any personal emotions. She was just telling the truth, and the rest naturally had nothing to do with her.

    Holding Yam''s hand, she carefully walked out of the hospital. Hester hailed a taxi, helped her up, and casually told the driver the address.

    The two of them held each other''s head and looked out of the window, without saying anything. The atmosphere became subtle, but it was not embarrassing.

    When they arrived at the destination, Hester decided to send Yam back first. Anyway, it was not convenient for her to go back alone.

    "I won''t go upstairs. Be careful!"

    Yam nodded slightly and turned around to look at Hester''s back. The temperature of her palm was still left on her arm, which made her very uncomfortable.

    "It seems that you have made a good progress!"

    Melody said viciously and excitedly. She walked out of a secret place and looked as usual after recuperating.

    A hint of darkness flashed in her eyes. Yam took a deep breath and turned around again. Everything was perfectly hidden.

    "Why are you here?"

    Melody looked at Hester''s back with burning eyes and smiled.

    "Just remember your task!"

 Chapter 687 No Need

    Hearing this, Yam nodded calmly. The only condition for her to escape was that she had to help Melody deal with Hester. If she had seen Hester send her back with own eyes, she must have misunderstood!

    "Don''t worry! I will do as you said. But you know that I was not happy with Hester before. It''s not easy to win her trust in a short time!"

    There was a flash of understanding on Melody''s face, and she made a comparison in her heart. Although Hester was easy to be kind, she was not a fool.

    Three years ago, Melody used her sympathy to make her so easily fail! Now that the past had happened again, she would be more careful!

    "You are right! Hester, that bitch, had returned as a lawyer. She must have gone through a lot of things. It was indeed a little difficult to take advantage of her sympathy!

    Well, if you follow your plan step by step, then it will be easier for me to achieve my goal."

    Yam nodded in agreement. She must be careful in front of Melody and never make her angry. Although Melody looked like the same as before, her mind had already been crazy.

    If they was any disagreement, Yam was sure that she would not let her go!

    Seeing that Yam was obedient, Melody nodded with satisfaction. It seemed that her plan would work.

    As long as Yam could obtain the trust of Hester, it was time for her to implement her plan.

    "Go back and think about how to get close to her. Remember! The sooner, the better. My patience is limited. Don''t let me think it''s a mistake to save you!"

    "Don''t worry! I will get her trust as soon as possible!"

    In order not to go back to the place where she used to be, Yam swore her determination. Even for her own sake, she must do what Melody told her.

    Melody raised her eyes lazily and glanced at Yam up and down. The discomfort in her heart instantly increased. It was disgusting to think of what she had done.

    Perhaps it

    re was the mother of success. As long as she used the right method, she would definitely make Hester change her opinion of her.

    "Yam, you must come on!"

    She cheered herself up. When she looked up, she saw a familiar car and the person who got off it. She couldn''t help trembling.

    She moved awkwardly and hid at a corner. She took a deep breath, and her eyes flashed with surprise and uncertainty.

    "Why is he here? Didn''t he say that he had nothing to do with Hester?"

    Half of her head was quietly exposed, and she carefully observed Terence not far away. Yam was very resentful. If it weren''t for the man in front of her, her father wouldn''t have died.

    The person she hated most in the world must be Terence!

    Terence took out his phone and dialed Hester''s number. He squatted down to calm Thomas down. After dinner that night, Thomas had been clamoring to look for Hester. He was so annoyed that he reluctantly drove to take him here.

    Hester looked at the name jumping on the screen, frowning. She did not want to answer his phone, but the person on the other side had been persistent. With a slight sigh, her fingertips slid through the line.

    "Mr. Terence, it seems that there is no need for us to keep in touch with each other, right?"

 Chapter 688 Got Sick

    Hearing her rude words, Terence was a little bit unhappy but felt sorry for when he looked into Thomas'' bright eyes.

    "Thomas misses you."

    Hester, on the other side of the phone, lost her momentum in an instant after hearing this. She frowned unhappily and rubbed the position between her eyebrows. Inexplicably, she felt tired.

    ''He is not my son. Why should I live more tiredly than his parents?''

    "Give him the phone!"

    Terence obediently put the phone near Thomas'' ear, and his cold face became gloomy. If it weren''t for Thomas, she wouldn''t answer his phone at all.

    This idea grew bigger and bigger in his mind, and finally filled his ears fiercely, turning into a strong dissatisfaction and tightly surrounding him.

    "Hello! Auntie April!"

    With all his attention on the phone, Thomas didn''t notice his father''s sad expression. He just held the phone and said happily.

    His soft words almost melted Hester''s heart. Lying on the table, she was feeling slightly drunk. It was indeed a pleasure to hear such a voice in the early morning!

    "Thomas, what''s wrong?"

    "Auntie April, stand by the window and look out!"

    Thomas raised his head, his eyes wandering among the windows, and the familiar face that he was looking forward to appeared.

    Not knowing why, Hester walked to the window and pushed it open. She nodded and saw Thomas waving his hands excitedly with a bright smile on his face.

    Only at this time, he was no longer as calm as he used to be. He became more energetic and looked like a child at last.

    Seeing Hester''s body, Thomas waved his arm excitedly, trying to attract her attention more easily.

    "Auntie April!"

    Hester also waved her arm with a faint smile at the corners of her mouth.

    "Since you are already here, come on in!"

    Thomas looked at his father excitedly, his watery eyes gleaming with light. He held the phone tightly in his

    y?"

    Thomas noticed that Hester''s hand was a little loosened, so he forced himself to cheer up and looked morbid, which was very pitiful. He looked at her nervously and cowardly. There were too many emotions mixed in, which could not be seen clearly, but only heartache.

    Hester''s heart trembled fiercely. She squatted down and wrapped his little hand in her palm. She lowered her voice and coaxed the person in front of her to sleep.

    "Okay! I won''t go anywhere. I will stay here with you."

    Hearing her promise, Thomas closed his eyes obediently. In the end, he fell asleep because of the effect of the medicine.

    Listening to Thomas'' steady breath, Hester''s feet were a little numb. However, Thomas held her too tightly. She was afraid that her movements would disturb him, so she gritted her teeth and insisted.

    "Miss Hester, please have a seat!"

    Seeing this, Lisa found a cushion and put it under Hester. She looked at the sleeping Thomas and felt relieved.

    "Thank you, Miss Hester!"

    Frowning, Hester looked into Lisa''s eyes and smiled.

    "Lisa, what are you talking about?"

    "I mean, thank you so much for accompanying the young master!"

    "It''s not a big deal. Besides, I just like him and want to take care of him. It''s nothing!"

 Chapter 689 Miss

    Tears welled up in Lisa''s eyes. ''She and he are the real mother and son. Why are they so intimate?'' she wondered. She closed her eyes and hid all the emotions in them with a little caution.

    "Miss Hester, you must be kidding. The young master doesn''t like to be close to others since he was a child. But it''s also strange that the young master really likes you!

    Since he met you, he has been clamoring to come to you all day long. It''s really rare!"

    Hearing Lisa''s words, Hester frowned and thought. She bit her lips and hesitated for a moment before she opened her mouth.

    "By the way, Thomas always says that his mother is not with him. What''s going on? Where is Melody? Shouldn''t she like Thomas very much?"

    "Miss Hester, don''t talk about this in front of Mr. Terence!"

    A trace of anxiety flashed across Lisa''s gentle face. She stared at Hester, breathing unsteadily. Her body trembled slightly because of excitement.

    Hester frowned and looked at Lisa in confusion. She didn''t understand why she was so excited all of a sudden. Then she thought about it carefully and got some answers.

    Lisa must have suffered a lot under Melody''s leadership! Since Melody could move in the Qi family smoothly, she must have built her prestige in a short time!

    "I''m just saying it casually. You don''t have to mind! As for Terence, I won''t take the initiative to look for trouble. Don''t worry about that!"

    A trace of regret flashed through Lisa''s eyes. She blamed herself for not controlling her emotions just now, but now she made a fool of herself. What should she do?

    "No, it''s not like that. Miss Hester, don''t misunderstand! Sir and Miss Melody..."

    "Lisa, don''t worry about Thomas. There are still a lot of things for you to deal with in the Qi family. You can go back first!"

    Hester''s face changed. She didn''t want to listen to those excus

    ouldn''t tell how she felt when she heard a three-year-old child could say such words. It was just incredible.

    Shouldn''t he be carefree at such a young age? But why could these words come out of his mouth?

    "Thomas, I''m not painful, but I can''t get out of the dream for a while, so it looks like I''m sick. But how could you describe it as pain?"

    Thomas nodded. Although he didn''t understand what Hester meant, he only wanted to know that his mother was fine.

    "I don''t know what that actually means, but this is the expression on my father''s face occasionally when he is drunk. When Auntie Lisa was packing up, she said that father was so painful that he chose to drink to drown his sorrows!"

    Looking at Thomas who was as experienced as Lisa, Hester could not smile at all. From his words, she could imagine what Terence looked like at that time.

    Was it because of some misunderstandings between him and Melody when she was away that she left angrily, leaving Terence alone in boundless pain?

    With these thoughts in her mind, Hester pictured a dramatic soap opera. The scenes of various TV plays were displayed one after another, which could be called a one-step classic and unforgettable.

    "I seem to have missed a lot!"

 Chapter 690 Fear

    "Auntie, what did you miss? Does it mean that Thomas has missed a lot either?"

    Thomas was eager to ally with his mother, so he immediately stepped forward to please her. With a sweet smile at the corners of her mouth, he looked very cute.

    Hester raised her hand to touch her hair awkwardly, and she narrowly avoided Thomas'' inquiring gaze. No one wanted to hear their parents quarrel, right?

    She had been away for three years, so she didn''t know what happened between them. At this moment, it was just her guess and couldn''t be counted.

    Moreover, the child was innocent after all. She didn''t want to get him involved.

    "Oh! I just said it casually. Thomas, don''t take it seriously. All these things have nothing to do with us. Let''s just pretend that we don''t know!"

    "Okay!"

    Disappointed, Thomas lowered his head. He was confused but he didn''t ask. When he wanted to know more about his mother, his father was the same.

    Later, Lisa told him not to keep asking, or his father would be sad. If dad was sad, then was mom also sad at this moment?

    "Auntie April, I am hungry."

    "Oh my God! You have slept for so long. It''s strange that you are not hungry!"

    Hester glanced at the time and was surprised. It turned out that Thomas had been asleep for nearly four hours, and there was no movement from Lisa. She''d better make something first.

    "Thomas, lie in bed obediently. I''ll cook some porridge for you, okay?"

    Hearing that his mother was going to cook porridge herself, Thomas'' morbid face flashed with excitement. He nodded vigorously, hoping that his mother could cook the porridge as soon as possible, which was also his wish for many years.

    After comforting Thomas, Hester stood up from the ground, but fell to the bedside because she had been squatting for a long time. She took a d

    er."

    Hearing that something had happened to Hester, Austin immediately sat beside her, put his hand on her wrist and examined her carefully. Hester''s body had been greatly injured before, so she must be careful!

    "Brother Austin, don''t listen to Thomas. He was just making a fuss. Look at me, I''m very strong. How could anything happen to me?

    I just squatted for too long and my legs are numb!"

    After the examination, Austin breathed a sigh of relief. He rolled up his sleeves and looked at Thomas with a smile, hiding the guilt deep in his eyes.

    It was because he had made too many mistakes that he needed to make up now. Even though he had already caused great damage, he didn''t care at all. As long as Hester was still by his side, everything would be fine!

    "What does Thomas want to eat? I will cook for you. Can you let Auntie April rest?"

    "Okay!"

    Without hesitation, Thomas nodded. Of course, it was what he wanted. She didn''t need to cook, and she could accompany him for a long time!

    "You!"

    Holding his nose dotingly, Hester smiled. Who was such a quirky child like?

    "Drink some ginger water later. You know you can''t bear the cold, but why don''t you pay attention to it?"

 Chapter 691 Unnecessary People

    Hester was lying on the bed, holding Thomas in her arms, staring blankly at the ceiling. Thinking about it carefully, she liked children only because of the two children she had lost.

    Speaking of taking care of a child, she seemed to have no experience. Just like now, the two of them could only look at the ceiling, not knowing what to say.

    "Thomas, why do you like me so much?"

    After thinking for a while, Hester spoke first. ''He is an innocent child. Why does he look so heavy every day?'' she thought to herself.

    Why did he treat her differently?

    With eyeballs dripping in his eyes, Thomas'' tiny brain was quickly running and carefully thinking of a countermeasure. There must be a reason why his mother didn''t allow him to be with her. He had to think it over!

    "Maybe you look like my mother!"

    Hester was stunned and speechless. She didn''t think she was as beautiful as Melody. How could she look like her?

    It seemed that Thomas was a poor child. He had lost his mother''s love since he was a child, and he was even a little confused!

    "No wonder! It turns out that you think I look like your mother, so you have been relying on me all the time?"

    "Clap!" A loud noise interrupted the conversation between the two. Hester frowned and hurriedly stood up from the bed. When she opened the door, she saw Austin standing there in a daze, with a broken bowl under his feet.

    "Brother Austin, what''s wrong with you?"

    Hester had never seen Austin like this. She was frightened. She held his arm and shook it slightly. Her voice trembled involuntarily.

    Getting rid of the sadness, Austin narrowed his eyes and hid the sadness. He shook his head slightly. He was afraid that Thomas would tell the truth and break the beautiful dream he had personally made in advance.

    "It''s okay. My hand is just slippery! Dinner is ready. Get up and eat!"

    Then he turned around and left. Austin hated himself very much now. It was he wh

    that she hadn''t had a good meal since she came back.

    There were always too many familiar people. She didn''t want to make friends with them, but she had to sit down under all kinds of circumstances.

    There was a piece of fish in the bowl. Following the direction of the owner of the chopsticks, she saw a warm smile on Austin''s face.

    "It''s light stewed and easy to digest. Have some!"

    Austin said in a soft and comfortable voice. Three years ago, when she woke up, she didn''t eat or drink, which hurt her stomach. As a result, many of her favorite food could only be given up.

    In the past three years, he had been taking good care of her according to the traditional Chinese medicine, so that she wouldn''t have a stomachache when she occasionally forgot to eat or sleep.

    Terence frowned and fixed his eyes on Hester. It was difficult to tell what it meant.

    "Is there anything wrong with Miss Hester''s stomach?"

    "Oh! When I was busy with cases before, I often forgot to eat and got stomach illness. But fortunately, Brother Austin has taken good care of me in the past two years, and I have almost recovered."

    Hester took the lead in speaking. She said it lightly, as if she was talking about something else.

    "It''s just because she ruined her body for unnecessary people."

 Chapter 692 Go Back With Me

    As soon as Austin''s voice fell to the ground, the chopsticks in Hester''s hand fell on the ground. She paused for a moment and then returned to normal.

    She looked at the other three people with a wry smile, and the corners of her mouth trembled slightly. What Austin said caught her off guard!

    "It''s an accident!"

    Austin smiled, but his eyes flashed with a very complicated light. As if nothing had happened, he took out a tissue and put it in Hester''s hand.

    "Her hand has got this problem since three years ago. Don''t mind, Mr. Terence!"

    Hearing Austin''s casual words, Terence tightened his grip on the chopsticks. He closed his eyes and suppressed all the emotions in his heart, but his body honestly trembled slightly.

    He couldn''t forget what happened three years ago. Just like the barrier in his heart, it turned into a gap and completely cut off the distance between the two.

    "According to Mr. Austin, you have had a wonderful time in just three years!"

    "I''m flattered, Mr. Terence. It''s not so wonderful. But as long as she is here, I''m naturally happy."

    Austin nodded modestly and couldn''t help smiling. There was a faint pleasure between his eyebrows. For the three years that had passed, it was naturally the three years that he would never forget.

    "No talking while eating or sleeping!"

    Seeing the quietly changing atmosphere between the two of them, Hester thought for a moment, but could not find a better solution.

    There was an old saying by chance, which seemed to be used to persuade people to eat quietly.

    Hester said it smugly. She had thought that the situation would change, but it was more tragic to find that the two people''s attention was all on her.

    Hester calmly picked up a piece of meat and put it into Thomas'' bowl. She raised her hand to tuck her hair behind her back. With a gentle smile at the corners of her mouth, she exuded a strong maternal love.

    "Tho

    h him.

    He was destined to go back to this place tomorrow so he wanted to come over with her together! There was no problem in his words, but he didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh.

    "Thomas, if you don''t want to Auntie April, you can come early tomorrow. It''s late now. Auntie April should go to bed."

    Austin looked at Thomas with deep eyes and said slowly. He put his hand on Hester''s shoulder possessively with an irresistible aura.

    He would never allow anyone to take Hester away from him, even if that person was her own son!

    Terence stared at the hand with red eyes. But he still tried to control his emotions, as if he had heard firecrackers ringing in his ears.

    "Thomas, don''t disturb Auntie April. Let''s go!"

    "Okay!"

    Thomas lowered his head listlessly. Although he was reluctant to leave, he still felt sorry for his mother. His father once said that if he didn''t have a good rest, he would be in a bad mood.

    He had always hoped that his mother would be fine, so he should not disturb her!

    "Auntie April, you must go to bed early. I will come to see you tomorrow!"

    Hester, of course, didn''t know what was on Thomas'' mind. She felt relieved and looked at the person in front of her lovingly.

    "Thomas, you should also sleep well. Goodbye!"

 Chapter 693 Nightmare

    Hester sighed tiredly. She didn''t feel relieved until she held the door frame. She turned her head and looked at the leisurely Austin, feeling sad.

    She really didn''t understand Brother Austin. From the day she returned, even though he was still very good to her, she just felt that some things were different.

    They had always tacitly chosen not to mention anything about what had happened three years ago. But tonight, he mentioned again and again, why?

    And in front of Terence, she was really at a loss.

    "I did it on purpose."

    Austin calmly took a sip of the tea in front of him. His long and thick eyelashes flickered slightly. He put down the teacup in his hand and stared at Hester with an unreadable meaning.

    Her heart trembled. Under such gaze, Hester was actually a little timid. She took a deep breath and calmly sat opposite Austin, lowering her eyes.

    "Why?"

    After a moment of silence, she heard her hoarse voice with questioning. She never thought that one day, she would face Austin in this tone, as if standing on the opposite side of each other, making her very sad.

    She clenched her fists and looked at the man in front of her with burning eyes.

    Compared with Hester''s excitement, Austin was very calm. When he sat on the sofa, the sun shone through his face, which made his features more outstanding.

    "Hester, how long are you going to hide like this?"

    Hester didn''t know how to answer this simple sentence. She slowly sighed and casually sat aside, losing some of her anger in an instant.

    Since she came back, she had never been able to avoid Terence. Then why did Austin say that?

    "I didn''t dodge it!"

    "Really?"

    Austin smiled sadly. Looking at Hester''s drooping head, he had a mixed feeling. It was just a casual mention today that made her panic. She must del

    e. If it weren''t for my mother''s will before she died, why do you think I can tolerate you living here all the time?"

    "Exactly!"

    Melody curled up in Terence''s arms, seductively clinging to him, laughing at her current embarrassment.

    "Hester, don''t try to provoke someone you can''t compare with, or you will only bring disgrace on yourself. But since you have made a great contribution to Terence taking over Qi Group, I will treat your child well. Don''t worry!"

    After listening to Melody quietly, Terence cast a sharp glance at Hester, emotionless and terribly cold.

    "Fuck off!"

    His words were clear, but they easily destroyed the last defense line in Hester''s heart. She staggered backward awkwardly. Because of the tears, the people in front of them were a little blurred.

    She didn''t believe that the person she loved would be so cruel. He had always been the most important person in her life. How could he treat her like this?

    "No, it''s not true!"

    Hester grabbed her hair and roared. Her pale face looked like a ghost that had climbed up from hell, sobbing coldly.

    She held Terence''s hands tightly and greedily felt the warmth.

    "It''s not true. Terence, tell me it''s not true!"

 Chapter 694 What Should I Do With You

    Austin slammed into the door of Hester''s room and stepped forward in panic. Seeing the painful look of Hester, he felt a sharp pain in his heart.

    He staggered and almost lost all his strength and collapsed to the ground.

    "Hester, are you okay?"

    He couldn''t believe his ears when he heard his own trembling voice. He approached carefully and his hand froze in the air, not daring to fall down easily.

    She was as fragile as she woke up from anesthesia three years ago, so that he did not dare to touch it, for fear of hurting her because of his inability to control it.

    ''Who? Who is calling my name?''

    In the darkness around her, Hester looked around at a loss, trying to find the source of the voice. However, it was only hopeless darkness around, making her unable to see it clearly!

    "Hester!"

    The vague voice continued to come, which sounded very frightening for no reason. Hester curled up in a place, holding her knees alone, trembling.

    "Who? Who on earth is calling my name? Come out!"

    The tears that had been suppressed for a long time finally fell. Hester felt that she was not promising at all. When she was facing Terence and Melody just now, she could hold back her tears. Why did she cry so easily when someone called her name?

    "Hester, wake up!"

    Seeing that Hester was sinking deeper and deeper, Austin frowned and gently shook her body, hoping to bring her out of the nightmare.

    Hester felt that the world had collapsed and finally woke up from her dream. The figure in front of her gradually became clear, and it was Austin''s gentle appearance.

    "Brother Austin?"

    Austin bent over and held her in his arms, patting her back to ease her mood. She had just gotten rid of the nightmare, and her mood fluctuated inevitably. He was really afraid that she would fall into it again.

    "All right, all right. Don''t be afraid! Don''t be afraid!"

    With a dull look, Hester leaned against Austin''s chest. She quietly looked around and realized that she was dreaming just now. But now, she

    She didn''t know how to think of Austin, or he had waited too long for her to subconsciously think that her promise was just a casual one?

    "I want to eat steamed buns!"

    "Okay, I''ll go downstairs later!"

    Austin nodded slightly and raised his hand to cover the blood stain on his arm. He turned around and left the room, even closing the door carefully without making any sound.

    Hester looked at the door and the light in her eyes faded away. Lying on the bed, she covered her chest with her hand and could feel its irregular beating.

    "Brother Austin, what are you thinking about?"

    On the other side, the moment Austin calmly closed the door, his feet became soft and he fell to the ground. With a bitter smile on his face, he looked at the bloodstain on his arm and slightly pulled the corners of his mouth with self-mockery.

    "It''s just a simple promise. Austin, you are really useless!"

    Leaning against the wall, he took a deep breath and closed his eyes. He could hear the sound of his heart beating. It was like a deafening thunder which pierced through his eardrum.

    After so long, was she finally willing to give up? Or was it because she was stuck in a nightmare and couldn''t extricate herself from it?

    He didn''t want to dig into it. He just deceived himself into admitting it.

    "Hester, what should I do with you?"

 Chapter 695 Whats Up

    Wandering alone in the room, Yam couldn''t recall the scene she saw downstairs yesterday. Didn''t Terence give up on Hester? Why did he bring a child to her?

    "No! If Terence really doesn''t like Hester, how could Melody save me at all costs? Incorrect! I must have missed something important!"

    Thinking of this, a hint of slyness flashed through her eyes. She turned around, picked up her phone and skillfully dialed a number.

    "Hello, Liam. It''s me, Yam!"

    "Hum!"

    Liam glanced at the three people at the table, casually leaned aside and pushed away the mahjong in his hand. Everyone sighed in low spirits and put the money in front of Liam consciously to continue the next round of the game.

    "Oh, it''s Miss Yam! Yes? What happened today? Why did you call me?"

    "Liam, you are really blaming me. When you lent me the money, you did ask me to sell it to you forever. But now I''m ungrateful and leave. It''s really my fault!

    I apologize to you first. Please forgive me, okay?"

    Yam smiled coquettishly, and the disgust in her eyes was obvious. She had been in the night club for so long, and it was just a piece of cake for her to say something against her will.

    Back then, in order to make herself the top star of the night club and not to be bullied by others casually, she forced herself to learn to act, which was not a big deal for her.

    "Don''t mind! Miss Yam is scolding me. I know that I can''t buy you with that little money for a lifetime, right? I don''t think it''s possible for me, not to mention you at that time!"

    Liam waved his hand to let the people on the table leave. He sat aside, playing mahjong with a glimmer of light in his eyes.

    "But who let you offend Melody? She is the heir of the Si family! A pile of money was thrown over, pointing at me to lock you in the night club. I have no choice, right?

    Now I don''t know how the miss

    Austin looked up at Leo''s exasperated face and didn''t realize that he had bothered others at all. He walked quickly to Leo and pulled him up.

    "Come with me!"

    "Hey! Austin, there must be a limit to what you do. Although you are my junior schoolmate and there are some things that I am very tolerant of you, now I have a patient. Please respect me!"

    He shook off Austin''s hand impatiently. Leo, who used to be humorous, changed his playful face and looked serious, which made people a little worried.

    Ignoring Leo''s seriousness, Austin frowned, held his hand and was about to rush out of the office. It was so unusual that he always felt uneasy.

    "I''m afraid something has happened to Hester."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the person who was still resisting just now stepped out of the office first, leaving only the door open and Austin who was left behind miserably.

    Leo ran all the way to the gate of the community. He got out of the car in a hurry and ran out. "I''m afraid something has happened to Hester" kept repeating in his mind

    "No way! She can''t be hurt!"

    As he spoke, he bumped into the door anxiously.

    On the contrary, Hester calmly opened the door and looked at Leo, raising her eyebrows.

    "What''s up?"

 Chapter 696 Take Advantage Of Us

    Leo looked firmly at Hester without saying anything. She looked good and there was nothing unusual. Fortunately!

    Hester was scared by his gaze. She raised her hand to cover her hair and took a step back silently. She felt a little relieved with her back against the door.

    Although she was familiar with Leo, anyone who was looked at by him like this would not stand it, right?

    "Leo, what can I do for you?"

    Leo regained his composure and smiled cynically. He adjusted his disordered breath silently, but didn''t show it on his face.

    "Nothing serious. It''s just the time for reexamination. I''m here to check for you."

    Although Hester didn''t believe him, she didn''t debunk him. When she opened the door just now, she clearly felt that Leo was confirming something.

    He didn''t tell her because he didn''t want her to worry about him.

    "Maybe it''s because I''ve been at ease recently that I almost forget that I''m still a patient!"

    "You''re talking nonsense again. You''re just mentally ill because of some stimulation. How can you be a patient?"

    Leo looked at Hester reproachfully. He didn''t agree with her. Subconsciously, he had never thought of her as a patient.

    Hester blinked in astonishment, and then slightly twitched the corners of her mouth. She closed the door, went to the kitchen and poured him a glass of warm water.

    "Leo, long time no see. Where have you been these days?"

    Leo picked up the cup and took a sip. His eyes twinkled, hiding all his hidden emotions.

    "There are a lot of people in the studio these days, so I have been busy with the business there and haven''t come!"

    "Okay!"

    Hester felt a little embarrassed. She felt that Leo was a little different today, but she didn''t know what to say.

    She sighed slightly and crossed her hands in boredom, counting the numbers in her heart.

    "Let''s check your rece

    ehusband, there was a trace of elegance and nobility in him for no reason.

    When she was a child, she was told that what a person looked like was all from his own family education. She didn''t understand at that time, but now she vaguely understood.

    After putting the last dish on the plate, Austin turned around and saw Hester looking at him with deep eyes. He looked at his apron and seemed to have a clue.

    "Let''s eat since you wake up!"

    "Okay!"

    Hester nodded and turned into the bathroom. She looked up at herself in the mirror, feeling a little strange. She covered her face with her hand and didn''t know how long it had been since she looked into the mirror.

    "No wonder Brother Austin is a little strange these days. I didn''t expect my face to be so pale!"

    She smiled bitterly and went out with her head down. Sitting at the table, she looked at the food in front of her and felt sad.

    "Brother Austin, I''m not that fragile to hear what happened three years ago. But I don''t want Terence to know that!"

    "Huh!"

    Austin chuckled and looked up at Hester who was making fun of him. The happiness between his eyebrows was swept away in an instant.

    "Indeed, we shouldn''t let others take advantage of us so easily."

 Chapter 697 True Heart

    Hester couldn''t help laughing when she saw the look on Austin''s face. She lowered her eyes to avoid his teasing eyes, and her cheeks were a little hot.

    She just comforted herself by saying that. But when it came to another person, she felt herself a little narrow-minded.

    "The food is getting cold. Let''s eat!"

    After dinner, Hester raised her head and glanced at the time. Thinking that she hadn''t gone out for a long time, she wanted to go out for a walk. Looking at the busy figure in the kitchen, she felt a little guilty.

    "Brother Austin, let me wash them!"

    "I''ll do it. If you feel bored, you can go out for a walk!"

    Without raising his head, Austin went on with his work. He turned his head to look at Hester, with some affection unconsciously.

    "Of course, if you feel guilty, you might as well pay attention to the case in the hospital."

    Hester rolled her eyes. Why could Brother Austin easily expose her thought every time? Although he didn''t have any super ability, he could figure it out.

    She had tried many times to ask this question, but she was stopped by Austin''s simple words.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Putting the bowls and plates back, Austin wiped his palms and turned around. He saw Hester standing aside, lost in thought.

    "I feel my privacy has been violated. If Mr. Austin can''t give me a reasonable explanation, I will take legal means to protect my rights!"

    Hester said seriously, putting on a serious look like a lawyer. As the saying goes, "There is nothing difficult in the world but someone with a heart."

    As long as she was willing to work hard, she would find some clues.

    Putting his hand between his eyebrows, Austin felt helpless. He passed Hester, sat on the sofa, raised his hand and pressed a button, staring at the screen.

    She had asked this question many times before, an

    the past?

    I admit that I treat you coldly, but have you ever seen two rivals in love become good friends? I don''t know what your purpose is, nor do I want to guess. So, you''d better give up as soon as possible!"

    "Hester, why don''t you want to see the truth?"

    Yam''s eyes were full of water, and when she looked at you, her eyes flashed with water, as if tears would fall the next moment.

    "I have no one to rely on now. Since my father''s accident, all my relatives don''t like me and refuse to help me.

    I really want to make a friend. Can you help me when I''m in trouble? Even if you spare time to listen to me about the grievances in my heart!"

    With a slight sigh, Hester looked down at the ground. After thinking for a moment, she slowly opened her mouth.

    "Yam, I''ve been in trouble before, and I can understand your feelings by putting myself in your position. But I''m no longer the ignorant Hester.

    My name is Sakura. I''m a lawyer. I have experienced much more intrigues than you. If I really forget the past and become friends with you, don''t you think I''m doing you harm?

    Or, do you think I get close to you because I want to get something from you?"

    "Hester, I really want to be your friend."

 Chapter 698 Be Friends

    "What are you thinking about?"

    Hearing the voice, Hester came to herself from the conversation that night. She shook her head slightly and concentrated on reading the documents in her hand. Since she had promised Austin, she had to read the information.

    And Lucas'' law office was no longer convenient to go back, so she registered and opened her own law office. It''s better to be a boss by yourself than to be suppressed by others.

    After hearing the news, Lucas called Jessie to be her assistant.

    Hester was glad to accept this decision. In the past few days at home, as her assistant, Jessie naturally had a tacit understanding between the two.

    "No, I''m not. I''m just not used to staying at home for such a long time."

    Hester took a sip of the coffee and said with a bitter smile.

    "I''m flattered, Miss April. I haven''t been able to keep up with you since I took over the case. If you don''t get used to it, then I''ve made no progress in the past few days, instead, I''ve regressed."

    Jessie frowned and looked at Hester bitterly. She had thought that her study these days could help her. However she just came to help her sort out the documents.

    "Don''t be discouraged. When you were with me before, you were able to get involved in some cases. Naturally, you grew fast during that period of time."

    Hester lowered her head and played with the cup in her hand, feeling a little guilty.

    "But it''s all my fault. If I hadn''t resigned, you wouldn''t have been stagnant because no one took care of you!"

    Jessie was flattered by Hester''s words. She had never complained about Hester. If it weren''t for her, she wouldn''t have been like this!

    "Miss April, please don''t say that! If you hadn''t chosen me, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have been able to stay in this law office with my qualifications. How could I have such a good fortune today?"

    Looking at Jessie''s frightened face, Hester couldn''t help but think of herself. She used to be s

    phan, and you were just a deaf. How could you stand beside Terence? So I did something against you.

    But when I experienced the difficulties, I realized how it felt to be trampled underfoot. I think you were the same as me, weren''t you?"

    Yam sat aside and opened the lunch boxes one by one, preparing the lunch of Hester. She lowered her eyes and nodded, with a trace of sadness for no reason.

    She looked very calm, which made people feel sad. There was no trace of the past in front of her, as if she had changed completely.

    "Human beings are very strange creatures. They don''t understand the bitterness until they experience it personally. Maybe it''s because I''m too comfortable in my daily life that I look down on you.

    When I met you in the community, I couldn''t help but have a whim. Maybe God let me meet you again because he wanted me to make up for the mistakes I had made!"

    Hearing Yam''s long story, Hester didn''t know how to describe her current state of mind. There were bitterness, excitement, and perhaps a little pleasure!

    She was not a holy being, nor could she reconcile herself to the past. She had been avoiding Yam because she couldn''t let go of her past.

    "I really appreciate that you can speak out your thoughts frankly. If possible, we may try to be friends!"

 Chapter 699 Call Me Mom

    "Clap!" The lid in Yam''s hand dropped. She had tried so hard for so long, but there was no response. She just came here to send a meal today. Was it done?

    "You... What did you just say?"

    Hester picked up the white rice on the table, tasted it and nodded approvingly. She liked her cooking very much and ate it generously.

    "Since you didn''t hear it clearly, then it won''t count."

    "No way! Since you have promised me to be my friend, how can you break your promise?"

    Yam looked at Hester seriously, fearing that she would regret what she had said. She had just seen a glimmer of hope, so she couldn''t just let it go.

    As long as she worked hard, she could get the trust of Melody and leave that dark place forever.

    "Although I don''t have any advantages to show up, my only pride is to keep my promise!"

    After stuffing a mouthful of rice, Hester said slowly, ignoring the expression on Yam''s face at the moment. If it weren''t for Yam''s meal, she wouldn''t have agreed so easily?

    "The dishes are good. I like them very much!"

    Things had come to an end. With a meal, Yam easily subdued Hester and succeeded in being her few friend.

    "Succeeded?"

    Melody''s hand, which was spitting out the lipstick, shook and left a scratch on the corner of her mouth. It looked ridiculous. Regardless of the makeup on her face, she hurriedly picked up the phone on the table and said in a nervous tone.

    "Are you sure you have succeeded? You had a fight with Hester before. How could you succeed so easily?"

    "I''m also afraid that I misheard it because I was too anxious, so I made sure again and wouldn''t make any mistake. Now I have successfully entered her circle as you ordered. All I need to do next is to keep a good relationship with her."

    Yam smiled, with a gle

    nd clenched her hands.

    She had been thinking about how to deal with Hester, but she had almost forgotten the existence of such a child! As long as she took down that bitch, Hester, would she be afraid of a child?

    "Is this Hester''s child? I haven''t seen you for three years. You are so handsome!"

    "Young master, this is Miss Melody!"

    Afraid that Melody would hurt Thomas, Lisa quickly went upstairs and protected him in her arms.

    No matter how powerful Melody was, she was just a nominal wife, and she had no other advantages. However, if she could do such a heavy thing to her own child, she might not be kind to Thomas.

    "Madam, this is the young master!"

    Melody raised her fingers with red nail polish and tucked her hair behind her ear. She forced a sweet smile with her lips trembling.

    "Good boy! By the way, what''s your name?"

    She gently stroked the back of his head and looked up at Lisa. Since she had made up her mind to stay here, she should get along well with him.

    "The name of the young master is Thomas."

    Lisa nodded respectfully and tightened her grip on Thomas. She didn''t know what she was going to do.

    "Thomas, you should call me mom!"

 Chapter 700 Why Dont You Look Back

    Thomas'' eyes widened in disbelief, and his body trembled slightly. He gripped Lisa''s clothes tightly and his face turned pale. He looked pitiful.

    His mother was Auntie April. Why was there another one suddenly?

    "Auntie Lisa, is this my mother? My mother is not her!"

    Tears streamed down his cheeks. He raised his head to look at Lisa, trying to find an answer.

    Lisa looked at Thomas in embarrassment and didn''t know how to express herself. After all, what Melody said was right, but his real mother was Hester.

    "Why are you here?"

    Lisa was in a dilemma when a gloomy voice interrupted her. Terence was dressed in a black handmade suit. His long body slowly approached, automatically forming a faint aura, which was shocking.

    Melody''s body suddenly stiffened, and the footsteps behind her gradually approached, step by step, making her panic.

    She gripped her hand tightly, afraid that he would get close, but at the same time, she was looking forward to it. The two emotions intertwined and almost broke her into pieces.

    "Sir!"

    Terence nodded at Lisa. His eyes fell on Thomas, and he raised his eyebrows slightly. He sighed and turned to look at Melody.

    "Why are you here?"

    It was obvious that he was blaming her for breaking in without permission. How could a smart person like Melody not know what he meant?

    But she needed his care and love to save her dirty soul. She didn''t want to feel the darkness again for even a second.

    The moment she turned around, she had cleared up all the messy thoughts in her mind. She smiled sweetly.

    "Terence, you are back."

    Raising his eyebrows, Terence dodged her deliberately. He slowly walked upstairs, squatted down and looked at Thomas'' unhappy face, heartbroken.

    "Why do you put on a long face? Who made you unhappy?"

    Hearing his father''s concern,

    to settle the matter between us. After all, it''s not good to delay it all the time!"

    Terence stared at Melody expressionlessly. His tone was neither anxious nor slow, as if he was talking about the weather.

    "I know you are too busy to see me. But now I have recovered. I will definitely be a good wife. I will take care of our family in an orderly way, so that you can focus on your work!"

    Holding Terence''s hand, Melody trembled slightly. She looked at him happily and indulged herself in her fantasy. She thought that as long as she could be a good wife, Terence would definitely like her.

    Hester, that bitch, was just a mistress who wanted to destroy other people''s family. How could she be sandwiched between them?

    Withdrawing his hand indifferently, Terence took a deep breath and tried to keep calm.

    "I hope you won''t step into the Qi family any more, and don''t talk nonsense with Thomas. You know that there is no other relationship between us."

    "No way! We used to love each other so much. How could we break up?"

    Hearing Terence''s words, Melody was immediately agitated. She held his hand more tightly.

    "Terence, I''ve been waiting for you for three years. Why don''t you look back at me?"

 Chapter 701 End The Relationship

    Ignoring Melody''s request, Terence kept a cold face. He put his hand between his eyebrows and sighed. The two of them were too similar in character, so they were always so stubborn when doing things, which was very troublesome.

    But it took him three years to figure out his true feelings, and she fell deeper and deeper. What should he do?

    "Melody, I know you well. Since you were a child, you had been chased after by many people. Our two families are well matched. Everyone naturally thinks that we are a perfect match. Even I have once agreed with it.

    However, this is not the case. I did not love you as much as I thought, or I never loved you at all. The so-called unrequited love is just my self-deception.

    Three years ago, when you came back from abroad, I wanted to make up with you without hesitation. But I hurt the person I value most. Now that I have known myself clearly, I hope you can also give up!"

    Melody stared at Terence blankly. Since the two of them knew each other, he had said the most words today, hadn''t he?

    She staggered back, and her hand, which was holding the hem of his clothes, slid down slowly. She sat on the ground awkwardly, her eyes empty, like a doll that had lost its soul.

    She smiled with self-mockery. Even she herself thought it was ridiculous.

    "Terence, it''s not that I don''t know my heart, but that you have changed. You have changed a lot because of Hester, but you don''t know it yourself.

    Maybe in your heart, I''m already a cold-blooded and ruthless woman. But so what? I''m just pursuing my own love without hesitation. I won''t get in the way of others. Why should I care about them?

    Just like you said, I was born with good clothes and good food, and I am sought after, and I always have what I want at my fingertips. But you are not me. How can you understand what I am thinking?"

    Covering her chest, Melody still couldn''t b

    is heart.

    Was the love she treasured so worthless?

    "Terence, you are heartless!"

    Melody had used up all her strength to shout these words. She couldn''t find a better way to vent her anger.

    In this world, as long as it was what she had chosen, she would not easily give up. She didn''t care about the gazes of others, but she only cared if that person would also look at her.

    "If you feel better in this way, I have no objection!"

    Terence looked up at Melody calmly. His long body nestled in the sofa, with a trace of laziness and nobility.

    Hearing what he said, there were mixed feelings in Melody''s heart. It was a lie that she didn''t care. Although he had said everything, she still hoped for something.

    "I have finished what I want to say. Please don''t come to me again. Thomas had grown up. Although he didn''t understand something, he would still care about it!

    Everyone was destined to have an established trajectory, and it was normal for both of us to be unable to avoid it. Since Hester is back, I will fight for it.

    Thomas is a little autistic. He is always cold to strangers. I''m afraid that he will think too much!"

    With hatred in her eyes, Melody clenched her fists.

    "I won''t let you get what you want easily, Terence."

 Chapter 702 Thomas Was Missing

    Lisa, who was standing outside the door, watched Melody leave in tears, lost in thought. She raised her hand and tried to persuade her to stay, but she lost the opportunity.

    She sighed and walked to Terence with a frown.

    "Sir, Miss Melody just left. Is there anything wrong?"

    "No!"

    Terence rubbed the spot between his eyebrows tiredly and said with certainty. Although Melody was stubborn, she never joked about her health.

    How could she risk her own body so easily?

    Looking at Terence, Lisa wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. After hesitating for a while, she felt it necessary to tell him her worries.

    "Sir, I''m not worried that Miss Melody will do something bad to herself, but that she will impulsively hurt the young master!

    At that time, Miss Melody has done such a thing to her own son. I''m really scared!"

    Terence''s hand froze in the air. Reminded by Lisa, he was a little scared. Just now, he just wanted to completely break up with her, so he spoke without hesitation.

    "I don''t think so."

    "Sir, I have been working in the Qi family for so many years, and some people and things can be seen through at a glance. Miss Melody seems to be weak on the surface, as if she has no destructive power. But what she does every time makes me tremble with fear. I have to worry about her!"

    After Lisa''s warning, the indifferent attitude of Terence changed a little. Not to mention that Lisa couldn''t see through her, even though he had been with her for many years, he was confused.

    He tapped on the armrest of the sofa with his fingertips and thought of the past. If it weren''t for Thomas, he wouldn''t have been able to hold on when the news of Hester''s death came three years ago!

    "Lisa, you must pay more attention to Thomas'' safety in the future. Don''t let anything happen to him!"

    "Yes! Sir!"

    Lisa nodded to Terence. She looked up at the room upst

    were all particularly pleasing to the eye.

    "Well, Thomas, don''t cry! Of course, people only have one mother. But Thomas was lucky enough to have two mothers to love him!

    You can''t just look at the surface. From another aspect, you will find the happiness, right?"

    Thomas nodded, looking at Hester''s eyes with a hint of unwillingness. There was only one Thomas in the world. If he had two mothers, wouldn''t he be able to accompany his mother all the time?

    Seeing that Thomas stopped crying, Hester didn''t think too much and naturally wouldn''t know what he was thinking. She turned around and walked into the bathroom. She soaked the towel and wiped his face again.

    "By the way, Thomas, did you tell your family before you came here?"

    Frowning, Thomas looked around to avoid eye contact. When he heard that woman''s words, he had been eager to find his mother, so he had no time to tell Lisa where he was.

    "No!"

    After thinking for a while, he still felt that he couldn''t lie to his mother, so he told the truth obediently.

    "What?"

    Hester was shocked. She quickly took out her phone, opened the phone book and called Terence. It was time for dinner. If Lisa couldn''t find him, the Qi family would be in trouble.

    "Mr. Terence, Thomas is with me!"

 Chapter 703 Hesitation

    Terence''s hand froze in the air, and his heart skipped a beat. His temples throbbed and he didn''t know how to express his inner thoughts.

    "Sir?"

    Lisa stood aside and nodded slightly, but she didn''t dare to make a loud noise. She didn''t know why he suddenly stopped. The young master''s whereabouts were unknown now. She was really afraid that he would be hurt by Melody.

    "Let them go back!"

    Exhaling a mouthful of air, Terence smiled. It was hard to tell whether he was happy or sad. His eyes narrowed slightly, with a flash of light. Fortunately, Thomas had gone to her place.

    "But I don''t know where the young master is now. Miss Melody just left. I''m really worried!"

    Lisa furrowed her brows and felt worried. She had watched Thomas grow up, so she cared about him very much.

    She knew very well what kind of person Melody was. She was indeed too vicious and frightening.

    "There is indeed something wrong with Miss Melody''s spirit now. If the little young master really falls into her hands, will something happen?"

    Raising his hand to stop Lisa, Terence smiled. He could do nothing to his son. It seemed that he was more stubborn than Hester.

    "He is with Hester!"

    After saying that, he left. Since Thomas was fine, there was no need for him to call Melody again. He didn''t want to see Melody go crazy again.

    As for Hester, he didn''t want to go to her home. Perhaps because he had been neglected too much. She was always so cold. Even if he missed her, he didn''t want to be ignored again.

    He missed her when he was not able to see her, and his heart ached when he met her. In comparison, it was better to choose the former.

    "You can send someone to pick up Thomas at night. I have work to do. Don''t let anyone disturb me!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    Lisa nodded her head and felt relieved. Fortunately, the young master went to see Miss Hester. Even if Miss Hester didn''t admit it, she was still his own moth

    f this, Austin struggled out of the hospital, hailed a taxi, told him the address, and fell asleep. When he arrived, he gently opened the door and slowly walked to the door of the study.

    Austin stood at the door and looked at the scene inside, feeling very uncomfortable. Thomas nestled in Hester''s arms. His face was red, but with a smile.

    At the same time, Hester was busy with a stack of documents, not knowing what was going on. It was just a normal scene, but it shocked Austin.

    He could convince himself that Hester treated Thomas differently because she liked children. However, it was only his wishful thinking to tell too many lies, and their relationship would not change.

    The blood around him froze and gradually cooled down, he trembling with cold. He couldn''t tell if he was really cold or because he was too afraid. He once wanted to be generous, but the three years he had stolen had made him unable to make up his mind.

    Austin left the door of the study slowly and walked into the kitchen at the corner. He put on the apron skillfully, washed vegetables and cooked.

    A burst of fragrance floated in through the gap, and Hester really felt hungry. She put the document aside, carefully put Thomas aside, and opened the door.

    "Brother Austin, you are back."

 Chapter 704 Dont Take It Seriously

    The spade in Austin''s hand shook and almost fell to the ground. His heart trembled and he quickly collected his thoughts. The perfect spoon filled the plate.

    He turned around with slight smile on his face.

    "I saw you were busy just now, so I didn''t talk to you." "Dinner is ready. Wash your hands!"

    Hester smiled sweetly with empty belly. As long as Brother Austin was there, she would never worry about eating. What a home wrecker!

    In contrast, she suddenly felt that her skill was really not enough in front of Austin!

    Putting the dishes on the table, Austin untied the belt and took off the apron. When he turned around, he saw Hester standing behind him with a tangled face. He could not help but sigh.

    He raised his hand and gently knocked on her forehead, pulling back her wandering thoughts and raising the corners of his mouth.

    "What are you thinking about? Go and wake up Thomas. Lisa will come to pick him up after dinner!"

    "Okay!"

    When Hester came to her senses, she covered her forehead and nodded silently. Lisa was really efficient. She turned around, rushed into the study, pulled Thomas up from his sleep, washed his hands, and carried him to the table.

    "Hurry up. Lisa will pick you up later."

    With tearful eyes, Thomas accused her. Was she in a hurry to send him away because he was disliked?

    "Auntie April, did I do something wrong?"

    Hester frowned and threw a few tissues at Thomas. She used to think that this child was obedient and sensible, but this afternoon''s getting along with him really broadened her eyes.

    He cried so often. And when he looked at her, she always felt as if she owed him a lot.

    "Brother Austin, the soup is a little salty today."

    The corners of Austin''s mouth twitched violently. He looked up at Thomas, confused. With her care for Thomas in usual, how could

    ght in the court, but now she was defeated by a child. It was really pitiful.

    "Yes! He is right! It''s late now. If you stay here any longer, your father will be worried!"

    "Okay!"

    Thomas replied unhappily. His mood, which had just been alleviated, darkened again. So in her heart, wasn''t he more important than work?

    "I know."

    Hester raised her eyebrows. If Thomas was just crying loudly, she easily comfort him. But now he suddenly became so calm, which was really unbearable.

    She raised her hand and rubbed between her eyebrows. This dinner must be the most unhappy one she had since she came back!

    "Thomas, I didn''t mean that. Don''t misunderstand me. Your father is worried about you. But it''s so late now. Shouldn''t you go home?"

    Thomas nodded slightly and grabbed the rice in her bowl, not knowing what to do.

    "I will be back when Auntie Lisa comes."

    Seeing the interaction between the two people, Austin frowned slightly. He raised his hand and gently patted Hester''s shoulder, silently comforting her.

    "If you are worried about Thomas, I will accompany you to send him back later! Thomas is still young. There will be misunderstanding if we don''t handle it properly. Don''t take it seriously!"

 Chapter 705 Will You Find A Stepmother For Me

    When Lisa came over, she saw such a strange scene. Hester and Thomas sat one end of the sofa in silence.

    She raised her eyebrows slightly and looked up at Austin in confusion, trying to find an answer.

    Austin stood up lazily, fetched Hester''s clothes and put them on her, smiling.

    "Let''s go! Let''s send Thomas back!"

    Nodding slightly, Hester stood up with the strength of Austin, pulled her clothes and sorted them out. Helplessly looking at the listless Thomas, she sighed.

    "Thomas, let''s go!"

    Hearing his mother''s call, Thomas smiled happily. He jumped to Hester, clutched the corner of her clothes and nodded hard.

    Fortunately, his mother didn''t blame him. Otherwise, he really didn''t know what to do.

    Lisa had come to pick up Thomas, but now they were walking together. Lisa didn''t show any expression on her face, but she felt relieved in her heart. After all, they were mother and son. How could she be so heartless?

    "Well, Thomas, hurry up! Remember to apologize when you see your father later, okay?"

    Holding Thomas'' hand, Hester stood at the gate of the villa, and she exhorted with concern. She finally saw through that although this boy looked soft and easy to be bullied, inside he was very stubborn.

    She knew that she was not his mother, and she had no reason to discipline him. But he was only three years old, so it was reasonable for him to be willful.

    "Yes, I know. After I go back, I will definitely admit my mistakes to dad!"

    Thomas promised confidently. He looked at Hester, hoping to be praised.

    Without receiving the call from Thomas, Hester was still worried. She was a little concerned about Terence''s strange state today.

    "Lisa, Thomas has gone too far today, but he didn''t make any trouble. You must help him when you enter the room later!"

    "Miss Hester, don''t worry. I will protect the little young master well."

    Tears welled up in Lisa''s eyes. Fortunatel

    light autism and was gifted, but he was almost blank in love.

    The God was always fair. The more outstanding one was in a certain aspect, the more shortcomings one would have in some aspects.

    Nodding her head, something flashed through Thomas'' mind, but it disappeared so fast that he couldn''t catch it.

    "Then I''ll go to bed."

    After thinking for a while, he couldn''t get an answer, so he just let it go.

    "Thomas, did you blame your mother?"

    Terence''s voice was ethereal, and the dim room was depressing. His eyes were fixed on Thomas, searching carefully, but he didn''t know what he was looking for.

    "No!"

    Feeling empty in his heart, Thomas turned her back to Terence and lowered her head, making it difficult to see through him. Or, he was in a complicated mood now.

    "Dad, is mom unwilling to recognize me because she is angry with me?"

    A flicker of emotion flashed across Terence''s calm face, and his heart instantly lost its original frequency and beat faster. He unconsciously tightened his hands and inexplicably felt nervous.

    "Why do you suddenly ask this?"

    "No, I just feel a little sad that I can''t call her mom."

    Looking at the intertwined hands, there was no expression on Thomas'' round face.

    "Dad, will you find a stepmother for me?"

 Chapter 706 Plan

    Looking at his smiling face, Terence felt a sharp pain in his heart. He frowned and a hint of gloom flashed through his eyes. His face was covered with a thick layer of coldness, and he gave off a faint aura that no one was allowed to enter.

    "No!"

    "Will I meet the woman who came here today again?"

    Thomas was delighted, but worried. That woman was different from those women in the past, which made him a little frightened.

    She didn''t look like those women who directly told him who they were or just tried to please him as much as possible, which made him worried most. Even if his father said it was impossible, he couldn''t completely rest assured.

    "It''s getting late. I''m going to bed."

    Looking at Thomas with deep eyes, Terence''s fingertips trembled slightly. He tried to say something, but in the end, he said nothing.

    With Melody''s family background and the grand wedding three years ago, it was really difficult to solve it. He couldn''t answer the question that his son cared about.

    "Okay!"

    The next morning, Thomas still got up as usual. After breakfast, he was sent to school under the arrangement of Lisa. He sat on the small stool in the classroom, with his chin resting on his hands, and continued what he hadn''t figured out yesterday.

    "Thomas, someone is looking for you!"

    Hearing the teacher''s voice, Thomas turned around and saw Melody waving at him in an intimate and kind attitude.

    Thomas sat quietly in the chair, showing no intention of standing up. He pinched the table with his fingers and felt uneasy.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Melody smiled happily. Of course she heard his resistance. However, since her purpose of coming here today hadn''t been achieved, she would naturally ignore it.

    She raised her hand to tuck the short hair near her ear, with a smile on her face.

    "I heard that there is an activity in the kindergarten today, but your father is busy with his work. As your stepmother, I have the right to come here!"

    "I don''t have a stepmother!"

    Thomas''

    to tidy up her clothes and walked past Yam into the room. She glanced at her with disgust and sat down in a random place. Then she took a deep breath and tried to restrain her emotions.

    "How is it going?"

    Yam smiled, put down the rag and nodded.

    "Things are going smoothly. Hester will be more relieved to me in another month."

    She looked around the room and found that Melody''s eyes were fixed on one place, with her lips slightly twitching. A few days ago, she heard from someone who monitored Yam that she would bring bento to Hester every day. It seemed that this move worked well.

    "It seems that you have achieved great results. That''s good. As long as you act fast enough and help me deal with Hester, you will save a lot of trouble.

    You should know what kind of person I am. I don''t like wasting my time! Since I can take you out of that place, I will throw you back if I have the ability!"

    "Melody, don''t worry. I will try harder to get close to Hester."

    Flustered, Yam hurried forward and held Melody''s hand, eager to express her feelings.

    "Hester is still the same as before. Although she looks smart and capable, her thoughts are still as simple as before. As long as I hold on a little longer, she will be completely captured by me.

    At that time, I can give her a hard blow secretly, making her unable to resist!"

 Chapter 707 Im Really Sorry

    With a gleam shining in her eyes, Melody pictured the miserable ending of Hester, feeling very happy. She looked up at Yam and found her a little pleasing.

    For the first time, she raised her hand and gently patted Yam on the shoulder, without a trace of defense or disgust.

    "Yam, remember! As long as you can make it, you will have nothing to worry about in the future."

    "Melody, I''m relieved to hear that."

    Holding Melody''s hand intimately, Yam breathed a sigh of relief. There was a smile on her bright face, and her eyebrows and eyes were blurred, which was like an oil painting.

    "Don''t worry. I will deal with Hester as soon as possible. I won''t let her stop you for too long. In the end, Terence can only be yours."

    Hearing Yam''s words, even though Melody knew it was just flattery, she didn''t care about it at all. Anyway, the result was the same, so there was no need to be so fussy.

    "Yam, remember! I saved you out of the dilemma. You should know how to repay me! Of course, I don''t have to make the best of it.

    As long as you concentrate on doing this, I won''t ask you to do anything else!"

    Yam was smiling. There was no flaw in her perfect smile. She looked at Melody with ease.

    She had once lived in that kind of place, and she was forced to accept those disdainful living laws. So she naturally had the ability to handle with different kinds of people.

    "Okay!"

    The two of them talked for a while, and Melody had a plan in her mind. She answered Yam casually and found an excuse to leave.

    Sitting in the car, she looked out of the window at the scenery. The corners of her mouth raised slightly, with a hint of complacency. She just needed to hold on a little longer.

    "The weather is so good today!"

    The simple sentence made the driver''s hand tremble. He gritted his teeth and tried his best to control his emotions so that the car wouldn''t lose control.

    Glancing at the driver coldly, Mel

    be it, but it was stuffy and she couldn''t breathe.

    "I know what Mr. Austin said and your good intention. But I really just want to make up for the mistakes I have made before. You don''t have to be so defensive against me,"

    Yam said with tears in her eyes. She didn''t wear any make-up, but her face was beautiful.

    Austin narrowed his eyes and sneered disdainfully. Tapping the table lightly with his slender fingers, his slightly narrowed eyes made it hard to see his expression at the moment.

    "Miss Yam, I haven''t told you the reason yet, but you confessed all by yourself. Do you feel guilty because you have known the result?"

    "Ah!"

    Hearing Austin''s words, Yam''s heart trembled. She tilted the cup in her hand and spilled out all the coffee. Today, she was in a beige shirt and the coffee was dyed, so she was already in a mess.

    Austin frowned and looked at her scalded hand. He sighed. He stood up in a hurry, pulled a few tissues and quickly helped her deal with them.

    "Please give me some ice cubes!"

    The frightened waiter stood aside, nodded hurriedly and went to the kitchen to get the ice cubes.

    Yam''s eyes were slightly wet, and her self-esteem, which hadn''t lasted for a long time, was faintly affected by Austin''s deeds.

    "I really want to say sorry!"

 Chapter 708 Leave

    Hearing Yam''s soft voice, Austin stopped what he was doing and instantly returned to normal. He lowered his eyes and gently dealt with her scald.

    An indescribable feeling surged up in his heart, and he always had a different feeling for Yam. It was indeed a little hurtful for him to say so much before.

    However, he couldn''t turn a blind eye to Hester.

    "Yam, I don''t know what your purpose is. But it''s not easy for you to get rid of the past now. There''s no need to get yourself involved in these messy things."

    Yam bit her lips, with tears in her eyes. She tightened her hand on her side and looked at Austin stubbornly.

    "I have no purpose!"

    Austin sneered and hid the meaning behind it, which was hard to see clearly. His fingertips were applying medicine to Yam''s hand. And his focused look made people unconsciously have an illusion.

    "Miss Yam, please don''t mind my previous attitude! We are both grown-ups. There is no need to hide anything.

    Hester was kind-hearted, so she was unwilling to think everything complicated, let alone guess people''s hearts. But you are different. How could such a living environment be as simple as before?"

    A trace of embarrassment flashed across Yam''s face. She avoided the burning eyes of Austin. She took a deep breath and suppressed all the sadness in her heart. Then she forced a smile and looked at him.

    "Mr. Austin, I understand your eagerness to protect your loved one. But please respect me when you do this, okay?"

    "Respect?"

    Austin smiled as if he had heard something funny. So far, Yam was the only person he had met that was still smiling at her exposed past.

    However, it was a pity! Except for Hester, he had never been a gentle person. Even if the woman in front of him was exceedingly beautiful, he was completely di

    e. She had to pay special attention to it!

    Yam regained her composure and nodded to calm herself down. When she looked up again, she was still dignified and generous, showing no sign of hostility in her argument with him just now.

    "No, thanks."

    Frowning in confusion, the waitress looked between the two people and could only nod slightly and leave.

    Austin looked at Yam with his deep eyes. No one knew what he was thinking about. This woman was much more powerful than he had imagined. It was really difficult.

    Even if he didn''t know the purpose of her flattering Hester, it could only be a disaster to let her go.

    "Why did Melody take you out of the night club?"

    Yam''s heart trembled when she heard Melody''s name. Although she didn''t know much about Austin, she knew that his identity must be not simple.

    Since Melody took her out of that place, there was no reason for her to be surprised.

    How could a snobbish man like Liam keep his mouth shut for her?

    "It seems that Mr. Austin has made a lot of preparations before he came. But unfortunately, Hester has been affected. You can''t change anything.

    At most, you will only create some obstacles on my way to Hester."

 Chapter 709 Worry

    Austin clenched his fists and looked at Yam with a flushed face. He was furious. What he cared most about was Hester, and she was the last person he had the heart to disobey.

    He had to admit that his weakness was easy to be used by someone.

    "Yam!"

    "Are you angry from embarrassment?"

    With a sneer, Yam looked at Austin''s red eyes and said slowly. She was arrogant with a hint of provocation in her eyes.

    Once she caught this pain, she would take the initiative. This feeling made her very happy.

    "Austin, you have been with Hester for so long. You should know her well. I have spent so much time on her, so she naturally sensed and tried to accept me.

    At this critical moment, you may succeed in interfering, but things will be the opposite. You are afraid of being rejected by Hester, which will make all your efforts in the past few years in vain."

    Looking at Austin''s gloomy face, Yam felt complicated. Now Austin was very similar to herself, who loved a person humbly.

    However, she had lost her way in pursuing love and stepped into destruction step by step.

    "Shut up!"

    Austin shouted in a hoarse voice. He looked at Yam with bloodshot eyes and tightened his hands. The real thoughts deep in his heart were ruthlessly exposed, and he was embarrassed.

    "Congratulations!"

    Yam said, looking at Austin with a faint smile. Her body leaned forward slightly and closed the distance between the two people, so close that they could feel the hot air he breathed out.

    "Believe it or not, I don''t mean to hurt anyone. In the night club, I learned to act. I used my own conditions to find a way out, so that I could barely live like a person.

    I know what it feels like in the dust, but all of this is my fate. I can''t get rid of it, so I can only climb hard!

    It''s getting late. I have to send food to Hester. I

    ntly, wandering around with a guilty conscience, secretly regretting her impulsive behavior.

    "Well, don''t worry. I''ll check it right away. But I don''t have the key to your house. Is Austin at home?"

    Yam stood up in a hurry, put on her clothes and was about to go out while packing up.

    "Well..."

    Biting her fingers, Hester''s eyes were rolling. ''How can Brother Austin be at home at this time? What a stupid excuse!''

    "Brother Austin has an operation today. He is not at home! Look at me, I''m so anxious and confused that I even called you. Never mind. I''d better go back by myself. I don''t need to bother you."

    A trace of disappointment flashed through Yam''s eyes. She sat at the door dejectedly, with only one shoe on her feet and the other hand still holding her hand.

    "No! You''ve just set up a law office. How can you waste time to come back? How about you find someone to bring the key here? I''ll wait at the gate of the community and take her to your house to get it."

    Hearing Yam''s words, Hester was finally relieved. Although her excuse was a little lame and not presentable, Yam did not feel troublesome in the end. It was also a good excuse, wasn''t it?

    "Okay, I''ll ask Jessie to come over later!"

 Chapter 710 Ill Take You To See Her

    Yam raised her head and forced her tears back. It was just a casual greeting from her, but she was so sentimental. ''Yam, you are such a loser!''

    She cursed herself in her heart, but her voice didn''t change at all.

    "All right! I''ll wait at the entrance of the community."

    "Okay!"

    Hester put down her phone and called Jessie into her office. He crossed his hands silently and felt a little guilty.

    "Jessie, this is my key. You can go to my house later and bring the documents on the table!"

    After all, it was just an excuse. Now she needed Jessie to go back, so she felt sorry. Besides, Jessie had been working so hard, and now it was a critical moment. It was really unreasonable to waste time.

    "I know you have a lot of work at hand, but I really have no choice."

    "Miss April, please don''t say that!"

    Looking at Hester''s apologetic face, Jessie hurriedly persuaded her. If it weren''t for her favor at that time, how could she be so successful now?

    She bent over and picked up the key on the table, frowning slightly.

    "But I don''t know the specific location of your house."

    "Oh! Don''t worry about that. I have called Yam. She will wait for you at the gate of the community."

    With a smile, Hester was finally relieved. Although she might be Jessie''s benefactor, she never thought this was the reason why she could control her at will.

    Everyone had his or her own thoughts, and they shouldn''t be controlled by others casually.

    "Although you said you wouldn''t mind, I still want to say sorry to you, Jessie!"

    ''You don''t have to go to this document. If I haven''t found a bad excuse, things won''t have ended up like this.'' she thought.

    "Miss April, you flattered me. Since I''m your assistant, I should help you with your work!"

    Jessie looked at Hester with a s

    Thomas looked up at Lisa, shook her arm and said clearly.

    Melody took a deep breath. Just now, she was so angry that she found an excuse to scold Lisa, but she didn''t want to be taken advantage of.

    "Thomas, are you going to find Auntie April?"

    Thomas didn''t want to talk to Melody, but when she mentioned Hester, so he nodded reluctantly.

    "Yes!"

    "Since Lisa doesn''t want to take you there, how about I take you there?"

    A hint of slyness flashed through Melody''s eyes. She smiled gently as if she was a nice person. She stood elegantly aside and looked at him.

    Taking a step back, Thomas stared at Melody warily. Although it was attractive, he didn''t like this woman at all.

    Back then, she broke in so aggressively and arrogantly told him that he should call her "mother", which bothered him till now.

    "No need!"

    "Miss Melody, how can I bother you! Now that young master wants to go out, we can do it! I think you have something important to discuss with Mr. Terence today, so we go out first."

    Not knowing what was on Melody''s mind, Lisa avoided her skillfully. ''This woman is cunning. I should be careful!''

    "Lisa, you are wrong. Children are the most important."

 Chapter 711 Cooperation

    Although Thomas and Lisa strongly opposed to let Melody go with them, there was no doubt that Melody would win in the end. In the vast space, Thomas was curling up in the seat, looking at Melody warily. No one knew what she was thinking.

    Compared with Thomas'' resistance and alert, Melody was much more comfortable. She sat there lazily with one hand supporting her head, and a sweet smile appeared on her face.

    Sitting in the passenger seat, Lisa looked up at the rearview mirror, feeling a chill rising from her back. Every time Melody smiled like this, someone might be unlucky.

    Lisa sighed. After all, she was just a servant. And Melody once entered the Qi family''s villa in such a magnificent way. Lisa thought she couldn''t have conflict with her.

    "Lisa, don''t you think it''s too obvious! Although my previous attitude may make you a little disgusted, I really want to be good to Thomas. It''s said that it''s difficult to be a stepmother. I know that."

    The corners of Lisa''s mouth twitched. She felt it was funny. The picture of the child who had been beaten black and blue flashed through her mind, and her back was cold.

    A woman could even hurt her own son, let alone someone else''s child.

    "Miss Melody, you must be kidding. The young master has carsickness. I''m just worried about him. I didn''t mean to hurt you."

    Hearing Lisa''s obvious lie, Melody just smiled and didn''t care. She could only be the final winner. She wouldn''t care about the ignorant eyes of others.

    She turned around and looked at the face of Thomas, feeling a little envious. She couldn''t help but touch her belly. If she could give birth to a child for him, the child would be more beautiful than this.

    "Since Thomas is carsick, let the driver open the window a little and let him breathe the fr

    mother in this world, and now he had a stepmother who was so good to him. In comparison, he obviously had a better impression of the person in front of him.

    "Of course."

    Rubbing his head affectionately, Melody smiled more brightly.

    "Do you want your mother to come back?"

    Thomas'' eyes lit up. The temptation was too great for him to resist. His fingertips were entangled tightly, and the tangle in his eyes was obvious.

    "Do you have any idea?"

    After careful consideration, Thomas looked up at Melody''s smiling eyes and said timidly.

    Melody nodded slightly and smiled confidently. As long as she could make use of this little guy, there would definitely be some unexpected effects.

    "I always keep my promise. But if you want to achieve your ultimate goal, I still need your cooperation!

    After all, your mother won''t believe my own words, right?"

    Thomas didn''t have time to react, but it didn''t matter as long as he thought that his mother would take the initiative to recognize him.

    "Yes, yes! Auntie, how can I cooperate with you? I will fight with all my might."

    He gripped the hem of Melody''s clothes and said sincerely.

    "Okay! It depends on you. Come on!"

 Chapter 712 Thank You

    Lisa frowned and didn''t understand why the two of them suddenly became so intimate. However, they were talking in a low voice, so she couldn''t hear clearly. She could only be anxious and had no choice.

    Half an hour later, the car was ready. Melody and Thomas sat in KFC and chatted happily.

    "Miss Melody, young master, we can go now."

    After washing her hands, Lisa rushed into the KFC store. She frowned and asked calmly, with a trace of doubt in her eyes.

    "Oh! Thomas has just vomited after a while. It''s better to be cautious!"

    Melody stopped joking, glanced at Lisa and said softly. How could Melody not know that she was on her guard? She just didn''t want to argue with her.

    What''s more, this little guy had been bribed by her.

    "Auntie Melody, let''s go!"

    Thomas took a sip of juice obediently, but he couldn''t hide his eagerness to see Hester. Other people''s mothers lived with them, but his mother had to make him try every means to get close to her, which made him very uncomfortable.

    Melody raised her hand and wiped the stains off the corner of his mouth. With a doting smile, she did not refute Thomas'' words. Since he wanted to see Hester, then it was no loss to her.

    Anyway, they wouldn''t have many chances to meet each other in the future. Just take it as a mercy.

    "Since Thomas said he was fine, we''ll go!"

    The four of them once again set foot on the road. However, without their previous vigilance or embarrassment, they somehow felt a little happy.

    They came to the downstairs of the law office set up by Hester, strangely and joyfully. Melody held Thomas'' hand and walked in slowly.

    "Hello! What can I do for you?"

    Jessie raised her head with a professional sweet smile and said slowly. As Hester''s assistant,

    n purpose."

    Hester clenched her hands, and the corners of her mouth were a little stiff, but she was already smiling like a flower. She didn''t worry that Melody would hurt her, but the scene in front of her really hurt her a lot.

    If it weren''t for her, her child would have been as big as Thomas. His eyes and brows must be very similar to Terence''s. Of course, there would be her own trace.

    As her thoughts drifted away, Hester smiled bitterly. She felt that what she was thinking now was only an illusion. She had already accepted the reality, but why was it still a little unbearable now?

    Melody raised her hand and gently rubbed Thomas'' head.

    "Yes, you are right. You and Thomas are without any relatives, but you treat him well. It''s unreasonable. Terence doesn''t care about it, but as Thomas'' mother, I''d better do something!"

    Hearing that Melody called herself mother, Thomas was a little anxious. She was trying to help him. Why did she change it all of a sudden?

    "I..."

    "Thomas is a bit autistic. It''s very difficult for her to be so close to others. Miss April is congenial to him. I hope you can be closer to him, so that he won''t be lonely!"

 Chapter 713 Illness

    Hester''s eyes flashed with loneliness. Her eyes fell on Thomas, who was quiet at the side. She frowned slightly, but soon returned to normal.

    She raised her hand to tuck the short hair around her ear, trying to suppress all the inexplicable feelings in her heart. She had nothing to do with other people''s children.

    But why was she so sad when she heard Melody say that Thomas had slight autism?

    "Does Miss April dislike Thomas for autism?"

    Seeing that Hester had not responded for a long time, Melody raised her hand and held Thomas in her arms. Her eyes were filled with tears and a little melancholy.

    "Yes, there are some misunderstandings about children with autism. They thought they were masochistic and completely blocked all the external interference.

    But Thomas is different. His intelligence is very high, and after getting along with him these days, you couldn''t feel that he has autism at all."

    Lisa frowned at the repeated mention of the young master''s autism. The illness of the young master was the pain of the Qi family, not a counter to exchange for sympathy.

    "Miss Melody, please don''t worry. The young master''s illness is not that serious."

    "Yes! She is right!" I am not sick. My father said I am not sick!"

    Afraid of being disliked, Thomas grasped Melody''s sleeve and tried his best to explain that he was not sick. Although he didn''t know what autism meant, he still felt sad every time he went to the hospital and saw others looking at him strangely.

    Noticing that her words were wrong, Melody lowered her eyes and gently rubbed Thomas'' head, with a trace of regret in her eyes. She had just wanted to make Hester sad, but she had gone too far unconsciously.

    "Thomas, don''t worry. I''m just discussing the matter. I don''t mean to hurt you. I just thought that since you have a crush on Auntie April, it must be helpful for

    as been crying to see you. I can''t refuse him, so I have to bring him here.

    Of course, if you really have something to deal with, you can ignore us. Thomas doesn''t talk much at ordinary times. He won''t disturb you."

    Hester sighed and felt powerless. She raised her hand to pinch between her eyebrows and took a deep breath to prevent her anger from hurting the innocent.

    ''Chill! Chill! Hester, you must keep calm. Although you don''t like Melody, Thomas is just a child. In order not to leave a shadow on his mind, you have to endure it!''

    "You must be kidding, Miss Melody. I just feel that it''s too boring for you to watch me deal with the case here, and I''m a little neglected."

    Melody smiled and her eyes sparkled. She looked up at the thick documents on the table and raised her eyebrows. Today, looking at her dispirited look, it was also a relief. There was a long time ahead, and she was not in a hurry at this moment.

    "Thomas, you see, Auntie April is busy now. How about we go back first and make an appointment with Auntie April in advance another day to play with you for a day?"

    Thomas stared at Melody with his bright big eyes. Although he was reluctant to leave Hester, he nodded obediently.

    "Bye, Auntie April!"

 Chapter 714 He Is Mine

    After coming out of the law office, Thomas shook off Melody''s hand unhappily, stood aside angrily and looked at her reproachfully.

    It was not easy for Thomas to get along with Auntie April, but she wasted it with a few words. So he was really angry, and the consequences were very serious.

    "You lied to me!"

    Looking at the angry Thomas, Melody was a little stunned, and then smiled. After all, he was only a three-year-old child, and all his emotions were reflected on his face.

    "Why did you say that? Just now, I tried my best to help you strive for the opportunity to meet Auntie April! But as you can see, Auntie April is very busy now and has no time to play with you, right?

    That''s why I came up with such a compromise. Will it be more convenient for you to come here after you make an appointment?"

    Frowning, Thomas was sure that Hester had promised him to accompany him some other day before he gradually calmed down.

    He lowered his head listlessly and felt very irritable. Although she had promised him, he still had to wait to find such a suitable day.

    "I have to wait for a long time!"

    Hearing Thomas'' words, Melody was relieved. She had thought that the child had sensed something, but it turned out that he was worried meeting her mom.

    "Don''t worry! How could she make you wait so long? It was just a formality. No one has stipulated that we can''t make an appointment tomorrow, right?"

    "Yes!"

    Thomas'' gray eyes instantly returned to life, imagining the scene of meeting Hester again. Anyway, his mother had promised him, and it was impossible for her to go back on her words!

    Lisa was worried when she saw that Melody suddenly flattered the young master. The young master had a fight with her that day. How could she still be so kind to him?

    "Miss Melody, it''s getting

    isappointment on Melody''s face, Thomas felt sorry for her. He frowned and thought about it carefully, but still couldn''t find any reason.

    "Maybe it''s because we didn''t have a good time when we first met, so I don''t like you all the time!"

    "What?"

    Melody repeated this sentence in a low voice. She thought carefully about the first time she met with Thomas, but did not find anything wrong.

    If she had to find something wrong, it was because she had said that he should call her mother. Was it because of this sentence that he hated her so much?

    "Is it because I told you that you should call me mom?"

    Hearing her words, Thomas frowned and nodded hard. Perhaps it was because he minded the way he called her! His mother could only be Hester, and his father could only be his mother''s.

    "My father can only be my mother''s."

    Melody frowned and clenched her fists to restrain her anger. She met Terence first. Why did the situation become like this now?

    It was because she didn''t see her own heart clearly that she easily abandoned that relationship. Now that she had made up her mind, she couldn''t let go of him.

    "But I met Terence first! He is mine. Why does he become your mother''s?"

 Chapter 715 Examination

    "Why is my dad yours?"

    Thomas frowned and didn''t understand why Melody said his father was hers. He hadn''t seen her since he had memory. What was going on?

    "Of course he is mine."

    Melody looked back at Thomas confidently. Although he was just a child, she still had to express her sovereignty.

    "Your father and I are the real lovers. Although I went abroad for some reasons, your mother took advantage of me and it was her fault!"

    Looking around at a loss, Thomas was flustered. This explanation was totally different from what he had expected, which made him very scared.

    If his father was not his mother''s, but the woman in front of him, what should he do? He just found his mother and was going to lose his father again!

    "I don''t believe that. Daddy can only be my mommy''s. Otherwise, I will be an orphan without parents. I don''t want to be like that."

    Thomas was becoming restless, twisting up and down, as if he wanted to jump up from the seat.

    Pressing Thomas'' body forcibly, Melody frowned. The corner of her eye looked out of the window to check Lisa''s movements. It was not appropriate to ask him something in front of her.

    "Thomas, calm down. I''m just talking about business. Your father doesn''t belong to anyone now. Don''t worry!"

    Hearing what Melody said, Thomas managed to calm down. His hands were entangled tightly, unable to hide the fear and restlessness in his heart.

    "Then I have a question to ask you. Can you tell me the truth too?"

    "Okay!"

    With tearful eyes, he looked at Melody and nodded slightly. As long as his father didn''t belong to her, everything was fine.

    "Since you know that Hester is your mother, why do you still call her auntie? Besides, why does she seem to have no feelings for you? What''s going on?"

    "I don''t know. My mother didn''t allow me to call her mother. Besides, she doesn''t have a good relationship with my father. The two of them quarre

    d at the doctor, with a smile on her lips.

    "I have a bad temper. Maybe you have heard that I just came out of the sanatorium. It is said that I was sent there because I suddenly lost my beloved son three years ago and was mentally unstable.

    Today I may as well tell you clearly that it is true. My son''s death was a big blow to me, and my spirit fluctuated too much, so I might be a little irritable."

    Melody gently put her hands on the table and knocked on it one by one. One, two times, it seemed to be able to knock on the heart.

    The doctor shivered slightly and stood aside in fear, feeling very painful. If she had known it earlier, she should have asked for leave and cancelled the examination!

    She raised her hand, wiped the sweat on her head and swallowed silently.

    "In fact, it''s just a normal examination. Nothing serious. Miss Melody, don''t think too much!"

    "Clap!" Melody knocked hard on the table, and she looked unhappy. Her eyes narrowed slightly. It was frightening if she didn''t smile.

    "My patience is limited. You''d better tell me the truth as soon as possible!"

    The doctor cried out in her heart, but the woman in front of her looked terrible. In order to avoid being hurt, she gritted her teeth and said slowly, "It''s about infertility!"

 Chapter 716 Dont Go Too Far

    Melody staggered and almost fell down from the chair. Her ears were buzzing. She couldn''t believe she had heard.

    She was just a woman. How could she not have a baby? Although Terence didn''t say it, she could see that he liked children very much!

    If she couldn''t have a child for the two of them, then how could she keep him aside?

    Flustered, she raised her hand and grabbed the doctor''s sleeve tightly. Blue veins stood out on her arm and her eyes were red.

    "What did you say? Say it again!"

    Frightened by her crazy look, the doctor trembled and tried to get rid of her, but it was too hard to do so.

    "Miss Melody, calm down!"

    "Calm down?"

    Melody sneered at the doctor and felt confused. She was the one who was diagnosed, not anyone else. How could she calm down?!

    "Tell me, how should I calm down? How? Tell me!"

    Pitifully, the doctor was pushed to the ground by Melody, and her forehead touched the corner of the table, leaving red blood.

    "Ouch!"

    Taking a deep breath, the doctor covered the position of her forehead and ran out of the office regardless of the pain on it. She was surrounded by the nurses.

    Seeing the doctor run away, Melody ran out angrily. She tightened her hands, letting her nails pierce into her palms, but she didn''t feel any pain.

    She repeated the doctor''s words, trembling with fear. If she couldn''t get pregnant, what should she do? How could the Qi family have no heir?

    "Make it clear to me. What kind of examination did you do for me?"

    The doctor looked at the angry Melody in horror, grabbed a nurse beside her and shouted.

    "Hurry up! Call someone over to get a tranquilizer. Hurry up!"

    Hearing the order, the nurse nodded, turned around and ran away.

    Melody took a deep breath and patted her face, trying to calm herself down. It was just an examination. M

    like Austin. She didn''t want to make her affair known to everyone.

    In the office, the three of them stood side by side, forming a posture of tripartite confrontation. Melody crossed her arms over her chest, looking down upon everyone. Now that she had stabilized her emotions, she regretted her excitement just now.

    Especially now Austin knew it, which really made her grind her teeth with hatred.

    "Dr. Austin, this is the gynecology department. I have some private questions to ask. Can you go out?"

    Austin chuckled, and the doctor anxiously conveyed her will for help. Although he didn''t want to have too much contact with Melody, he couldn''t sit by and do nothing when the person in front of him was his colleague.

    "Sorry! Miss Melody, considering your performance just now, in order to better protect the safety of our doctors, although it is not reasonable, I think I should stay!"

    Hearing Austin''s firm refusal, Melody took a deep breath and tried her best to restrain herself. She must keep quiet and not be angry, or she would be looked down upon.

    She tightened her hands and trembled slightly. She looked up at Austin arrogantly and encouraged herself.

    "Austin, I warn you not to go too far!"

 Chapter 717 I Cant Be A Mother

    Austin smiled and thought. He looked at Melody with an unreadable expression. With his slender fingertips gently against the middle of his eyebrows, his eyes flickered slightly, which reflected the panic on Melody''s face. It was very funny.

    "I''m sorry, Miss Melody. I''m not interested in other people''s privacy at all. Although there is indeed some unhappiness between us, your matter is not enough to make me laugh at."

    He turned his head and looked at his injured colleague with a smile.

    "And the reason why I stay here is to prevent Miss Melody from going crazy again and causing harm to my colleague."

    Melody frowned and hated Austin more. She hated anyone related to that bitch, Hester.

    And now, she happened to encounter such an embarrassing thing, which made her even more crazy. If she exposed the fact that she couldn''t be pregnant when she competed with Hester for Terence in the future, wouldn''t she have no chance of winning?

    "Austin, mind your own business!"

    "Miss Melody, I''m sorry that I can''t do what you want!"

    He lazily leaned aside and looked at the trembling colleague. and show his sympathy. Thinking of what Melody had done to Hester, he felt so sorry for her.

    "Our doctor''s duty is to treat patients and save people, not to bear the patients'' scolds for no reason!"

    The doctor looked at Austin gratefully and felt relieved. Fortunately, she met Dr. Austin today. Otherwise, she might really make things out of control and lose her job for no reason.

    "Miss Melody, calm down!"

    "Shut up!"

    Melody shouted at the doctor harshly. Her beautiful face was a little ferocious at the moment. Her delicate face could not hide her anger at all, as if she would rush forward and shatter him in the next second.

    "Austin, let me tell you! You don''t have the right to teach me. As a patient, I have the right to know

    were emotionally unstable, and we were not sure, so we only mentioned it to Mr. Si casually.

    You just came out of the sanatorium a few days ago. Mr. Si was worried about you, so he arranged the examination."

    As Dr. Li spoke slowly, Melody was also in a bad mood. Her hands subconsciously rubbed her lower abdomen, and cold sweat trickled down her back.

    She couldn''t imagine what she would be like in the future. If a woman couldn''t have her own flesh and blood all her life, how could she live on?

    It was said that only when a woman became a mother could she feel the happiness of it. That former child was not what she wanted at all!

    "So... What''s the result?"

    Trembling, Dr. Li took out the test report. She looked at Melody''s gloomy face in horror and was very scared.

    "Because Mr. Si is eager to know the answer, we received the result as soon as you finished the examination. In fact, three years ago, when you were pregnant, you took the wrong medicine, which led to a series of complications.

    That is to say, your chance of pregnancy is very low in the future. Maybe you can''t enjoy being a mother all your life."

    Melody''s face turned pale. She shook her body and tears fell.

    "So, I can''t be a mother?"

 Chapter 718 A Heavy Blow

    Seeing that Melody was out of her mind, Dr. Li felt sorry for her. After working for so many years, she had seen many such things, but she still felt uncomfortable.

    She was a mother herself. Although she couldn''t experience it personally, she could understand it.

    She raised her hand and gently patted on Melody''s shoulder. For a moment, she forgot her ferocious face and simply regarded her as one of her many patients.

    "Miss Melody, don''t be discouraged. With the advanced medicine nowadays, we can finally find a way to cure your disease."

    Melody didn''t hear Dr. Li''s comforting words at all. She was immersed in sadness and hated those men who ruined her life.

    "I have something else to do. I have to go now."

    She picked up her bag and left in a hurry. The smell of disinfectant in the hospital almost suffocated her.

    She stumbled out of the gate of the hospital and looked back at the white building. It was like a big net, tightly wrapping up the people inside and taking away their vitality.

    "It''s impossible! It''s impossible!"

    How could she not be pregnant? She was Melody. There was nothing she couldn''t do in the world!

    Thinking of this, she could no longer hold back her tears. She walked aimlessly on the street, without any reaction when she met someone.

    Melody didn''t know how long she had walked. When she came to her senses again, she saw her father''s gray temples, deeper wrinkles and much older.

    "What have I done wrong?"

    In a trance, Melody heard her father say so. She rushed into her father''s arms and cried bitterly.

    "Dad, I can''t have my own child for the rest of my life. What should I do? What should I do?"

    Although her father was powerful and had gone through a lot of ups and downs in the business world, he was at a loss for his daughter''s weak whispers. He couldn''t solve her problem as usual.

    In the dim room, only the lights on the wall were emitting a

    y along the carpet. The whole room was decorated in Chinese style, with unique wooden furniture and antique flavor.

    The old man sat on the couch, with his eyes slightly narrowed. There was a bowl on the table, with some medicine residue left. The slight brown color was in sharp contrast to the white jade.

    "Grandpa!"

    Sheryl called softly, but the old man seemed to be frightened and immediately woke up, trying to hide something in panic. It happened so fast that Sheryl didn''t notice it at all.

    Frowning, she walked in slowly. She clearly saw a trace of sadness on the old man''s face. It was as if something had slipped down, hidden in his neck and disappeared without a trace.

    "Grandpa, what''s wrong with you? Do you feel uncomfortable?"

    Sheryl didn''t think too much. She just attributed all this to her grandfather''s health. When people were old, there would be all kinds of situations.

    "I''m fine!"

    The old man slowly closed his eyes and hid all his emotions. There was a trace of vicissitudes on his face, but it was still unable to hide the aura between his sharp eyes and brows.

    He plucked the sandalwood bead in his hand, making a soft sound of collision, which was especially clear in this quiet and empty room.

    "Sheryl, why do come to me today?"

 Chapter 719 Deep In The Flowering Shrubs

    Sheryl raised her eyebrows and smiled brightly. She squatted down beside the old man and poured him a cup of tea. She just smelled the medicine on the table and felt bitter. How could he drink it?

    "Grandpa, drink some water to moisten your throat!"

    The old man slowly opened his eyes. Although he was weak, his eyes were bright, which was very inconsistent with his physical condition. He looked at his granddaughter with a smile and felt deeply touched.

    "You know how to take care of me. Unlike your cousin, he always makes me worry about him. How could he come back to see me?"

    As he spoke, he took the cup in Sheryl''s hand and took a sip. The bitterness in his mouth was slightly relieved, but it could not relieve the bitterness in his heart.

    He sighed heavily and looked into the distance.

    Looking at his grandfather''s expression, Sheryl knew that his mind was not here. She sighed and looked at the thing in her grandfather''s hand.

    Although she couldn''t see it clearly, it seemed to be a piece of paper. But her grandfather held it so tightly that she couldn''t see clearly what it was.

    When she got up and came back, she brought a blanket. She covered it gently on her grandfather and left the room quietly.

    Sheryl looked up and imagined the direction of her grandfather''s gaze. She was surprised. She slowly walked to a room and stopped in front of it. The flowers and plants in front of the door were surrounded by a faint fragrance.

    In this season, if it weren''t for someone carefully nurtured, they would have withered long ago!

    "Miss Sheryl, why are you here?"

    The butler''s surprised voice came from behind. Sheryl turned around and saw the butler rushing over and pulling her away from this place.

    "Hardy, what''s that place? I often see grandpa looking at this place in a daze. Why?"

    The old butler sighed and looked up at the building not far away, with a heavy heart. He shook his head and felt s

    ainst thieves?"

    She didn''t give up and walked around the room. Finally, she saw an open window, which was shaking gently in the wind.

    "Ha ha! I got it!"

    It took Sheryl quite a while to get into the room. Although there had been no traces of living in the house for many years, it was clean inside, as if the owner had just gone out.

    Sheryl was very excited to set foot here for the first time because she only had the impression of her aunt in the photo. She rummaged around the house, trying to find more ways to get to know her aunt.

    She pushed open the door of a room and saw books on the bookshelf. They were all kinds of books. There was also a piece of paper on the table. Although it had turned yellow, the handwriting on it was beautiful and neat. It must be the work of her aunt!

    "Rosemary."

    She opened her mouth and slowly spoke out the name, which was closest to the image and temperament of her aunt in the photo. She gently brushed the handwriting on it, and her portrait was still hanging not far away.

    She was holding a folding fan in her hand, and every detail was handled properly. Because it was painted by ink, the surroundings were slightly dyed.

    What surprised Sheryl most was that the signature was his grandfather.

    "What kind of person is she?"

 Chapter 720 I Looked For Her

    Sheryl raised her hand and gently stroked the person on the painting. Her mood was very complicated. It could be seen that grandpa loved her aunt very much. How could he become like this now?

    Her name had become a taboo, let alone everything related to her.

    "Grandpa, what are you thinking about?"

    Sheryl sighed slowly and sat on the ground along the wall. Her mind was in a mess. Although her grandpa didn''t mention it, he was thinking about it in his heart, which made her confused.

    "What are you doing here?"

    A low voice came from behind. Sheryl paused and turned around timidly. She looked into grandfather''s deep eyes and was frightened.

    At a loss, she grasped the hem of her clothes and came up with a solution quickly.

    It was all her fault that she was so absorbed in it that she didn''t even notice that someone was coming.

    "Don''t touch that painting!"

    Edmund squinted his eyes, a hint of pain flashing in his eyes. He snapped to stop Sheryl. That was the only thought left by her, and he must not damage it!

    Frightened by Edmund, Sheryl shivered away from the painting and plucked up the courage to observe him from the corner of her eyes, feeling sad.

    "Grandpa, since you miss aunt so much, why don''t you go to see her?"

    "Shut up! Don''t mention that unfilial daughter!"

    With his eyes wide open, Edmund''s face turned red and he shouted excitedly. He would never forgive his daughter in his life.

    "Sheryl, you should not come here. Get out!"

    "Grandpa!"

    Unwilling to give up, Sheryl struggled for the last time. She didn''t believe that her grandfather would be so cruel to her aunt. He must love her so much because this place had been carefully preserved.

    "Grandpa, don''t you regret it? It has been more than 20 years. Can''t you let go of the knot in your heart? Have you ever thought that aunt is still alive?"

    The secret that had been squeezing he

    tion.

    "Grandpa, have you ever thought about finding my aunt back?"

    "Find her back?"

    Edmund raised his eyebrows, as if he had heard something funny. A trace of loneliness flashed across his resolute face. He looked at the handwriting on the table.

    "That girl resembles me so much. Once she is determined, she will never look back. I went to see her as soon as she left, but she refused to come back!"

    "And then? Has grandpa never been there again?"

    Sheryl asked carefully, frowning. She had never heard it from her grandfather, so she was a little nervous.

    Edmund sighed and his eyes darkened. He rubbed his crutch, lost in thought. He was heartbroken for his daughter.

    "Never been there? Huh! I don''t know if others have looked for her, but I have looked for her many times. Maybe she moved out because she found me annoying."

    "Move out?"

    Sheryl frowned and could imagine how shocked her grandfather would be when he knew this.

    "My daughter resembles me too much. I haven''t seen her since she moved. I also forbade my family to look for her and let her live a carefree life."

    With a gloomy face, Edmund looked a little cold. His fingertips gently swept across the rows of writing brush on the table and he slightly narrowed his eyes.

 Chapter 721 Being Kidnapped On The Street

    After carefully supporting her grandfather on the bed, Sheryl turned around and went out. She walked slowly in the yard, thinking of her grandfather''s low voice and the sadness in it.

    She took out her phone from her pocket and dialed Leo''s number.

    "Sheryl, what''s up?"

    Leo''s gentle voice came slowly with a strange energy, instantly calming all the distractions in her heart.

    Sheryl tightened her grip on the phone, and her nose twitched slightly. She leaned back against a pillar and tried to keep her head up.

    "I came to see grandpa today, but he is still not getting better. I''m worried about our plan. I''m afraid that grandpa might not be able to hold on by then!"

    "What happened?"

    Leo frowned and nodded slightly to the patient beside him. Then he stood up and walked to the window. He was also worried about grandpa''s health.

    If they brought Hester to him at that time, would grandpa''s blood pressure rise on the spot?

    "Hardy said that grandpa hasn''t been getting better recently, and I just sneaked into The Orchid House and was caught right there by grandpa!"

    Lowering her head listlessly, Sheryl was not in a very high mood. She looked at her toes, lost in thought.

    "To The Orchid House?"

    Leo gave a loud shout and secretly sweated for Sheryl. ''This is the forbidden area of the Liu family!'' It was so dangerous to be caught by grandpa.

    "Did he punish you? Are you still in the house? Is there anything wrong?"

    Dizzy by Leo''s series of questions, Sheryl slightly raised her lips with a smile. This cousin always worried about others!

    "At first, grandpa looked terrible, but later I was so angry that I said something wrong, which made him in a bad mood.

    Besides, he mentioned aunt today! Besides, he told me a lot of things about aunt. I can see that he really loves her very much. Maybe we misunderstood grandpa before!"

    "Sheryl, I know you love gran

    walk on a whim. She put her bag on her body and walked slowly on the street. Looking at the busy street, she had never been so free.

    While she was timid, she didn''t notice that a car slowly stopped behind her. Someone quietly opened the door behind her, reached out an arm, and quickly pulled her into the car.

    Everything happened so fast that no one noticed the abnormality just now.

    Because of the former kidnapping, Hester was much calmer this time. Her hands were tightly held, unable to move at all. She took a deep breath and looked up at the situation in the car. She felt a dull pain in her temples.

    "Although I know you won''t let me go even if I beg you for mercy, at least please tell me who I have offended so that I have been treated like this, okay?"

    The people in the car seemed to be surprised at Hester''s strange calmness. Even if they wore sunglasses, their raised eyebrows could not be hidden.

    The driver raised his head and glanced at the rearview mirror. There was a flash of appreciation in his eyes, but he didn''t say anything. He looked straight ahead and drove carefully without any distraction.

    The corners of Hester''s mouth twitched violently. She lowered her head helplessly, feeling powerless.

    "Are these people dumb?"

 Chapter 722 Grandpa

    Along the way, everyone in the car remained silent. After Hester tried to talk to no avail, she fell asleep deeply. Maybe she had been kidnapped once, so she was adept at it.

    Hester was groggy along the way, and she didn''t know how long it had passed. She felt that someone pushed her arm and woke up slowly.

    "Miss Hester, you are awake."

    Standing in front of him was a man with grey hair and a black robe. He didn''t fit in with the current society, as if he had traveled through ancient times.

    "Well, who are you?"

    The man smiled gently, and the robe made him look more extraordinary. He opened the car and raised his hand to protect her head from being hit.

    "Miss Hester, please come in!"

    Hester nodded, forcing a smile. She took a deep breath and got out of the car. Looking at the house in front of her, she was silent.

    She raised her hand and gently pinched her cheek. Only when she felt the pain did she realize that she was not dreaming.

    "Excuse me, why did you ask me to come here?"

    The man nodded and stood aside with a smile. "Miss Hester, please!"

    Facing such a polite kidnapper, Hester was relaxed. With a strange sense of intimacy, she slowly walked into the house and saw ancient buildings.

    After passing through the corridor, there was a small lake. In the center of the lake was a pavilion. It seemed that there was a person, but it was too far away, so it was not very clear.

    "The master has been waiting for Miss Hester for a long time. Please go there quickly!"

    Hester clasped her hands and nodded slightly. With a trace of hesitation, she slowly walked over. As they got closer and closer, the person in the pavilion became clearer and clearer.

    Her heart beat faster and faster. Somehow, the man in front of her made her feel a faint sense of intimacy.

    "Here you are."

    A calm voice sounded. The old man slowly opened his eyes. A ray of light appeared and soon disappeared. Holding the inheri

    ke Rosemary. There was a strong heart hidden under her delicate appearance. It was rare not to be noticed.

    "Hardy, I''m fine!"

    With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, Edmund''s cold face softened, and there was a trace of tenderness in his cold eyes. He raised his hand and patted the chair beside him, indicating her to sit next to him.

    "Come and sit here!"

    Cautiously looking at the person in front of her, Hester was on high alert. She moved her feet slightly and shrank back slightly. She couldn''t let go of the vicious debt collectors.

    Her nails were deeply embedded in her palms, and she temporarily maintained calm because of the pain.

    "I only have a little money with me now. If it''s not enough, I''ll think of another way. I have something to deal with now. Can I leave now?"

    On the other side, the old butler couldn''t rest assured after he left the pavilion. Seeing Hester''s temperament was the same as Miss Rosemary''s, if they quarreled, how could the master hold on?

    Thinking of this, he hurried back to his room and dialed Leo''s number.

    "Hester, come and sit!"

    With a cold face, Edmund felt his heart stung and unbearable when he heard that she was leaving.

    "Sorry, I''m not in the mood now. I just want to leave here!"

    "Grandpa, what are you doing?"

 Chapter 723 Proper Attitude

    Suddenly, a voice was inserted. Hester turned her eyes in confusion, but when she saw the person, she was stunned in disbelief.

    "Leo?"

    Leo changed his cynical attitude, looked solemn and walked slowly with calm eyes. When he saw that Hester was safe and sound, he was obviously relieved.

    He walked to his grandfather and nodded respectfully.

    "Grandpa!"

    Hester was surprised to hear Leo call him. She turned her head silently and looked at the old man with a heavy expression. Her mood was very complicated.

    ''What''s going on? Wasn''t the old man in front of her a creditor? Why did he suddenly become Leo''s grandfather?''

    "Why are you in such a hurry? Are you afraid that I will blame her?"

    Seeing that Leo was out of breath, Edmund knew what he meant. He took a meaningful glance at the butler not far away and didn''t make a fuss about it.

    He had only kidnapped Hester for less than an hour, but he had already received the news. No one would do it except his butler!

    Noticing his gaffe, Leo raised his eyebrows slightly, took a deep breath and adjusted his breath, trying to make himself look more stable.

    He calmly blocked Hester behind him, smiling.

    "Grandpa, I came here in a hurry because I suddenly missed you."

    "Huh!"

    Edmund snorted. Obviously, he didn''t believe what he said. He always asked him to go back to the old house, but why was he so obedient today?

    Although Hester didn''t know what was going on, the corners of her mouth twitched when she heard Leo''s confident words. She didn''t know how to respond.

    Perhaps it was because Leo realized that his awkward excuse was too clumsy, he couldn''t help but chuckled, but still tried his best to maintain his rigorous attitude.

    "Well, in fact, I have nothing to do now

    !

    "I''ve made myself clear to you just now. I''ll pay my father''s debt. Please don''t force me to tell you where my mother is."

    Edmund''s face, which had just eased a little, instantly calmed down. His eyes narrowed and were about to flare up. However, he heard Leo coughing and taking a deep breath to calm himself down.

    "I don''t know why you said I''m your creditor, but I''m really not. As for your father, is he often in debt?"

    Hester''s straight back moved slightly. As long as he was not her father''s creditor, it was fine. It must be true. So many years had passed, how could it be possible for the creditor to find her?

    However, since the man in front of her was not the creditor, why did he bring her here?

    "Since you are not the creditor, why did you bring me here? Do you just want to know where my mother is?"

    Faced with Hester''s question, Edmund nodded slightly. He didn''t want to see the man who stole his daughter again all his life.

    "I don''t want to have anything to do with that bastard all my life. I just want to know where your mother is."

    "First of all, I don''t think it''s a proper attitude for the questioner to take me here like this."

 Chapter 724 Why Dont I Come Back

    Hearing Hester''s firm answer, Leo couldn''t help but sweat for her. His grandfather had an unshakable position in the Liu family, and no one had ever dared to talk to him like this.

    Glancing at the worried Hardy, he suddenly understood why he asked him to come back in such a hurry. If it went on like this, it was hard to guarantee that his grandfather''s mood would rise, and Hester would also suffer a lot!

    "The questioner?"

    Edmund uttered with a straight face. He felt it was extremely funny. He just wanted to ask about his daughter''s whereabouts, but was stopped like this.

    "What if I have to know where your mother is?"

    Hester frowned, and her remaining patience had been worn out. She raised her hand and pinched the position between her eyebrows. She didn''t understand why there was such a stubborn person in the world.

    Now that her mother had passed away, she had finally managed to get rid of the miserable life, so there was no need to be bothered again.

    "I''m sorry! No comment!"

    "Great!"

    Instead of getting angry, Edmund laughed, which made him look more terrifying under his gloomy face. He gently moved the agates in his hand, and his deep black eyes made it difficult to guess what he was thinking.

    "That girl is stubborn. It seems that you have inherited your mother''s character."

    Leo breathed out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, grandpa was not angry.

    "Well, grandpa, Hester doesn''t look well. Let''s talk about it tomorrow."

    He spoke at the right time to ease the atmosphere, with a faint worry in his eyes. Hester''s face became paler and paler, and her own condition was not very stable. Leo was afraid that his grandfather could not bear it, and at the same time, he was afraid that she would not be able to bear it.

    Glancing at Leo who was talking beside him, Edmund frowned, thought for a mom

    inst my professional ethics to hypnotize without permission!"

    "Huh!"

    Edmund sneered and looked at his grandson meaningfully. He lazily leaned against the side, and his deep eyes made his back numb.

    "I thought that you had changed yourself now!"

    Touching the tip of his nose awkwardly, Leo couldn''t accept it. After all, he was a doctor who saved people out of misery. How could he be misunderstood by his grandfather?

    "Grandpa, I''m a doctor!"

    "I don''t think you know that!"

    Glancing at him coldly, Edmund ignored his plaintive eyes and said slowly. He wouldn''t believe this bloke''s nonsense!

    Leo covered his chest and felt that he was about to spit out a mouthful of blood. But the man in front of him was his grandfather, so he had to give up arguing with him.

    Just take it as caring for the old and do his own filial piety. Calm down! Calm down!

    "Grandpa, do you know why I don''t want to come back?"

    Edmund raised his eyebrows, and the agates on his fingertips moved slowly.

    "Because in front of me, all your naughty behaviors will be blamed by me one by one. And Mr. Leo, who has always been well-off, can''t bear it, but what I said is the truth. You can''t refute it, so you have to avoid me."

 Chapter 725 Strange People

    Hearing his grandfather''s penetrating conclusion, Leo''s lips trembled and he didn''t know how to respond. Was this the so-called "one thing conquers another"?

    He raised his hand and touched the back of his head, indicating that he couldn''t calm down. Although what grandpa said was right, it was still unbearable.

    "What grandpa said is a little wrong. Although I am just a psychologist, I also have mercy."

    "Mercy?"

    Edmund repeated his lips trembling. He felt sorry for himself. He knew his grandson very well.

    Although he wouldn''t do the illegal business, he was not a good person.

    "Do you want me to punish you with family law?"

    As soon as Leo heard that his grandpa was going to use the family rules, he immediately stopped. He stood up in silence and didn''t dare to slack off at all.

    "Grandpa, since you have ordered, I will definitely try my best to find out the disease of Hester."

    Raising his hand to cover his eyes, Edmund was too ashamed to look at the person in front of him. If he had a choice, he really didn''t want this boy to be his grandson.

    "I''m tired."

    Leo nodded and left the pavilion slowly. He raised his head and took a deep breath. He finally muddled through, but he still had to think about what to do next.

    On the other side, Hester walked slowly to a beautiful building with the old housekeeper. She was surprised and speechless. So the guest room he mentioned just now was actually a separate house?

    "Excuse me!"

    "Miss Hester, what do you think?"

    The old butler nodded politely. He was very patient with Hester.

    "Is this the guest room?"

    Although she might have guessed it, Hester thought it was necessary to ask! If she misunderstood him, it would be too late.

    The old butler was stunned, and then smiled lightly. Although he did

    uch of a problem!

    Thinking of this, she followed Leo to the main hall. As soon as she stepped into the room, she was shocked by the people of the former.

    There were not so many people last night. Why did it feel like a century after one night?

    Under the complicated gaze of the crowd, she slowly walked in and unexpectedly found a familiar face. Hester frowned in confusion and stood quietly in the middle, allowing everyone to look at her.

    "Are you my sister''s daughter?"

    A woman asked in a trembling voice, looking at Hester with tearful eyes. She held a square towel in her hand, as if she would faint in the next second.

    "Sister?"

    Although Hester was a little worried, she was still confused at the woman''s words. She had never had such a relative!

    "Sorry, did you get the wrong person?"

    When the woman heard Hester''s words, her watery eyes widened in disbelief, as if she couldn''t accept this fact. Her body was trembling like autumn leaves.

    "No way! How could she not tell you the truth? I have been loving her since I was a child!"

    Sheryl stepped forward to support his mother and comforted her softly.

    "Mom! Please don''t be sad. Maybe aunt has difficulties!"

 Chapter 726 The Mysterious Past

    Standing aside, Hester was dizzy and didn''t know what to do. There were so many people. It was really difficult to cope with!

    Most importantly, why is Terence''s assistant here?

    "Be quiet!"

    Seeing that the situation was getting more and more chaotic, Edmund threw his walking stick hard, which shocked everyone. He put aside the agates on his fingertips and tightened the corners of his mouth.

    "Hester, come here!"

    Raising her eyes to look at Leo, Hester walked slowly to him with a slight frown. She tightened her hands on her side, with a trace of depression.

    ''Calm down, Hester, you must calm down!'' She was alone and wouldn''t get others involved.

    "Don''t be nervous. They are just making a mountain out of a molehill. As soon as I found you, all of them rushed over. They don''t know what to do!"

    Edmund''s sharp eyes swept across everyone present, and he was slightly angry. He had just found his granddaughter, but she was about to be taken away by these people. It was really unpleasant.

    "Dad, there has been no news about my sister for so many years. We are also anxious!"

    Looking at Edmund''s gloomy face, Eric was afraid of displeasing him, so he smiled apologetically.

    With a light snort, Edmund didn''t make things difficult for him. He rotated the agates in his hand, looked at Hester, and calmly raised his lips.

    ''Rosemary''s daughter must be a good girl.''

    "Well, I don''t want to argue with you anymore. Hester, tell me where your mother is now,"

    He repeated the question. Hester stood still, trying her best to control her anger. This question had always been a pain in her heart, and she would not easily speak it out.

    "As I said, it has nothing to do with you!"

    She said these words tremblingly, as if she had returned to the state of her mother''s dea

    years?"

    Being stabbed in the vital part by his father, Leo felt very tired. He raised his hand and pinched between his eyebrows, trying hard to resist the desire to run away. He felt like sitting on pins and needles.

    He had just solved Hester''s problem. Was he going to solve his grandfather''s problem now? If he knew what had happened to his daughter, he would probably pass out on the spot!

    "Hardy, would you like to invite your son here?"

    Hardy frowned and was confused. His son was now a family doctor of the Liu family. Why did Leo ask him to come here for no reason?

    "Why do you say that, young master?"

    Scratching the back of his head awkwardly, Leo, who had always been unrestrained, braced himself up and felt the pressure under the eager gaze of the elders.

    He would get through this sooner or later. There shouldn''t be any difference if it was a little late!

    "Hardy, don''t ask too much. Call your son here quickly!"

    Looking at Leo''s serious face, Hardy didn''t dare to delay. He called his son in a hurry for fear.

    Edmund took a deep breath and looked much older in an instant. He lay on the chair with a tired look on his face and dark eyes.

    "Leo, go ahead!"

 Chapter 727 Who Are You

    Seeing that Edmund didn''t look well, Eric thought for a while and couldn''t help but persuade him. Judging from Hester''s expression just now, the truth must be not simple!

    To make a normal person like this, the bitterness must not be something an ordinary person could bear. What''s more, Edmund was so old. What if he couldn''t bear it?

    "Dad, would you like to leave for a while?"

    Edmund raised his head and glanced at his eldest son with dissatisfaction. Although he was old, he was not that bad.

    "Rosemary is my daughter. Of course I have the right to listen to her."

    His simple words made the people who wanted to dissuade shut their mouths. The Liu family had always been different from others in terms of age, and the family rules that had been passed down for hundreds of years had always been strict.

    Now that Edmund, the master of the family, had spoken, no one dared to step forward to persuade him.

    Under unprecedented pressure, Leo sat quietly on the sofa, looking at the door and waiting for Hardy''s son.

    Although Edmund insisted, he had to make sure that there was a guarantee. Otherwise, he, as a psychologist, couldn''t do anything in an emergency.

    He tapped his legs anxiously with his fingertips. After a while, the figure rushed over at the door.

    "Can you tell me now?"

    Edmund said slowly, looking at Leo, who had been silent all the time. His remaining patience was worn out.

    He was eager to know what was going on with Rosemary, and he was scared.

    Leo cast a meaningful glance at Louis, telling him to keep an eye on his grandfather and not to let anything happen to him.

    He raised his hand to straighten his wrinkled clothes, walked to the center and coughed slightly.

    "Three years ago, because Hester''s spirit was seriously damaged, she found me as her psychologist. During the treatment, I accidentally found that she was aunt

    serable life! Rosemary''s husband betrayed her and her best friend schemed against her. In the end, she lost her own life and even killed her only daughter!"

    "Puff!"

    Edmund spat out a mouthful of blood and covered his chest. He felt terrible. He collapsed on the chair, lifeless.

    "Rosemary!"

    He murmured the name and fainted. He couldn''t accept this fact, let alone forgive himself.

    The Liu family was in a mess, and Louis, who was waiting quietly aside, immediately stepped forward and gave Edmund an emergency treatment. He was also immersed in the past, unable to extricate himself from it.

    He was born early and had a slight impression of the lady of the Liu family. She was such a brilliant woman, but in the end, she lost her life in the love she had chosen.

    On the other side, Hester returned to her room with Sheryl, unable to calm down. The scene in the hall just now was exactly like the scene of that day. Being forced, her throat was seized by a sense of despair, and she could not breathe.

    "Cousin, don''t be like this. I''m afraid!"

    Sheryl frowned and looked at Hester with fear. She gently touched her shoulder and persuaded her.

    "Cousin?"

    Hester moved her eyes and pushed Sheryl away.

    "Tell me, who are you?"

 Chapter 728 She Is Blaming Me

    Sheryl was pushed hard by Hester and fell to the ground awkwardly. The pain from her palm made her gasp.

    She looked up and met her heavily guarded eyes, as if to see through her whole body.

    "Well, cousin, don''t be impulsive! I''m just worried about your health. I didn''t mean to do anything else!"

    Hester frowned hearing her calling. She had never heard that she had a cousin since she was born.

    And Sheryl was Terence''s assistant. Was he playing tricks again?

    "Shut up! I never have a so-called cousin. Who the hell are you?"

    Sheryl looked at Hester in disbelief, feeling sad. Why didn''t her cousin, whom she had been missing so much, recognize her?

    Was she really so unreliable? She held Hester tightly with her hands and looked nervous.

    "Don''t scare me! Your mother is my aunt. Of course I should call you cousin. Although we have never known each other, I have a good impression of you!

    My mother has told me all kinds of good things about my aunt since I was a child. So although I never get along with her, I am really familiar with her."

    Hester listened quietly to Sheryl''s words, and her mind was gradually clear. So she was brought here all because she was the granddaughter of that old man?

    Her mind was in a mess. She couldn''t accept the fact. She had lost her family. Why did so many people come out at this time?

    She took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. Clenching her fists, she stared at Sheryl and said hesitantly.

    "So, you mean that I''m your cousin, and the people in the hall are more or less related to me by blood?"

    Sheryl nodded vigorously, feeling excited. She finally figured out what was going on. That was great.

    "Yes! Those people outside are your family. Although grandpa looks very serious, in fact, he cares

    ed her from going with that man! But now, she ended up like this."

    Sitting aside and listening to Edmund quietly, Leo felt very uncomfortable. Although Edmund had been so domineering all his life, the pain of losing a daughter was probably not something ordinary people could accept!

    His fingertips intertwined slightly, and he narrowed his eyes, deep in thought.

    "Grandpa, don''t be too sad. I believe that aunt will not want to see you like this."

    Her wrinkled face trembled slightly, and a teardrop slowly fell, disappearing between her neck. Edmund''s gray eyes moved slightly, and his whole body was filled with unconcealed sadness.

    "Leo, is Rosemary still blaming me? Otherwise, she has been gone for so long, but she has never appeared in my dream.

    Even if she screams at me in my dream, it''s better than letting me cry here alone!"

    "Grandpa, she won''t blame you! Maybe she didn''t know how to face you, so she refused to appear in your dream. Don''t think too much. Be careful of your health!"

    Leo held Edmund''s arm and comforted him in a soft voice. He was afraid that it would be like this, so he was unwilling to tell the truth!

    "No, she must be blaming me!"

 Chapter 729 I Hurt Her

    "Grandpa, please don''t say that! You are aunt''s father. How could she blame you? Well, don''t think too much. Just lie on the bed and have a good rest. I''ll ask Louis to give you a good examination later!"

    "No way! I want to see Hester. I want to make up for the mistakes I have made!"

    Edmund struggled to push Leo''s hand away and was about to get out of bed. He was in a state of chaos and his body was trembling. It was very dangerous.

    "Grandpa! Don''t be like this. You need to rest now! Hester is staying in her room now. If you want to see her, I will ask Hardy to call her over, okay?"

    "What''s wrong?"

    Hearing the noise in the bedroom, Eric came in a hurry and asked anxiously. Why was Edmund suddenly so emotional?

    Tears welled up in Rowena''s eyes. She walked quickly to Edmund and supported him, fearing that he would fall to the ground by accident.

    "Dad, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me!"

    "Let go of me. I''m going to find Hester!"

    Edmund was still struggling, but the two of them were so strong that he couldn''t escape. He could only lie on the bed, gasping for breath.

    "Dad, calm down!"

    Rowena comforted him and felt sad. He had just heard the news of his sister''s death, but now Edmund had become like this. What had he done wrong?

    She turned around and frowned. She had always been elegant, but now she didn''t care about it at all.

    "Hardy, go and call Hester over. Hurry up!"

    "Yes!"

    Hardy nodded and left the bedroom in a hurry.

    Hester held Sheryl tightly, sobbing, and her mood gradually returned to calm. She just cried for a long time and couldn''t recover in a short time.

    "Rat-a-tat!"

    There was a knock on the door. Sheryl patted her on the shoulder and stood up to open the door.

    "Miss Hester, the master is emotionally unstable now. Please go and have a look!"

    "What happened to grandpa?"

    Holding the old butler''s arm nervously, Sheryl frowned and looked

    sadly.

    "Poor Rosemary, I''m so sorry! It''s all my fault!"

    Seeing the old man crying so sadly, like a child losing his beloved toy, it was heart wrenching, and Hester could not hold back her tears.

    She couldn''t bear to see it any more. She looked away, raised her hand and wiped the tip of her nose to calm herself down. It was her duty to calm down since the old woman couldn''t bear the pain.

    "Grandpa, don''t be like this. Your body will not be able to bear it."

    Leo couldn''t help but lower his eyes, holding his grandfather''s hand tightly and comforting him softly. It was a tragedy of death, and every old man in the family could not bear it.

    "Hester, come and comfort grandpa. Don''t make him so sad!"

    Hester nodded stiffly and walked slowly to him. She hesitated for a moment before she reached out her hand and patted on his back.

    "Don''t be sad. Mom left in peace. She didn''t blame anyone. You don''t have to blame yourself!"

    Holding Hester tightly with his fingertips, Edmund was in chaos. Dead grey, quiet and empty.

    "No, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault! It''s me! It''s all my fault!"

    Leo frowned. Somehow, Edmund insisted that his aunt was blaming him. He reached out his hand to support Edmund in case he fell to the ground because he was too emotional.

 Chapter 730 Its Hard To Accept

    Hester stood aside, not knowing how to describe her heart. She had deeply understood how helpless and painful he was and how painful he was in his heart.

    "You... I''m sorry!"

    Edmund held Hester''s hand tightly. It was like a dying man clutched at the only life-saving straw and refused to let go.

    "Rosemary, my Rosemary..."

    Hearing his murmur, Hester lowered her eyes and tried to hold back the tears. It was good to have more family members, but she didn''t have the heart to see him so sad.

    "Grandpa, don''t be sad."

    Leo comforted him gently and distracted his attention. Louis quietly approached with the injection and injected tranquilizer into him.

    Leo carefully put Edmund on the bed and covered him with the quilt. Then he exhaled softly and glanced at Hester, feeling a headache.

    One person was enough to make him headache, but two came at once.

    Looking up at Leo''s meaningful eyes, Hester took a deep breath and said slowly. She had to figure out something in the end.

    "Leo, I want an explanation!"

    Eric looked up at Leo and nodded slightly. Looking at Hester''s expression, he guessed that Rosemary hadn''t told her too much about the Liu family.

    Now that they had found her, they should let her know more!

    With his father''s permission, Leo nodded slightly and slowly walked out of the bedroom. Hester followed him and came to the pavilion in the yard, one after the other. They sat down on each side.

    "Your mother''s name is Rosemary, a lady from the Liu family. And your father is just a servant. He wants to flatter your mother and elope with her.

    In order to stop them, grandpa had done a lot of things, but they still escaped. Grandpa was so angry that he ordered everyone in the Liu family not to look for her, and even not to mention her name at home."

    Leo looked up at Hester and said slowly. Although the past had passed, it was still related to her. It was better to give her more guid

    ep breath and adjusted her state to the best. Then she raised a sweet smile and nodded slightly.

    "Okay!"

    Edmund snorted. Although his face was still not very good, it was much better than yesterday. He was lying quietly on the bed, staring at Hester with red blood streaks in his eyes.

    "Come and sit here!"

    Hester nodded subconsciously and slowly walked to the bedside to sit down. Her eyes were erratic, dodging his burning gaze. It was not because she was coward, but because she really didn''t know what to say.

    Since she was a child, the only man she had met was Terence, followed by Brother Austin. The former hurt her the most, while the latter doted on her deeply.

    "Don''t you want to call me grandpa?"

    It could be seen that she was very nervous, and her fingers were tightly intertwined. Edmund sighed and said slowly with a hint of pain in his eyes.

    "No!"

    Hester retorted quickly, looking at the old man''s red and swollen eyes with a trace of bitterness. She lowered her head and looked at her fingers, raising her eyebrows.

    "I just don''t know how to face you! For so many years, I always thought that my mother was the only family member, but I didn''t expect that so many families would appear after so many years. It''s just a little difficult to accept."

 Chapter 731 Its So Good To Have You Around

    Edmund nodded slightly to show his understanding. It was hard for anyone to accept such a family background. It was normal for her not to call him grandfather.

    He struggled to stand up and took out a letter from the drawer of the bedside table. She opened it with a trembling hand. The yellow paper was full of a strong sense of age.

    "I always regret that I was angry with your mother and didn''t pick you up! But your mother is stubborn. She would never give in unless she couldn''t hold on.

    However, it was too late when I realized it. I followed the address and found that you and your mother had left. I haven''t heard from you since then.

    I thought your mother was blaming me, so she left in a fit of anger. I don''t expect to be separated from her by accident. How can I accept it?"

    Hester''s nose twitched when she heard what happened in the past from him. In her memory, her mother did send a letter. At that time, she was too young to know what was written on it.

    Now she remembered that this letter carried all her hopes! Her father was addicted to gambling and couldn''t extricate himself from it. He had no choice but to ask his father to help her. But what came next was indeed the debt collectors, and things had been smashed endlessly.

    "My mother has never blamed you. It was her fault. She deserved it. She doesn''t hate anyone."

    "Really?"

    The old man''s eyes trembled, flickering with a faint light. He looked at Hester, and a faint hope was ignited. Guilt almost killed him.

    "Did your mother say that?"

    Hester nodded slightly, thinking back to a long time ago. At that time, her mother hadn''t lost her vitality because of the pressure of life, and occasionally told her something about her grandfather.

    She would never forget her mother''s expression, and her eyes were shining with light, very dazzling.

    "When my mother was

    re a little harsh, there is no problem at all. But with the support of the whole Liu family, you don''t have to be afraid of anyone else.

    Your mother is our favorite sister. She has suffered so much for that man. We will not let him go!"

    Hearing Eric''s firm words, Hester nodded slightly and clenched her fists. That man was her father! But why did she relax for a moment when her uncle said he wanted justice?

    Sometimes she really doubted if she was really cold-blooded and indifferent to her own father.

    "Don''t worry! From now on, I can stand in front of you openly, and if someone plots or harass you, I will absolutely deal with them all without mercy."

    Seeing so many people scramble to express their positions, Leo touched the tip of his nose awkwardly and thought about it carefully. It seemed that except for these, he really didn''t know what else he could do.

    "You don''t have to worry too much about your own condition. The previous rehabilitation treatment is very successful. You will definitely recover."

    Hearing everyone''s words, Hester''s eyes were slightly moist. She lowered her head awkwardly, trying to hide her panic, and the corners of her mouth could not help rising.

    "It''s so good to have you around!"

 Chapter 732 Warmth

    Leo was slightly stunned, and then smiled with relief. According to Hester''s previous life trajectory, he was afraid that very few people would treat her like this!

    He patted her on the shoulder and comforted her silently.

    "We are family. You don''t have to be so polite! Grandpa''s health has been repeating in recent years. Don''t worry about it. It has nothing to do with you. Don''t have any burden in your heart!"

    Rowena held Hester''s hand, tears welling up in her eyes. Although her beloved sister hadn''t come back, it was enough to have her daughter.

    She was very grateful that she could reunite with Hester in her life.

    "Yes! Leo is right. Don''t worry about your grandfather''s health. Louis will take good care of him."

    Hester nodded obediently, lowering her head slightly to cover up the tears in her eyes. Today was a good day for the family to reunite. She shouldn''t cry.

    ''Mom, did you see that? I found your family. They are all thinking about you!''

    "Thank you, aunt, uncle and cousin!"

    "Ah! And me! I have been lurking in Qi Group, but for you! You can''t miss me!"

    Sheryl resentfully squeezed forward, tightly holding Hester''s shoulder, and protested. In order to find out as much as possible about her cousin''s situation, she was in a dilemma.

    She had always been well-off. In order to stay in Qi Group, she had changed her habits. She just wanted to give Terence a good impression. It was not easy for her not to take a vacation and she had to work hard!

    Looking at Sheryl in astonishment, Hester felt a little uncomfortable. She gave herself the impression that she was a very capable person. She always appeared in front of her with a solemn expression and a decisive manner, without procrastination.

    But Sheryl was holding her in her arms and acting like a spoiled child now. The impact could not be underestimated!

    "Sheryl!" Rowena pouted, but her eyes were full of affection. Her da

    veryone''s eager gaze. She closed the door carefully and felt that all this was like a dream.

    Lying on the soft bed, she raised her hand and pinched her cheek.

    "It really hurts! It seems that I''m not dreaming. I finally have a family."

    She murmured. Finally, she couldn''t resist the heavy sleepiness. She closed her eyes and gradually fell asleep.

    On the other side, Austin was pacing back and forth in his room. His palms were sweaty and he was very nervous. Yesterday, Leo told him that Edmund had taken Hester to the house of the Liu family. He had been worried about it and kept thinking about it.

    He didn''t need to worry about the rest, but he was worried about Hester. How could she bear the sudden appearance of so many family members?

    He rubbed his phone and wanted to call her to ask about the situation, but he was afraid that it would be improper. If Hester was with her family, wouldn''t she be interrupted forcibly as soon as he called?

    The two emotions were contradictory, rampaging in his body and torturing his mind. Sitting on the sofa irritably, he stared at his phone in a daze.

    "It has been two days. Why is there still no news?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, his phone rang. He slid the screen and answered the phone. His heart beat faster.

 Chapter 733 Its Not A Dream

    "Don''t worry! Hester is fine, but she is a little tired. She went back to her room to rest."

    Leo''s voice came slowly with a strange effect of calming down, instantly appeasing the panic and uneasiness in his heart.

    Austin''s heart instantly returned to its original position in midair. He exhaled a mouthful of air and collapsed on the sofa. His lips curled up in a pale smile, with a hint of joy of surviving.

    She was fine. That was great.

    "I knew you must be very worried, so I came here to inform you as soon as the matter here is over."

    Leo sat on the sofa lazily with his two legs crossed. He looked very leisurely. As long as his cousin entered the gate of the Liu family, the following things would be much easier!

    However, his grandfather was able to bear it well. Things had turned out to be like that, but he could still adjust himself. It was not simple!

    "I have underestimated grandpa''s psychological endurance for so long. My cousin has suffered so much. Now when I think of it, I really regret it."

    "If there is nothing else, I will hang up."

    Austin said coldly, frowning. Leo was a good boy, but there was only one thing, that was, he complained too much and was very annoyed.

    Although it was good to be patient as a psychologist, sometimes it was really his fault if he went too far.

    "Hey! Austin, you can''t be so heartless!" Leo raised his eyebrows and was dissatisfied with his attitude.

    "You should respect me. Do you understand? In order to make you feel at ease earlier, I called you to inform you of Hester''s safety at the first time. But is this how you treat your beloved senior?"

    Austin frowned and kept the phone away from his ear, but he could still hear Leo''s penetrating voice.

    He could understand that Leo was happy because Hester was ab

    treated like that?

    "Have a rest! Bye!"

    Realizing this, Leo felt depressed and had no desire to continue the conversation. He hung up the phone dejectedly and looked at the ceiling sadly.

    "Is it because I''ve been single for too long?"

    He murmured and felt that he should find a girlfriend. If things went on like this, his sexual orientation would really become a big problem.

    The morning light shone in, naughtily jumping on people''s face, and in their eyelids, waking them up from their dreams in its most unique way.

    On the bed, the woman''s eyelashes quivered slightly, and she slowly opened her eyes.

    Hester raised her hand and pinched the back of her neck. She murmured comfortably and looked around the unfamiliar room. Although it was still strange, it was with a unique intimacy.

    Stepping on the carpet with bare feet, she walked to the window and opened the curtain. She saw the servants were busy with their own work. The green grass was full of vitality, making people happy.

    "It''s not a dream!"

    She put her hands on her cheeks, feeling the warmth, and smiled. She took a deep breath and felt refreshed.

    "That''s great. I have a family again! Mom, thank you!"

 Chapter 734 Be Fine

    "Good morning, Miss Hester!"

    Hester walked in the garden. Along the way, the servants greeted politely, which made her a little uncomfortable. But looking at the kind smile on everyone''s face, there was no need to be shy.

    "Good morning!"

    Hester replied with a sweet smile.

    "You look much better. It seems that you had a good rest last night!" Leo walked in with a smile, looked at her and said lightly.

    "Yes! I slept well last night, which is rare!" Taking a comfortable deep breath, Hester''s smile almost overflowed.

    She hadn''t been so good for a long time. She felt that every cell in her body was very relaxed, which was an unprecedented feeling.

    Looking at Hester sideways, Leo''s smile deepened. He had been worried that she might not adapt to the life of the Liu family, but now it seemed that he had worried too much.

    Although they didn''t have much communication, the inborn intimacy was always there. It was as if they had met for the first time, with a trace of affection in the haze, pulling them closer.

    "It seems that you are getting used to it. I heard from Louis that grandpa is getting better. Let''s go there together!"

    They came to the door of Edmund''s bedroom one after another. Leo was familiar with the way to enter. Hester hesitated and stepped in.

    Lying on the bed, Edmund''s face was not as pale as yesterday. He looked much better.

    Taking a deep breath, Hester felt less guilty. As long as grandpa was healthy, she would be relaxed.

    If it weren''t for her, grandpa would only miss her mother the most. Now he even broke his wish for her, which really hurt him!

    "Hester, come over and sit next to me!" At the first sight of them, Edmund saw Hester behind Leo and waved at her.

    Hester raised her eyebrows, but she sat down obediently. With her hands intertwined, she deliberately avoided the gaze of Edmund.

    Although she had accepted the fact that he was her grand

    this time!"

    As the leader of the group, the man lowered his eyes slightly, with sweat on his forehead. He took a step forward and spoke out everyone''s mind.

    It was not because they did something wrong, but because they were in a fierce fight. The opponents were clearly well prepared and were not afraid of being investigated at all.

    "Someone stopped you?" A hint of cruelty flashed through Terence''s eyes and he said coldly.

    He unconsciously tightened his hands, and the sweaty palm made him panic. If he hadn''t suddenly wanted to see Hester that day, he wouldn''t have coincidentally discovered that she was kidnapped.

    He had also caught up with her at the first time, but the driver was so skilled at driving that he easily shook him off.

    "I don''t care what method or relationship you use. Anyway, tonight is your deadline. Otherwise, all of you will get out of here!"

    Fidgeting with his hair, Terence lowered his head dejectedly, recalling the scene of Hester being taken away, making him restless.

    It had been two days. How was she now? ''Are you hurt?''

    "Hester, you can''t be hurt!"

    "Mr. Terence, don''t worry. The people we sent to monitor Austin reported that they haven''t received the phone call from the kidnapper. Miss Hester should be safe now."

 Chapter 735 Questioning

    Hearing the guard''s consolation, Terence''s face darkened. As long as he thought of that scene, he would go crazy. How could he still calm down?

    "Fuck off! Get out!"

    The violent scream shocked everyone present, and then they fled the scene in dejection. If they continued to stay here, they were not sure if they would be beaten.

    There were crackling noises in the office one after another, mixed with shouts under anger, which made people frighten and dared not step forward.

    All the employees of Qi Group were afraid that they would lose their jobs if they offended the CEO.

    Sitting at his desk, Terence couldn''t read the documents in his hands. His mind was full of Hester, fearing that she would encounter something unexpected.

    No way! He couldn''t sit still and wait. His men had been investigating for two days, but there was no news. And if someone really stopped them, who on earth could do it?

    The more he thought about it, the more irritable he became. He couldn''t sit still any longer, so he stood up and left Qi Group. He drove at full speed all the way to Melody''s house, ignoring the servants'' obstruction. He broke in directly.

    Then he came to Melody''s room, kicked the door open and walked in angrily.

    With a comb in her hand, Melody was sleepy. When she was about to lose her temper, she quickly raised a sweet smile.

    "Terence, why are you here?"

    Terence approached her slowly with a gloomy face. He held her arm and looked at her gloomily. "Tell me, is it you?"

    Confused by this unexpected question, Melody frowned and didn''t know what to do at all.

    "Terence, what are you talking about? I don''t understand!"

    "Don''t play dumb with me!" Terence took a deep breath, suppressed his towering anger. "Hester was kidnapped at the gate of the law office the day before yesterday. I''ve investigated for tw

    ing clear that day, there was no need to dwell on this matter. It would only add trouble.

    "I''m sorry!"

    "What''s the point of apologizing?" Melody roared with a devastated look. She didn''t believe that the person who used to love her so much would be so cold today.

    No! There must be a reason. It was all because of her, the bitch Hester. If she hadn''t messed it up, things wouldn''t have been like this today.

    "Terence, you must still love me, right? You are just guilty of Hester and mistook it for loving her. Don''t be deceived by the illusion!"

    Terence frowned. His patience had run out. He had heard these words countless times, and naturally had thought about it seriously.

    "Melody, don''t deceive yourself. I have a complete crush on Hester. There is no so-called wrong cognition. Don''t think about it anymore."

    Melody collapsed on the ground, tears streaming down her face, lifeless. It was not true. It was not true.

    Obviously, Terence loved her. How could he fall in love with someone else? Thinking of this, she climbed to him awkwardly with her hands and feet, tightly grasping his trousers.

    "Terence, you love me, don''t you? You are still blaming me for leaving you and going abroad, aren''t you? "

 Chapter 736 Search For Her Whereabouts

    With his legs tightly held by Melody, Terence frowned and sighed. He bent down to help her up, looked into her eyes and said slowly, "Melody, listen to me! Calm down! Don''t be like this! What happened between the two of us has passed. There is no possibility for us to be together anymore. Don''t linger in the memories. Just leave early!"

    "No! I don''t want to leave!"

    Pushing Terence away, Melody covered her ears with her hands and didn''t want to listen to him.

    "I met you first. Why should I let that bitch Hester take you away? It''s unfair!"

    Taking a deep breath to restrain his emotions, Terence frowned and talked to her patiently.

    "I have never been an accessory of anyone. There is no doubt about it. Melody, I know you can''t accept this fact.

    But it has been so long. Can you wake up a little bit?"

    "Wake up?"

    Melody looked at Terence with tearful eyes. She was desperate and sad. She couldn''t accept the fact. Even though it had been a long time, she still couldn''t let it go.

    "How can I wake up? I have loved you for so long. How can I change so easily? I admit that when there was something wrong with your company, I listened to my father and left.

    But I was too young and naive at that time. How could I keep my promise? You know what? I regretted it when I got on the plane, but I had no choice! I had no choice!"

    Terence narrowed his eyes and understood what she said. Although they came from noble families, they shouldered inescapable responsibilities.

    Marriage could not be decided by themselves. If Qi Group didn''t survive, there would be no possibility between the two of them!

    "Melody, I have never blamed you for that. Time is really a wonderful thing. When you desperately want to grasp somet

    nce closed his eyes and the door almost touched his nose. He clenched his fists and took a deep breath to calm himself down.

    ''Austin, just wait and see!''

    In the old house of the Liu family, Hester was sitting in a Chinese courtyard, holding a teacup at hand, and reading a law dictionary attentively.

    "You don''t look good. You should have a good rest and don''t work so hard."

    Leo closed the dictionary in front of her and sat down beside her. His dark eyes were full of gentleness.

    Her cousin was so hardworking. As a man, he felt ashamed of himself!

    Hester looked up, holding a cup of tea in her hand, and took a sip with a smile. "I have no choice. I''m used to it. When I first came into contact with the law industry, I was afraid that I would fall behind others."

    Leo nodded in agreement. He didn''t need to look at her three years ago, because he could imagine it.

    "Austin has suffered a lot!"

    When Leo suddenly mentioned Austin, Hester''s heart trembled and she looked at him in panic. "Cousin, I disappeared all of a sudden and didn''t call Brother Austin. Is he going crazy now?"

    "Don''t worry. I have informed Austin. He is fine!"

 Chapter 737 Austin

    "Does Brother Austin know?" Hester looked at Leo in surprise, frowning. "So even Brother Austin knows my identity, but only I don''t know?"

    Leo, Sheryl and even Brother Austin now knew her identity. How stupid she was!

    "Ah! Well, Austin has already known that I treat you differently. He is afraid that I will take you away and regards me as a thief! I blurted it out because I was too anxious to do anything about it."

    Thinking of the scene that he was forced by Austin, Leo felt very aggrieved. He was the elder, and Austin usually looked gentle. How could he show such a horrible expression?!

    But later, he recalled carefully that when Austin went to school, he was well-known for being talented, smart, good-looking, and most importantly, he was from a good family. He was very welcomed at that time.

    Hester nodded slightly. She couldn''t imagine what Brother Austin would look like when he became ferocious. Even Leo, a playboy, was afraid of him. It was rare to see him like this!

    "Okay!"

    Hearing that Hester obviously didn''t believe him, Leo was instantly enraged. He looked at Hester with righteous indignation, as if he had been greatly wronged.

    His hands danced up and down excitedly, trying to express all the things he had been bullied.

    "Hester, you can''t be confused by that man''s appearance! Austin is a cunning man. Although he looks cold, he is actually very wild inside!"

    "Wild?"

    Hester raised her eyebrows and looked back at Leo. She thought this word was more suitable for him! How could a dignified man like Brother Austin be that kind of person?

    "I think this word is more suitable for you!"

    Leo''s eyes widened as if he had been greatly stimulated. He covered his chest with both hands, as if he was about to cry. He was very sad.

    "Hester, I''m y

    ed. If he had known this earlier, he should have established an upright image, and now he wouldn''t be so miserable.

    Hester was his cousin, but she was protecting an outsider. This was unacceptable to him.

    "Hester, you are still too young."

    After saying that, Leo left with melancholy. He had to think it over. Otherwise, his cousin would really be taken away!

    As time approached, Hester felt apologetic to see the people around her busy. She once wanted to give them a hand enthusiastically, but she was refused politely. She had to hide in the room alone and couldn''t go out.

    Sometimes she would go to her mother''s study to stay for a while, read the books she had read, and occasionally copied her handwriting.

    Jessie was in charge of the law office, so she didn''t worry about it. Her grandfather was not in good health, so she couldn''t leave now. Her mother was gone. Grandpa must be the one she felt most sorry for when she was alive!

    Therefore, as her mother''s daughter, she must be filial for her!

    On the other side, the banquet was almost ready. Edmund had personally chosen the style of the invitation, and all the people invited were important figures in the society.

 Chapter 738 An Invitation

    In the Qi''s mansion

    Holding the children''s ticket, Terence sat on the sofa in the living room, with a little boy by his side shaking his hand hard. With a few teardrops hanging in the corner of his eyes, Thomas looked delicate and pitiful.

    "Dad, I want mom! Look for mommy!" Thomas held Terence tightly, trying to look for her mother. He hadn''t seen his mother for a long time and really missed her.

    He was afraid that if he hadn''t seen his mother for a long time, she would leave again.

    "Thomas, listen to me! I''m busy these days. I''ll go there in two days, okay?"

    Terence explained patiently. He had been hiding the fact that Hester was kidnapped from Thomas, fearing that he would make trouble.

    But who would have thought that even if Thomas didn''t know about it, he had already been so eager, which made him very tired.

    "Then ask Auntie Lisa to go with me!" Thomas rolled his eyes and came up with a compromise.

    Although he also wanted to be with his parents, he could give up one of them in order to see his mother. Anyway, dad could be seen every day. It shouldn''t be a problem for him to leave a little longer!

    Glancing at Lisa coldly, Terence smiled with a little pressure. "Really? Then you can ask Lisa. If she has time, she can go with you!"

    "Auntie Lisa, do you have time to take me with you?" Thomas looked at Lisa eagerly. Lisa loved him the most and must take him there.

    Lisa frowned awkwardly and looked away from Terence''s sharp eyes. ''It''s you two who are in conflict. Why do I always get involved?''

    "Thomas, as you can see, I have been busy these days. I really can''t leave. How about two days later?"

    Even Lisa, who loved him most, was unwilling to take him out. The tears in Thomas'' eyes were like a water tap that had opened a gate, running out.

    "Dad! I want my mother!"

    Although he disdained the way he acted like a spoiled child,

    up."

    "You are so beautiful. How can you be inferior to others?" The make-up artist''s brush danced in the air, and the corners of her mouth slightly twitched. "There are no ugly women in the world. It''s obvious that they don''t want to dress up."

    Hester nodded in agreement. She was different from before just by waving her brush casually. "Yes, yes! I agree with you!"

    The make-up artist glanced at Hester strangely. She thought meaningfully, but she didn''t say anything. She was carefully painting Hester''s face with foundation.

    "Hester, are you all right?" Leo held Derek''s hand and knocked on the door. He glanced at Derek with a smile.

    "I also have a cousin. What are you proud of?" Derek rolled his eyes at him and decided to let it go.

    Leo liked to haggle over everything since he was a child. If Derek was not too narrow-minded, could he still stand here?

    When Hester opened the door, she saw the cold war between the two of them. She felt inexplicably tired. Since she came to the Liu family, of course, Derek was a regular guest. But every time she saw the two quarreling, she really felt tired!

    "Cousin, what''s wrong?"

    Hearing the voice of his cousin, Leo instantly raised a smile, turned around and looked at Hester eagerly.

 Chapter 739 The Protagonist Tonight

    "Wow! Are you still my cousin? Why don''t you look like the same as before?"

    "According to my preliminary judgment, she is your cousin!" Derek rolled his eyes at him and despised his exaggerated acting skills. "Although she does surprise me, she must be the same!"

    Raising his hand to give a punch to Derek, Leo smiled happily. "It''s natural that my cousin is beautiful. I don''t need you to tell me what to do!"

    Then he turned around and looked at Hester with a smile, which was a little creepy.

    "Of course Hester is the best person in the world and deserves better love!"

    Hester trembled and touched her chin, feeling that he acted to strangely. She raised her hand and touched Leo''s forehead, but didn''t feel anything wrong. Was he hit?

    "Don''t doubt it. He''s just too excited," said Derek coldly, looking at the man who had laughed like an idiot. He couldn''t bear to touch his forehead.

    "Excited?" Hester didn''t understand what he was excited about. Was it related to the dinner party tonight?

    "We are leaving now. You change your clothes and go to see grandpa!" Leo held Hester in his arms and patted her on the back. His eyes were filled with tears.

    He was so happy!

    Looking at Hester''s back inexplicably, Hester only felt creepy. She frowned and thought for a while, but finally she didn''t know what to do.

    Following Leo''s instructions, Hester changed her clothes and went to look for her grandfather. Her feet were covered with a long dress. She was not used to it, so she had to walk quickly with holding the corner of her dress.

    "Miss Hester, please slow down!" Seeing that Hester was out of breath, the old butler hurried forward and persuaded her. If the she was injured, how could he explain it to the master!

    "I''m fine! I''m just not used to this dress!" Hester smiled sheepishly and raised her hand to roll up her scattered hair behind her ears. A pair of round and full pearls set off her earlobes, making her petite and cute.

    family. In order not to embarrass my mother, I must behave well!"

    "Who dares to say that my granddaughter is humiliated? I won''t let him go!" After throwing these words domineeringly, he took his walking stick and looked at Hester with a faint smile. "Are you ready?"

    Hester was not used to such caution all of a sudden. She took a deep breath, pulled her lips upward and nodded hard. "Yes, I''m ready."

    The two floors were winding, covered with thick red carpet, mysterious and noble. Edmund and a young woman slowly walked over. The two of them walked over with smiles on their faces.

    It was her! Terence felt a lump in his throat and an indescribable feeling. He had been looking for her for such a long time, but it turned out that she was the granddaughter of the Liu family. This result was ridiculous.

    Under the gaze of everyone, Hester stood on the stage with her grandfather. She looked straight ahead, trying to think of nothing.

    ''Calm down! Hester, you must hold on for mother''s sake! Grandpa is getting old, and he has been very sad about mother. You must make up for her!'' she thought.

    One was her mother, and the other was her father. As their daughter, she had to bear the responsibility with all her might.

    "As you can see, this is my granddaughter, the protagonist tonight!"

 Chapter 740 Have An Affair With You

    Hester nodded gracefully. Fortunately, the dress was long enough. She nervously grasped the fabric of the dress, so no one could see anything unusual. The people made her a little dizzy. She took a deep breath to adjust her breath to avoid being too embarrassed.

    "Why does Edmund suddenly have a granddaughter?"

    "You don''t know, do you! Miss Rosemary eloped with someone. I guess she was just found back!"

    Terence frowned, listening to the discussion of the crowd, but more with a sense of ridicule. His sharp eyes made those people shut up and quietly leave.

    "Of course, today is the first time that my granddaughter has shown up in public, and today is also the day that our Liu family and the Yu family realize the promise of marriage."

    Edmund''s voice was loud and joyful. The marriage was originally arranged for Rosemary. It was a pity that she left with that man.

    The discussion became more heated. If the Liu family and the Yu family got married, they would be very powerful.

    Looking at the exclamations in the crowd with satisfaction, Edmund only felt happy in his chest. The strong landscape that should have been formed many years ago finally came true.

    "You''re right. Today is also a good day for my granddaughter''s engagement. Let''s wish them happiness together!"

    The crowd kept exclaiming. Then they saw that Derek slowly walked down the stage, held the back of Hester''s hand with one hand and gently kissed her. There was a rare smile on his handsome face, cold and comfortable.

    Hester''s soul was already gone. The cold kiss on the back of her hand brought her back to her senses. Looking at the flawless face of Derek, she felt dizzy.

    Derek held her in his arms in time. The hair on his forehead covered his eyes, making it hard to see his expression clearly.

    "Nervous?"

    His hot breath spra

    eryone. But he was standing so close to them, how could he not hear their conversation?

    He glanced at Edmund who could also hear their conversation and greeted him in silence. No wonder he was one of the best in the business world. How awesome he was to be calm and composed!

    With an amiable smile, Edmund slowly walked down the platform. His crutch fell to the ground one by one. He walked straight to Leo and raised his hand to hit him.

    Everyone''s eyes were on the two people, Hester and Derek, so no one noticed anything in the corner.

    Leo gave a snort and refrained himself from screaming. He looked at his grandfather sadly and didn''t understand why he was hit.

    He had been busy with Hester these days, so he didn''t have time to make trouble!

    "I heard that you like men?"

    Edmund cast a cold glance at Leo, which chilled him to the bone. He stood there quietly, waiting for his rebuke.

    "What? Who made this rumor? I will make him regret living in this world!"

    Leo got furious at once. He thought of Derek at the first time, but he was not stupid enough to drag him down!

    "Oh! Just now, Hester said that the reason why Derek married her was to have an affair with you! And he didn''t deny it!"

 Chapter 741 Long-cherished Wish

    The corners of Leo''s mouth twitched violently. He looked at his grandfather blankly and blinked his eyes, somewhat baffled. How could he say something like that all of a sudden?

    "Grandpa, what are you talking about? Are you tired or confused? Have you misheard?"

    "Clap!" Another sound of stick fell on Leo, and Edmund glared at him. Why did he have such an unfilial grandson who just wanted to piss him off?

    "Don''t you know whether I am stupid or you are stupid?"

    Leo bore the stick silently. At the same time, he was confused who was spreading the rumor, and most importantly, he had a big grudge against the gossip object.

    "Unfilial!" Edmund''s temples throbbed, but it was not appropriate to discipline his own child in the current situation, so he could only endure it and roared in a low voice.

    Hester, who was dancing with the initiator, saw this scene with a slight glance. She raised her eyebrows, glanced at Derek and rolled her eyes in her heart.

    "You can easily start a war. You can also be considered a talent!"

    "I''m flattered." A smile flashed across his elegant face. Derek didn''t feel ashamed at all when he heard this.

    Following Hester''s gaze, he saw the quarreling master and grandson in the corner.

    "Basically, Leo always loses at this time,"

    Derek said these words mercilessly, without feeling guilty at all. In his eyes, it was just a normal thing.

    "Huh!"

    Hester rested her head on his shoulder and chuckled. She thought the relationship between her cousin and Derek was really funny.

    "What do you think? How do you feel when you see her and her fiance show their love here?"

    Melody walked slowly to Terence, shaking the red wine in her hand. A hint of darkness flashed through her eyes, but with jealousy.

    That woman was so lucky to have such a noble grandfather! But in this case, she should have to change her plan!

    is long-cherished wish finally came true today.

    Hester raised her head to tuck the short hair around her ear, her eyes drooping slightly. She was not dissatisfied with the marriage between. She just felt that it was a little unfair to her.

    "Grandpa, why did you announce this news today? Why didn''t I know anything about it?"

    Back then, Mrs. Qi had arranged a marriage for her in silence, and now the same scene happened.

    "If you don''t want to, we will cancel the marriage." Edmund was slightly stunned and then said indifferently. Anyway, he had already canceled once, and it didn''t matter if he would do it again.

    "Your mother was engaged to the Yu family before, but after what happened later, she had to cancel the engagement unilaterally.

    Because of this, I always feel guilty to their family. Now that you are back, I want to make up for you. I always want to give you the best thing.

    But after thinking about it for a while, I found that I could give you very little, so I wanted to make a good marriage for you. As for Derek, I have known everything about him since he was a child. Only he is the one I trust most."

    Hester nodded to show that she knew it, but she couldn''t overcome the barrier in her heart. "I understand!"

 Chapter 742 Fiance

    Tears welled up in Edmund''s eyes, but he quickly raised his head to hold them back. Today was a good day. He couldn''t let the unpleasant things in the past destroy it.

    "I had planned to let Sheryl marry Derek, but that kid was so imprudent. It would be a mess if she went to the Yu family.

    Leo is still a boy. But I think it''s a good idea for Leo to marry Derek."

    "Grandpa, what did you just say?" Leo frowned in disbelief. If he didn''t have a hearing problem just now, was grandpa talking about marriage? Why did he say that?

    Incorrect! It didn''t seem right!

    Edmund cast a cold glance at Leo. He didn''t treat Leo kindly, as if he was not his biological grandson.

    He snorted and said lightly, "You''re not married yet. What''s the difference between keeping you and a girl? If we can''t get married by then, it will still be useless!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Hester, who had been standing at the side all the time, felt that she was innocent. She was really just sitting there by chance. As for the rest, she was really fine.

    Considerately holding Hester in his arms, Derek raised his eyebrows slightly with a faint disdain and ridicule. "Grandpa, Hester is a little tired. I''ll help her back to her room."

    Hearing that his precious granddaughter was tired, Edmund felt sorry for her. "Since Hester is tired, you should help her go back quickly!"

    It took him a long time to find her. She couldn''t be tired because of the party, or he would be the one in pain!

    Derek nodded slightly and carefully helped Hester stand up. Then he slowly walked away under the resentful gaze of Leo.

    "Grandpa, I suspect that I am not your biological grandson." Leo glanced at Edmund coldly and said in a low voice. Since he was a child, although Leo didn''t expect Edmund to be gentle to him, he didn''t even show his love, w

    little painful. But after all, it was him who saved her. She was too embarrassed to say anything, so she had to endure it.

    "Sorry, I didn''t see the road clearly just now. If there is anything wrong, I apologize to you here. You can let me go."

    "Hester!"

    His voice made Hester tremble. A chill rushed to her head.

    The voice was so familiar to her. It was her nightmare for the rest of her life.

    "Why are you here? ¡­¡­"

    Hester covered her mouth and frowned at the first half of the sentence. She was so stupid. Why did she ask this question subconsciously?

    Qi Group was of great importance in the business world. If he didn''t come to the dinner party, it would be unreasonable!

    "Mr. Terence, please let me go! If my fiance sees it, he will be unhappy."

    Anyway, ordinary people couldn''t deal with the guy with abnormal brain, so she decided to use Derek as an excuse! Anyway, she had been doing it for the whole night. It shouldn''t be a big deal to use him once in a while!

    "Fiance?"

    Terence said in a dangerous tone, emitting a gloomy aura, which was so cold that it could directly freeze people to death.

    "Hester, I really underestimated you. You have already had a fiance."

 Chapter 743 Fight

    Hester suppressed the impulse to tremble and forced herself to calm down. Because of the dim light, she couldn''t see clearly what Terence looked like at the moment.

    But it had nothing to do with her.

    "Have you forgotten that you are attending the wedding banquet of my fiance and me?"

    With a cold snort, Terence wished he could strangle Hester. Three years ago, she disappeared silently. She changed her name, and she still pretended not to know him.

    ''Hester, you are so ridiculous.''

    "How long do you want to pretend?"

    He roared, as if something had collapsed. This boring game was really enough for him to play with her for so long.

    "Mr. Terence, please let go of me. You hurt me."

    Hester frowned and struggled to escape, but the difference in strength between the two was too great, so she couldn''t make a wish in the end.

    The strong smell of alcohol made her even more desperate. ''Is he drunk or crazy?''

    "Mr. Terence, I think you are drunk, so you are a little unconscious. Let go of me first. I''ll ask someone to send you home!"

    Terence''s eyes were bloodshot, and the words "Mr. Terence" were particularly harsh. He wanted her to shut up.

    "HMM..."

    With her eyes wide open in disbelief, Hester gripped him tightly with both hands, trying to push him away.

    What the hell was he doing? He was definitely drunk and out of his mind.

    Leo looked ferocious. If he hadn''t heard the noise here, he wouldn''t have known that this man was bullying his cousin again. He didn''t have a stand before, but now it was different!

    "Damn it! How dare you bully my cousin in our Liu family? Terence, I think you are courting death."

    Leo shouted and ran to Terence in a hurry. He pulled him hard and hit his abdomen with the other hand.

    Being pulled away from the man''s embrace, Hester felt dizzy and fell into a warm e

    way, Hester couldn''t bear to look straight at them Why did she suddenly have an illusion that she had never known them?

    "Throw him out!"

    Derek threw Terence aside casually and ordered the servants behind him in a low voice. Then he took out a handkerchief from his pocket and carefully wiped his fingertips.

    "Sorry, I couldn''t help it! But I have tried my best to be lenient."

    Hearing this, Hester silently glanced at Terence, who was lying on the ground and fainted. After struggling for a while, she decided to give up.

    It was impossible for her to be together with Terence at all, so she should stay away from him!

    "I have something else to do, so I have to go now."

    "Let me be with you! It will be too dangerous if you meet a freak like him again."

    Leo volunteered to stay with her. It was not easy to find her back! He couldn''t let her hurt! He had to keep an eye on it, or his grandpa would blame him.

    "Cousin, I really don''t need it. I can go back myself." Hester hurriedly waved her hand and refused his kindness.

    She was going to find Austin, not to fight.

    "No way!" It was her fiance who stopped her this time. Derek raised his hand and smoothed her messy hair.

    "I''m good at fighting!"

 Chapter 744 Im Back

    Hearing this, Hester''s mouth twitched. She raised her hand to wipe the sweat on her forehead and silently agreed with him. Moreover, his fighting skills were really incomparable to that of ordinary people!

    "Thank you two for your kindness, but I really don''t need it this time."

    "Hester, don''t you really think about taking me there?" Leo said with a smile, looking at Hester. "I''m afraid you can''t deal with Austin."

    Hester didn''t want Leo to go, but what he said was true.

    "I''m a psychotherapist. Although Austin is a little difficult to deal with, as long as I want, there is no one I can''t get!"

    Leo raised his eyebrows, noticing Hester''s hesitation. He hurriedly increased his chips and continued. It was not easy to find her cousin! He must keep an eye on her. She couldn''t be taken away so easily!

    "I thought it would be better for you to take me, your fiance, with you than this loser!" Standing next to them, Derek said coldly.

    After all, if he really needed to do something, he could solve the problem quickly and save a lot of time.

    Hester was blocked in the middle, indicating that she wanted neither of them. However, her arms were tightly shackled and unable to move at all.

    She showed deep helplessness.

    "Cousin, Derek, can you let go of me first?"

    "Okay!" Leo was the first to make a concession. After all, it was his own cousin! He would absolutely obey and do as she said. "You can''t run away anyway. There''s nothing to worry about."

    Just now, the words that Hester wanted to express her gratitude were held back in her mouth. She lowered her head listlessly. She didn''t understand why would they have to do everything together?

    "Did I do anything wrong recently to piss you off?"

    The two looked at each other and said

    .

    The room was dark without any sign of strangers. Turning on the light, Hester looked at the familiar layout and raised her eyebrows slightly.

    "You can sit here as you like!"

    She put her handbag aside and invited the two of them to sit down.

    "Huh! I have come here as many times as you!" Leo sneered and replied slowly. He lay on the sofa lazily and sighed comfortably.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the bedroom door opened. Austin walked out of the room with his sleepy eyes. Wearing pajamas, he looked very cute.

    "Brother Austin!"

    Hester lost her calmness in an instant. She stood up in embarrassment, holding the edge of her clothes tightly with her hands, and looked at Austin in panic.

    "Hester?" Austin rubbed his eyes and thought he was dreaming. Just now, he heard her voice indistinctly. He tried to come out to have a look, but he didn''t expect that she really came back.

    "You are back."

    Hearing this, Hester couldn''t help but shed tears. Over the years, he had never questioned her. All he wanted was her safety.

    She rushed to Austin and held him tightly with her hands. Her tears wet his clothes and clung to his body.

    "I''m back."

 Chapter 745 Chaotic Logic

    A touch of gloom flashed through Austin''s eyes. He sighed and held her in his arms, smiling helplessly.

    "You have found your family. Why are you crying? Shouldn''t you be happy?"

    "Brother Austin!" Hearing Austin''s words, Hester''s tears were even more intense. She held his waist tighter and tighter, and her head rubbed against his arm intimately with a trace of dependence.

    She didn''t know how to express her feelings. She just wanted to hold him tightly. It was a sense of security for her.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Austin asked, raising his eyebrows and looking at Leo and Derek not far away. Why did she cry all of a sudden?

    "Shouldn''t today be your good day? Why are you crying? Did someone bully you?"

    "No!"

    Hester said sulkily, gritting her teeth and lowering her eyes.

    "Brother Austin, I''m sorry that I haven''t contacted you these days!"

    Austin narrowed his eyes and sighed. He patted her back gently and smiled. He had thought that she had suffered some grievance before she came here to cry. He didn''t expect that it was because of him.

    The Liu family was a rich family. It was common for them to plot against each other. It was normal for her to be bullied when she was a newcomer.

    However, it was not easy for the Liu family to find her. How could she be bullied?

    Thinking of this, Austin felt himself ridiculous. In the past few days, he had been worried and wondered what she would encounter in the Liu family.

    He had just fallen asleep and didn''t expect her to run over by herself.

    "Silly girl, it''s not easy for you to find your family. It''s normal for you to be happy. Anyway, I''ve been busy with the surgery in the hospital. How can I have time to blame you?"

    "So you are actually blaming me in your heart, aren''t you

    said slowly, as if someone else being beaten.

    Hester was stunned at his words. She didn''t understand why he said that. He was the one who was beaten, but why was she the one who felt guilty?

    "If you are angry because of what happened just now, then are you a little relieved?"

    Derek''s dark eyes reflected the astonishment on Hester''s face, and he smiled. His charming voice was pushed out slowly.

    "Derek, are you insane?"

    On the other hand, Leo, who hit the man, raised his hand and touched the man''s forehead.

    But why did he make a special movement today? Was it really appropriate to make him so scared?

    "In a sense, it''s normal for me to be beaten because I broke up their marriage." Derek nodded slightly. The blood at the corner of his mouth made his face more and more shocking.

    He never liked to owe others anything. He always did things by himself and didn''t follow the rules. He knew this very well and never cared about it.

    As long as he thought it was right, he had to solve it in his own way. Austin had chased after Hester for such a long time, and Leo had seen it. Now that he was the first one to take it. Naturally, Leo would be angry.

 Chapter 746 The Problem Of Marriage

    Hearing what Derek said, Hester couldn''t refute him for a while. Although his reason was a little strange, in a sense, it was really right that no one could refute!

    "I''m more and more interested in the structure of your brain." Leo nodded in admiration and clenched his fists. "I wonder when you have time. Can you go to the hospital to have a craniotomy operation? Let me see how your magical brain is constructed!"

    Derek chose to ignore the boring topic. He looked at Hester with burning eyes without any emotion. "As long as you are my fiancee, I still hope you can abide by your duty, even if we two will not have any result."

    "What do you mean?"

    Austin frowned and listened to him in confusion. He didn''t understand what he meant. What was the name of a fiancee? And why did she have something to obey?

    "Maybe Mr. Austin doesn''t know much about the situation, and some misunderstandings are inevitable." Derek nodded at Austin. He felt very guilty for robbing other people''s girlfriend.

    "Hester and I have already held an engagement party, so we two are nominally fiancees."

    "Nominally?"

    Obviously, Austin knew some words, but he was not clear about them. Since the engagement ceremony had been held, why did he still say so?

    "Of course, I hate women!"

    Derek nodded his head slightly and his voice didn''t change at all, just like a cold-blooded machine. Although he didn''t know why, he had never been interested in women.

    "Although I don''t hate Hester very much, I don''t like her either!"

    "So?" Austin was not interested in the nonsense in front of him at all. The only thing he was interested in was what did he mean by ''like''.

    "I''m still here!" Hester sighed

    g shout. She supported her head with one hand and looked at the calm Derek, confused.

    Since Leo had confessed his love, why was he still so calm?

    "Our two families are equal in power. It''s the same for you two to marry me, our parents won''t have much of a problem with it!"

    The summary of Derek''s words was very complete, but it made the two involved speechless. Why did they always feel that things were heading to something terrible?

    "Hester, aren''t you worried about your cousin?"

    Austin approached Hester and whispered.

    "Not at all." Hester turned her head casually and said slowly. The two of them were both men. According to his cousin''s playful character, he was afraid that it would be Derek who would suffer in the future!

    "I trust my cousin very much!"

    "I mean the moral quality of Derek!" Austin rubbed his forehead and said in silence.

    Hearing Austin''s words, Hester''s heart trembled and she turned her head with a stiff neck. She couldn''t help thinking of the way Derek fought, and her back was numb.

    Wouldn''t it be dangerous to replace Terence with Leo? Derek was really good at fighting.

 Chapter 747 The Answer

    "Then let my cousin marry him! Grandpa is a smart man. He won''t let him bully my cousin."

    Hester thought for a moment and finally found a perfect answer. Although Derek was good at fighting, he would restrain himself if he was in another place!

    "Will Derek agree?" Austin asked in a chilly voice, and his eyes fell on Derek. He trembled slightly and felt that the situation was not very optimistic.

    After all, according to his understanding of Leo, he was afraid that the result would be different! "Hester, there is something that cannot be forced. Besides, your cousin''s temper can''t suppress Derek."

    Hearing Austin''s ruthless words, the corners of Hester''s mouth twitched fiercely. ''Although there is nothing wrong with this sentence, there is really no need to make fun of my cousin!''

    As a man, he had some dignity! Although he didn''t care about it himself, she was his cousin, so she should care about him!

    "Although my cousin looks frivolous, he is reliable at critical moments!"

    "No!" Leo, who was fighting fiercely aside, was the first to react. He raised his hand to stop Derek from saying anything and looked up at him. "Didn''t we two come here because we were worried about Hester?"

    On the other hand, Derek rolled his eyes and made no secret of it. "You just remember?"

    He had thought of it a long time ago, but in order not to let someone take advantage of it, he casually echoed the quarrel.

    "We have stolen the spotlight,"

    Leo said in a low voice. He had been with Derek for a long time, so he knew exactly what he was thinking about.

    He put his hand on his forehead and sighed. Why did he want to humiliate himself to talk to this person, and why couldn''t he get rid of the question of sexual orientation?

    "Cousin, have you finished quarreling with Der

    m at all. What''s more, she made things turn out like this. She was really guilty.

    Her hands were tightly intertwined, and she didn''t know how to express her feelings to him.

    "Brother Austin, do you blame me?"

    "Why do you ask that?" Austin raised his eyebrows and said softly. He didn''t know what she was thinking.

    Hester raised her head and looked at his face. She clenched her fists and bit the corner of her mouth, secretly making up her mind.

    She was so indecisive that few people in the world would like her.

    "Brother Austin, I have thought about it carefully. Our relationship has been delayed for a long time because of me. I have been guilty all the time!"

    "Hester!" Austin stopped her with excitement. He clenched his fists and looked at her with red eyes.

    He couldn''t help trembling, afraid that he would hear the last answer he wanted to hear from her. He didn''t know why he was so worried. He was just afraid of that answer.

    In the past, he could have lied to himself that everything was fine, but now it was different. The standard answer was coming, and he was not able to face it.

    "I know you want to solve this problem, but please give me some time, okay?"

 Chapter 748 Be With You

    Hester frowned and looked at Austin, her palms full of sweat. She took a deep breath and stared at Austin.

    "Brother Austin, I think it clearly. I''ve always said that I want to have a try with you. Every time I say it, it''s true. Only you don''t take it seriously!

    So, this time I want to solemnly inform you that we can have a try."

    Austin looked at Hester with burning eyes, his hands trembling with excitement. He wanted to touch her face, but he was afraid that it was a dream and would be broken by his carelessness.

    "Hester... What did you say just now?"

    "I said that I will tell grandpa to cancel the engagement with the Yu family and I will be with you!"

    Hester repeated her words tirelessly. Tears were about to fall from her eyes. Her mood was very complicated, but she felt more relaxed.

    She didn''t want to owe Austin anything. He was the one who loved her most in the world. It was said that sometimes it was very likely to be a mistake to go forward. If one looked back at a critical moment, it might be another world.

    Austin was unexpectedly calm. He had waited for this moment for a long time, but now he felt it unrealistic after his dream came true. But only he himself knew clearly how many feelings were hidden behind this calm.

    "Hester, are you serious this time?"

    "I''m always telling the truth, but you always think I''m joking," Hester said with a faint bitter smile.

    Everyone thought her love was worthless, but no one had seen her struggle in pain. She knew how well Brother Austin treated her. That was why she wanted to give him a response.

    She had worked hard to maintain their relationship for so many years, so she naturally understood the bitterness in it. The reason why she did not

    e matter with Terence, Hester went to the outer bedroom unconsciously. She hurriedly calmed down and nodded softly.

    "Hum." Edmund nodded slightly, holding a cup of tea in his hand and taking a sip. He raised his eyes and glanced at Leo, who followed her.

    "I heard that you beat the boy from Qi family yesterday. Is that true?"

    "I asked Leo to help me," Hester said without hesitation. After all, Leo was helping her. She couldn''t convict him.

    "Only him?" Edmund''s words were full of confidence. It was obvious that he didn''t believe in Leo''s abilities. He was so weak and a psychologist. How could he fight with others?

    "I know Leo''s fighting skills very well. Although he won''t be beaten miserably, he hasn''t been able to send that boy into the hospital yet."

    Hester raised her eyebrows and glanced at Leo with contempt. This cousin was really not a reliable one!

    "Grandpa is right. Last night, Derek also helped me."

    "Although he looks gentle in daily life, he is really good at fighting!" Edmund nodded with satisfaction. He appreciated Derek''s fighting ability very much.

    "Hester, it will be good for you to get engaged to Derek!"

 Chapter 749 Die Sonless

    "Grandpa?" Hester was confused. Was there such a benefit for her engagement with Derek?

    "Ah! Well, Derek is very reliable. I''m relieved to let him take care of you!" Edmund covered his mouth with his hand and coughed.

    ''Oh my God! I just blurted out what I was thinking...'' he thought.

    "Grandpa, why didn''t you discuss with me about my engagement with Derek?" Hester''s eyes darkened. She nodded slightly and asked her doubts in a low voice.

    She had just come back and her grandpa was eager to let her marry Derek, which confused her a lot.

    "Hester, let me tell you. Our family and the Yu family have been friends for generations, so our relationship is naturally good and we know everything about each other. Grandpa puts you two together just for your own good. Don''t be angry!"

    Fearing that Hester would say something radical to annoy his grandfather, Leo explained in a hurry. ''Don''t quarrel again because of your marriage!''

    Rosemary''s example was really frightening!

    "Cousin, I know what grandpa is thinking. But why am I the last one to know that? It''s unfair to me!"

    Hester clenched her fists and roared. She didn''t want to have a second arranged marriage after going through it.

    She couldn''t help but want to get angry, but she couldn''t figure out the mixed feelings.

    Edmund''s mind went blank for a moment, and his heart was choked with sobs. Her stubborn look made him in a trance for a moment, as if the person in front of her was Rosemary.

    At that time, she was so resistant that he didn''t know what to do. He couldn''t imagine that the obedient and sensible girl like Rosemary would disobey him because of that man.

    Thinking of the past, Edmund felt suffocated and fell to the ground, covering his chest.

    "Grandpa!" "Grandpa!"

    Leo and Hester shouted at the same time and helped him up in a hurry, at a loss.

    "

    r''s eyes, spreading a large area of her pure white clothes. A low sob slowly sounded in the room, with a strong suppression, suffocating.

    "Grandpa, don''t you think it''s too childish to use such words to comfort her?" Leo slowly walked in with a bowl of medicine in his hand. He heard Edmund''s comforting words and couldn''t help making fun of him.

    His grandfather was good in everything, except that he was too strict. He was so stubborn that he never lowered his head easily. It was really troublesome.

    Edmund''s face turned red, which looked a little weird. He looked at Leo kindly with a slight smile at the corners of his mouth.

    "Since Hester doesn''t think highly of the marriage with Derek, and you have a good relationship with him since childhood. It''s not easy for our Liu family to cancel the marriage again and again. Why don''t you marry him on behalf of Hester? In this way, you don''t have to show up in front of me every day. It''s very annoying."

    Leo''s ears rumbled as if he had met a thunderbolt. ''I was just joking. Grandpa, you don''t have to be so cruel!'' he thought.

    "Grandpa, I understand you are eager to make up for it. But if you let the only boy of the Liu family marry him, our family may die sonless!"

 Chapter 750 Im Fine

    "With a grandson like you, will our Liu family still have a long way to go?"

    Edmund directly dissed Leo. He glanced at Leo with a trace of disdain and ridicule.

    He was desperate to have a great grandson. But if his grandson hadn''t had any feeling for women, he might have been a gay.

    At the beginning, Edmund might not be able to accept it, but after a long time, when the fantasy was shattered, he slowly gave in. Anyway, Derek was a talented young man from the Yu family. If he would be Leo''s husband, Edmund could accept it reluctantly.

    Moreover, if they really got married, the Liu family wouldn''t be afraid of being misappropriated. Why not kill two birds with one stone?

    "¡­¡­" Leo looked at his grandfather in silence and really doubted if he was his biological grandson.

    Although his grandfather had been cold to him since he was a child, there was still a blood relationship between them. After all, it was more or less about family affection.

    He really didn''t know how to respond to such an indifferent sentence!

    "Grandfather, cousin is a boy. Of course he will keep the Liu family long-standing. You can''t say that!"

    Hester sat between the two men and mediated. She felt embarrassed if they continued to quarrel like this. She had just came back home. However, she didn''t expect that her grandfather wanted to marry her cousin, the only heir of the Liu family, to a man.

    "Although cousin is also an unmarried man, he is still a young talent. He will be able to find a girlfriend in the end!"

    "Huh! Really?" Edmund snorted. He didn''t believe that his grandson would be a person who could save him trouble.

    "Of course I know what kind of person your cousin is."

    "Grandpa, you really hurt me. I''m just still sitting here. But you d

    was not taken seriously at home.

    "Leo, I may be a little busy later. If you are bored, you can play with your cell phone for a while."

    In the elevator, Hester was afraid that Leo''s self-esteem would be frustrated, so she told him slowly. The feeling of not being able to help was indeed frustrating for a person.

    "Okay!" Leo yawned and answered perfunctorily. He didn''t hear what Hester said at all.

    The moment the door opened, a figure rushed up. The figure bumped into him and he felt like his bones were falling apart.

    Before he could say anything, a girl''s voice came from behind with unconcealed worry.

    "Hester, where have you been these days?"

    Hester''s arm was tightly gripped by Yam, and she raised her eyebrows in pain. Yam''s haggard face and crazy behavior really confused her.

    Could the two people who used to be so hostile really be good friends regardless of the past?

    Yam''s eyes were fixed on Hester. When she found that Hester was fine, she breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Not bad! You finally show up. If you don''t show up, I will call the police."

    "I''m fine!" Hester said with a faint smile. "As for you, how did you end up like this?"

 Chapter 751 Sincere

    A hint of excitement flashed in Yam''s eyes, and she quietly avoided the eye contact of Hester, which was a little strange. She rolled her eyes and nodded her head carelessly.

    "Oh, I''ve brought food here these days. Jessie said you weren''t here. I''m just a little worried!"

    "Don''t worry! I''m fine. Don''t worry!" Hester raised her eyebrows slightly and believed Yam''s words. Since they met again, Yam had always been strange. But it would be okay after getting used to it.

    Although she didn''t know why Yam had disappeared in those years, her reappearance was indeed a great impact on Hester.

    "That''s good! That''s good!" Yam repeated this sentence in a daze, holding the food box tightly in her hand. No one knew what she was thinking about.

    "Oh, by the way, I''m here to bring you lunch."

    As she spoke, she gave the food box to Hester and left in a hurry.

    "Does this woman need to see a psychologist?" Leo raised his eyebrows, rubbed his chin and said.

    As a professional psychologist, he had a preliminary judgment that this woman might be stimulated. Otherwise, how could she be so abnormal?

    Hester sighed and glanced at the serious Leo. She suddenly felt that she was not used to it. Since she came back to the Liu family, she had changed all kinds of values. In her eyes, her cousin was obviously a funny man, but sometimes he pretended to be an elite.

    "Leo, why are you so serious? I''m not used to it!"

    Looking back at Hester sadly, Leo felt hurt. So, was he at the bottom of the whole Liu family?

    "Hester, you can''t do this to me! I used to be your psychotherapist. Have you forgotten? I am professional and own a good reputation overseas!"

    "Leo, can I ask you a question?" Hester nodded perfunctorily, looking at Leo with a gleam in her eyes, and ask

    much, Leo always tried to make her happy, so that she could avoid a lot of embarrassment. But at the same time, he had almost ruined his image.

    Glancing at Hester, Leo didn''t feel anything wrong. He didn''t have much sense of propriety, which saved him a lot of trouble.

    "Personally, I''m a gossiper. I like to listen to other people''s gossip. So when I first chose a major, I chose psychology excitedly!"

    Hester''s temples throbbed. For such a shameless cousin, she seemed to have no words to persuade him.

    "Leo, congratulations on your achievement!"

    "Thank you!" Leo nodded gentlemanly and accepted the wish from Hester without shame. A hint of affection flashed through his eyes, but soon disappeared.

    Why did he want to learn psychology at that time? After so many years, he almost forgot it!

    "I still need to stay in the law office for a while. Leo, why don''t you go back to your work first? I will contact you after I finish my work."

    Hester raised her eyes from a pile of documents and angrily glanced at Leo, who was leisurely and unrestrained.

    "No way! My task today is to protect you. I can''t leave my post at will!" Leo said sincerely, with his chest out.

 Chapter 752 Are You Sick

    "Leo, are you sure you are not trying to make me hate you?" Hester sighed and couldn''t help but touch her forehead. ''Can''t you see that the people in the law office are about to kill you?''

    Everyone was busy, wishing to finish their work as soon as possible, but there was a person like Leo who was leisurely playing games here. The contrast was really annoying.

    Leo''s finger quickly skimmed over the screen. After successfully killing an enemy, he lazily raised his head and took a plaintive glance at Hester, feeling very aggrieved.

    He came because he worried about her, but now he was disliked. It was really a humiliation for him.

    "Hester, can you be a little conscientious?"

    "Okay!" Hester didn''t bother to raise her head. The pen in her hand flew quickly and she marked the files. She had a lot of work to do these days and she was going crazy.

    "Leo, I''m really busy here. If you are really free here, could you please go out and buy some coffee?"

    "Coffee?" Leo''s lips trembled as if he had heard it wrong. As the son of the Liu family, was he reduced to buy coffee for others?

    "I suddenly remember that I have something to deal with in the studio, so I''m leaving now."

    He was the only one who had nothing to do here, and he had to absolutely obey Hester''s order. After weighing the pros and cons, he felt that it was better for him to leave for a period of time.

    Finally, there was no pressure from Leo in the office, and Hester could finally breathe a sigh of relief. She leaned against the table lazily and felt a little relaxed.

    These days, she was almost crazy under the twenty-four-hour surveillance of Leo. Now she finally found an excuse to get away from him, as if she had come back to life

    "Miss April, this is the hospital case. Please have a look!" Jessie knocked on the door and came in, putting the folder in her hand on the table and inviting Hester to have a look.

    "This case has been delay

    of his nose. A gentle light inadvertently leaked from the corner of the window, enveloping him, like shining stars.

    Jessie took a slight glance at Austin, and then followed Hester out of the office as if nothing had happened. Her cheeks were hot, and her palms were wet.

    "Do you have a fever?" Hester asked softly, looking at Jessie''s red face. Now she was in the hospital, where she could get treated in time.

    Jessie''s heart skipped a beat. With a guilty conscience, she looked at the ground, wishing to find a crack to drill in. "No!"

    "If you are sick, you have to go to see a doctor. We are now working in the hospital. It makes sense to ask them for help. You don''t have to hold on. If your condition gets worse, you have to stay by yourself."

    Glancing at Jessie''s increasingly red face, Hester would not believe a word or a mark of her. In her eyes, this assistant was too serious and didn''t care about her life at all.

    "Well, if you feel uncomfortable, don''t hold on. I don''t feel good even if I look at you. The emergency room is over there. You can go there by yourself!"

    "Miss April, I''m really fine. I just feel a little hot, so my face is red." Jessie was about to cry. She was fine, but why was it so serious now?

    "Alright! The dean has informed us. Let''s go!"

 Chapter 753 Nothing

    With a flustered look on her face, Jessie stepped forward first. If she continued to entangle this matter with Hester, she might give herself away.

    "Slow down!" Hester shrugged helplessly. Jessie was so dedicated, so she would be happy as her boss!

    However, health was the most important thing. After the meeting, Hester must take her to the emergency room!

    The dean had a headache because it was a case accumulated over the years of the hospital. Now that he had an experienced lawyer like Hester, he was naturally very happy and told her everything.

    Hester listened carefully most of the time. Sometimes she heard the dean say that the patient would conflict with the doctor, and she couldn''t help but worry about Austin.

    She was convinced that people would do something extreme when they were too excited.

    "Did the doctors and nurses get hurt?"

    The dean smiled bitterly and sighed. "No! But we have gotten used to it. Now that the relationship between the doctor and the patient is so tense, we can put up with it.

    It''s just that our chief surgeon has suffered a lot. If his hands are hurt by accident, he is likely to lose his career!"

    "Dean, we have a general understanding of the situation here. The case will be heard in two weeks. Don''t worry. I will try my best!"

    Hester nodded slightly and said softly, with tears in her eyes.

    After saying goodbye to the dean politely, Hester turned around and smiled with a little depression for no reason. "Let''s go! I''ll take you to the emergency room!"

    "No, why should I go there?" Jessie was confused. She was still shocked by what the dean had just heard. Why did the situation suddenly change?

    "Miss April, I''m really not sick. Please trust me!"

    She was stunned for a while and finally realized that she had been caught blushed on the spot just now. It must be because of that thing!

    "Okay!"

    later. Be careful on the way!"

    After saying goodbye to Jessie, Hester turned around and wandered in the corridor of the hospital, bumping into a person in a trance. She hurriedly nodded to apologize.

    There were many patients in the hospital. Who could bear the bumps from a healthy person like her?

    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry!"

    "Hester?"

    A calm voice came over her head, but it was so familiar that her back was numb. She clenched her fists and looked up at that pair of eyes. She felt as if she had been separated from him for a lifetime.

    "Mr. Terence, I''m afraid you''ve got the wrong person again!" Hester smiled calmly without any flaws. However, the bruises at the corner of his mouth made her worried and her heart was painful.

    "I''m Sakura, not Hester. Although I look familiar with the one you are looking for, I''m still a little different."

    A touch of gloom flashed across Terence''s calm face, but he could not lose his temper. He clenched his fists and looked at Hester, feeling as if his chest was about to explode.

    "Do we really have to be like this?"

    Hester sneered and slowly raised her eyes to look at Terence, cold and indifferent.

    "Mr. Terence, you must be kidding. There is nothing related between us at all."

 Chapter 754 Meet

    "Really?"

    Terence looked at Hester coldly, as if he was going to freeze her. The scars on his face were like carved patterns, adding a bit of sharpness to him.

    He didn''t know why she was so determined, but he clearly heard that something seemed to be broken and fell to the ground.

    Sometimes, he lost consciousness because of the pain. He thought that his current situation perfectly explained it!

    "Hester, I never knew that you would be so cruel!"

    Hester''s body staggered in an almost invisible way, and her fingernails pierced into the palm of her hand. The pain stimulated her to maintain her manner at all times. They had broken up three years ago. Of course they shouldn''t know each other.

    ''It''s not easy for you to get rid of those days. Are you going to be involved again?'' she thought in her heart.

    "Mr. Terence, my cousin hit you that day. I apologize for him. Please let it go! Of course, if you have to make a fuss about it, it''s okay! After all, you are the trigger of this matter. I hope you can think it over before making a plan!"

    Hester was not afraid of being sued by him, but she was afraid that he would play tricks behind her back. Although the Liu family was rich and powerful, Leo''s intelligence was really worrying. She couldn''t imagine what would happen.

    If he played tricks, how could Leo win? Therefore, in order to avoid these unnecessary troubles, she had to inform him in advance.

    "Huh!" With a sneer, Terence stared at Hester coldly. How could he not understand what she meant? He knew she was just afraid that he would have a fight with Leo.

    "What? Are you afraid that I will get even with your fiance, so you come here to make it clear in advance?"

    The word "fiance" shocked Hester. She raised her hand to touch her hair and sighed silently. She almost forgot the existence of Derek.

    "Ahem! Well, since you mentioned it, I''ll also apologize for him. Let''s go through this chap

    de a slight sound on the ground, which was even especially clear in the noisy corridor of the hospital.

    He was wearing a white coat, which was full of the aura of abstinence, making people bewitched.

    "Don''t we have an appointment for dinner today? Why are you here now?"

    Leo stared straight at Hester, completely ignoring the people behind her.

    Speaking of the matter of the emergency room, Hester was very embarrassed. Although she was not professional, she felt ashamed that she hadn''t learned any medical common sense after getting along with Austin for many years.

    "There was a small problem along the way, so I was late."

    Austin''s eyes passed through Hester and fell directly on Terence behind her. Naturally, he attributed this small problem to him.

    Austin raised his hand and tucked the hair behind her ear dotingly.

    "Has everything been settled?"

    Staring at Austin in front of her, Hester was lost in thought for a moment. Her ears, which were gently brushed by him, were a little hot, and there was still a trace of his temperature left. It was itchy, tugging at her heartstrings.

    "Yes!"

    Austin nodded with satisfaction. The dark clouds dissipated, and a bright smile appeared on his face again. "Then let''s go to have dinner! What do you want to eat?"

 Chapter 755 Do You Miss Me

    Hester had never known that a person would be gentle like this when he smiled. But did it mean everything would be fine since Brother Austin smiled?

    "Okay!"

    Hester lowered her head, not knowing what she was feeling guilty about.

    Austin nodded slightly, not noticing Hester''s thoughts at all. He took her by the hand and left without hesitation.

    Terence narrowed his eyes slightly. A breeze blew in front of him, with a little coldness, penetrated into his bone and eroded his warmth.

    "Austin, don''t be too proud!"

    Terence muttered with a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, but he couldn''t tell who he was talking to.

    With her hand held, Hester''s heart finally returned to its original position. In front of her was the clean back of Austin, without any other colors. The black and white were clear, and it made her feel at ease.

    "Brother Austin, I heard from the dean that many doctors in the hospital have been beaten recently. Have you ever encountered such a thing?"

    Austin stopped and his messy thoughts vanished. He looked at Hester with a bitter smile and laughed out loud.

    He had thought that she could sense his emotional fluctuation from his subtle expression, so she would say a few soft words to him. At least, if she acted coquettishly, his restless heart would be able to return to its original place.

    However, the two of them were seemingly in harmony but actually at variance, which made him at a loss. He couldn''t be angry with her, let alone expose his heart.

    Their relationship stuck here, which was embarrassing.

    "What''s wrong?" Unable to get an answer for a long time, Hester turned her head and looked at Austin, trying to find an answer.

    "Nothing." Austin came to his senses and smiled bitterly. "It''s just that I suddenly have some feelings when you mention that the doctor in the hospital was beaten."

    "Bro

    The soft touch almost made him addicted to it. "Well, I''m not kidding. Think about what you want to eat!"

    "Anything is okay! The point is that I''m not hungry now and I can''t think of anything to eat." Hester shrugged her shoulders indifferently. She had no idea what to eat.

    The two of them came to the dining room and found a table by the window. As soon as they sat down, they bumped into Jackson.

    It was time for dinner, so the restaurant was very crowded, but Jackson''s enchanting look could was very eye-catching. Hester saw him at the first sight.

    She stood still, hesitating if she should go forward and say hello. But judging from his expression, he must be talking about business!

    "Sorry, wait a minute!" Jackson''s eyes met with Hester''s in the air, and the smile at the corners of his mouth gradually spread, with a trace of warmth. He nodded, interrupting the business progress.

    The other man raised his eyes in surprise. The matter was about to come to an end. Why did he interrupt it for no reason?

    Although his heart was full of doubts, he still agreed with a smile. "Okay!"

    "Why are you here?" Hester frowned in confusion and looked at the other man sitting at the table.

    "Long time no see. Do you miss me?"

 Chapter 756 Im Her Fiance

    Hester looked at the smiling Jackson in front of her, and her nerves were tense. Did god embarrass her on purpose?

    She hadn''t seen him come out to disturb her for a long time. Why did he do it today?

    Although Hester couldn''t accept this fact, she pretended to be calm and raised the corners of her mouth.

    "What a coincidence! You are here for dinner too!"

    Sitting opposite her, Austin couldn''t help laughing when he heard her words. It might be easy to run into such a thing in the restaurant!

    "Yes! What a coincidence!" With his eyes fixed on Hester, Jackson''s charming face was shining, making people unable to look straight at him.

    "Ha-ha!" Hester raised her hand to tuck the short hair around her ear with a dry smile. Jackson hadn''t contact with her for a long time, and the sudden appearance made her a little scared.

    "Hello, Mr. Jackson!" Austin raised his eyes, with a faint smile on his lips, and his eyes flickered with light. "This is my girlfriend. Please restrain your personal emotions!"

    Jackson raised his eyebrows and smiled with disdain. "As far as I know, Miss Hester should be single now! Besides, she was nominally my girlfriend not long ago. Why is she your girlfriend today?"

    Austin had been tangled with Hester for a long time. He knew it clearly, so Austin couldn''t hide it from him.

    "Really?" Austin narrowed his eyes and smiled. There was an inexplicable evil look on his handsome face. His thick eyelashes trembled up and down, like a butterfly flying high in the air, which was unforgettable.

    "It''s just an expedient for Hester to pretend to be your girlfriend before. Mr. Jackson is a powerful man. Can''t you tell the difference between reality and lie?"

    Hester had never hidden their matter from Austin, so he was clear about it. At that time, he didn''t take it seriously.

    g. Wearing a pure black handmade suit, Derek looked expressionless, and his noble temperament could not be concealed.

    He was standing behind them and his black eyes were shining with an unreadable light.

    Hester clenched her fingertips and was silent. Why did they all like to join the fun today? Terence, Jackson, and now even Derek, the nominal fiance, came.

    She covered her temples helplessly and was about to doubt the world. Didn''t they say that the man to woman ratio was seriously out of balance now? But none of them was short of someone to chase after. Why did they all want to step in and join the fun?

    Or was it because she looked funny so they wanted to watch a show?

    "Mr. Austin, please keep a distance from my fiancee."

    The eerie silence was broken. With a serious look on his face, Derek looked at the hand of Austin and Hester, and said gloomily.

    "Fiancee?" Jackson was shocked. Derek seldom showed up, and how could a man of wealth like him know Hester?

    But it didn''t look like that Derek was lying. What was going on?

    Hester was silent and sat beside, not knowing how to face the three people. Who said it was lucky to be chased after? It was so ridiculous!

    "I''m her fiance!"

 Chapter 757 Boyfriend

    There was still no change in Derek''s indifferent and abstinent look. Standing there, if it weren''t for the slight undulation of his chest, she would have doubted if he was a sculpture.

    His words were very sweet, but after he said it, there was a trace of coldness.

    "Derek, can you stop making fun of us?"

    Hester sighed. In the end, she couldn''t stand being watched. She always had the illusion of being a clown. Besides, she must offend someone recently so that she was very unlucky.

    "What are you talking about?" Derek turned his head and looked at Hester with his calm eyes. His resolute outline added a sharp edge to his whole body.

    "Derek, please don''t get involved in this, okay?"

    Hester was about to cry. Derek was usually cold, but now the situation was so bad. Didn''t he have any intention of helping her?

    Derek raised his eyebrows and finally realized what she meant. He was a business man, and he seemed to be insensitive to love.

    But it was not his fault. After all, he had a kind of fear and disgust for girls since he was a child.

    After a moment of silence, he slowly walked to Hester, bent down, and pulled her up into his arms.

    "If you feel uncomfortable here, I''ll take you away!"

    "Derek!" Hester took a deep breath and said. Why was her life so miserable?!

    "Mr. Derek, we are still talking about business!" Jackson''s eyes darkened and he said slowly.

    Hearing that, Derek was stunned. He turned around and looked at Jackson calmly. After thinking for a moment, he tightened his grip on Hester.

    "My fiancee is not feeling well. Let''s talk about it another day!"

    Seeing that things were going to be unpredictable, Hester could do nothing but complain. She glanced at her hand in silence and suddenly wanted to hit Derek.

    Of course, the premise was that she could beat th

    he Gu Consortium had a mental problem.

    "Shut up!" Hester couldn''t stand it anymore. At this moment, Hester had already had enough. She looked coldly at Derek and Jackson, not knowing what to do.

    If they continued, she was not sure what kind of comments would come out next to reverse her world view.

    "Derek, I don''t know why grandpa insisted on our engagement. I was totally confused that night and didn''t realize it at all. Please don''t take it too seriously, okay?"

    "Okay!" Derek answered calmly, and there was no change on his face. "Although you didn''t know it clearly at that time, our engagement is a fact."

    After saying this, he received a glance from Hester and moved his eyes awkwardly.

    "Of course, if you want to have a boyfriend, I agree. After all, the identities of the two of us are not in conflict. I won''t interfere with it!"

    Hester''s serious expression collapsed in an instant. She glanced at Derek with trembling lips, truly feeling sorry for him. As her else''s fiance, he didn''t allow others to touch her at ordinary times. How could he be so generous to admit the existence of her boyfriend?!

    She couldn''t believe her ears.

    "Derek, can you tell me what you are thinking?"

 Chapter 758 Strange Brain Structure

    "I''m just your fiance, so I won''t object to your having a boyfriend." With a serious look on his face, Derek looked at Hester, expressing his thoughts.

    "Are the people with Leo so unpredictable?" Hester covered her aching temples and had no idea about the brain structure of Derek.

    Receiving the confused gaze of Hester, Austin smiled slightly. He tapped his fingertips slightly on the table, and a meaningful look flashed across his face.

    "Leo majored in psychology, so he has a thorough analysis of some things."

    Hearing Austin''s reasonable explanation, Hester was even more powerless to refute. She lay prone on the table with a depressed look, and there was no hope.

    Derek was a strange person, and it was reasonable that she couldn''t figure it out.

    "Two days ago, you still grabbed Brother Austin''s clothes and persuaded him to restrain himself, didn''t you?"

    "That''s because he was not your boyfriend at that time. I have the right to deal with him."

    "¡­¡­"

    Jackson had listened to the whole conversation. Compared with Hester''s distraction and reversed world view, he quickly accepted the current situation.

    He sat opposite them calmly and took a sip of wine.

    "Mr. Derek, it seems that we can''t continue our conversation. As for the cooperation, I hope you can think it over when you go back!"

    Sitting next to Hester, Derek nodded slightly. His dark eyes were slightly lowered, and his thick eyelashes covered his eyes well, making it difficult to see clearly.

    "Mr. Jackson, I will consider the proposal carefully. Please rest assured!"

    Therefore, the lunch was finished in such a chaotic situation. Hester didn''t know what the other people were thinking, but she was very worried about her own digestion system.

    Standing at the door of the restaurant, Austin looked at Hester with loving eyes. He raised his hand and gently rubbed her head, wit

    Although he was very angry, he could bear it for the sake of not hating her!

    "I''m fine! I just can''t help being curious about your brain structure. I''m really sorry!"

    Hester replied with a fake smile, imitating his usual look. Then she unfastened the seat belt and let herself go.

    If they continued to stay together, she was not sure what else she would do!

    In the VIP ward of the hospital, Melody pushed the door open with a bunch of flowers in her arms. Looking at the scars on Terence''s face carefully, she frowned.

    "You are an adult now. How could you do such a childish behavior as fighting with others?"

    "Why are you here?" With a cold face, Terence closed the document in his hand and looked up at Melody calmly, with an unreadable meaning.

    Melody was stung by his stare, but she didn''t show it on her face. She walked slowly to the bed and put the flowers in the vase. "I heard that you were injured, so I came to see you!"

    "Thank you for visiting me. I''m fine." Terence''s eyes twinkled and said calmly. It was obvious that he wanted to drive her away.

    "Terence, I just came to see you out of kindness. I don''t mean anything else. You don''t have to be so cold to me!" Melody ran her fingers through her hair and slowly said.

 Chapter 759 Ill Take Care Of You

    With a cold face, Terence put the documents in his hands aside and looked up at Melody quietly. "Now that you see it, please leave, okay?"

    With her hands tightly intertwined, the smile on Melody''s face was a little stiff, but she still kept calm and elegant as she should be.

    Terence just wanted to drive her away and didn''t want to have anything to do with her. However, since she couldn''t let it go, she shouldn''t vent her temper casually.

    "Terence, you are injured and need to be taken care of. Don''t be angry easily, okay?"

    "Lisa will take care of me!" Terence took a deep breath and refused her kindness without hesitation. Lying on the bed lazily, he was thinking about what had happened in the corridor just now.

    "Lisa is very tired to take care of the Qi family and Thomas. I''m afraid that she will not take good care of you. If you can''t recover soon, Qi Group will suffer a loss."

    Holding back her anger, Melody explained in a soft voice. She had been refraining from coming to him these days. If it weren''t for the accident at the banquet, how could she find a good excuse to look for him?

    "I will find a nursing worker!"

    However, Terence''s words made all her excuses in vain. Melody stood beside the bed, with her nails piercing into the palm of her hand. The sharp pain could not match up to the pain in her heart.

    "Terence, why do you always push me out?"

    After enduring for a long time, she finally couldn''t help being irritated. She had never been so aggrieved in her life.

    Terence didn''t want to contact with her at all. She had a lot of things to do in the future, so she couldn''t let things go to a wrong way.

    "Melody, I''ve told you that we''d better not contact with each other anymore!" Terence looked at Melody calmly and said slowly.

    In fact, they should have cut off cont

    and rubbed Thomas'' head to calm her down. He was just a child! At this time, he would be sensitive and scared. As long as she was able to use him, she would definitely win his heart.

    "Don''t bother, Miss Melody. I''ll take care of him here!" Lisa wouldn''t give Thomas to this evil woman easily. She couldn''t forget what had happened at that time. Melody was so vicious to her own child. No one could guarantee if she would do something bad to Thomas.

    A hint of viciousness flashed through Melody''s eyes. She raised her hand to tuck the short hair near her ear, and her hand trembled slightly. It seemed that Lisa was deliberately on guard against her. It was really annoying.

    "Of course not. I''m still the nominal wife of Terence. He is injured and hospitalized. If I don''t come here to take care of him, it will have a bad impact on both our families!

    We got married to stabilize the interests of the two companies, and now the situation is the same as before. Is what I said right, Terence?"

    She finally shifted the topic to "interests". Terence could refuse her countless times, but he would not turn a blind eye to anything related to Qi Group.

    "Lisa, you can go back. Melody will take care of me."

 Chapter 760 Discharged From The Hospital

    "Yes, sir!" After hesitating for a while, Lisa nodded respectfully and didn''t say anything more. After all, she was just a servant. Since Terence had asked her to leave, she had no choice.

    Melody was very happy to take care of Terence in the hospital. It was also because of this that she saw clearly how much Terence loved Thomas.

    Although Thomas is not her biological son, in order to regain Terence''s heart, the only way is to have a good relationship with him.

    "Thomas, dad is having dinner now. Don''t disturb him. Wait for him to finish it, okay?"

    "Okay!" Thomas nodded obediently, turned around and sat down on the sofa. He looked at Terence quietly without saying anything.

    He was already a child without a mother, so he couldn''t lose his father anymore.

    Melody sat beside Thomas kindly and raised her hand to rub his tiny head.

    "Thomas, don''t worry. Your dad''s injury just looks serious, but actually he is fine. He only needs to rest for several days."

    "Really?" Thomas'' eyes were bright. He looked at Melody hopefully and felt happy.

    "Of course." Melody smiled warmly and held him in her arms. "Your dad is so powerful. How could he be knocked down so easily? As long as he can rest for some days, I promise that he will be as strong as before again."

    Thomas lay obediently in Melody''s arms, and his restless heart finally returned to its original position. When he first saw his father, he was really scared.

    "Don''t worry. It''s okay." Melody''s thick eyelashes covered her eyes so that no one could see her expression clearly. But her voice was soft and gentle.

    In the next few days, Melody stayed in the ward every day, and Thomas would come here on time every day. Although they didn''t always have a good time, their relationship was alleviated.

    Melody was very satisfied with the current situation. At least Terence wouldn''t hate her too much.

    Naturally, she would also be more fa

    smile. "This gentleman was discharged from the hospital this morning. I think he might have forgotten to tell you."

    ''Forget about it?''

    Melody let go of the nurse and the heat preservation pot fell to the ground. She staggered to lean against the door of the ward, with a sad smile on her face and glassy eyes.

    Terence was determined to break up with her. How could he forget? He must do it on purpose! He hurriedly went through the discharge formalities when she was away.

    "Miss, are you okay?" The nurse hurried to hold Melody and asked softly. "You don''t look good. Do you need me to help you take a rest?"

    "No, thanks." Melody raised her hand to avoid her help. She tried to smooth her hair and smiled reluctantly.

    She walked slowly in the corridor of the hospital, with people coming and going. It was so lively, but why did she feel so sad?

    In the Qi family.

    Terence sat upright on the sofa in the living room. The scars on his face were so light that no one could see them clearly. With the documents in his hands, he dealt with business seriously.

    "Mr. Terence, Miss Sheryl has resigned. Do you need another assistant?"

    "Call James back!" Terence raised his eyebrows and said slowly. "By the way, nothing happened in the company these days, right?"

 Chapter 761 Visit

    "Everything goes well in the company these days. Please rest assured!"

    Hearing this, Terence narrowed his eyes, lost in thought. He gently stroked the folder with his fingertips and raised his eyebrows imperceptibly.

    Somehow, he felt a little lonely.

    Hester had become the granddaughter of the Liu family, and her wealth had doubled. If she still remembered him, she would have taken advantage of his hospitalization to revenge!

    However, such calmness made him feel a little disappointed. Since she didn''t even recognize her own son, how could she not take such a good opportunity?

    Or, just as she said, she really didn''t want to have anything to do with him.

    The next day, Terence went out early. He didn''t show up for nearly a week. Everything in the company was in order and there was nothing wrong.

    However, in Terence''s eyes, there was always an unspeakable bitterness.

    "Help me contact the people of Liu Group. I have something to talk to them!"

    "Yes, Mr. Terence!" The man beside him raised his eyebrows and said nothing. Now that Sheryl was gone, they had to be careful!

    "When will James come back?" Terence rubbed his sleeves and raised his eyebrows. Without Sheryl, it was time for James, the competent assistant, to go back to the country.

    He had lived a comfortable life abroad these years, or he wouldn''t have been so relaxed.

    "Mr. James will be on duty tomorrow. Please rest assured, Mr. Terence!"

    "Okay!"

    Terence answered indifferently, walked into the CEO office and sat on the chair. There were piles of documents on the table, but he had no intention to work.

    He pinched the spot between his eyebrows with his fingertips and sighed helplessly. At the beginning, when he saw Hester, he didn''t lose his composure. For some reason, his mind was in a mess. All he could think of was her indifferent expression, and she firmly said something that had nothing to do with him.

    After staying in the off

    neither arrogant nor rash. Some of her temper could only be shown in front of the people close to her, and she was always careful, afraid of making a mistake.

    However, she didn''t know that it was exactly her temper that made them feel particularly sorry and unbearable.

    Terence stood still, clenching his fists. He had been rehearsing in his heart for a long time, but he was unable to speak it out after hesitating for a long time.

    "I know what you are going to say, and I''m telling you clearly that I will never forgive you, not even the whole Liu family!

    I don''t know what Hester will stand out for herself. But from now on, please stay away from her. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude to you."

    Terence was stunned, looking at the ground. Edmund''s words were very clear. He wanted him to avoid seeing Hester and stay away from her.

    However, if he could control his feelings, he would not come here today.

    It was hard to tell what was right or wrong between them. He didn''t defend himself, but what she did made his heart ache, and he couldn''t forget.

    "Grandpa Edmund, I know how you feel! But after all, you can''t change the result of our younger generation''s affairs."

    "Terence, don''t go too far! Hester has a good temper, but that doesn''t mean I will be like her!"

 Chapter 762 Seek Justice

    Terence looked at Edmund calmly, standing straight and unyielding. Since he could stand here today, he naturally knew what kind of obstruction he would encounter.

    However, ever since Hester came back, he had been trapped in an endless abyss and suffering every day. He had had enough of it and didn''t want it to be with trouble all the time.

    "Grandpa Edmund, I understand what you said! I just hope that you can cancel the engagement with the Yu family and give me a chance!"

    "Huh!" Edmund snorted as if he had heard a ridiculous joke. How could Terence make a decision on the engagement and marriage of the Liu family?

    "Nonsense! Our Liu family has always been sincere. Marriage is not a game! What''s more, from what aspect did Mr. Terence ask me to cancel the engagement?"

    Terence kept silent, looking at the ground.

    Indeed, he had no stand to ask for that.

    "You can''t speak it out, can you?" Lying on the rocking chair, Edmund sneered. His eyes were fixed on Terence, full of resentment.

    The child of the Liu family had suffered such a great humiliation. How could he still stand here and ask for an engagement?

    "Hester is a poor child with a simple mind. She didn''t know your viciousness before, so she ended up with such a miserable life. We don''t blame anyone else, for this is what she should bear.

    But now she has realized that she doesn''t want to have anything to do with you anymore. As her family, we naturally support her."

    "Grandpa Edmund, you''re right. I know it was my fault before, and I don''t dare to beg you to forgive me. However, this is the affair between Hester and me. Please don''t interfere!"

    Terence nodded and stood, looking at Edmund in a neither humble nor pushy way.

    "I understand that you owe Derek''s family. But Hester is Hester, not her mother. She has no obligation to pay for her m

    stood in the yard of the Liu family, he had to make his purpose clear. Did he really think that he was too old to understand?

    "Terence, the reason why I let go your mother''s scheme is that I don''t want to have anything to do with your Qi family. From now on, don''t think about Hester. She is the fiancee of Derek!"

    The word "fiancee" hurt Terence deeply and he staggered. He had just been discharged from the hospital, and his face was a little pale. His thin body trembled in the wind, and he was no longer as fierce as before.

    "Grandpa Edmund, please help me!"

    "If you had known it earlier, you wouldn''t have done that!" Edmund sighed and looked up at Terence, narrowing his eyes.

    "Grandpa!" A loud voice interrupted the conversation. Leo walked in in high spirits with an unreadable expression on his face.

    Raising his eyebrows, Edmund glanced at Leo, who was pretending to be calm, and slowly closed his eyes. "Why are you here?"

    Well, love affairs should be left to the most sensible Leo!

    "Oh, Mr. Terence, why are you here today?" Leo raised his eyebrows in surprise as if he had just found Terence. "Is it for the reason that you were beaten in the yard last time, so you come to seek justice today?"

 Chapter 763 Quarrel

    "Oh? Is that true? I don''t even know that." Edmund pretended to be confused and snorted. He looked at Terence and smiled.

    "Of course!" Leo immediately understood and echoed his grandfather. "That day, Hester was in the yard to breathe some fresh air. Mr. Terence seemed to be drunk, and his behavior was somewhat offensive. It happened that Derek and I saw it, so we taught him a lesson. Now I think about it, I am indeed a little impulsive!"

    His words were polite, but in fact, they was laughing at Terence. He molested other people''s fiancee and cousin like this, and it was really kind of polite not to maim him.

    Edmund''s face darkened and he looked at Terence discontentedly. "Mr. Terence, is that true?"

    Terence straightened up and nodded. "I was too impulsive that day. Please forgive me, Grandpa Edmund!"

    "Huh! I can''t afford your apology!" Edmund snorted and looked sullen. "Mr. Terence is a rare young talent in the younger generation, so you don''t have to take me seriously."

    "Grandpa Edmund, it''s not like that." Terence was anxious, watching the situation deviate from the previous track and go in an unpredictable direction.

    His purpose of coming here today was to cancel Hester''s engagement, so as to fight for some possibilities for him to be together with her.

    On the other side, Hester stayed in her room and looked at the small garden outside the window. She tapped her fingertips gently on the windowsill and raised her eyebrows. "It''s so boring!"

    If it went on like this, she almost doubted that she was going to mold. If it weren''t for her grandfather''s health, she would have gone out to work in her law office.

    Everyone in the Liu family was capable enough to feel that they had taken over all her tasks.

    Sheryl had resigned from the position of special assistant of Qi Group, so she rushed to her law office happily and began a new journey.

    Hester had also asked her whether she had learned anything related to law in a tremblin

    s best to control his temper, avoiding direct conflict with them.

    He knew clearly that Hester had suffered so much in Qi family. It was reasonable for the Liu family to treat him like this today, and he could not blame anyone else.

    "Trouble?" Leo laughed with anger, and his gentle face turned a little stern. "Terence, the two of us are not here to discuss with you. The marriage between Hester and Derek has been decided, and there can''t be any mistake. I advise you to give up early!"

    Things had always been related to the marriage of Hester and Derek, round and round like a carousel. Hester, who was hiding aside, was very upset to hear that.

    "Terence, you can go back now!" With a cold face, Edmund''s mood sank to the bottom. The Qi family was so shrewd that they could use everything to the extreme.

    "I don''t care about what happened to your mother in the past. If you come to pester Hester again, don''t blame me for being rude to you!"

    Terence frowned. He knew that Edmund had run out of patience and didn''t want to talk to him anymore. But he came here today to make it clear to Hester. Now that he hadn''t even seen her, he was naturally unwilling.

    "Grandpa Edmund, I apologize to you on behalf of my mother! But I think you''d better leave the matter between me and Hester to the two of us!"

 Chapter 764 The Child Is Innocent

    "Terence, there is nothing to talk about between us." Hester walked out slowly from behind a big tree. She looked at Terence with a solemn expression, as if he was a stranger.

    Perhaps since the day she came back, there was no need to care about the previous grudges. She still couldn''t figure out why she changed her name or why she denied her true identity when she met him.

    "Since Hester died at that time, there is no need to correct this mistake now. I''m Sakura now, not Hester at all!"

    "You finally admitted it." Terence said with his face unchanged and his dark eyes fixed on Hester.

    She had been strongly against it for so long. And he had always been waiting for her to admit that she was Hester. He didn''t expect that when this day finally came, the consequences would be so heartbroken.

    Hester raised her eyebrows. She didn''t expect that he would focus on the ownership of the name, which made her feel a little ridiculous. "Mr. Terence, what you said confused me. The name is just a code name. I have my own choice."

    "Code name?" Terence was so angry that he laughed. He looked at Hester with deep eyes, not knowing how to express his surging feelings at the moment.

    If it was really as easy as she said, then the three years he had been thinking about was just a waste of time.

    He couldn''t accept this fact and would never agree. His love could never be ended by an apology or a joke.

    "Hester, don''t forget that you pestered me at that time. Don''t you think it''s too late to pretend to be lofty?"

    "Terence, show your respect!" Leo warned Terence viciously. He even dared to bully the Liu family in this place, it was obvious that he looked down upon them.

    "Hester is my cousin now. I will never allow you to bully her like this! Since she said the name was a code name, then it was a code name!"

    If it weren''t for

    eyes in a hurry and felt particularly guilty.

    He didn''t want this result at all. He just wanted to sit down and chat with her calmly. Why did his intention change? It was like the smell of smoke filling the air, as if they would fight with each other with weapons in the next second.

    "Hester, I admit that I was wrong at that time!"

    "I can''t take your apology!" Hester''s heart ached, and her fingers trembled imperceptibly. She forced a smile and said, "Everyone needs to grow up. I''ll take the past years as my tuition! After all, to grow, one had to pay the price! I''m living a good life now. I just want to completely separate from the past!"

    Terence''s dark eyes flashed a trace of pain, his fingertips trembling, and his body standing straight aside. A pure black handmade suit wrapped his long body, making people fancy.

    "It seems that I have been dreaming. You will never forgive me for what I have done."

    "It''s good that Mr. Terence knows it! I have something else to do. Bye!" Hester was relieved and her expression softened.

    Although this person was stubborn, he still had a little self-knowledge.

    Hearing her words, Terence smiled bitterly, with mixed feelings in his heart. "But the child is innocent!"

 Chapter 765 Our Son

    Hester couldn''t help laughing at Terence''s words. She covered her belly and bent over to laugh for a long time, until tears fell on the grass and disappeared.

    "Terence, what right do you have to say that?"

    She stared at Terence with sharp eyes, as if she wanted to swallow him alive. If it weren''t for his carelessness and partiality, how could her two children die like that?

    She could do nothing but watch them disappear from her body. The hot blood was bone cold to her, which made her tremble when she thought of it. What right did he have to say it?

    "I have no right?" Terence''s tall body staggered, showing a trace of weakness for no reason. There was a touch of pain in his black eyes, which was accusing someone of her bad behavior.

    So he had endured for a long time, but in the end, he could only be told that he had no right.

    "Of course!" Hester was slightly stunned. She didn''t understand why he would suddenly show such an expression, but she still gave him a merciless sentence. "If you didn''t trust Melody so easily, how could my child be aborted?"

    It was like a bolt out of the blue to Terence after hearing her words. He trembled and the scene in front of him was a little blurry.

    Yes! It was obvious that Hester was still angry with it. He allowed Melody to stay at the Qi family and she pushed her down the stairs. But he never believed in her explanation.

    "I''m sorry for what happened in the past!"

    "Sorry?" Hester sneered. Her warm face turned red and ferocious. She stared at Terence with her eyes wide open.

    "Terence, do you really think that an apology should make me forgive you generously? Do you know how I feel when I lie in the blood and feel that the baby has slipped away bit by bit?

    Oh. There is still a scar on my lower ab

    have anything to do with him was that she wanted to cut off all contact with him!

    Before returning home, she changed her name on purpose, just because she didn''t want him to pester her.

    "Hester, every word you say now is a joke to me!"

    If it weren''t for the fact that there was a three-year-old child in the Qi family, he would still think that she had a lot of grudges against him because of sadness, and then they would never see each other from then on.

    "What do you mean by that, Mr. Terence?" Restraining her anger, Hester decided to see how shameless the person in front of her was to say such words. She really admired him!

    Terence''s eyes were dim. He wanted to see through her, but it was useless. "Don''t you remember what you have done?"

    Did she lose her memory? Otherwise, why was she so determined? But Austin protected her so much, how could he allow anything to happen to her?

    He thought about it hard but couldn''t find a good excuse.

    "I''m fine. I didn''t lose my memory!" Hester took a deep breath and looked at Terence in amusement. He seemed to have changed a lot in the past three years.

    "You don''t recognize our son. Isn''t this a revenge on me?"

 Chapter 766 Suspicion

    "Mr. Terence, are you talking nonsense because you were stimulated?"

    Hester wouldn''t believe a single word of Terence. She thought he was talking nonsense because of anger.

    "It''s getting late. We have talked in detail, so there''s no need to continue. Mr. Terence, please go back as soon as possible!"

    Not wanting to argue with him, Hester casually threw out a sentence, thinking of sending him away, hoping for peace.

    Besides, she didn''t have much hope for her child.

    "Hester, are you really so cruel and merciless?" Terence had no idea why Hester was troubled at this moment. He thought that she was feeling guilty and making a self-criticism because of her conscience. Unexpectedly, she asked him to leave as soon as possible!

    Hester was amused by his words. She raised her hand to tuck the short hair near her ear, and smiled. "Mr. Terence, I''m afraid you''ve made a mistake. I don''t have a child with you, so you don''t have the right to blame me!"

    "Don''t you have any feelings for Thomas?" Terence took a deep breath and couldn''t help trembling. He stared at Hester with his red eyes and shouted.

    "Thomas is very obedient and sensible. I like him very much!" Hester''s tone was indifferent, and the smile at the corners of her mouth was flawless.

    "I know you are afraid that my resentment against you will be vented to Thomas. But you can rest assured that I will never vent my dissatisfaction on a child."

    Hester finally understood that he came here today not to argue with her, but to be afraid that the Liu family behind her would do something to harm his child.

    "If it''s not because you are dissatisfied with me, why don''t you recognize him?" Terence''s brain was buzzing and he said it regardless of anything.

    The words that had been piled up in his heart finally came out, and it was like the big st

    the dark. Don''t you feel angry?"

    He was just guessing a little, and his anger was beyond explanation. Did she really have no mood at all?

    Hester smiled lightly as she raised her hand to tuck the short hair near her ear. "Terence, you are the one I should hate. How can I blame others now?"

    Even though she was a little confused, it would never be a weapon for Terence, nor would it ease their relationship.

    "Don''t forget that you pushed me to the edge of death again and again, and now for whom you come here to pretend to be lofty?"

    Turning around, Hester raised her hand to wipe the tears on her face and then clenched her fists.

    "There''s nothing to talk about between us, Terence. You can leave now!"

    "Hester, why are you so stubborn?! You have already guessed it. Why don''t you want to verify it?"

    Terence frowned and looked at her back angrily, heartbroken and unable to breathe. It turned out that Austin had such a high position in her heart.

    Three years was indeed a long time, and during this period, it could really make people change a lot.

    Hester staggered, biting her lips tightly, oozing dark red blood, which was shocking. "I don''t need your help anyway. Mr. Terence, take care!"

 Chapter 767 My Child

    Looking at Hester''s back for a long time, Terence sighed and turned away. He couldn''t figure out what she was thinking and how important Austin was in her heart.

    Besides, their relationship was already very bad, and he didn''t want to make it worse because of these meaningless quarrels.

    He closed his eyes and sighed slightly. Then he turned around and left, with his hands trembling slightly in the air.

    Hester stood still, stiff, but unwilling to move a little. Blood had been oozed out by her fingernails and scabs had been formed on her palm.

    An hour later, Leo found Hester. From afar, he could see Hester standing there motionless like a tree.

    Fearing that Terence would say something harsh to irritate Hester, he rushed forward to examine her. "Hester, are you okay?"

    "What?" Hester came to her senses and saw Leo standing in front of her with a worried face. She couldn''t hear what he was asking.

    "Hester, are you out of your mind because of Terence?" Leo raised his hand to touch Hester''s head and asked softly.

    As a psychologist, he was very sensitive about this. Moreover, Terence was her lifeline, so she might be provoked!

    Hester came to herself and found Leo''s expression funny. She slapped his hand away and tucked her hair behind her ear.

    "Leo, I have to go out today!"

    "Get out?" Leo raised his eyebrows, as if something terrible had happened. "No way! You don''t look good today. You can''t go out!"

    If she went out like this, Grandpa might punish him! For the sake of his own life, he still didn''t dare to commit a crime.

    "Leo!" Hester looked at Leo seriously and had no patience to waste words with him. She held his hands tightly and begged. "Leo, listen to me! I have to go out

    on to take you abroad, leave this place, and leave the man who hurt you deeply. Even if one day you know the truth, I won''t regret it!"

    Austin said calmly. He didn''t know what kind of emotion he was in his heart. He had been worried day and night, but now he felt calm, which surprised him.

    Hester lowered her eyes and watched the blood in her palm dissipate with his movements. The warm liquid dripped on her palm and burned her hand, but she couldn''t bear to draw it away.

    Therefore, when she saw Thomas, she felt inexplicably familiar. Was it because of the blood relationship? Every time she saw his figure, her heart would always be affected inadvertently. Now she had a reasonable explanation.

    "Brother Austin, you mean... Thomas, is he my child?"

    Hester asked in a hoarse voice, and her eyes flickered as she looked at Austin.

    "Thomas is your child!" Austin stared at her eyes and said word by word.

    Hester just sat calmly on the sofa and shed tears instead of being in the midst of collapse.

    That explained why Melody''s abnormal child had such a good cure without any impact. It was actually her own child.

    "Thank you!"

 Chapter 768 Treat You Better

    When Austin heard "thank you", his body suddenly trembled, and his hand holding Hester was stiff. Why did she say that? Why?

    Hester left Austin''s arms slowly and covered his face with her hand. The corners of her mouth slightly raised, with a hint of joy. "Thank you for telling me this, and thank you for saving my child!"

    "Don''t you blame me?" Austin was in a daze for a long time, smiling with a trace of unknown bitterness. His secret was exposed, but why could he still face it calmly? Was it because he had known the result long ago?

    Blame? Hester shook her head with a smile. No, she didn''t blame Austin. On the contrary, she should thank him. Thank him for giving her light again, and thank him for getting her out of the fire.

    Looking at Austin''s slightly uneasy face, she suddenly felt it funny. It was rare for Brother Austin, who had always been calm and dignified, to show such an expression.

    "I have no right to blame you!"

    Austin had thought that she would say something heartless, but he didn''t expect her to say it, which surprised him.

    What did Hester mean? Would she not forgive him, or would she even not bother to blame him?

    "Brother Austin, I''m glad that you can tell me these things in person, and thank you for saving me!"

    Confused by Hester''s words, Austin forgot what to say for a moment. He just looked at her quietly, with inexplicable light shining in his eyes.

    "Hester, can we still be like before?"

    Although his new boyfriend''s status was no longer able to be maintained, he only hoped that he could be a good friend as before!

    Hearing Austin''s cautious question, Hester couldn''t help feeling pain in her heart. She didn''t know since when they had never been equal.

    Austin took care of her all the time, and he cared more

    good!" Leo felt relieved and was really happy for Austin. He could see clearly how difficult the relationship between the two of them was.

    Although his most qualified disciple was wrong in all aspects, he was really good to Hester!

    "Hester has just fallen asleep. How about letting her stay here tonight? You can go back first!" Austin nodded slightly. When he saw Hester''s sleeping face, he was very satisfied.

    Leo rolled his eyes. He was afraid that Hester would have a fight with Austin, so he took time to call him secretly.

    The most important thing was that he had been waiting downstairs for so long because he was worried about the two people. But he finally ended up like this, which made him very dissatisfied!

    "Austin! You are so heartless. I sent you the message the first time. Is this how you repay me?"

    "Leo! From now on, as long as you are in trouble, I will definitely help you!" Austin smiled, waved at Leo and hung up the phone.

    He slowly walked to Hester, lifted her up and walked into the bedroom. Under the moonlight, he looked at her sleeping face, his fingertips trembling and stroking her face.

    "Hester, I will treat you better in the future."

 Chapter 769 As Long As You Come Back

    Hester woke up with a hint of confusion in her eyes. She had been in the Liu family for many days and had been used to the Chinese style of decoration. This fresh and idyllic style made her very absent-minded.

    She sat on the bed for a long time. Yesterday''s memory rushed over like a spring, making her dizzy head gradually clear.

    "It''s not a dream!" She murmured and pinched her cheek with a smile.

    It turned out that when she was extremely sad, there was still her beloved son on the other side of the continent. This recognition made her uplifted and she wanted to break through some boundaries.

    "Rat-a-tat!" A dull knock on the door interrupted Hester''s excitement. Her heart was swelling, but she was very happy.

    After excitement, Hester calmed down. She took a deep breath, got out of bed and opened the door. She met Austin''s calm eyes, which were like a pool of water, deep and unfathomable.

    "Good morning, Brother Austin!"

    After a short period of daze, Hester was the first to break this strange calmness. The corners of her mouth rippled with a smile, and her eyes were sparkling.

    Austin was slightly stunned, but then he realized and smiled knowingly. It seemed that what she said yesterday was not just to comfort him, but really had no complaints about him. This was the best result for him.

    "Good morning!"

    A bright smile bloomed on his lips. His black and white eyes were clear enough to see the bottom, and there was only the reflection of Hester.

    The two of them chose to forget what happened last night. After having breakfast, Austin went to work as usual, while Hester stood at the door and watched him leave.

    When Hester was left alone in the huge house, she felt empty in her heart, as if she had lost something and needed to find it back immediately.

    So out of instinct, she went out. Walking on the road, through the busy street, when she came to her senses, she was standing at the door of Thomas'' kindergart

    obedient!"

    If she had been by his side all the time, she would have seen him being naughty, instead of being a good student all the time, who was standard in behavior and liked by everyone.

    It was the nature of a child to be naughty. She didn''t know what had happened to Thomas to make him like this. From the professional point of view, he might have slight autism, but she firmly believed that it was impossible!

    "How about I take you to a place?"

    "Okay!" Thomas'' eyes were bright and he answered directly. He would listen to his mother''s words obediently.

    Hester''s eyes were wet. She took his hand, got into the car and left. But she forgot what Thomas had said when they first met. He knew that she was his mother, but she didn''t care at that time, and now she had already let it go.

    The car arrived at the Liu mansion smoothly. When Hardy saw Hester holding Thomas'' hand, he was not surprised at all. "Miss Hester, you are back."

    "Mr. Hardy!" Hester replied softly and nodded. After all, she was a junior. She couldn''t break the rules.

    As Hester walked in, the tense atmosphere in the Liu mansion collapsed. Yesterday, Hester left in such a hurry, which completely confused the Liu family. Edmund really attached great importance to her.

    "As long as you come back, that''s good!"

 Chapter 770 Confirmation

    Edmund stood in front of the courtyard with his crutch. Time had taken away his youth, leaving his gray temples and old wrinkles. However, his arrogant aura did not fade away, but became deeper and deeper in the process of growth.

    His eyes were deep, and underneath his calm appearance was a spirit of exhaustion. Not so bad! She was finally back.

    Hester stood still and looked into Edmund''s eyes, with faint sparks. She nodded slightly in return. "Grandpa!"

    Although she had been late for more than 20 years, he had brought her back to the feeling of being loved and cared by the elders. And she also experienced the feeling of family affection again.

    Hearing Hester call him grandfather, a smile finally appeared on Edmund''s cold face. "You are back!"

    Looking at the indifference between her eyebrows, he knew that she had thought it through. Since she came back voluntarily, she had admitted from the bottom of her heart that this was her home.

    Edmund felt guilty to his favorite little daughter, so he had to try his best to protect her only blood. Even if he would risk his life or the company established by the Liu family for hundreds of years to protect her, he would do it at all costs.

    "I''m back." Hester didn''t know why she said this, but she felt that she should say something to express her position.

    "Your cousin is in his room!" Edmund narrowed his eyes and smiled. He looked at the child thoughtfully, but did not continue to ask.

    Hester exerted force to Thomas'' hand, feeling a little nervous. She didn''t know how to explain the origin of Thomas, nor did she figure out why she brought him here.

    She hadn''t fully knew this matter well, so how should she explain it?

    Edmund glanced at Thomas and left with Hardy without asking. Everyone in the mansion chose to be silent.

    Looking at their receding figures, Hester''s eyes were slightly moist. She took a deep breath and led Thomas all the way to a small courtya

    standing outside, so she didn''t have much time. "Leo, I want you to help me take a look at Thomas. He seems to have slight autism."

    "Autism?" Leo was surprised. He had also secretly paid attention to Thomas, but he had never found that he had this disease. Moreover, Terence had never spread it to the public, or even took him to see a doctor.

    "Yes!" Hester nodded firmly. Terence had personally admitted it, and she was skeptical of it. She had been with Thomas for a period of time and didn''t think he had such a disease at all.

    "But I don''t think he has autism!"

    Leo nodded his head. He understood that no mother could accept the fact that her child was ill. "Let me have a look. You can rest assured!"

    "Thank you so much!" Hester nodded without saying other words. They were brother and sister. If she was too polite, it would make the two of them a little embarrassed.

    She had long regarded him as her family, so she didn''t say much, but in the end, she had to express something.

    Leo smiled, walked slowly to the door and brought in Thomas. "Don''t be afraid. Just do as I said!"

    Thomas looked at the man in front of him in confusion, glanced at Hester, and nodded obediently. He lay down on the sofa by the window, with his hands folded in front of him.

    "Leo, be careful!"

 Chapter 771 I Want His Custody

    In the morning, Hester was reading at home. The breeze ruffled her hair.

    Leo went upstairs and knocked on her door.

    Hester opened the door and looked up at him. Seeing his heavy expression, her heart jolted.

    "Leo? You don''t look good. What''s wrong?"

    After entering the door for a while, Leo said, "There is indeed something wrong with Terence''s son."

    He told Hester what he had found out and Hester''s face was pale. After a while, she covered her chest and slowly squatted down.

    Thomas...

    He was the son of her and Terence. She had thought that he was no longer a child in this world.

    She cruelly erased this part of memory from her mind, but the maternal nature in her heart could not be erased.

    "Hester, what''s wrong with you?" Leo looked at her anxiously and patted her back gently.

    Hester touched her face and found that it was cold with tears pouring down.

    "I want to see him." Hester suddenly stood up. She looked firm and even wanted to go out in her slippers.

    Leo grabbed her wrist and said, "Hester! Are you going to see Terence? How can you forgive him for what he has done to you?"

    Hester stopped and lowered her head slightly.

    Her mind was in a mess. On the one hand, Terence was heartless to her; on the other hand, Thomas was her son, her flesh and blood

    "No..." Hester slowly pulled her hand out of Leo''s. She shook her head and said, "No... He is my son. I can''t... I can''t leave him alone."

    "Can you forget all the hurt he brought to you?" Leo asked her.

    Hester shook her head, "I will never forget those things all my life."

    She clenched her fists and continued, "But I can''t abandon my son, Leo. I used to think he was the son of Terence and Melody. I hate these two people to the core, but when I first saw Thomas, I still couldn''t hate him."

    "Can you believe me? This might be the connection between mother and son? The first time I saw him, I felt that I liked him and wanted to hug him..."

    Tears stream

    to restrain the heat in his heart. He clenched his fists, put them at his lips, and cleared his throat. He said, "Thomas has always been missing you. If you have time, come to see him more often."

    Then he raised his voice and ordered, "Lisa, go and prepare lunch."

    After that, he looked at Hester and said, "Today, our family of three..."

    Facing Hester''s sharp gaze, he had to swallow the words back and said gently, "Stay for lunch. Look, Thomas also wants you to stay."

    Hester looked down at her son. His beautiful eyes were particularly similar to Terence''s, but with a completely different expression.

    She didn''t have the heart to refuse at all, so she had to nod.

    "Great!"

    Thomas pulled her sleeve and looked back at Terence.

    The three of them had lunch together. Hester''s eyes were fixed on Thomas, and she didn''t give a single glance to Terence.

    Terence smiled bitterly in his heart, but he had to accept it.

    He had done so many things to hurt her. Now he was satisfied that he could have lunch with her at the same table with their son.

    After lunch, Hester was still with Thomas. He was her son, whom she had lost and found, so she didn''t want to let him go again.

    She pursed her lips and looked up at Terence, "Mr. Terence, Thomas is my son. I want to take back his custody."

 Chapter 772 The Second Half Of Her Life (The Final Episode)

    Terence''s heart ached at first.

    He thought that although Hester was still unwilling to talk to him, they had a son, and after a while, their relationship would be reconciled.

    He thought he still had a lot of time and opportunities to repay his lack of her.

    But she didn''t want to give him the chance.

    Terence clenched his fists. His sharp features always appeared noble and cold when he was expressionless. But at this moment, it only made people feel sorry for him.

    He had tens of thousands of dollars, but what was the point?

    From the moment she pushed him away, no one had shared his achievements, and all his joy had nothing to do with others. What was the meaning of such a life?

    Terence was silent when he suddenly heard his son''s voice.

    "Mom... I want to be with dad." Thomas pulled Hester''s sleeve and looked pitiful. He looked at his father and mother, and his voice was childish and naive.

    Hester pursed her lips.

    She lowered her head and looked at him. Her heart was as hard as an iceberg, but for or some reason, a corner of it suddenly melted.

    She recalled her own life, and it seemed that bumps and difficulties had always followed her.

    She had been running away under the

    ence, ''Hester, you really shouldn''t blame the mistake he made on the child.''

    "Okay."

    She continued, "I won''t take him away."

    From then on, Hester and Terence raised their son together, and their relationship was alleviated because of Thomas.

    Hester enjoyed such a stable relationship without burden. She couldn''t tell how she felt for Terence.

    The hatred in her heart had been resolved a lot, but it was not completely love that resolved it.

    Until one day, Terence knelt down in front of Hester with flowers in his hands and said, "Will you marry me not only to be the mother of my son, but also to be my wife?"

    She looked down at him, and suddenly felt that all the disputes in the first half of her life were gone.

    There should be a new and bright start in the second half of her life.

 Chapter 773 Thank You Note

    Hi guys. Happy ending! Thanks for staying with us the whole time. We will bring you more interesting stories.

    All these interesting stories are first released on MoboReader. You guys can download it now at https://www.moboreader.net

    Here, I would like to highly recommend some interesting ones to you.

    1, Trapped with the CEO

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Lola''s life. To revenge her ex, she married a Billionaire man.

    "From this moment on, I will give you what you want," he whispered in a soft voice. Lola thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever.

    --------------

    2, My Wife is an Aloof Beauty

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman, unlike any he had known. She surprised and delighted him. But will Daisy take him back? Can their son keep them together? Can the rift between them be healed? Pick this one up and find out!

    --------------

    3, The Substitute Bride

    "I''m in desperate need of money to pay Grandmother''s medical fee. I will marry Charles instead of Yvonne as soon as I get the money."

    When her sister Yvonne ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to pretend to be Yvonne and marry Charles. Her only wish was to get a divorce after a year. Charles is rich and powerful. His name had been linked to innumerable ladies. He had different girlfriends for every day of a year. Neither of them had expected that they would fall in love with each other.

    --------------

    4, Vengeful Girl with Her CEO

    Separated from her family since the day she was born, Linda vowed to come back and take revenge on those who had done injustice to her.

    Brought up in a noble clan, Charles was taking reins and conquering the business world but got beaten up by a woman he had never met before.

    Stuck with an unexpected betrothal at first, love eventually brought the two hearts together.

    Pregnant, kidnapped, injured, poor Linda was tossed into a roaring river. Who did it to her? What did they want? Who was the other ''Linda'' around Charles?

    --------------

    5, My Mr. Soldier

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry''s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend''s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever.

    With the help of her husband''s enemy, she ran away from her marriage, but at a cost that she had never imagined she would have to pay. Five years later, she accidentally crossed paths again with the same people that she had fled from.

    --------------

    6, Cold CEO Vs. Sweet Wife

    Growing up without a mother can be hard. For Jean Wen, life became worse when her father, Henry, brings home his mistress.

    With two half-siblings intent on causing trouble, Jean is shunned by Henry. Desperate to earn his love, she agrees to be sacrificed for familial interests. She marries a rich CEO in exchange for a land her father wants. However, her failure and added complications with her family mean that everyone abandons her. To find out the truth about her mother''s death, she even risks her life. Is it an accident? Or a murder? When her stepmother turns her back on her father, she chooses to stand by Henry''s side and save his company from bankruptcy.

    Alone in the world, Jean comes across her ex-boyfriend. Will his consideration rekindle her love toward him? Will she be able to make her marriage work? Turn the page to find out more!

    --------------

    7, The Spoiled Girl

    Emily, was a just simple girl living a simple life when one day she received a call from the police that changed her entire life. Everything that happened since then was nothing short of a roller-coaster ride.

    She soon found out that her long-time boyfriend, Jack Gu, was cheating on her with her best friend. As if things weren''t bad enough, she accidentally ended up in Jack''s uncle''s car, where they ended up ¨C doing it. Soon, Emily found herself in a tug-o-war between her ex, Jack and his uncle, Jacob.

    --------------

    8, Take My Breath Away

    "Drive this woman out!"

    "Throw this woman into the sea!"

    When he doesn''t know Debbie Nian''s true identity, Carlos Huo cold-shoulders her.

    "Mr. Huo, she is your wife," Carlos'' secretary reminded him. Hearing that, Carlos gives him a cold stare and complained, "why didn''t you tell me earlier?"

    From then on, Carlos spoils her rotten. Little did everyone expect that they would get a divorce.

    --------------

    9, The Enchanted Night

    Four years ago, Cassandra had to marry a wealthy man, though she had no feelings toward him. Similarly, the man whose name was written against hers on the marriage certificate couldn''t care less about her either.

    Four years later, she was drunk on a cruise ship in Rome and the fate sent her a graduation gift, a steaming hot one-night-stand with an unbelievably hansome man.

    She had cheated on her husband! And what was worse, the unbelievably hansome man turned out to be her husband''s brother, Rufus Luo!

    What was she gonna do? How could she live with him under the same roof? What would her husband do to her after he found out the buried secret? And more importantly, how could she resist his boundless charm?

    --------------

    10, Happy Together

    "We''ll be married for only a month. After that, we''ll get divorced immediately."

    Even though their marriage had been arranged by their great-grandfathers before they were born, he believed that such a rude and noisy woman like her didn''t deserve to be his wife.

    Little did they know then that they were destined to be together. Hiram, the handsome young CEO who could never be turned on by a woman, and Rachel, the beauty who somehow brought bad luck onto all the men she went on a date with, were getting married, against all odds.

    --------------

    11, Waiting For a Girl Like You

    "You saved my life, and I owe you one. Fair and square."

    "Is this how you are going to repay my kindness? By sharing my bed? In my own house?"

    "Fine, then come to my place and share my bed. How''s that, huh?"

    People always say what the An Family is capable of is beyond imagination. However, Carla Ji has no idea it''s a nightmare only dressed like a daydream until it''s too late to change anything...

    --------------

    12, Unbreak My Heart

    "A cheater and a bitch. They are perfect for each other," Ashley scoffed in her heart, a faint smile climbing up the corners of her lips. Her smile was so dazzling that no one could look away from her.

    With one swift swig, she emptied the glass of wine down her throat. Never had she imagined that this glass of wine, drugged by her own mother, would bring her to an unbelievably wealthy and handsome man and change her whole life.

    It had been a night of madness. She lost her virginity to the man she never met before. It felt like a dream that was not real, yet that very dream came to life, and was standing right in front of her when she woke up the next day.

    "Kiss me!" he demanded.

    What would happen next?

    --------------

    13, Love Crisi

    s

    After Brian''s once beloved girlfriend leaving him, in the years follow, there is no one who can stir his heart until he meets that girl, a Waitress named Molly.

    What begins in compulsion becomes true love, and soon Molly finds herself torn between 3 entirely different men, in 3 irreconcilable lives. Yet she knows at the bottom of her heart, from the very beginning, that who is the one she truly loves.

    As their fates unfold, the turbulent saga travels around the world, from the sunny tropical island to foggy London, and to lovers'' paradise¡ªParis.

    A story of a pair of lovers, tormented by the past, driven by desires, yet still entangled in a relationship of love and hatred.

    --------------

    14, Billionaire''s Gift

    Mandy is young, beautiful, and rich. She has the perfect life and the perfect boyfriend. But one night, her whole world turns upside down--she catches her boyfriend, Daniel having an affair; she goes to bar where she gets drugged and loses her virginity to Nathan, a man who forces her to have a one-night stand with him; and her father gets arrested by the police.

    Then, she has no choice but to agree to be Nathan''s mistress for a month so that he would protect her and her family in return. But unexpectedly, Mandy falls in love with him and even agrees to be his girlfriend. However, another girl who likes Nathan is jealous and tries every means to separate them. Can Nathan and Mandy get through this? Don''t wait any more and start reading Billionaire''s Gift!

    --------------

    15, Apotheosis

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble slave and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams.

    Warriors from various clans contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that was comparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he succeed eventually?

    --------------

    16, Mighty Soldier King

    Former special forces soldier Peter Wang is tasked to serve as a security guard in one of Golden City''s top firms to protect his beautiful employer, Bella Song.

    As a fighter who survived the grueling life in the military, he dismissed the job as menial and simple. Little did he know, he gravely miscalculated.

    At the heart of a seemingly peaceful city, Peter found himself treading dangerously through vicious gangs and atrocious personalities while winning the hearts of several beautiful women along the way --the elusive Bella, esteemed Amelia, sweet Elaine, youthful Shelly, gentle Lisa, and more.

    Who can defeat our Mighty Soldier King?

    --------------

    17, Rebirth of Martial God

    Traversing back to the ancient Prime Martial World from modern age, Austin finds himself in a younger body as he wakes up.

    Yet, the young man he possesses was a miserable dimwit, what a bummer!

    But it doesn''t matter as his mind is sound and clear. Possessing this younger and stronger body, he will fight his way to become the God of martial arts, and rule the whole Martial World!

    --------------

    18, The Legend of Innate Mage

    "Brotherhood? Clan? It is utterly ridiculous!"

    They had been bosom buddies, almost like blood brothers. The two young talented masters of Nan Clan enjoyed great respect. However, everything was completely different now.

    Ricky Nan was not a young talented master anymore, but a jerk in everyone''s eyes. All this was Nate''s fault, despite their close friendship, right from childhood. Nate Nan, set as the successor of Nan Clan, now treated him like a stranger.

    "Father, I will take revenge for you and get back everything we should have deserved!"

    --------------

    19, Lord Of Martial Arts

    In Lothlann Continent, talent in martial arts won cultivators respect.

    Darren Chu, a mediocre talent in martial arts, was deemed a loser by everyone. His status changed when a fireball fell from the sky and hit him on the head.

    He cheated death.

    Empowered with the ability to assimilate other creatures'' talent, Darren sought to better himself and seek vengeance against those who had wronged his family, including his little sister.

    "You will kneel in front of me one day," swore the future lord of martial arts.

    --------------

    20, Ascent of Hero on the Dragon Throne

    Rocky Bai, a young and talented scholar in the field of gene study, ranked number one among his peers. While he was on the flight headed for the venue, an aircraft accident occurred right before he passed out.

    ...

    Rocky Bai is reborn!

    It is not until he saves a dragon that he becomes a spirit manipulator in the Holy Dragon Empire. To his surprise, the dragon''s saliva has a magical effect, which can cure disease and even bring people back from death.

    With the dragon, Ricky starts a new life.

    Let''s join in their adventure!

    --------------

    21, Treasure-hunting: Into the Unknown

    Zachary Zi traveled through time and space with the help of his Treasure-hunting Compass, which led him to the Olden World where he took over the body of a young man with the same name. The old Zachary''s clan was slaughtered three years ago and his fiancee had gone missing ever since. Although he managed to survive the ordeal, his injuries had taken away his ability to cultivate anymore. Will the new Zachary be able to fit into his new life?

    The Treasure-hunting Compass was a mythical artifact that could be used to release many quests. Each time Zachary finished a quest, he would receive a reward more desirable than the last. However, that wasn''t all. With the help of the compass, he also met a variety of beautiful and exotic women. Will they fall in love with him?

    --------------

    22, Addicted Love

    Amelia''s whole life was a run of bad luck. She was born into a poor family. Her mother took her own life when she was very young. Her stepmother is mean to her. And to top it off, her sister ran off with her boyfriend. But her life changed when she met Lucian. He was wealthy and successful, and she decides to improve her luck by entering into a contract marriage with him. Amelia can afford anything her heart desires, and he gets a wife. But what happens when she finds out Lucian really loves her, and she falls in love with him in return? Read Addicted Love on Moboreader to find out!

    --------------

    23, My CEO Daddy

    After being framed by her boyfriend and best friend, Nicole ended up spending the night with a mysterious stranger. She thoroughly enjoyed the unexpected rendezvous, but when she woke up the next morning, she couldn''t help but feel bad about what she did. All of her guilt, however, was washed away when she saw the face of the man lying next to her.

    "He''s... beautiful," she whispered, awed by what she was seeing. Her guilt quickly turned into shame, and it drove her to leave the man a bit of money before she left.

    Kerr was astounded. ''Did that woman try to pay me? Like a prostitute?'' he thought, offended.

    "Ask the hotel manager for the surveillance video," he commanded his assistant authoritatively, his eyebrows furrowed. He had a determined expression on his face. "I want to find out who was in my room last night."

    ''And when I find that woman, I''m going to teach her a lesson!''

    Where will their story go? Find out on My CEO Daddy here on Moboreader!

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------

    Right, time to wrap it up. I will still be waiting for you here. See you around guys!